ã€ŠHellbound Heartã€‹


 Chapter 1 Over Her Dead Body!

    "Who are you and what are you doing in my room?" a cold, masculine voice jolted Izabelle from her stealthy movements the moment she closed the secret door to the room she had just sneaked out from.

    This room she had just entered was supposed to be empty! This luxurious room had always been reserved as the ultimate guest room, only amodating other country''s kings and presidents. No one holding positions lower than those ranks were allowed to ever use this room before.

    Elle had been confidently certain that this room was empty since there were no kings or presidents visiting their country today. So howe someone was here?!

    With her heartbeat thudding wildly, Elle turned around with a start.

    A tall man stood there. His posture rxed while having his arms crossed over his chest and his head was slightly tilted as he stared at her. He was wearing a ck robe and his hair was damp. Little beads of water were still dripping from the ends of his hair.

    Elle''s eyes flew wide and then she swallowed. Not because the man before her was so strikingly gorgeous he almost didn''t look real ¨C that he certainly was, she had to admit ¨C but because she knew him. No, to be precise, she recognized his face.

    This man was no other than the prince that the world was going so crazy over. Sebastian Reign, the crown prince of Viscarria. This prince was so famous because of his unrivalled good looks. And paired with a towering height and a gorgeous muscr body to boot, it was certainly a surefire recipe to be considered a male god amongst men.

    "Take off your hood and answer me. Now." hismanding voice sounded out, nearly making her scurry backwards like a frightened rabbit. He did not raise his voice, but the way he spoke still made Elle experience a shiver like a cold stream of spring water that ran down her spine.

    Something mysterious and dangerous clung to him so strongly that had she met him like this three years ago, Elle was certain that she would have probably been sent scampering away from him by now. She had never met a man so beautiful yet so terrifying.

    But Elle was no longer the girl she used to be. This man, who looked as handsome as the devil himself and as scary as hell did not scare her. Maybe because right now, there was a monster that she feared even more than the devil himself or even hell itself. And that monster was not this man.

    Lifting her hand, Elle slowly and gracefully lifted up and allowed her hood to fall back to her shoulders. Her light red hair gleamed against the dim light and herrge and striking eyes, as blue as the midwinter sky, stared at him intently.

    "I am truly sorry for the intrusion, Prince Sebastian," she said in an apologetic tone. "This is ¨C" Elle broke off and froze when she heard amotion happening just outside the door of the guest room.

    Wide-eyed, she looked at the prince in horror then stared at the door again. They already found out that she was gone?!

    Desperation shook her to the core, knowing that it was over for her once they caught her.

    Fueled with panic and fear, Elle suddenly strode towards the man and unceremoniously grabbed his hand. "H-hide me." She ordered, but with a shaky voice.

    "I- I am Princess Izabelle, I ¨C" Elle decided to reveal herself, thinking that she would perhaps be able to make him listen to her if she revealed her true identity to him. But before Elle could even finish her statement, their attention was pulled away by a knock that sounded on the door.

    She felt the ripple of that one knock on her heart.

    This special room only had one key made for it, and the key was being kept by her father, the king himself. She knew her father would order his men to turn the pce upside down just to find her. But they will not search this room since everyone knew no one could enter it without the key. No one would suspect that she was inside since her father did not know about the secret passage. Elle was quite certain about that because she was the first to have discovered it!

    But now that it was actually upied, this ce wasn''t safe anymore.

    Everything seemed to be going up in mes. All because of this prince. Did he just arrive tonight without any notice? But her father don''t ept guests without notice except for that monster of a man!

    Clenching her fists, Elle tried hard to think. She must not be caught! She could no longer return to the secret door where she came from, because it could only be opened from the other side!

    Desperate, Elle stared into the prince''s eyes again. "Hide me, please." She pleaded this time.

    "I don''t think there''s a ce here for you to hide, princess. If the king, the owner of this pce decides to search this room ¨C and it seems that they''re about to do it very soon ¨C a mere guest such as myself can''t possibly say no, can I?" He reasoned it out with her, and Elle knew that he was right. They would definitely search the entire room even if the guest inside was another country''s king. Simply because, her father was insane. And he would do whatever it takes for this n of his to seed.

    But if he was insane, she was hellbent on escaping and nothing could stop her.

    And so Elle suddenly grabbed his arm and pulled him towards the bed. "Then hide me¡­ under your body." She said, her intense blue eyes brimming with nothing but determination. "They won''t possibly dare to disturb a very important guest if they see him with a woman in bed ¨C"

    Another knock echoed on the other side of the door, making Elle jump in panic. Her body moved instantly, and she hastily snuggled under the nket without any intentions of letting go of Sebastian''s hand. "Please¡­ now!" she hissed and begged, eyes desperately pleading as sheid on the bed, tugging his hand, urging him to climb over her.

    To Elle''s relief, Sebastian finally moved, but he only bent over her and whispered. "I don''t know what kind of danger you''re running away from, princess. But¡­" His grey eyes glimmered with a dangerous and suffocating intensity. So intense that she felt goosebumps prickling all over her skin. "I must warn you¡­ since it seems that you haven''t realized it yet¡­" he bent even closer until his cool breath wafted over her skin. "You''re in the devil''s den right now, and I hope you understand what you''re getting yourself into by actually begging the devil to ¨C"

    "I don''t care." She cut him off fearlessly, her initially pleading and scared look nowpletely gone and reced with boldness and certainty.

    This sudden show of bravado made the corners of his lips lift up ever so slightly, seemingly surprised and amused by her bold and brave interruption. No, she was not sure at all if he was surprised or amused, or both. Because despite having that slight smile hanging around his lips, his eyes were utterly unfathomable.

    "Even if you''re the devil himself, I would still ask you the same." She staunchly added.

    "But princess¡­ I''ll have you know¡­ I don''t ever hide women under my body." He whispered in a gravelly voice that made her feel a different kind of shiver shooting through her. One that brought on a warming aftereffect that seemed to weaken her limbs. "I only¡­ devour them."

    Elle''s heart stopped beating for a moment. Thosest four words that rolled out of his lips like velvet had her entire being shivering from two different reasons at the same time ¨C something bad and something dangerously good.

    She swallowed. Hard.

    She could see the danger glinting in those metallic grey eyes ¨C somehow weing and luring her in. She then knew that he was not kidding in the least and she could somehow feel that this man was no angel.

    Her instincts told her that he was bad news through and through, and she knew deep down in her heart that the moment she gives him the go ahead to carry on and devour her, he was going to do it without hesitation. He was not a chivalrous prince on a white horse who was going to save the damsel in distress ¨C namely, her.

    Still, she would rather give herself to the devil than marry that man that her father had arranged for her. The very same man who had driven Eine, her sister, to take her own life when she was still at the peak of her existence.

    That monster, Brandon Haze, the man she was arranged to marry tomorrow, was a business mogul and the richest man in Dalenn. He had the greatest influence in their country''s politics and everything that was rted to it. And now that the Dalennish monarchy was on the verge of copse, Elle''s father, King Markus Eves was just desperate to do anything and everything to save his throne. Even if it meant marrying off the only daughter that he had left, to the same monster who had raped his firstborn.

    Elle had hated her father since the day of her forced engagement to Brandon Haze. She had tried her best to tell the king that she had witnessed it herself when Brandon Haze, that monster, had assaulted her older sister Eine who was only seventeen at that time, four years ago.

    She herself, was fifteen then and had tried to tell what she witnessed to their father. But the king had asked for evidence and when they asked her sister, Eine hadpletely denied it. Elle knew that something was off, and she had tried to persuade Eine to tell the truth and expose Brandon. But Eine kept silent.

    The night before Eine took her own life inside her room, she had told Elle everything that had happened to her. About the fact that Brandon Haze had raped her and ckmailed her.

    After Eine''s funeral, Elle had tried her best to expose the man but her father punished her instead. She did not have any evidence and her father did not believe her. The king, her once loving father, had gradually spiraled down into madness over the years just because he could not ept the truth that the Dalennish monarchy was on the brink of copse under his rule.

    Izabelle would be lying if she said that she did not care for their royal household. She cared. Very much so. But she believed that it was time for their country not to be ruled by monarchs anymore. The people had voiced out and expressed that they had wanted the abolishment of the monarchy ever since she could remember. And the people''s demands were getting worse by the year. And as she grew up and saw more of the situation of their country, she had started to side with the opinions of her country men. If only her father could see and ept that.

    For years, her father had been doing everything to strengthen the copsing monarchy so that his rule as king could continue until hisst breath.

    And the most certain method for his n to work was to marry his daughter off to the country''s most powerful man, his own daughter''s rapist, Brandon Haze.

    Elle would never ept such a fate of marrying that monster. Over her dead body!

    "Then¡­" she finally answered. Gathering all the courage that she had in her, she stared into those pair of cold grey eyes. "Go on¡­ Devour me."

    ___

    A/N: Wee to my newest book everyone! This book is part of Hellbound series but it can be read as STANDALONE.

 Chapter 2 Touch Of Darkness

    "Go on¡­ devour me." Her words came out soft. But when paired with that small and fair face that showed so much courage, this lethalbination might be seen as a challenge.

    A small devilish smile tugged at Sebastian''s lips and Elle actually had to hold her breath for a moment. Holy hell! She could not believe that he could still distract her in this severe situation she was plunged into! This man was the epitome of a dangerous temptation!

    <o>,m "Is that a challenge, Princess?" he asked. His sinuous voice echoing out and so darkly enticing that her pupils dte reflexively.</o>

    "You may call this whatever you like." She forced her response to be flippant and light, steeling herself for what was toe.

    Her wedding was supposed to be heldst year. But Izabelle had gone to her father and protested desperately until Brandon finally agreed that he would wait for her 20th birthday just for the sake of public opinion. However, the monster had brazenly stated his ridiculous condition right before her and King Markus'' face. He had firmly demanded that she must still be a virgin until the wedding or else the wedding will not happen.

    And that was why Elle''s father had her ced under 24/7 constant surveince even when she was already in their home, the pce.

    Since then, Elle had stronglye to believe that the monster, Brandon, was a sucker for virgins and now that it had all came to this, she thought she had finally found that one in a million chance she was waiting for. She thought about this before. She had nned to grab a man for a one-night stand, but with all her father''s strict surveince, it had not been possible. Thus, the reason for her still remaining a virgin up till now and the wedding was already tomorrow!

    But now, here''s a handsome prince right within her reach. He was literally being dropped into herp and wonder of all wonders this prince was also telling her that he devours women. Her original escape n now had almost a zero chance of seeding. Now she was left with this onest choice ¨C and it was quite certain that she would seed if she took this route. However, the question was, should she take it? After a second of contemtion, it was no doubt a ''yes''.

    She wanted to think that perhaps this man was an angel of mercy sent to her, so she could escape her personal doomsday a.k.a. her wedding day.

    "I am serious, Prince Sebastian." Her voice came out braver and resolute, more than certain of her answer.

    Their gazes held and it took everything for Elle not to sumb to whatever mysterious magic those unfathomable eyes held over her.

    "Tell me, princess¡­" he whispered mysteriously, lifting his hand. She could not help but stare at those protruding veins and those long slender fingers.

    When his fingers touched the ends of thecy trimmings of her hood and pulled on it to untie the ribbon, her heartbeat elerated like crazy.

    "Why are you doing this? Or are you trying to y mind games with me?" he asked in that cello-like voice of his.

    However, for a second in his eyes, there shed something dangerous. A serious warning that was purely for her sake.<sub> </sub>

    Part of her was screaming at her to listen to his warning. This man was dangerous. She could clearly feel that. His aura was dark and threatening as it created a barrier around his person. But did she have a better choice than him? Unfortunately, there was none.

    And so, she quickly rose and without dy, pulled off her hoodie and allowed it to drop, discarded on the floor. That one action was enough to show him that there was no hesitation at all on her part.

    "I''m not ying any kind of games." She told him and she reached out for her pajama shirt and started undoing the buttons as she bravely held his gaze. Her fingers trembled a little, but she did her best not to make it too obvious, hoping that he did not notice it.

    Once all the buttons were undone, she spoke up. "As you can see, I am beyond serious, Prince Sebastian."

    A slow smile curved on his face before his hand moved again very swiftly but in such a graceful movement.

    Elle felt the back of his fingers grazed against her jaw and then moved it downwards so slowly until she found herself tipping her head back. Oh gods¡­

    She could hear some loud noises going on outside the door. It seemed as though someone was trying to talk the guards out of their attempt on trying to enter into the prince''s room for the night. But her mind and body were fast getting electrified by his touch right now that it was impossible for her to focus on the faint sounds that wereing from outside.

    She had been touched and kissed by a few boys previously, but that was all before her engagement. Though there had been no pration that happened, she had still allowed someone to touch her all over. She had enjoyed those not so innocent explorations back then. But this¡­ this waspletely different. It was totally on a different levelpared to the child''s y from before. She could not exin it, but she sensed what seemed to be like a touch of darkness that was present in his fingertips trailing over her skin. And to think that he was just grazing it against her neck!

    His finger finally stopped its exploration over her thudding heart and remained there ¨C for the moment at least. Then he bent closer to her, causing her to subconsciously hold her breath again.

    "You¡­ intrigue me, princess." He murmured at her, his deep eyes staring down. But he did not seem to be staring at her bra but at the skin that was over her heart. Which she found a bit strange, or was she just being too nervous?

    "I never thought that the princess whose wedding I was supposed to be attending tomorrow, is doing this right now¡­ in my room¡­ with me." He continued, his words slow and steady. He did not sound to be that much in disbelief and there was surprisingly no judgement either in his voice nor in his eyes. What was there was just a wicked ghost of a smile on his face.

    But his words were not enough to make Elle falter. Not even a twitch appeared on that beautiful face of hers. She had already guessed that he must be one of thosest-minute guests her father had invited for the wedding. So of course, he would know who she was.

    "I''m guessing that you''re trying to have your onest fling before your wedding tomorrow?" he asked her yfully, an elegant brow arching up charmingly.

 Chapter 3 Playing With Fire

    Izabelle just stared dumbly at him. ''Onest fling¡­'' those three words echoed in her ears. He thought that she was willingly throwing herself onto him right now just because she wanted the thrill and excitement of onest fling?

    She let out a quiet but deep breath. Of course, he would think that! Why would he think otherwise? And even if she did tell him the whole truth, there was still a big chance that this man would not believe her but chose to think that she was either overreacting or acting. The men around her had always been like that. They only believe what they wanted to believe. This man was another royalty so she could only think that he too might had the same mentality the other royals have. And not to mention that this man was¡­

    Gossip magazines and the Inte had imed that the title of ''the most handsome prince that ever graced the face of the earth'' was created to be his. He was born into it. Elle had thought how ridiculous that was when she came across thatbel one day as she was browsing on the Inte.

    But now that Elle was actually seeing him in person, she, who had previously thought that the Inte and media were just being ridiculously exaggerated as always about this prince, was now rendered utterly speechless in his presence. Because apparently, those pictures had not been filtered nor tampered with. She did not believe it at first. Truthfully, now that she was looking at him, he actually looked even more unreal in person, if that even made any sense.

    Countless women must have had thrown themselves onto this man''s bed. And tonight, she had seemingly done the same and told him to devour her.

    If she told him the truth, he would definitely think that she was just making an excuse when her real agenda was to bed him, the infamous handsomest prince.

    She did not have the luxury of time to exin, nor did she have any evidence to her ims.

    Elle was done doing that. She was done exining the truth because no one would believe it anyway. So f**k it¡­ she did not want to care what this man believe she was. That was the least of her concerns right now. She had bigger and more important issues to deal with first.

    "Yes." She finally replied, trying to behave rather carelessly so it would look convincing with the pretext that they were going with. "This is an arranged marriage, a forced marriage¡­ actually. There is no love involved between us, and I strongly believe that my groom-to-be is also fooling around with otherdies tonight. I just hope he''s not forcing himself to some poor underaged girl." She gritted her teeth as she muttered out thatst line, her voice tight and resentful. But she quickly gathered herself and continued. "So what''s the harm if I bitch around tonight as well? More so when the infamous handsomest prince is within my reach right now?" an acerbic smirk shed across her lips.

    Izabelle did not realize it, but her eyes at that moment was fiery as she stared at him.

    He responded with a smile. A faint dimple appeared on his left cheek. That cute dimple was just so out of ce with how devilish his expression was right now.

    "Really intriguing¡­" he said, looking down at that spot over her heart again. "This is the first time I''ve met a royaldy who is not feigning modesty and trying too damned hard to be graceful and proper before me."

    In a blink of an eye, Izabelle was suddenly pinned on the massive king-sized bed. He hovered over her, and it was then that she took note of how broad his torso was as hepletely covered her.<sub> </sub>

    Her heartbeats were thudding like crazy now as she looked up at him. Did he have to move so fast like that without any warning?

    "A bitchy royaldy is such a breath of fresh air." He whispered so seductively as he trailed his fingers across her corbones. The ticklish sensation had her drawing in a quick hiss of air.

    Elle''s heartbeat was going so fast she did not even realize she had stiffened up the moment his fiery fingertips settled on that area of her neck where her pulse was running berserk.

    When she returned her gaze to his, she saw those metallic eyes seemingly observing her. She couldn''t read anything, but she suspected that he must be getting a bit suspicious now. Oh no¡­ she must not let him see through her bravado¡­ or else he might send her out of this room! She must not allow that to happen!

    "Nervo ¨C"

    "No." she cut him off sharply before he could evenplete the word. "You just startled me a bit there."

    "Oh¡­ really?" his lips curved up into a teasing smirk before slowly moving his fingers again, going lower this time until it reached the deep valley between her twin mounds.

    A scorching intensity danced dangerously in his metallic bright eyes. And Elle starts to feel something warm and liquid-like pooling deep inside of her. Oh dear¡­ how could she be feeling like this already? If shepared this to the touches she had experienced before, what he was doing could even barely be called a touch! He was actually only lightly grazing against her skin. Yet it was already enough to make her¡­

    She thought this was only possible in romance novels. Or was it because of those seemingly hypnotic eyes of his?

    "I think¡­ I need to prep you out a bit¡­ since it''s obvious to me that you actually have absolutely no idea what you''re throwing yourself into."

    "That''s not¡­ not true¡­ at all. I know exactly what I am doing, Prince Sebastian." She was quick to retort with that courageous tone. "I know I am ying with fire right now, but... fire doesn''t scare me."

 Chapter 4 Instructions

    "I know I am ying with fire right now, but... fire doesn''t scare me." Her eyes gleamed as she said thosest four words. There was a deeper and hidden meaning to her words that she was certain this prince could not understand. She would rather y with fire and get burned for one night than get thrown into depths of hell itself with that monster for the rest of her life. That, she thought, was a more grievous consequence that she did not want to shoulder ¨C at all.

    "I see¡­ then I shall y with you, princess." his voice seemed to have turned gravelly. It evolved into something more sinuous that caused her to shiver even though she was surrounded by warmth.

    ? But just as she thought he was going to finally touch her more intimately, he pulled away and got off her.

    Elle''s eyes widened in shock at the thought that he was going to head for the door and open it and have her caught.

    She quickly sat up and was just about to crawl towards him when his voice trailed behind him. "Take off your clothes, Izabelle." He suddenly ordered. Though his voice was soft, Elle felt the power of hismand wash over her that she literally froze on the spot. "All of it." he added, causing her to snap out of her stupor.

    Her heart was thudding hard but she quickly obeyed and fumbled to discard her shirt. Followed by her bra. She had intentionally allowed for her hair to cover her breasts when she purposely bent over to let her unhooked bra drop from her shoulders.

    When she reached out for her waist band, Elle''s fingers trembled a little. But she swallowed whatever shame she was feeling at the moment, afraid of what he would do the moment she showed him any sign that she was not the bitch princess he had thought she was portraying herself to be.

    She slipped her fingers under her panties'' waistband and pulled them down in one smooth move.

    Bravely, she stood there,pletely naked and fully bared before him.

    She watched him as his gaze raked her from head to toe. Those eyes of his seemed to light up as she felt like he was already devouring her whole.

    Her face was flushed but the touch of his gaze alone seemed to be enough to burn her. Making her feel that she was truly ying with fire right now. This is the first time she had ever encountered a feeling like this.

    "Good girl¡­" he praised with a slight nod. Then he gestured to her with his fingers. "Come over here."

    Elle could only feel amazed at herself on how she was even able to continue on ying this role, following his orders like it was nothing. She had always been a stubborn girl since¡­ forever. She was never the type to take orders from others easily. So why¡­

    Immediately, she reasoned out that it was because she had no other choice and was in a desperate situation. When pushes to shove, people are able to do many unexpected things. She convinced herself that this must be the case with her too.<sub> </sub>

    The moment she was within his reach, she was yanked hard against his solid body and then with a quick whirl, she was made to stand before the Victorian mirror ced in this room. With him standing right behind her.

    He bent over until she was forced to brace her hands against the wooden table connected to therge mirror. Her legs were weakening, and her knees were shaking when she felt his cool breath being blown against her ears. Goosebumps spread all over her skin.

    "I have something to tell you first, princess." He said, making her feel like the devil himself was the one whispering to her. "So listen to me¡­ look at me¡­ no, face the mirror and look at me." His instructions were precise.

    Elle lifted her gaze to his reflection in the mirror and stared at him. To the handsome devil who was behind her.

    "I only do it from behind¡­ and no, I don''t like kissing. Are you okay with that? Hmm?" as heid out his terms, his maic eyes held onto hers.

    She could only swallow the lump that had formed in her throat. Those words which were supposed to sound incredibly cold somehow came as seductively hot to her. Why was she not feeling turned off by the way he was putting it?

    "Y-yes. I''m definitely okay with it." She replied, trying not to stammer. She was not expecting anything lovey-dovey from this man at all. She was clear that they were not lovers. In fact, his conditions actually made things much better for her, did they not? That way, there would be no messy consequences to deal with after they were done with it.

    "I''m not done yet, princess." His hand was suddenly sped around her throat, stopping her from turning back to look at him over her shoulder.

    When she looked at him through the mirror''s reflection again, her heart jumped at the predatory gaze that was seen in his eyes. But still, she could not feel the right kind of fear she thought she should be feeling, which she thought was another good thing.

    "I call my girl names in bed and spank them hard on the ass¡­ are you okay with those too? Hmm?"

    Oh, dear¡­ what kind of luck did she have? Why did this man have to be one of those types? She thought he would just get on with it and then be over and done. Wham, bam, thank you ma''am. She had not been expecting all this at all! Who would have thought that this gorgeous prince was into something kinky like this?

    "I¡­ I think so¡­ yes." She answered anyway. It was not that she had a choice with it, right? Honestly, she was not sure about what it would involve because how could she know if she was okay with it? She had heard in passing that there was nothing wrong with it as long as one was into it. But she does not believe that she was the type. But right now, she has to say yes or else he will...

    "You think so¡­?? Hmm¡­ that won''t work for me, princess. I want a certain answer. Or should we just go ahead then try and see?"

 Chapter 5 Inferno

    Elle swallowed before she nodded at him. "O-okay." She forced herself to nod smoothly and controlled her movements in order to not seem hesitant in her movement.

    He smirked and then out of the blue he spanked the right cheek of her butt. The sharp sound echoed along with her gasp. Her hand immediately flew to her mouth, covering it, eyes wide in shock.

    "Now how was it, hmm? Princess? Do you like the spank or did you not?"

    "I¡­ I¡­" she did not know what was going on with her body, but she felt electrified by that spank and¡­ oh dear¡­

    All she heard was his low hum. "You liked it¡­" it was no longer a question.

    When she met his gaze, he was smiling. Wickedly. His eyes were gleaming with an intense pleasure.

    "Y-yes." She finally said. She honestly did not hate it. She had no idea that this kind of thing was okay with her. "Prince Sebastian¡­ I ¨C"

    "No, I''m not done yet, princess." He drawled out.

    Her eyes could only widen again. There was more? Oh lord!

    "Just one more question." He said and she breathed out a small sigh of relief as there was just only one question left.

    He tightened his grip on her neck a little. She swore that this should be enough to scare her to consider backing off. And yet, she was not feeling any stirrings of dangerous dread at all. Not even a whisper of it. Instead, her heart was racing with something else entirely. Thrill. This was the very same feeling she had felt the very first time she tried doing that dangerous hobby of hers which was skydiving.

    "I sometimes choke my girl in bed like this, princess¡­ are you okay with that too?" a wicked smile spread across his lips, apanying that wicked look that was already in his eyes.

    Oh dear¡­ oh freaking lord¡­! What?! She had heard about this kind of fetish, read and watched about it too. And¡­ and she was certain she would never be okay with it!

    "Answer me, princess." His voice low and rumbling.

    She wanted to say no. But if she said no, he would pull away and would not see this through to the end, right? There was no way she would let this stop now, could she? She had already gotten this far! And he was her only hope right now!

    "I¡­ I don''t know but¡­ will it¡­ is it going to¡­ hurt?"<sub> </sub>

    He eased his grip around her throat and Elle felt the dread that he was going to stop now. She grabbed onto his forearm before he could retract his hand away.

    "I¡­ I think I will be okay with it. I don''t think you''re going to harm me, right? Since it is for fun. And it will be just for tonight, so¡­ yeah. I can handle it. No problem." she said almost frantically.

    For a long moment, he simply stared at her. He was definitely studying her again, causing her to hold on to her breath.

    "Alright, brave princess." He pinched her chin before pointing at the bed. "On all fours. Now." He ordered and Elle stumbled a little as she rushed back to the bed and crawled onto it.

    She could feel his gaze as he watched her. Her heart was aplete mess and she felt like her mind was being squashed up like mashed potatoes. Oh, dear lord¡­ never did she thought that this would happen for her first time. She was just trying to escape just a while ago and now here she was, somehow trapped in this situation. She had underestimated the fire she thought she was going to y with tonight. But how could she ever have foreseen that the man she had happened toe across with does not y with just a small fire, but a whole inferno?

    "Lift that beautiful ass more, princess." Hemanded and she obeyed. Her face burned, every inch of her skin growing damn hot.

    "Good girl." Came his praise again and she waited there. Wanting him to just get it over and done with right now. Her mind somehow remembered the noises from outside the door and she was shocked to realize that there was still somemotion going on, on the outside. Her senses had been devoured by this man and all that he was doing to her that she hadpletely forgotten about the urgency of her matter.

    Now that she heard those faint noises again, the intense dread flooded back.

    To her relief, she felt the mattress dip slightly as he finally climbed on the bed and position himself, kneeling right behind her.

    <o>,m Hisrge and warm handsnded on her butt cheeks and when he squeezed them both at once, she let out a strange moan.</o>

    "Such a pretty c*nt." He uttered and her entire being shivered when his breath touched her opening. He had put his face to be looking at her down there?!! Then she heard something that shook her heart.

    That was¡­ her father''s voice. No! Not yet, please¡­

    "Prince Sebastian, please¡­ I don''t need any more forey." She said, looking over her shoulder. "Please just get on ¨C"

    She was yanked back again. This time a bit harshly. His hand was now around her throat as he pressed her back against him. "You don''t order me, Izabelle." He hissed softly and she did not know anymore what to feel - the dread that her father was now right outside that door, or the feel of his fiery body stered all along hers as his thick and hard manhood brushed against her wetness.

    She forced herself to speak. To beg him to just take her now. But she was pinned down on the bed, still facing down. His broad body and heavy mass of muscles had covered her beneath him as the bedroom''s door suddenly swung open.

 Chapter 6 Well Played

    "You little whore ¨C" King Markus'' voice thundered out inside the room.

    Elle trembled so violently beneath him. Her teeth almost chattered with how terrified she was. It was over¡­ everything was already over¡­ she was done for. If only¡­ if only he had been able to...

    Fear and utter hopelessness consumed her in the blink of an eye. She knew her father. Even after seeing this situation, if prince Sebastian tells them that nothing happened yet, he would immediately believe him even if she said otherwise. And if she lied to that monster that she''s no longer a virgin, Brandon was going to bring her to an OBGYN immediately to reconfirm it. That was just the extent of their madness towards her, and she had already known that full well.

    While Elle remained there, just cowering under Sebastian''srge and warm body, Sebastian finally moved after staring at her face for a long while.

    He looked over his shoulder and met with the king''s gaze.

    The King was gaping at them. Frozen.

    "Prince¡­ Sebastian¡­" Markus then narrowed his eyes. "What is the meaning of this?" he roared out in anger as he looked at what was disyed before him.

    Sebastian attempted to climb off her when Elle''s trembling hands grabbed onto his arm. She did not know what she was doing anymore. There was no use clinging to him now. There was no way that this prince was going to save her. Even if he does try, no one could save her anymore.

    But to her shocked surprise, he bent over and whispered. "I can''t believe the little brave princess who''s not even afraid of ying fire just a while ago is now cowering like this. Was all that earlier just bravado?"

    Tears pooled in her eyes at his words, and she bit down on her lower lip hard. What was she expecting from him? Her heart seemed to wither inside her and hope long with it but¡­

    "Tell me¡­ what do you want me to do?" he suddenly asked, causing her to quickly swallow the tears that were about to spill forth. She didn''t expect him to ask that.

    "T-tell¡­ please don''t tell him that nothing happened between us yet." She whispered back as faintly as she could. Her eyes literally begging him.

    He regarded her with a stare before ncing over at the king again. "Fine." He agreed.

    "T-thank ¨C"

    "Stop. Don''t thank me yet because you''re going to pay for this. I don''t do charity, princess." He said and then climbed off her. As he was doing that, he pulled the nket up to her neck, covering her nakedness from being exposed to others.

    Elle was shocked to find out they were actually covered by a nket all this while. When did he cover them? Was it the moment he pinned her on the bed?

    Wide-eyed, she watched as he stood,pletely naked and totally unashamed about it. He walked with grace, not minding one bit how the other men in the room stared at him, even at his manhood.

    A red-haired man rushed over to him and handed him his robe which he casually put on so leisurely, like nothing was wrong with the whole situation at all.

    "You disappoint me, King Markus." Was the first words Sebastian said. His voice was clipped and cold, like a supreme ruler criticizing a high official fearlessly.<sub> </sub>

    It shocked Elle. No one talks to her father like that and live to get away with it.

    "Pardon me, but that''s my goddamned daughter who''s supposed to get married tomorrow." The King was clearly angry, but he gritted his teeth and held back his roar. "Tell me prince, nothing happened yet, right? There should not have been enough time for the both of you to escte to that point yet. My daughter is still a virgin, right?" he could not help but re up and the volume of his voice rose a little.

    Elle trembled once again as she scooted back against the headboard, pulling the nket with her and wrapping it all around her, looking for all the world to be a cocoon. Her father had seen Sebastian naked, and she saw him staring at Sebastian''s¡­ ahem. Could it be that he could tell just by looking, that nothing had happened yet?

    Sebastian suddenlyughed. An almost soundless and disbelievingugh.

    "Virgin¡­" he echoed mockingly. "Are you being serious here, King Markus? You still care about things like that at this age and time?"

    "Her husband-to-be cares for it. Very much so!" the king hissed, ncing at Elle with a murderous gaze.

    "Condolence to him then." Sebastian said, shrugging. His words indirectly telling King Markus that Elle was no longer one.

    The king stumbled in shock and the men behind him rushed forward to support him.

    "You¡­ you''re going to have to take responsibility for this, Prince Sebastian." King Markus pointed at him, trembling. "You''re going to marry my daughter! I will never let you leave this castle without taking responsibility for the damage you''ve inflicted!!!"

    And he stormed out of the door, his men rushing after the king.

    When all of them were gone, silence finally returned to the room.

    Elle was still bundled up in the nket, gaping. Utterly shocked. She did not¡­ she totally had not seen thating at all! Never thought of that in the least. Oh lord¡­

    When Sebastian turned to look at her, she could not help but flinch a little. Maybe because she already knew what wasing.

    He swiftly approached her like a panther. But his gaze no longer were the eyes of a predator. But the eyes of cold and heartless man.

    He bent over her, his palms pressing into the bed.

    "So that was what you wanted¡­" he uttered, a wicked heart-trembling smile tugging at his lips. However, the coldness that were in his eyes did not allow her to rx though he was smiling.

    Instead, she went paralyzed. Her entire being now was covered with ice when he suddenlyughed. Almost sardonically. "Well yed, princess. I have to admit you are the best actress I''ve ever met. Far better than those dramatic movie superstars I''d f**ked before."

    Elle shook her head. She struggled to find words to exin. "NO! Believe me I didn''t n this. I wasn''t¡­ I never expected my father to say that!"

 Chapter 7 Cold And Numb

    "Your Highness," someone''s voice rang before she could see or get any reaction from Sebastian. The door opened slightly but no one came in. "I think you might want toe and see this immediately." Elle could only hear the man behind the door speaking.

    Sebastian stood up. Threw her an unfathomable nce before walking out of the door.

    Elle was left there, still in her state of undress and hugging her own knees, trembling on that massive king-sized bed, alone. She needed to exin quickly, to tell him that this was not nned out at all. But the voice in her mind was already whispering to her, telling her, ''No one would believe what you are going to say even if you keep exining and telling the truth until your saliva runs dry. You''ve gone through that, so many times before. So it''s pointless to waste your breath.''

    And as she sat there, she thought, the voice was right. Sebastian would not believe her. Not just him, but anyone else would not as well. Because now that she was thinking back about this whole situation, it did seem like a well-nned trap. It was like a perfect n to push Sebastian Reign to fall into the trap.

    She knew that Sebastian Reign was not any lesserpared to Brandon Haze in terms of power and money. In fact, he was even be better in a lot of ways.

    This prince was known not only for his royal status and good looks but also because he was the heir of a massive and one of the biggestpanies in the world, the Quinn Corporation.

    It was amon topic of discussion not only within the entertainment industry, but also in the business and politic circles, saying that whoever ends up marrying Sebastian Reign would instantly hold a crazy amount of power. In fact, Brandon Haze could not even hold a candle whenpared to him.

    Elle remembered that years ago, her father used to always brag on about having his daughters marry a Viscarrian royalty one day. Her father said that there was no monarchy in this world that was as stable as the Reign royal household. He had said that just by getting their family get tied up with the Reign family, their rule as the monarch in their part of the world would be tremendously strengthened.

    And that was why her father had tried so many times previously to invite any Reigns to attend his birthday celebrations and every other important events. But no one from the Reign family responded to his invitation. No Reign royalty ever set foot in this pce, until tonight.

    Though this was definitely a shocking situation to him, Elle could tell that her father had quickly seen the immense opportunity that had presented itself the moment he saw his daughter entangled with the Reign prince. He had masked it up with anger. But knowing her father, King Markus was also a very sharp man that she still could not quite outwit. And knowing him, she was even more certain that there was no way he would let this opportunity slip through his fingers now.

    He was going to do everything to hold Sebastian ountable for her! Especially after having barged in on them in such apromising situation.

    Elle buried her face into her palms, curling herself into a miserable ball on top of the massive bed. All she wanted to do was to escape. Why was it so hard? Was she really bound to marry that monster? How could she have such a fate?<sub> </sub>

    She looked at the door absentmindedly. All her courage and the bravado from earlier seemed to have melted like mist in the face of the sun. It waspletely gone. There was only hopelessness and despair in her eyes now.

    By now, she guessed that Sebastian must have gone and told her father the truth. Brandon''s spies must have also already reported to Brandon about this matter. It was such a big ruckus that Elle was quite sure Brandon would never miss hearing it. So, she was guessing that Brandon would be demanding to take her to the OBGYN as soon as possible to find out if she really did not have sex with Sebastian.

    That sounded so incredibly silly, but Elle was the one who knew what kind of mad creatures her father and that monster was.

    It was on her eighteenth birthday when she found out the ugly truth about Brandon Haze''s interest in her. Due to her anger that night, Elle had told Brandon that she was no longer a virgin. That was lie, of course, but the man did not believe her. He was so creepily confident that she was still a virgin.

    Butter on, Elle found out that her closest maid and bodyguard, the woman who had always been with her since she was a high school student, actually worked for Brandon in secret.

    The maid had been ordered by Brandon to look out for her ever since she was a teenager. The creepy monster had been grooming her and she had never found out about it until two years ago. That had also exined to her why all the boys she had dated suddenly broke up with her before their rtionship could even start flourishing. She could tell that Brandon had done something in the background. She had managed to stop and question one of the boys. And that was how she confirmed that her rtionships had been sabotaged.

    It was over¡­ it seems that she really was just powerless against them¡­

    Quietly, she climbed off the bed and picked her clothes. She slowly dressed herself up, her eyes, losing all the shine and was as lifeless as the eyes of a dead fish. Even as she trudged over to the door, her steps were heavy and sluggish.

    When she reached for the doorknob and found that it was locked, a small but bitter smile just tugged at the corner of her lips.

    Then she quietly turned and walked towards the window. She opened it and the cold breeze of the nighttime weed her. It blew past her face. The slight numbing sensation she felt on the tip of her nose and her cheeks was quite suited to her current mood ¨C cold and numb.

 Chapter 8 Unthinkable

    The world outside looked peaceful.

    When her eyes looked down, she saw the beautiful massive garden. She remembered when she used to y there with Eine happily ¨C it was in the past when they were children.

    Now Eine was gone, and she was¡­

    Her gaze focused on the concrete pavement right below. She thought that anyone who would fall from this window would definitely die in an instant. This kind of height was enough, right?

    She felt her heart shudder at the thoughts that were crossing her mind. No¡­ she must not be thinking about¡­ but¡­ no¡­

    Her knuckles turned white as paper as she subconsciously tightened her grip on the windowpane when that sinful voice jolted her out of her musings.

    "You''re not trying to escape by jumping out of that window, are you?" the voice had a cold edge to it.

    Elle turned around with a start. Her eyes wide at the prince''s sudden reappearance. It seemed that she was too out of it to not even hear him entering the room. But what was he doing here? She had thought he did not want to spend another minute in her presence.

    He was leaning on the bed frame across her. His stance was deceptively rxed.

    "Jumping out of this window won''t be called ''escape'', prince Sebastian. It would be called ''suicide''." She finally spoke, clenching her fists into tight balls as she berated herself inwardly. She was remembering her promise to her sister, that she would never surrender just like that and that she would fight her way out of this hell until the end.

    It was still too early for her to give up. Not just yet. She must keep trying until she could no longer do so.

    Holding his gaze, Elle straightened her posture. "Did you¡­ already inform my father that nothing had happened between us?" she asked even though she was quite certain that it was the reason why he took such a long time ining back.

    Before Sebastian could make any reaction, a soft knock echoed on the other side of the door again and his gaze finally moved from her face.

    The red-haired man from earlier stepped inside this time and looked straight at Sebastian. "Uhm, they''re here sir."

    "Hey, Sebby!" a masculine voice thundered out before the door was pushed wide open.

    Then another tall man entered. He had the same raven dark hair and grey eyes and¡­ just drop dead gorgeous. One look and she could tell he was definitely rted to Sebastian.

    "I can''t believe you have already made a scene that fast!" By the way the man spoke to Sebastian, it told Elle that the man must be in a higher position than the prince. But who could be higher up than Sebastian, the crown prince, than their king? And she had never seen this other gorgeous man''s face anywhere!<sub> </sub>

    "You only arrived ahead of us for like¡­ what? Two hours? And you''ve already¡­" the man trailed off as he looked meaningfully at Elle. He did not continue his sentence, but his eyes spoke volumes.

    She could not help but keep still. He did not feel scary, but just like Sebastian, this man had that seemingly unnatural aristocratic air around him that could make anyone feel intimidated. It gave others the feeling that these people were superior to the masses in every way possible.

    Elle found that strange and intriguing because she had never felt this way towards other powerful leaders she hade across with before.

    "You must be¡­ Princess Izabelle." The man asked, his gaze softened as soon as his eyes turned to meet hers.

    "Yes¡­" Elle nearly stammered when he smiled at her.

    "I''m Alexander Reign. I''m Sebastian''s uncle." He immediately introduced himself, not stingy with his words.

    Elle had never heard of this person before. But he seemed to be really nice. His eyes did not look icy and cold at all. So unlike Sebastian.

    "Nice to meet you, Mr. Reign." Elle greeted him back, trying her best to just act normally, despite feeling quite embarrassed at her state of clothing at this moment, while meeting with these distinguished guests.

    "Well¡­ I don''t know what to say at all, Princess Izabelle but ¨C"

    "Uncle," Sebastian cut him off, causing Alexander to return his attention to him. "Has the host already shown you to your room?"

    "Ah, yes. Your father is still talking to King Markus right now. I left after we''ve finished discussing about the main issue between the two of you."

    Elle''s lips parted at what she heard. What? Her father and Sebastian''s¡­ what? They were talking about the two of them?! Why?! And why on earth was the king of Viscarria here as well? Was King Rudy of Viscarria not rumored to be gravely ill just a few weeks ago?

    Her heart thundered fast within her ribcage. It was hard for her to believe that not only the crown prince, but the King himself, was also here the night before her wedding. Were they really here to attend her wedding without prior notice?! That was just unthinkable!

    She felt like her mind was going to burst with all these unexpected happenings that suddenly popped out of nowhere. But what made her really feel like passing out was the talk that was going on between the two kings right now.

    "M-Mr. Reign. Why¡­ why were¡­ I mean¡­ May I know why they are discussing about me and Prince Sebastian?" Elle found her courage to ask, though she stammered through it.

    Alexander tilted his head a little. "Well, as soon as we arrived, your father came to us and told us the¡­ well, everything that had happened between you two. He''d also exined to us the whole situation. I mean about your groom-to-be''s rather ridiculous condition and that there was no way out of this other than having you two get married as the deed had already been done."

 Chapter 9 Convenience

    Elle''s entire world seemed to spin dizzily before screeching to a full-on halt at the things Alexander had just revealed. Her mouth was partly hanging open and her eyes circled wide as she looked at him. Anyone looking at her could clearly tell that she was in total disbelief at the news she had just received.

    "Th-there''s no way King Rudy would agree to my father''s demands¡­ right?" she asked Sebastian who was currently unmoving and still wearing that poker faced expression of his. Elle could not even guess a single thing from the way he was behaving. She had hoped to gather some hints but s, she had better chances looking elsewhere.

    "Ah, don''t worry about King Rudy, princess." It was Alexander who respond to her, smiling like he was so happy about what was going on. "The old man had been really dying to finally see Sebastian get married already. That way, he would finally be at ease once he passed on the throne to him. This actually came as a great weing news to him and also to us. Oh, wait a moment." he broke off as his phone vibrated inside his pocket.

    He swiftly took his phone out and checked the screen to see who was calling. Before answering it, he looked at her and smiled. "My wife''s calling¡­ so, excuse me." He said and then turned around, patting Sebastian on the shoulder before he and the red-haired man left the room.

    As soon as the door was closed after them, a silence so heavy it was nearly suffocating filled the room. Neither of them spoke to the other and neither seemed to want to be the first one to break the silence.

    Sebastian did not say anything and just quietly walked towards the table by the bed and grabbed something that was on top of it. A lighter and a¡­ cigarette. He smoked? Elle did not peg him for a man who smokes, given his clean-cut look and also there was no lingering scent of tobo smell on his during her interactions with him earlier.

    He perched himself at the edge of the table, his long legs crossing over the other at the ankles rxedly as he lit up his cigarette. A click, then the me brought near to his cigarette followed by a long drag and a puff of smoke. His movements were so precise, without any stumbling or extra movements. He was clearly a person that did not like to waste ¨C be it in time, actions, or intentions.

    He was doing his things so casually, as if she was not in the room with him at all. The worse thing was that she still could not read anything in his expressions at all. Even now when he was seemingly looking more rxed.

    However, Elle really did not need to read anything. She knew that he must be raging within him right now. There was no way this crown prince would want to be tied in a political marriage when he was still in his prime. More so, to a woman that he was not even in love with at all. And to top it off, a woman that he must have thought who had deceived him and orchestrated this marriage trap. He must be full of loathing at her by now.

    But¡­ she sincerely felt terrible that she was actually relieved with this turn of events. That with this hoo-hah, she was finally getting her wish of escaping her doom - her marriage with Brandon Haze.<sub> </sub>

    She knew this was not fair at all to him, but¡­

    Clenching her fists so tight that her knuckles turned white, Elle straightened and bravely took a few steps towards him.

    Elle was aware that this matter between them was not quite set yet. If Sebastian declines to marry her, everything will fall into ashes again. Unlike her, this man was powerful enough to disobey his father. She could just feel that he was not the type of man who would be content to just sit back and get dictated by others so easily. She could just see it in those cold eyes that was now eyeing her silently. She shivered a little as she took thest few steps over to stand before him.

    "Prince Sebastian," she started. She gathered every ounce of courage she had within her and opened her mouth to make her request known to him. "Please¡­ marry me." She proposed. Her eyes gleaming with so much intensity as she stared unflinchingly into his serious eyes.

    His hand that was still in midair as he brought his cigarette back to his mouth stilled after hearing her speak. His mouth was slightly agape as he took a couple of seconds to register what she was requesting of him.

    "I know¡­ that you don''t want to get married for now ¨C or ever. I am not certain if the hearsays are true, that you are¡­ that you are not nning to marry because you are a certified womanizer and not a one-woman man. But even if that is true, I¡­ if you marry me, I will notin about it. Nor will I stop you if you wish to continue with your current lifestyle." She bravely said without any hint of uncertainty.

    Elle wanted to make all these bargains to perhapse to apromise on this man agreeing to marry her. Because that was the only real way for her to finally escape the clutches of her hopeless father and the monster Brandon. There was no other way¡­ if this man would not marry her, then she would really be done for. She did not want to think too much about what she could do if the situation turned out that way for now. She would cross that bridge when she gets to it. For now, she just needed to focus and put in all her efforts into making this arrangement seed first.

    "I am¡­ I am offering you a marriage of convenience. Your uncle said that your father had been dying to see you get married so he could pass you the throne. As the next heir to the throne, a well-matched marriage is not something you could avoid. I am certain you are more than aware of that reality than I am. "

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 10 Proposal

    "Aside from the fact that I am a crown princess myself, I believe that I have more to offer to you than any other possible candidates that you have at the moment. I am confident to say that I am the best match to be your future bride candidate." Elle shamelessly promoted herself, forcefully thickening her skin to say such arrogant words.

    Something seemed to change in his gaze after that. But still she could not fathom whatever it was. And no, she was not going to waste any more time trying to read his emotions.

    A small smirk tugged at the corner of his lips. "And what are these ''more to offer'' you''re talking about?"

    "I vow not to demand anything from you. I won''t cling to you. I will do what you want as long as you don''t go too far beyond my personal boundaries. Andst but not the least¡­" she subconsciously tightened her grip. "You can divorce me whenever you want."

    She did not know that thatst statement would be hard for her to say, but she knew that this could be one of the best uses that could clinch the deal and make him agree to marry her. She had watched one of his interviews before. This man, despite being so famous, rarely agrees to take on any interviews. But there was one interview of him years ago. When he was asked the question if he was okay with a royal couple having a divorce, he had answered without hesitation and said ''yes''. When a follow up question asked him if he would divorce his future queen if they were not happy anymore, his answer was the same t but certain ''of course''. Thus, she was banking on this information on him to strike up a bargain.

    "I won''t fight you for it in any court once you decide to divorce me. I won''t make any scene or scandals to ruin your name either and will just quietly finish up with the legal procedures and leave. I vow that to you. We can draft up an agreement if you wish." She added, her heart thundering within her as she waited for his response.

    The silence was charged and heavy as Sebastian regarded her with an unblinking stare. As usual, she could not read what was going on in his mind.

    Elle''s pulse was a mess now as she tried to patiently wait for the man''s response.

    He moved towards her. Gracefully and elegant like a panther in the dark who was careful not to alert its prey.

    When he towered before her, she fought hard not to step back but grit her teeth and held her ground. She fought hard not to let him melt her toughness.

    "You just don''t cease to keep intriguing me, princess." He uttered with that sinful voice of his. There was something different in his smirk this time. But then again, she could not even tell if the change was a positive or a negative one. It was just impossible to read through this man''s perfect mask. She was certain he''s wearing one. No man would ever look that emotionless! He was a total robot!

    "That was such a bold proposal that you''ve made," he added, his gaze seemed observing her again. "Tell me¡­ why are you so hellbent on escaping your wedding tomorrow? Is the man you were set to marry tomorrow old, fat and ugly? Hmm?" he scrutinized her, as though trying to see through her brain and dig the answers out.

    Elle clenched her fists tightly together again.

    "No. But he''s a monster dressed as a proper human being." Elle hissed out venomously, her eyes spitting brimstone andva as though hoping that the person in mention would die from her speaking of him alone. She was certain that Sebastian must''ve already noticed how she always bristled like an angry hedgehog whenever the topic of her groom-to-be was ever brought up, but she couldn''t help it.<sub> </sub>

    "And you think that this man before you now aren''t another monster dressed as a handsome prince?" came his dark voice that was sounding even more sinful now.

    She almost flinched from listening to his voice and words but when she looked into his eyes, she did not see the eyes of a person that was filled with the nauseous maniacal lust that monster of a man had every time he looked at her.

    Elle had a feeling that this Sebastian Reign might be heartless. He was the definition of a devil with the face of an angel. She did not know a single thing about him but like she had already said earlier, she would rather sell her soul to the devil than marry that monster.

    "You might be a devil in disguise, but I believe you''re not one of those lowly monsters who **** people who are still minors¡­ right?" Her jaws were clenching in anger and disgust as she uttered thosest several words. There was a tinge of challenge in her tone as she said that as well.

    "So¡­ what you said a while ago wasn''t a joke. That your groom-to-be is a rapist." He said it as a statement and not a question. Elle was surprised to see sh of disgust that momentarily crossed his eyes. That was the first emotion she had seen clearly in his eyes so far. And that was enough to make her feel relieved. At least she knew he was not without emotion when he needed to be.

    "I don''t know anything about you, other than what everybody else already knows. You could be another monster as you im, but I would still choose you over a monster like him." She dered bravely.

    Another knock interrupted them again.

    It was the red-haired man.

    "Your Highness, you and the princess are being summoned." He said.

    "Pleasee with me, Princess. King Markus wants you to be properly dressed before the meeting. Immediately." Their butler who had just entered approached her and took her hand while speaking. "We must make haste, princess."

    And he headed towards the door with her in tow.

    Elle looked at Sebastian with a little helpless gaze. He had not even said yes to her proposal yet!

 Chapter 11 Promise

    The entire talk was incredibly stifling and oppressive, at least it was for Elle. All she did the whole time was just hope and pray that Sebastian would be kind and not expose to them the truth where they had never done the deed at all. And that she was still a virgin!

    Every time he opened his mouth to speak, Elle found herself holding her breath and her heart squeezed in anxiety thinking that he would give them away. Then she would release her breath and her heart would dete like a balloon when he ended up not mentioning the truth. Her hands were itching to sp onto her beautiful dress as she sat there almost unmoving, not unlike a living doll.

    The maids a while ago had her prepped up to perfection. Her light red hair was curled elegantly, withrge curls that fell beautifully around her face and shoulders, only further enhancing her beauty. The dress she had on was the exact same color as herrge, watery, blue eyes. She looked like the perfect princess, demure and gentle, and so soft that it was as though if one only touched her a little too hard, she would shatter like a precious porcin piece.

    Despite the talk seemingly moving on pretty smoothly and quickly, Elle still could not rx internally. She was still very much afraid that at any time, Sebastian would just suddenly decide to stop cooperating and drop the dreadful bomb. That bomb that would send her into the arms of Brandon Haze and ruin her life indefinitely.

    Soon, they reached the final stages of the talk. Elle was having a hard time believing how smooth everything was going along. It just seemed too good to be true. Was King Rudy so hellbent on marrying his son away like her own father?

    She could not help but just fall speechless at all these twists and turns that wereing at her one after the other ¨C and they were so fast too.

    Elle could not believe that what Sebastian''s uncle said was actually true. That King Rudy was indeed dying for Sebastian to get married. He had not even bothered hiding the fact, that even her father was obviously shocked. King Markus had thought that he needed to use some tricks and put on some pressure as the girl''s father to push the union of his daughter to Prince Sebastian. However, none of it was needed apparently as King Rudy was even more anxious to have his son marry her!

    "May I have a moment to speak with Princess Izabelle first?" Sebastian requested as he suddenly stood from his chair.

    "Sure, son. Go ahead, you young people can go chat a little." King Rudy quickly agreed, and Sebastian unceremoniously grabbed Elle''s hand and headed to the door with her in tow.

    Her heart was beating crazy wild as she was pulled after him. She was trying so hard not to pay any attention to hisrge and warm hand that was holding hers, but it was just impossible not to.

    They stopped by the massive pir at the corridor.

    And when he turned to look at her, his eyes looked icier than ever before. All the warmth Elle was thinking about fled immediately as she saw how cold he was.

    Pinning her against the pir, he grabbed her chin and made her look up at him. Not that she was not already with their height difference.

    "Are you really certain about this?" he asked. His voice also so much colder, so heartless. And for Elle, this seemed to be him trying to intimidate her or scare her away. Did he think she was so easily frightened? If it was, he would not have found her in his room in the first ce.

    "Yes. I thought I''ve already made that extremely clear to you?" she replied, her tone hard and firm as her eyes shed with a stern glint.

    Elle felt that this moment was going to be herst test. And no matter what happens she was not going to give in. Not on her life!

    "Listen¡­" he whispered darkly. "You don''t have any idea what or who I am, princess. You are trying so hard to escape your very own hell here by marrying me. But I am telling you¡­ my world isn''t a paradise either. My world is darker than you can ever imagine. It is a hell someone like you might never survive if you get caught in it." He shed her a wicked and dangerous smile. So beautifully deadly that had her heart shuddering involuntarily. "You are offering me a marriage of convenience, but princess¡­ There''s nothing convenient about me at all. And I''m giving you onest chance to back off here. If you go ahead with this, you''re only going to live to regret it."

    Warning bells were ringing loudly in the back of her ears. Telling her that this was not him trying to scare her. She somehow could see that in his eyes.

    But no matter what he says now, it would still not change her decision. She truly had no other choice. Thus, she gritted her teeth and steeled her will.<sub> </sub>

    "I am not expecting any paradise, Prince Sebastian. I believe¡­ I will be just fine as long as I keep my promise. As long as I stay away from your business, I believe everything will be convenient between the two of us."

    He smirked, almost sardonically.

    "Did you think there were no one else who had promised me something simr to this before, hmm? Princess?" he asked her, his jaws tightening. "Just like you, they made vows and agreed to my terms butter on, theye begging, crying¡­ I foresee that you too, only say all these things now, butter¡­" he pressed his forefinger lightly over her heart, "¡­ you''ll have a change of heart and once that happens, you too, wille to me and demand things from me. You said that I can divorce you and you will willingly abide with the process¡­ But no. I don''t think it would happen so easily, princess." He shook his head. "A heart can change so very quickly and people can do anything to get what their hearts desire."

    A short pause passed as they both just stared hard into each other''s eyes.

    "You going through this marriage with me might as well be like you digging your own grave. Because the moment you start to want more from me, I will divorce you. And the moment you break your promise and try to fight me¡­ I will ruin you and break you apartpletely. Mercilessly. You will regret ever meeting this devil tonight." His threat was given in the same soft but cold voice.

    But Elle did not even flinch. Her gaze never faltered either. This man was ruthless, and she knew that clearly. His eyes that moment promised nightmares and darkness without any promise of respite.

    It was just so unbelievable how her heart was not thrashing wildly in utter fear right now. Logically, this should scare her enough to hesitate and try to think of another way out. But perhaps, she was not capable of fearing anything anymore more than Brandon Haze. Perhaps because she had been fearing him for so long and her wedding with him every day of her life that it was the only thing that she had learned to fear.

    So she tipped her chin up instead of looking down in defeat. "I understand now¡­" she said quietly. "Since you don''t trust that I will keep my word, how about we do this? You prepare the divorce documents beforehand now and I''ll sign it. That way, once you decide to divorce me in the future, the papers would already have been signed and there would be no way I can trouble you about it. You would just need to send it to thewyers and have it notarized."

    A heavy silence reigned before he pushed himself away from her. Until his quiet disbelievingugh broke the silence.

    "I''m at a loss for words, Princess Izabelle." He said, looking wickedly amused. But then he started nodding in approval. "You seem to have an answer for every question I put up to you. Color me impressed."

    His reaction had her eyes stretching wide. Was he finally agreeing to go through with this marriage?!

    He stretched his hand towards her and atst, the words she so wanted to hear came out of his gorgeous mouth.

    "Fine, princess. I will marry you."

    ___

    Dear readers,

    Thank you for reading. I hope you enjoyed the first 11 chapters so far. I would really appreciate if you can leave a review so please don''t hesitate to leave one. It will be a huge support to me.

    Love, Kazzen

 Chapter 12 This Instant

    Elle felt as though a huge thorn that she never knew was there had been lodged deep within her chest was finally pulled out the moment Sebastian agreed to marry her. The feeling was incredibly¡­ strange. Almost liberating, in fact. She felt as though her heart that was leaden was now as light as a buoy.

    "Thank ¨C"

    "Don''t." The curt reply came as he cut her off, giving his head a small shake. Then he stepped closer and leaned towards her before his indifferent voice ran through her. "There is nothing for you to be thankful for, princess. One day, you will realize that I deserve none of your thanks."

    Her breathing shallowed at those words. Just by looking at those grey eyes as cold and hard as a bullet, she felt that what he told her were not just empty words. She could feel that he truly meant it. He was confident that what he was saying would turn out as a reality one day.

    But no matter what he believes, whether he will end up right in the end or not, to Elle, he was still the man who had saved her from her impending doom. And no matter what happens, however the result turned out, she would not regret her choice tonight. She believed that as long as she expects nothing at all from this man¡­ as long as she does not fall for him, she would be perfectly fine. Right, all she had to do was firmly shut her heart close from him¡­

    "I understand, Prince Sebastian." She replied simply, her stormy blue eyes gleamed as she bravely held his gaze.

    "Good." He said and nodded before walking past her.

    ¡­

    When the marriage talks were finally over, Sebastian was ordered by his father and uncle to escort Elle back to her room.

    The engagement was finalized, and the wedding will be held after a week in Viscarria. Sebastian''s uncle, Alexander, had also suggested that it would be better for Elle to travel back with them once they were to leave for their country so she could start familiarizing herself with the ce there. It was a great suggestion as Elle herself was literally dying to leave this ce and go somece else. She had been caged in this ce for far too long that she could not wait to fly out in the open again.

    Once they reached her room, Elle faced Sebastian. She knew that Sebastian''s uncle had prompted him to escort her for the two of them to talk and get to know each other. But none of them spoke until now. It was such a surprise though that the silence between them was not as ufortable and unbearable as she had thought it would be.

    Elle was about to speak and bid him goodnight when he quietly leaned against the wall and whip a cigarette out from his pocket. She watched as the me of a lighter casted reddish gold tones over his gorgeous face.

    Quickly, she looked away before her gaze could fall to his lips. He was so gorgeous to the point of being extremely distracting! She scolded herself and made a mental reminder that she needed to practice absolute tolerance against this man now. It really was for her own sake.

    She instead fixed her gaze to the gleaming ambers of his cigarette.

    "Do you smoke, princess?" he asked. His deep voice came outzy and¡­ just sounded so pleasurably dark in her ears. It was as though someone had poured warm soothing wax over her.

    She shook her head and met his gaze. "You can call me by name, Prince Sebastian."<sub> </sub>

    He watched her with that hooded look, as a puff of smoke smoothly escaped his parted lips. "As you wish¡­ Izabelle." Her named seemed to roll off too easily from his lips that it caused her to blink a couple of times and her calm smile faltered a tiny bit.

    <o>,m Trying to instantly regain herposure, Elle spoke hesitantly. "Uhm¡­ about our agreement¡­" she paused when he stared at her. It was not easy for her to bring up this topic again but since he was not leaving yet, she thought that he must have wanted to talk about it. That was the only reason she could think on why he was still hanging around her.</o>

    "You have something else to add?" his expression was unreadable as he said those words.

    Elle quickly shook her head, not expecting him to perceive her words that way.

    "You referring to the divorce papers? I''ll have it prepared before the wedding." He said tly and before Elle could even react, they heard sounds of footsteps heading towards them.

    Her brows knotted. The quality of the footsteps was enough for Elle to tell that something serious had happened. Her heartbeat raced when she saw the butler and her maid rushing in as though someone was on their tails.

    "What happened?" Elle questioned as the duo panted before her.

    "Princess, you need to go! His Majesty had ordered you to leave the pce this instant!"

    "Wh-what? Why?" Elle had not expected these orders.

    Her maid looked at her with wide eyes. She could see the panic reflected in it. "Mr. Haze is on his way! He''sing for you, princess!"

    ___

    A/N: Thank you so much @MonsterUnderTheBed, @Sacogun, and @_Basia_ for the supergifts. I wasn''t nning to update this book until July 1st but your gifts prompted me to update earlier than nned. Thank you for the support guys!!

    ___

    Note to new readers: This book is part of a series but can be read as standalone. You are not required to read the first book.

 Chapter 13 Proper FiancÃ©

    The world skittered to a halt. Elle''s body was paralyzed again. This always happens when she hears this name. When ites to that man, her fear always gets the better of her.

    "Princess!" the maid grabbed onto her shoulders and had to shake her firmly for her toe back to her senses.

    Elle whipped her head to look at Sebastian, clenching her fists to stop her fingers from shaking. She cannot show him this cowering side of her anymore. Unlike her who was almost being rendered useless by her panic and fear, Sebastian was calm and unbothered as he leaned there, his position not moving from before. She opened her mouth to speak but shut it close again even before a word managed to get past her lips.

    She was about to beg him to take her away. She wanted to tell him they should leave this ce together or at least have him just escort her out of the pce to a safer ce that Brandon cannot reach. But she then remembered she could not ask anything from this man. She must not beg anything from him. Not even for his help when she''s in a dire situation. That was what she had vowed for him to agree to their contract marriage. Her face paled as her whole frame shook from the terror of just thinking about Brandon Hazeing after her. She needed to leave. NOW!

    "I¡­ I need to go, Prince Sebastian. See you tomorrow." Elle gave her farewell greeting and her voice trembled a little. Upon giving him a small nod of acknowledgement, Elle gripped her maid''s hand tightly and they made haste to leave.

    Sebastian did not move. He just watched unblinkingly as Elle''s figure retreated until she disappeared from his sight.

    "Sebby," Alexander''s voice suddenly echoed from the entrance. The man was as rxed and calm as Sebastian. It was as though nothing big enough could happen which would be able to shake him out of hisposure. That was howposed he was.

    "King Markus had informed him about the situation so that they could finally cancel tomorrow''s wedding. But it seemed that the news didn''t sit well with that Brandon guy. Now he''sing over. I have a feeling that this guy would not give the princess up even after we tell him that something had already happened between the two of you." Alexander said casually. "Anyway, you should go with your fianc¨¦e and keep her safe. And I am guessing that guy will not stop even after finding out she''s not here anymore. Based on the king''s description, that disgusting guy is definitely obsessed with the princess. There''s a big chance he might hunt her. So, you go after her. We''ll handle the rest here."

    A quiet breath escaped Sebastian''s lips as he lifted his gaze and meet Alexander''s eyes. There was a sh in Sebastian''s eyes when he locked his gaze with his uncle''s. A few minutes of silence passed as both men stared at each other, each waiting for the other to speak first.<sub> </sub>

    "Tell me, Alexander¡­" Sebastian finally spoke. "What exactly is your connection with Princess Izabelle? You seem to care about her so much as a stranger. Don''t try to tell me otherwise. I knew something was off the moment the pce sent me to attend a wedding of a princess I know nothing about. And the fact that you too, are attending, and now doing all these just for her, only further confirms my suspicions."

    Alexander did not look surprised at all. In fact, he looked like he was actually expecting this confrontation. A slow smile curled up at the corners of his lips.

    "Well, that''s a good question, Sebby. You are right. Izabelle is not a stranger to me, most especially to my wife. We areplete strangers to her now though." Alexander did not try to avoid the question and answered Sebastian''s queries seriously. "But don''t get me wrong. This is no setup or anything of the sort. We were initially here purely as honored guests to attend the wedding. Also, I am here only to identify and make sure that the man Izabelle is going to marry is a good man as per my wife''s request. Nothing more, nothing less. However, this situation ended up this way because of the circumstances of matters that were happening over here with the groom being quite problematic, as you can see. And also, your actions that pushed things along the way, of course. There is no one puppeteering anyone here if that''s what you are suspecting me of right now, Sebastian."

    The silence between the two men became a little heavy for a moment. Alexander was beyond serious as he exined everything, and Sebastian was certain of that. Alexander rarely speaks this seriously. So when he looked and spoke like this, he knew what that meant.

    "You came here to make sure the man Izabelle is going to marry is a good man and yet you had a hand in helping her get married to someone like me?" Sebastianmented ironically, as a wry smile tugged at one corner of his lips.

    Alexander looked skyward and sighed. "There''s no better choice, Sebby. Apart from the fact that she herself personally chose you over that asshole, I''m with her on this too, you''re still the better choice."

    Sebastian gave his head a slow shake. "Really¡­ I don''t understand why you''d say I am any better for her when you know what kind of man I am, Alexander."

    "I know. But¡­ if it''s you, we could at least be there to support her and look out for her well-being. And something already happened between the two of you. So, you¡­" he grabbed Sebastian''s shoulder and squeezed gently, however, his gray eyes seemed to burn with something intense. "You need to take responsibility for your own actions, Sebastian. Be a proper fianc¨¦ and go after your woman."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 14 Normal

    Inside the king''s study.

    "Your Majesty, Mr. Haze''s men are already searching through the entire pce." The servant reported. "He''s on his way here too."

    "How pathetic. He''s free to search your pce even without the actual owner''s permission? You are the king, but this Brandon guy acts like he owns this ce." Alexandermented as he watched the ruckus down below. He was swirling his red wine in a tulip ss as he looked through the window overlooking the massive garden.

    King Markus was on the couch, his head bowed down low. His shoulders were slumped and the entire aura around him seemed defeated, as though he had no authority as the ruler.

    "Mr. Haze had been free toe and go within the pce for quite some time now. I was¡­ forced to give him such authority." The king spoke through gritted teeth with forced restraint. At the same time, he looked visibly tense and was obviously scared of Brandon Haze. "I couldn''t refuse him because he is this country''s only hope. The country¡­ needs him." King Markus'' voice was strained and shaky as he spoke thest sentence. It was barely audible, but Alexander heard him, nheless.

    Alexander released a soft snort as he rolled his eyes. "This country does not need him, Mr. Eves. You''re the one who needed him."

    King Markus lifted his head with a start. His face flushed as he looked at Alexander with a darkened gaze. But the instant their gazes met, the king felt that ridiculously intimidating feeling wash over him again. This Alexander was obviously not the king. But since the moment these two arrived, Markus felt like this man was actually the real king and King Rudy was just some kind of powerless mascot. It was ridiculous but his instincts were telling him otherwise! He could feel who the powerful people were but¡­ how could this be exined? He shook his head, telling himself that he was just too stressed out and panicking right now. He firmly believed though that something was definitely strange with this Alexander guy! But then, he had felt the same overwhelming and powerful aura from Prince Sebastian. Only King Rudy felt normal¡­

    A loud crash pulled King Markus out of his internal contemtion. His gaze flew to the door and there stood Brandon Haze. His face was twisted and dark as he stormed into the King''s study as though he owned the ce. There was not an ounce of respect in the way he behaved before the king.

    "What is the meaning of this, Markus?! Where is the little girl! Where is she?!!" he bellowed.

    "The little girl¡­" Alexander''szy voice echoed, causing Brandon to snap his head over to Alexander''s direction and threw him a death re. But Alexander returned him the same gaze and all of a sudden, the air inside the room became charged. "As far as I know, there is no ''little girl'' in this pce. A beautiful adultdy was here though. I think you are lost, Mister."

    "You¡­ you shut up! Speak once more and you''re dead." Haze gritted his teeth before facing Markus once again. "Where is she!!! Bring the princess out now!"

    "Ohh¡­ so you''re looking for Princess Izabelle, are you?" Alexander butted in again, shaking his head. "How could you refer to the adult princess as a ''little girl''? I think you are sick, Mister." He insulted the man, not caring if Haze got angrier.

    Bang!

    The gunshot echoed in the room. Markus stood up in shock as he looked at the gun that was in Haze''s hand, pointed right at Alexander.

    Slowly, Markus shifted his gaze to Alexander, a little scared that the man might be dead. But he was still there, standing as he was earlier, smiling as though there was no gun pointed at him. It seemed he had dodged the bullet.

    Markus knew Haze was fond of guns and he was a sharpshooter. He had seen him shoot others many times before this way and none had survived it so far. But this Alexander¡­

    "Oh¡­ I must say that shot''s pretty impressive." Alexander drawledzily as he casually eyed the gun in Haze''s hand when another gunshot echoed again in the room.

    And again, Alexander dodged it. He stood there, still smiling mockingly. His eyes were taunting Haze, wordlessly saying that he was a bad shot.<sub> </sub>

    Haze''s face turned pale, and his eyes zed with utter fury. But before he could pull the trigger another time, Alexander was suddenly standing before him. Haze had not noticed that Alexander had been moving closer and closer the two times he had fired his gun at him.

    The cold barrel was now pressed against Haze''s throat.

    "What''s wrong? Aren''t you about to pull the trigger just now?" Alexander smirked.

    "W-w-who the fuck are you?!" Haze stammered out weakly, his face now as white as sheet. His body was paralyzed as he realized how freaking strong this unknown man was. His hands on his was like a vice. "Don''t you know who I am?"

    Alexander tilted his head. "Hmm¡­ your face doesn''t ring a bell. So, I guess you aren''t important enough for me to know?"

    "Y-you''re going to regret ¨C" Haze spluttered out, enraged at how this man had looked down on him.

    "Brandon! Mr. Reign. Please drop the gun." Markus butted in. Visibly anxious at what was going on.

    "Okay," Alexander nonchntly nodded, "but first, I''ll have to tell this man here that Princess Izabelle has been taken away by her beloved. I guess I shall inform this man too on who dared took the beautiful princess away. She''s taken away by my nephew, crown prince Sebastian of Viscarria, and they''re going to get married soon." He moved and softly whispered to Haze. "If you value your life, give up the princess and don''t do anything stupid. Now scram."

    Alexander pushed Brandon away hard the man stumbled and nearly fell on his behind. When he whirled around as if to attack, a gunshot had him frozen. Alexander had shot on the ground right beside his feet.

    "Leave." His low voice rumbled out and another bang echoed.

    "You will pay for this!!!" Haze yelled as he ran towards the door.

    "How pathetic." Alexander sighed before he leisurely sat on the couch and faced King Markus. "Alright, now let''s get down to your political dilemma and get it settled, King Markus." He spoke as though all that huballoo did not just happen. And the king could only slowly sat down, utterly speechless.

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking = mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking = mass release

 Chapter 15 Piece Of Paper

    Elle had finally arrived at a certain hotel near an airport.

    She was being extra careful and had chosen an average hotel instead of going for a high ss one, as she knew that most of the luxury hotels all over Dalenn were owned or closely connected to Brandon Haze. Elle also knew there was a high possibility that Haze might have already mobilized all his men to be searching through the airport to spot her. So, she did not dare go straight there even though she badly wanted to leave the country as soon as possible.

    An hour ago, Elle had stopped their car midway during their escape and took a cab by herself. Her maid and bodyguard had protested but Elle had told them that she did not trust any cars that were from the pce. She was quite confident that they would have been bugged and a tracker might have also been nted somewhere in the car. That was how insane Brandon Haze was!

    So here she was right now, checking herself into an average hotel, pretending to be another tourist that hade to visit the country. She had made sure that no one recognized her. Thankfully, it was easy enough to disguise herself and blend in as their country do have touristsing in all year round to visit.

    Locking the door and fastening totch to her room, Elle finally took in a deep breath. Her legs gave out and she slid weakly down to the floor. She had been so tensed and scared ever since her maid hade running to her with the news that Haze wasing to get her. All her previous attempts in the past to leave the country had been foiled again and again that she had not realized that she had developed a certain anxiety whenever she attempted it again.

    Wherever she goes, she felt as though a sinister eye was following and tracking her every move. Trailing after her and watching her back, just waiting for the right time to pounce on her. She had lost count on how many times she had looked behind her before she entered this room.

    Another couple of deep exhales escaped Elle''s lips as she looked around the room. It was dim and tidy and quiet. "I am safe now, right?" she asked no one before her gaze fell to the telephone on the side table.

    A certain event in the pce shed in her mind, causing her to immediately fumble in her pocket. She opened a small, folded paper and saw a phone number written on it. Just as she was running out of the pce, Sebastian''s uncle, Alexander, had stuffed this piece of paper into her hands. He had told her that this number should be the one she must call if she ever needed help.

    As she stared at the number, the doorbell suddenly rang.

    Elle almost jumped out of her skin in fright. Her fingers trembled and the piece of paper fluttered to the floor.

    When it rang the second time, she pushed herself up from the carpeted floor and forced herself to stand. Convincing herself that it most probably is just the hotel staff.

    Hesitantly, Elle peeked out the peephole.

    She stumbled back, nearly tumbling over her feet onto the floor. Her throat constricted and dried up. Her breathing was raspy, her skin turned mmy and cold. She could recognize those men in ck anywhere, even in her dreams. They were Brandon Haze''s goons! How? How could they have found her already? She had not even checked-in to this hotel for an hour!<sub> </sub>

    Elle had left her bag and phone in the car before taking a cab because she did not even trust her own belongings. She did not even trust her servants. She had always thought that the reason all her ns for escape had failed was because they knew all her secrets. She had strongly believed that Haze must have nted a mole and was spying on everything that went on in her phone. Thus, the reason she left them all behind. She only took all the cash she had in her purse with her. There should be no way they could have tracked her! At least not this quickly!

    Fear started to consume her entire being. She could feel herself almost hyperventting. No! She must not! She needed to stay as calm as possible and find a way out for herself quickly. Clenching her fists, she dug her nails into her palms until there were deep and red crescents marking her fair hands. That helped to stabilize her vtile emotions somewhat.

    Her eyes desperatelybed the room for a weapon. But she did not find anything that could be effective enough for her to use to fight against them.

    When the doorbell rang for the third time, Elle''s pulse leapt into her throat, as her whole frame shook with fear. She rushed towards the curtain, wishing there was a window where she could probably escape out of.

    There was no window that she could open. It was only a wall of ss she knew she could not possibly break.

    Her lungs constricted when she heard loud noises at the door. Hope was being ripped out of her and no matter how she tried to hold onto it, the more seconds ticked by, the more she felt like giving up. There was no use. She was done for. She thought she had finally escaped this nightmare when her engagement with Sebastian was finalized. It appeared that she was wrong. That monster was not going to let go of her unscathed.

    Just when all hope started to fade, the piece of paper on the floor caught her eyes like a beam of bright light in the murky and thick darkness. It was as though this was herst hope of salvation and she clung to it. Her body moved so fast even before her mind could think and rushed to grabbed it. When she realized it, her fingers were trembling as she dialed the number.

    But before the telephone could even ring, she heard the click of the doorknob to her room being turned.

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking = mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking = mass release

 Chapter 16 Accidentally

    Elle had put the telephone lying on top of the table, leaving it there to continue ringing.

    Standing by the door, Elle clutched a porcin vase tightly in her hands, ready to strike anyone who managed to enter. The moment she heard the sounds of the doorknob being twisted a while ago, she had immediately grabbed the only vase in the room, about the size of a one-liter wine bottle, threw out the fake flowers in it and rushed towards the door.

    It seemed that her survival instincts had prompted her to move instead of just standing there frozen to the spot and behave as a helpless damsel that was paralyzed by her fear.

    She stared hard at the doorknob. She had initially thought that she was not going to make it, but for some reason, the door did not fling open as she was expecting. It was almost as though the person behind the door had hesitated. Which was suspicious. Did someone interrupt them?

    She gave her own head a shake, reminding herself to not let her guard down and to expect the worst and always be prepared. Her heartbeat was pounding so loud in her ears that she could hardly hear anything else that was happening behind the door.

    A few breathster, the doorknob moved again. Elle held her breath as her pupils constricted due to nervousness. Her grip on the porcin vase tightened as she lifted it up, ready to m it down hard onto that someone''s head who dared burst in unweed into her room.

    She needed to give her all so she could at least wound or even better, perhaps make the person fall and keel over. If she could achieve that, she would then grab the person''s gun. She knew Brandon Haze''s goons have guns on them wherever they go. If she managed to swipe a weapon from them, she would at least have a fighting chance in escaping. So, she must not mess this up. This was most probably her veryst chance!

    Someone pushed the door open.

    A crash of ss against something solid broke through the few seconds of tense silence that followed the door swinging open. The shattered ss fell to the floor, breaking into more pieces.

    Elle''s eyes stretched wide as she looked at the man she had just attacked. Blood started flowing down his forehead to the right side of his gorgeous face.

    "S-seb¡­" her voice was barely a whisper. The absurdity of seeing him here had her unable to evenplete his name.

    Sebastian looked at her. His one hand holding onto the doorknob and the other was at his ear, holding a phone.

    He lowered his hand slowly, ended the call before slipping the phone smoothly into his pocket. Though his expression was unreadable, Elle was terrified. Not because she was scared that he would retaliate by hurting her back, but because she knew she had identally done another terrible and unforgiveable thing to this man. Oh goodness¡­ what had she done?!

    "I''m¡­ oh god¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" she moved closer to him, her hands trembling as she hesitantly reached out to him. There should not be this much blood flowing from his head! "Hospital! You need to get to hospital right now ¨C" her panicky voice issued from trembling lips.

    He caught her wrist before she could touch him. "There is no need." His voice t and curt, but Elle frantically shook her head. No matter what he would say, she knew his wound was dangerous. He could even suffer a brain hemorrhage from this! She had given all the strength she could muster when she hit him! Not to mention the amount of blood flowing from him!

    "You''re in danger! Please let''s ¨C"<sub> </sub>

    "Go take off your clothes and jewelries. Everything. Now." He cut her off and shot out thatmand.

    Elle blinked. "W-what?!!" Oh, no! Had she hit him too hard in the head? Why was he asking her to undress in such a situation?

    "You are being tracked. There must be a bug somewhere on you."

    "Okay but¡­ you really need to be treated first, Prince Sebastian!" Elle insisted. She knew it was in her best interest to listen to him, but his situation was still more important right now. His life could be in danger! "There''s too much blood flowing from you¡­ I can''t let you bleed to death!" guilt was wrecking a havoc in her heart.

    He was silent for a moment but thankfully, he sighed and finally relented. "I''ll get it treated. Go and change your clothes now."

    Before Elle could even react, the door was shut closed before her. She could only grit her teeth and started stripping hastily as she rushed towards the closet. Sebastian was right, there must have been a tracker on her. That was the only reasonable exnation on why they were able to track her to this hotel so fast. Once she got rid of her clothes, she took off her luxurious jewelries and threw them to the floor.

    Grabbing a white bathrobe from the closet, Elle wore it, and tied it securely around her before hastily headed for the door. It was not the most proper of clothes, but she knew that right now, it was better for her to have a wardrobe malfunction than to be tracked due to a bug in her clothes!

    She was worried about Sebastian. She was afraid that the man might have fainted outside or perhaps cked-out by now since it was a miracle he did not even stumble when she hit him.

    But the moment she stepped out of the door, her lips parted from the sight that greeted her. Men in ck were scattered on the floor, some seemed to be unconscious while others were unable to stand, making agonized sounds. Blood was even dotted the beige-colored marble floor. And Sebastian¡­

    He was standing there. The red-haired man she had seen a couple of times in the pce with him was already almost done taping down a bandage on Sebastian''s forehead.

    She could not help but swallow as she counted the number of those men in ck that littered the ground. How could they have beaten these men up on their own? There were only the two of them against ten men who were no doubt professionals, but it still seemed that they had done this in no time all. Is this prince and his sidekick some kind of top-notch fighter?

    "I''ll leave this mess to you, Lucas." Sebastian''s voice pulled her attention away from the men on the floor.

    "Yes, sir." The man named Lucas gave a short nod.

    "Let''s go." Sebastian gestured at her and Elle immediately moved towards him. He eyed her outfit and then nced at the red-haired guy again.

    To Elle''s surprise, Lucas gave her his coat. "Please put this on, Miss Eves." Lucas said respectfully.

 Chapter 17 Bad Grass

    Chapter 17

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @edi_o, @Monic_Ceja, @Sacogun, and @MonsterUnderTheBed. Thank you so much for the supergifts!

    ___

    Elle did not hesitate to take the coat and when she turned back to look enquiringly at Sebastian, the man was already leaving. She had no choice but to quickly nod her thanks to Lucas and rushed after Sebastian while hastily wearing Lucas'' coat over her bathrobe.

    She finally caught up to him when he stood before the elevator. She could not help but nce up at his enchanting face. Though it seemed as though Lucas had sessfully stopped the bleeding, the man did not bother to even wipe off the blood that had tracked down and dried on the side of his face. The blood was all over his neck. If he had not been wearing an all-ck outfit, she was certain that the blood soaking his clothes would have been quite gruesome to look at.

    The elevator dinged and its doors finally slid open. So Elle poked her head in, only to see arge man inside, wearing the same all ck three piece suit that the beaten up men were wearing.

    Her heart leapt up to her throat. Elle thought Sebastian would not enter, but he nonchntly walked inside, turned around and look at her. His gaze was unreadable, but Elle did not feel him sending her any signal whether she should enter or not.

    "Get in, Izabelle." His voice nearly jolted her. She had not expected him to say out name her right before her enemy. And in front of one that looked like wrestler at that!

    Despite her jumbled-up thoughts, Elle entered. She stood right in front of Sebastian.

    The air inside the elevator was charged, almost suffocating as it moved down.

    As the seconds ticked by, the atmosphere inside the elevator became more dangerous. Elle thought that this must be what bloodlust felt like. It was nauseating. She felt as though a bomb was about to be detonated anytime soon inside this elevator. And all she could do was to just stand still and pray for the elevator''s door to finally open.

    Loud sounds of something solid mmed against the elevator''s walls in the next few seconds. Startled, Elle scooted forward and pressed herself against the elevator''s door. When she turned back to look, thinking to maybe help Sebastian against the huge guy, she was once again rendered paralyzed.

    Sebastian''s hand was gripping a fistful of the huge man''s hair and was mming his head against the now bloodied wall.

    He suddenly stopped, finally ncing up at her. He straightened and let go of the man''s hair.

    The huge man''s body slumped to the floor and the elevator''s door slid open behind her.

    Sebastian stepped over the man nonchntly, as though stepping over a mound of dirt and walked past her. Elle swallowed, looking down at the now unconscious and bloodied man on the floor before slowly turning around and obediently following Sebastian out the elevator.

    The prince was looking at her. His grey eyes expressionless. His hair was messy, and blood stains were visible all over his face and neck. Nevertheless, he still looked so perfect. But it was no longer the perfect princely image that she always saw in the TV and magazines. Right now, he looked more like that favorite handsome-as-hell viin in a certain movie.<sub> </sub>

    He offered her his hand quietly. She could tell that he knew he had frightened her and now he seemed to be giving her a choice if she still wanted to go along with him or not.

    Elle stared at his hand. She had not realized that he was wearing ck gloves until now. She wondered why he was wearing them. Was it because he was expecting this bloody encounter and had to take precautions?

    She stretched out her hand and ced it in his. She imagined his gloved hands filled with blood and she could not deny the shivers that ran through her. But even if her imagination was the truth, she would still choose this tainted hand over that monster''s.

    When they reached the garage, Sebastian let go of her hand and walked around a ck car.

    "Take off your shoes and leave it there." He ordered as he opened the car door.

    Elle creased her brows, but she immediately obeyed, not even asking any questions anymore. And as soon as she entered the car and buckled on her own seatbelt, Sebastian zoomed off.

    Soon, the car was speeding up in the highway. Elle was waiting for him to take a turn as she thought he was going to go to the hospital first. She noticed his wound did not seem to be bleeding anymore which was pretty impressive. But she still wanted him to go to the hospital to check it out just to be on the safe side. But he obviously was not nning to go to any hospital with the way they were moving.

    "Where are we going?" she finally asked.

    "To the airport."

    Elle pressed her lips together tightly for a moment. "I think we need to go the hospital first."

    He nced at her and Elle did not know why her heart skittered to a stop. Anxiety immediately gripped her heart as the thought that he must be thinking she was already starting to nag at him came to her.

    "Don''t get me wrong. I''m not trying to nag you." She reasoned out. "I just¡­ don''t want to get widowed before I could even get married. You still¡­ need to marry me." She tried that excuse on him.

    A smirk graced his face and that faint dimple showed up again for a fleeting moment, causing her heart to pick up speed.

    "You don''t have to worry about that." he replied, his voice gentle but sounded a little darker than usual. "Bad grass never dies, Izabelle."

 Chapter 18 First Step

    The next time Elle opened her eyes, she realized that it was all quiet and there were no longer that slight movements she felt earlier on the flight. The private jet had alreadynded.

    She had slept all throughout the journey because it was already dawn when their ne took off from Dalenn. The fatigue that had piled up and non-stop stress had really beaten her down and literally knocked her out into a deep a slumber. And due to that, she now was waking up alone in the ne.

    There were no one else in the ne anymore. Sebastian and even the pilots were gone. When she nced at the clock, her jaw dropped. She checked the timing just when their flight took off and remembered that their arrival in Viscarria should be at nine in the morning. It was now already eleven!

    Rushing out of the ne, Elle was weed by ady at the door, dressed in a gray suit. She was tall and had long, straight and neatly tied up hair. One look and Elle thought that she must be a female bodyguard.

    "Hello, Princess Eves. I am Ava." She greeted Elle with a wide polite smile. "I am assigned to escort you to the Reigns castle and attend to everything that you need."

    Elle smiled back. She was about to ask about Sebastian''s whereabouts, but she held her tongue and just nodded at her. She needed to keep to her end of the bargain regarding all the things she had promised in the contract.

    "Give me a moment to prepare myself." Elle informed her before smiling back. But as soon as she turned, her smile turned a little bitter. ''Of course, he''d leave. What were you even expecting? That he''s going to wait for you to wake up? Don''t you dare be delusional, Elle. Don''t forget about the deal. Never expect anything from Sebastian Reign.'' She told herself firmly.

    "Uhm¡­ Miss Eves," Ava followed behind her so Elle looked at her from over her shoulder. "Prince Sebastian had brought you clothes to change into before he left."

    Elle halted and Ava went to pick the paper bags marked with luxurious brands and ced them on top of the bed.

    "If you need any assistance, please don''t hesitate to call out, Miss Eves. I''ll just be outside the door." Ava said and with Elle''s nod, she quietly left her.

    After staring at the row of bags lining up on the bed, Elle then slowly looked at each of them. Everything wasplete and just perfectly chosen. From the right sized underwear to the perfect outfit and even matching shoes, bag and essories! Elle stared at the understated yet elegant outfit sporting a mix of both conservative and modern style. A neutral-colored shawl paired with a white knee length coat, nude high heeled leather stilettos, a pair of tiny pink sapphire earrings and¡­ even makeup. Everything a woman ever needed to dress up was there.

    Elle immediately thought that this must have definitely been prepared by a royal stylist. She imagined Sebastian making a call to bring whatever she needed, and the stylist had gotten their job done perfectly even without being told the details. And for some reason, Elle suddenly remembered when Lucas had given her his coatst night. She had noticed when Sebastian nced at the man before it happened. She wondered if Sebastian was the one who had gestured for him to give her his coat. But Sebastian was wearing a coat too. Should he not¡­

    She took a deep breath and shook her head. Telling herself that she must stop overthinking everything, Elle focused on getting herself ready. She was used at dressing herself up even when there were important asions as long the dress was not something that required too much attention. And since she also did her own make-up as she had already mastered doing it herself, she did not call for Ava until she was done fully getting ready.

    "You look lovely, Miss." Ava praised her. Elle somehow felt quite at ease with this woman so far. There seemed to be no pretense in her eyes and smile.

    "Thank you, Ava. Am I going to be escorted straight to the Reigns castle?" Elle asked. She was curious if there was already a formal meeting so she could prepare herself.

    "Actually, Prince Sebastian said you can take your rest today. He didn''t say anything about your schedule. So I guess once I escort you to the castle, you can have your rest."

    "Oh, I see¡­" Elle nodded, hiding how relieved she was that she did not need to meet Sebastian''s family right off the bat. In fact, she was not really afraid or nervous. But she thought that she needed to speak with Sebastian first. They needed to get some facts right before they meet up with the family. She was certain Sebastian''s family would ask her questions, so she needed to speak with him first on what she was and was not allowed to reveal about their rtionship.

    But if she went straight to the Reigns residence now, there would be a high chance that she would immediately meet them as soon as she gets there. And once that happens, questions could not be avoided.

    "Is Sebastian already there?" Elle asked.

    "I am not sure, Miss, as I wasn''t informed about Prince Sebastian''s schedule for the day. But if you ask my opinion, I don''t think the prince is there. Prince Sebastian rarely goes to the Reigns Castle."

    Elle creased her brows. He rarely goes there but he''s sending her there¡­?

    "I can make a call to the castle right now and ask just to be sure." Ava said as she led her out of the ne''s door.

    As soon as Elle stepped out, a fresh cold breeze weed her. She stopped and inhaled it as she looked around and then up to the clear blue sky.

    A faint smile curved on her lips. It was hard to believe she was now in Viscarria. A ce she has never been to before. A ce that was away from Dalenn. Far, far away from that monster''s reach.

    She could not quite exin her feelings at the moment. As she reached thest step of the stairs, she stared at the ground. This would be her very first step into thisnd.

    Her heartbeat suddenly picked up its pace and she couldn''t shake the feeling that the moment she sets foot on thisnd, her life would never be the same again.

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking* = mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking* = mass release

    *at the end of the month

 Chapter 19 Wings

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed, @VaniChicte and @Sacogun! Thank you so much for the supergifts!

    ___

    Looking out of the window at the passing scenery as the car brought her towards her destination, Elle watched how fascinating the view of this city was. Quesa, Viscarria''s capital was aplex blend of the ancient and modern world. It exhibits wide range of architecture, from ancient to modern. But the way it was incorporated was tastefully done and melded well together.

    <o>,m Elle had been aware that Viscarria was a prosperous kingdom but also known as one of the mysterious ces on Earth. Now that she was here, she could not shake the feeling that the rumors she had heard all this while were true. This ce was indeed very beautiful and yet it was not even numbered among the top hundred most famous cities in the world. That alone was suspicious to her because she could easily consider this city to belong to the top three most beautiful cities in the world.</o>

    It also looked really peaceful. It was not too crowded, and the air was just fresh. Back in Dalenn, every time she looked outside the car window, she would always see something that would break her heart. Here, all she could see was a perfect peaceful paradise. There were literally no signs of poverty. At all.

    She could not help but wonder what kind of life she would have right now if Dalenn was not a struggling kingdom. If Dalenn was as prosperous and peaceful as this ce, would she be here right now? Would her father even need to go to that monster for help?

    A small smile tugged at the corner of her lips. She reminded herself that she still knew nothing about this country. It might be perfect as she looked on from the outside, but perhaps there were ugly things hidden on the inside? She was aware of many ces in the world that were hiding their real situation. Many appeared to be standing strong and prosperous if you were only to skim it on the surface. But the reality is just otherwise. This ce must be hiding their ws and dark secrets too, like every other ce in the world.

    The car pulled off to the roadside, causing Elle to shift her gaze to the front seat. Ava had just ended a phone call and turned back to look at her.

    "Miss, there is a change of n." Ava said. "His Highness said that you will not go to the Reigns residence today. I will be bringing you to check in to stay in a hotel for today."

    Elle did not speak and just stared back at Ava, her face carefully neutral as she processed what her bodyguard just told her. After giving her a single nod of acknowledgement, she eventually looked away again.

    "Alright," was all Elle said in a soft voice as she fixed her gaze outside.

    The car then made a U-turn and headed to a different direction. Ava kept ncing at Elle through the rearview mirror as though checking to see if her mistress was alright.

    "Miss, would you like to go sight-seeingter tonight once you are more rested?" Ava asked politely. But Elle heard the tinge of concern in her voice. She understood why Ava was being cautious and trying to probe if she were angry or upset.

    However, Elle still did not trust Ava. Well, she trusted her for her physical safety, of course. But she would not think that Ava would be loyal to her. In Elle''s mind, Ava would most probably be reporting her every move to Sebastian, not leaving out even the minutest of details be it the things she does or say, just like all her previous maids and bodyguards. Elle could already imagine that someone might even report to Sebastian that she was sulking if she did not show she was not bothered with this arrangement. And she would never want that. She must never allow that to happen.<sub> </sub>

    Returning her attention to Ava, Elle responded. "I''ve slept quite long on the ne, so I''m actually quite rested already. Why don''t we go sight-seeing now? I''d like to see more of this city." She made sure to keep her tone light and easygoing.

    Ava''s eyes gleamed. "Of course, miss. I will be your tour guide!"

    "But first, I''d like to go freshen up and get changed into some morefortable clothes."

    "Alright, Miss! Leave that to me." Ava looked so fired up and as she quickly informed the driver to drop them at a certain ce.

    ¡­

    Later in the day¡­

    Elle was lying back on top their car, watching the sunset as she allowed her mind to wander. She had spent hours just strolling around along some of the busiest streets of Quesa just dressed in jeans and sneakers, with a wide brimmed straw hat and a pair of sunsses to shade her head and eyes. Though simple, she still looked stunning and did not stop many pairs of eyes to follow her as they appreciated her slender and shapely figure.

    It was unexpectedly an amazing experience. It must be because it had been so long since she had been allowed to wander on any street without her security guards swarming all over her and without all the watchful eyes following her every single move. But what surprised her the most during her unexpected tour was the fact that she had yet to find the w she was expecting to see. She had asked Ava to bring to her to outskirts and busy streets. She even went and walked to an underground subway even when Ava was discouraging her to go. But all she saw was wlessness. Everywhere, the streets and surroundings were incredibly clean and tidy and¡­ she was just speechless.

    As she stared at the beautiful sunset, Elle could not help but wonder about how this country''s monarch ruled thisnd to be this enviably peaceful and beautiful. She could not forget the contentment and happiness she had clearly seen in the eyes of the people that she saw walking along the streets. Back in Dalenn, all she could see was the resentment and hatred in the people''s eyes whenever they, the royals, pass on the streets.

    "This country is just fascinating." Ellemented and Ava smiled proudly as she nodded.

    "It is all thanks to our capable rulers. They had ruled the country well and maintained the peace."

    "King Rudy is such a great ruler¡­" Elle smiled, never taking her eyes off the colorful sky. She did not hear a response from Ava, so she stood on top of the car and spread her arms wide. The breeze blew her red hair behind her. And with the sunset, it had turned her hair into a brilliant fiery orange.

    Elle felt like her wings were starting to grow behind her again. At longst.

 Chapter 20 Attractions

    The next morning, Elle had woken up in a great mood. She had fallen asleep quite earlyst night because she got tired from all her excited wanderings and explorations.

    Now it was only seven in the morning, and she was already all dressed and prepared. Yesterday, Ava had informed her that Sebastian was going toe fetch her early in the morning. So she made sure that she would already be ready when he arrives.

    Though Ava did not mention anything more, Elle deduced that they most probably be heading for the Reigns residence. Therefore, she made sure to be dressed as presentable as she could be. She had already met the king and Sebastian''s uncle and dly, they seemed to be really nice, most especially Alexander. But she still did not know how the rest of his family would treat her once she meets them. She was not expecting everyone to like her, so she spent her remaining free time mentally preparing herself and rxing at the same time. There was no point getting all nervous for no reason.

    After a couple of hours of patiently waiting, the knock she was waiting for finally echoed.

    Elle stilled the moment she realized it was Ava who stood in front of her door instead of Sebastian.

    Her expression was apologetic as she looked at Elle. One look and Elle already knew she was going to apologize again and then inform her of some not so good news. She deduced that Ava might even say that Sebastian was noting anymore.

    "Miss¡­" Ava paused, hesitating.

    "What is it? Is Prince Sebastian noting?" Elle asked, her voice still light and calm.

    Ava''s eyes widened before she nodded curtly.

    An odd smile curved on Elle''s lips momentarily. "I see¡­ did he say anything else?"

    "His assistant said, he''ll probablye to fetch you tomorrow." Ava said in an apologetic tone.

    "Probably¡­" Elle repeated. Her voice soft but neutral. "So, I am to stay here and continue waiting for him? We''re not going to the Reigns residence without him, am I right?"

    Ava nodded slowly. "I apologize Miss ¨C"

    "Oh, there is no need to, Ava." Elle cut her off, giving her an understanding smile. "This is not your fault. And I understand Prince Sebastian is a busy man. Something must have cropped up at thest minute."<sub> </sub>

    "I''m so d you are so understanding, Miss. Do you want to explore again today? Please don''t hesitate to tell me if you want to go somewhere again."

    "Hmm¡­ I guess we should go out again. I know Quesa isrge. This time, I''d like to visit some more famousndmarks, shall we?" Elle suggested to Ava with a bright smile.

    A wide smile stered on Ava''s relieved face and Elle excused herself to change her clothes into more appropriate clothing for another full day of excursion.

    That day, Elle made sure to familiarize herself with the city and enjoy herself at the same time. Somehow, with how busy and upied she was in her tour and sightseeing, she had not thought of Sebastian the entire day. And they returned to her hotel when the night was still rtively young.

    But the next day, Sebastian did not appear. Again.

    Elle had chosen to go out with Ava again since there were still a lot of ces that they did not finish exploring thest two days. Quesa was really big and full of beautiful spots worthy of being top notch tourist attractions. The most amazing part was that there were no swarm of tourists everywhere that would block the view and bring unnecessary noise along. The entire time, Elle had felt as though she owned the ces as there were barely any people around in those ces that were supposed to be packed.

    But she credited it to Ava. She thought that Ava must have known the right time to visit the ces where there were less visitors. Though that was a bit questionable, Elle did not poke her nose about it anymore and just felt thankful that she had enjoyed the attractions by herself.

    By evening, when it was time for dinner, her reliablepanion and bodyguard had brought her to the most luxurious restaurant in the city called, Alistair. Ava had dutifully informed her that this ce was the royal''s favorite restaurant.

    Elle was pretty amazed by the food that had been presented before her. She could not even say anything about it but just sang pure praises for it. She was still happily praising the food even while they were already leaving the building. She even praised Ava, telling her that it was a perfect choice on her part in arranging for their dinner.

    But her smile froze and slowly faded at what she saw the moment she and Ava stepped out of the entrance.

    A man was escorting a beautiful woman in a shimmering evening gown out of a luxury car. It was... Sebastian.

    Time seemed to slow as she watched the woman wrap her hand around Sebastian''s arm. And then they marched forward together. They walked with such grace, a perfect picture of a couple walking down a red carpet.

 Chapter 21 A Little Bit

    Elle did not move. She could not avert her eyes either and just kept her gaze staring straight at Sebastian and that beautiful woman sashaying by his side.

    This morning, when Ava told her that Sebastian was noting again, Elle had wondered if Sebastian was testing her. Could he be doing all these on purpose just to see her reaction? Could he be trying to push her buttons to see if she could maintain her patience and calmness? Could he be setting these situations up to find out if she would lose control and demand for him toe or if she would take matters into her own hands and appear at the Reigns residence, and introduce herself as the crown prince''s fianc¨¦?

    These thoughts had flooded her. She had known how powerful people think. They do not trust anyone, even their family sometimes. They would do everything to inspect the motives and real character of someone before letting them into their inner circle. Elle understood that because she knew full well how dangerous it was to let some stranger into your family or inner circle, without knowing them full well. She knew how easily one person could bring the whole household down. And that was why she always agreed on the saying, be careful of who you let in your home.

    That thought had Elle understanding Sebastian''s action and giving him the benefit of the doubt. She knew she was a stranger he literally just met a few days ago. They could not even be considered friends and were acquaintances at best. If this was really a test for her, Elle would really not me him. She would show him instead that she was a person who could keep her word.

    But right now, looking at her fianc¨¦ seemingly out on a date with a stunning woman, when she thought that he had been busy, caused a really awful feeling to bloom within her chest.

    She wondered again if this was yet another test. Yesterday and this morning, Ava had encouraged her to call Sebastian, but Elle did not listen to her suggestion. She only told Ava she did not want to disturb Sebastian. Could he be upping his test since he did not get any reaction out of her in the past two days that he had ignored her and made her wait?

    Whatever the case, Elle found out that this was not as easy as she thought. However, no matter what happens, no matter what she felt about this, she could only do one thing, and that was to keep a straight face. She was the one who barged uninvited into his life. She was the one who chose to go for this arrangement despite all his warnings. She had been warned not once but a few times.

    Moreover, she promised to herself never to regret her decision. Because to her, all these little hups were still far better than marrying Brandon Haze.

    Squaring her shoulders, her gaze followed the pair as they moved towards the building''s main entrance. They were about to enter when Sebastian suddenly paused.

    Slowly, he turned his head and looked toward her.

    Elle felt her heartbeat skipped a beat when his eyes held onto hers. Time seemed to move in slow motion. He was a bit far off so she could not quite read his expression clearly, whether he was surprised to see her there or not.

    One second¡­ two seconds¡­ three seconds¡­

    The stunning woman by his side then spoke to him, so he averted his gaze and looked back at her.

    "Miss, our car''s here." Ava''s voice echoed, causing Elle to quickly turn to face her bodyguard and nodded.

    When she returned her gaze to where Sebastian was, she was surprised to see him already looking at her. Elle gave him an elegant smile, befitting her status as the crown princess. She then nced over at the woman for a second and before she turned to follow Ava, Elle gave Sebastian a respectful nod.

    She never turned back to look at him again and just gracefully walked away.

    Quietly, Elle sat there as the car elerated, just looking out the window with unseeing eyes as many thoughts jumbled up in her mind.

    "Miss, are you alright?" Ava''s voice jolted her out of her musings, and she finally realized they were already back at the hotel.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m good, don''t worry." She immediately smiled. "Just a little tired from our full day outing, I think."

    "I guessed you are, Miss. You''ve been so energetic all day, so I had expected this. You really need to take a rest ASAP." Ava closed the car door as Elle stepped out of the car.

    ¡­

    Once Elle shut her room''s door closed behind her, Elle went straight to the bathroom and was weed by a bathtub already filled with warm water and a bathbomb which she could detect the scents of jasmine, ng ng and gardenia oils. The bathtub by the floor to ceiling wall was also sprinkled with rose petals that added to the fragrance. There were also unscented pir candles on the side and a bottle of her favorite ros¨¦ wine. The scene was so romantic and weing that she quickly washed up in the shower before soaking herself in the warm bath. The scent and the warmth of the water was just perfect and allowed her tense muscles to finally rx after a whole day out touring the city again.

    Reaching out for the bottle, Elle poured herself a generous helping of the sweet ros¨¦ wine. She swirled the wine in the ss slowly as she stared at the city lights down below. When she sipped from the ss, she closed her eyes, savoring the fruity and citrusy taste of it.

    Right then, she felt so contented, so rxed. She has never had a moment like this before. She must thank Ava tomorrow for this. She knew that Ava must have been the one to ask the hotel staffs to arranged this ahead of time as they were headed back, thinking she was very tired. If she only knew the real reason that she was a little out of it on their way here was not because of tiredness.

    After a long while of just enjoying the moment, Elle gulped the rest of her wine down and put her ss on the floor. She leaned her head back and stared up at the ceiling, her fingers ying with the petals that were floating on the water surface. Her body was fully rxed now but no matter how she tried, she still could not quite erase the little bit of pain and emptiness that had taken root in her heart. It was pretty tolerable, she could even ignore it, but it was there nheless, lingering and not going away no matter what she told herself.

    Her eyes then turned heavier and before she knew it, she had fallen asleep.

    An hourter, the doorbell started ringing. But no one came to open the door. A few minutes passed and the doorbell finally stopped.

    The door swung open and a man in a bespoke suit emerged from the door. It was Sebastian. Ava was standing worriedly behind him, poking her head from the side, trying to see into the room at where her mistress was.

    Ava rushed into the bedroom while Sebastian headed straight for the bathroom. He lifted his hand to knock but stopped midway and instead, pushed the door open. When noining noises came, Sebastian rushed inside, only to pause at the sight of Elle. She was fully submerged in a bathtub filled with fiery red petals with only her face visible, her usuallyrge and crystal clear blue eyes now closed.

    __

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking* = mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking* = mass release

    *at the end of the month

 Chapter 22 At All

    A jarring voice jolted Elle awake. Ava? After blinking blearily, as she tried to clear the haze of just waking up, her eyes flew wide open at the very first face weing her. Sebastian? Was she dreaming?

    He was standing there, looking down at her, wearing the same neutral expression that he had on thest time they had seen each other. Finally realizing the presence of cold water surrounding her entire body, Elle moved, only to realize that her limbs felt numb and stiff. She slipped but her face did not sink into the tub as she had expected to.

    Arge hand had shot out, caught and was already cradling her jaw. Her eyes widened even more as she rolled her eyes up to look at him from that awkward angle. How¡­ how did he move so fast? Was her mind ying tricks on her? It must be¡­ right? It must have been the wine and the warm water¡­

    "Towel, Ava." Sebastian''s deep voice cut through her musings as he pulled her up and then out of the tub.

    Pressing her against his solid and warm body, he took the towel from Ava and wrapped it around her. It was then that Elle realized her teeth had started chattering. She was cold. So cold.

    "Do I need to call for an ambnce, Your Highness?" Ava asked worriedly from the side.

    "No need." Was all Sebastian said before lifting her up into his arms effortlessly. Even with his suit on, Elle felt his body radiating so much heat that she was craving badly. It almost felt like he himself was running a fever. She wanted to think that this must be due to the fact that she just felt too cold, thus the contrast in temperature. But¡­ she remembered that he felt like this too, back then when she was in his bed that night. But then again, it could also be just her feeling his temperature hotter than normal because she was in such a desperate situation back then.

    Once they reached the bedroom, he dried her down quickly with the towel before he grabbed a fluffy fleece nket and wrapped her up in it. Her teeth''s chattering and body''s shivering slowly subside as warmth seeped into her.

    Stealing sideway nces at him when she thought that he was not looking, Elle could not help but notice how careful he had handled her. It was as if he thinks that she might break a bone if he identally made even a single careless move.

    He sat on the edge of the bed with her still cradled in his arms and he did not let go until her shiveringpletely stopped. Elle looked up at him, curious and confused yet touched at the same time. She had never expected this man to do all this for her. And why was he here at all? Was he not on his date with that beautiful woman? She was puzzled but kept all her questions to herself.

    When he looked down at her, his face turned a little dark. "You could''ve drowned in there. Don''t you know you shouldn''t drink when you nned to soak in warm water in the tub?" his voice was not particrly loud or angry, but the faint displeasure in his eyes had Elle''s slightly warmed-up heart turning a little colder again.<sub> </sub>

    However, she knew that he was right. Sleeping in a tub was a dangerous thing. She could have easily drowned or even if she had woken up when her face was below the water''s surface, she could have still gotten water into her lungs. She could have also suffered severe hypothermia as the water had already cooled and the room''s air conditioning was on due to the centralized control in the hotel. She also could not me him if he was mad, since he, the crown prince, needed to safeguard his reputation as well. If his fianc¨¦e were to be found dead in a random hotel room in Viscarria, it would definitely be a huge scandal that could ruin his and his family''s reputation forever. This situation must have worried him. She knew exactly how people like them treat possibilities of destructive scandals. "I made sure to drink just enough so I won''t get intoxicated. But it seems¡­" Elle trailed off, stopping herself from exining any further, knowing that it made no difference even if she did. Then she moved and slid off hisp, holding the nket tightly around her body. She wobbled a little but quickly regained herposure.

    Facing him, Elle gave him a genuine apology. "I''m sorry¡­ that will never happen again," she promised solemnly.

    As their gazes met, Elle felt the urge to ask him what happened to that stunning woman that was with him earlier in the night. She wanted to ask why he was even here. But she did not open her mouth to ask those questions that were just at the tip of her tongue. Sebastian could do whatever that he wanted ording to their agreement, and she must not pry into his personal business. At all.

    "Thank you foring to my aid. I really appreciate it." she looked at him with gratitude. "I feel alright now. You can¡­" she wanted to tell him he could leave now and go back to his date, but she did not want to sound as though she was kicking him away nor giving him an order when he came all the way here to prevent the possible big trouble from happening to her. She could just ask Ava her questionster. She would need to ask who was it that set up that bath and especially that wine. It just did not make sense to her that she would pass out when she had just drunk literally only a few gulps. This matter needed looking into.

    "Your Highness, your clothes are here." Ava''s voice echoed from the slightly opened door. Clothes? Elle''s eyes flew to the door. Wait¡­ he intends to sleep here?!

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking* = mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking* = mass release

    *at the end of the month

 Chapter 23 Tomorrow

    Sebastian unceremoniously stood, walked forward and opened the door, leaving Elle standing where she was, her eyes widening as she stared at his retreating back. But the expression on her face quickly changed at the thought that came btedly to her ¨C that the clothes Ava was talking about must be clothes for him to change into since his suit had been sshed and soaked in the front when he had pulled her out from the tub earlier.

    Watching the door that had closed after he walked out, Elle took a long deep breath. Then she climbed back onto the bed as her limbs still felt a little weak and shaky. If she had attempted to follow after Prince Sebastian, she might have tumbled right there and then to the floor. She wondered if this was still the effects from the wine that she had taken, which was again, really strange. Sighing, Elleid back, stretched out and stared up the ceiling as she thought back on what happened.

    Her mind wondered again. Was Ava the one who called for Sebastian toe? Why? Could it be because Ava came to check on her first, but she did not open the door and that was why she asked for help? But why would Ava call for the prince? She should have just called for the hotel staff or even their manager to open her room door, right? Or could it be that¡­ Ava had reported to Sebastian that she was acting weird since they left the restaurant and that was why¡­

    Elle shut her eyes closed and covered her eyes with the back of her hand. Her other hand was clenching on the bedsheets at the possibility that had urred to her. She truly wished that she was overthinking it and what she suspected was not the case. She never wanted Sebastian to think that she was sulking because she had seen him with another woman!

    Minutes passed but Elle just could not fall asleep. She turned to her side and stared unseeingly at the wall when she heard the door opening again. Was Ava there to check on her? She kept her eyes closed and pretended to sleep, feigning deep and calm breathing. She did not want Ava to think that she was having a hard time sleeping or she might make a fuss out of it.

    Her eyes flew opened when she felt a heavy weight climbing onto the bed behind her. Turning, she looked at the man with shock. Sebastian? He did not leave after changing?! Why?

    Once again, her expression quickly readjusted itself from a shocked surprise to a mask of calm indifference as she noted that he was not wearing his sleeping clothes, but instead, he had on a new suit.

    Sitting up, Elle straightened her back as she gracefully sat and faced Sebastian who was now looking at her. "I''m guessing you have an important matter to tell me, Prince Sebastian." She said, looking at him curiously. Him sitting in her bed made her it hard for her to stay asposed and rxed as she wanted to because right now, she was being reminded of that night.

    "Yes." He said, his unfathomable eyes seemed to be observing her. At the same time, he seemed to be expecting something else from her. But what¡­ she did not know.

    Elle did not rush to speak and just waited patiently for him to start the ball rolling.

    "We''re getting married tomorrow." His deep voice informed her as the spine-tingling vibrations caused by his voice travelled from her ears and through her entire frame. She stilled for a while.

    "Okay," She replied, nodding agreeably at him. "I''m guessing it will be a civil wedding, right?" She hazarded a guess, knowing that a marriage that was as quick and rushed like this without giving either side much time for preparations whatsoever could only resort to a civil wedding.<sub> </sub>

    He gave her a nod. "Let me know if you object and prefer a formal wedding setting instead."

    Elle could not immediately respond to hisment. She would be lying to herself if she said she had not been dreaming of walking down the aisle with that perfect white wedding dress of her dreams. But¡­ she did not want to tell him that. She did not want to object. She could not bring herself to.

    p Not only because she was not sure how he would respond if she objects to him or if this was another test, but also because she knew that if she go ahead with a formal wedding, it will take more time for preparation. Not to mention that it will definitely be made known to the public. Elle did not know why but after what happened tonight, she felt an uneasy feeling that she was not as safe in this beautiful ce as she had initially thought she was. She could not shake off the feeling that perhaps it might all be rted to Brandon Haze. She could not think of anyone else who would want to cause such troubles for her other than that monster. Unless there was someone else in this ce that was¡­ but why? She quickly forced herself to stop thinking too much about it and finally gave her answer to Sebastian.</anda>

    "I''m okay with a civil wedding." She answered, keeping her tone neutral, neither her eyes nor expression showed any signs of being forced.

    Sebastian nodded and suddenly reached out to her. Elle tried her best not to react when his gloved hand brushed against the sides of her neck. She felt him pick at something that was seemingly caught in the hair at her nape.

    It was a red petal from the bath. He stared at the petal with those discerning grey eyes before crumpling it in his leather gloved fist, as if he was trying to crush it into dust.

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking* = mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking= mass release

    *at the end of the month

 Chapter 24 Expectation

    Returning his deep gaze to Elle, Sebastian simply said, "Sleep."

    The next thing she knew, he had her lying down on the bed. Not in a forceful way whatsoever. She did not feel him push her back into the bed at all but¡­ was that normal? She could not quite exin how it had happened. All she knew was one moment, she was staring deeply into his eyes and then in the next moment, she was already lying back on the bed. What in the¡­ she mentally shook her head, telling herself that she must still be heavily affected by the wine she had drunk. She was really getting more and more suspicious that that wine might have been drugged.

    Sebastian tugged at the nket and covered her to up her neck. Then he rose, shoving his one hand into his pocket.

    "Alright, I''lle fetch you tomorrow morning. Seven, sharp."

    "Seven sharp¡­" Elle stared hard at him. "Is this time for real then? I would like to know¡­ because if you don''te on time or stand me up again, I won''t be here in the hotel just waiting for you. You know that, right?"

    He lifted his brow and Elle continued confidently. "I would rather be out and enjoying the beauty of Quesa all day long instead of waiting, doing nothing in the room. You might not even find me until Ie back to the hotel at night."

    His faint dimple appeared as he gave her a quick but breathtaking smile. It was a smile that threatened to send Elle staring off in a daze again. Damn him for being so uneptably gorgeous and having that enviable smile and appealing dimple.

    "Seven sharp, Izabelle." His tone sounded certain as he looked meaningfully at her. "So go to sleep now and get some rest." Then he turned and left, the sound of the door closing gently echoed in his wake.

    Elle could not stop herself from cracking out a disbelieving smile. Why is this man so confusing? He seems to vacite between acting hot as an inferno and cold as blizzard with just a blink of an eye! She felt as though her neck would suffer from whish if he continued flipping from hot to cold like this. However, at that moment, she felt like this man had the power to burn a woman''s body and freeze her heart all at once. What a dangerousbo!

    ¡­

    It was 6:57 in the morning. Elle held a graceful posture as she sat and stared at the wall clock in her hotel room. Her thick and longshes which was a dark shade of auburn were fluttering open and close as she blinked in silence, to the beat of the minute hand with a serene expression.

    When the minute hand hit 59, Elle slowly and unhurriedly turned her gaze to the door. She had prepared herself. But despite the words that he seemingly promised herst night, she did not dare raise her expectations beyond fifty percent of him keeping his word.

    The next second, the doorknob moved. It was exactly seven sharp, when someone pushed at her door. Ava? Sebastian?

    When it was Sebastian who stepped into her room, herrge blue eyes slightly widened.

    He stared at her. His right hand shoved into his pocket again. "You look as though you were expecting that I would not honor my words, Izabelle," he said in a casual tone. He was wearing a tailored ck suit, looking dapper and very much like a proper groom now.

    "Well," Elle stood, "anything could''ve happened that might have hindered your arrival on time, Prince Sebastian." Her tone was calm and gentle, a tiny lift of a smile at the corners of her lips, keeping to her status as the crown princess of a country.

    "So, you have prepared yourself for the worst-case scenario instead of expecting me to keep to my words?" His tone sounded a little amused as he offered her his arm.

    "Expectation is the root of all heartaches, they say." She answered him glibly as they glided out of the door. "Sometimes, it''s better to expect the worst so you would not have the chance to be disappointed."

    "Because when that does happen, you will not get caught off guard and will just say ''it is as expected''?" Sebastian followed her reasoning so quickly as though he had that exact sentence prepared in advance.<sub> </sub>

    Elle nced at him and was surprised to see the corner of his lips slightly lifted. "And when the opposite happens, you will feel the positive emotions stronger because you really had no expectations on it."

    "Interesting¡­" Whatever he was going to say next got interrupted by the sound of his phone vibrating in his pocket.

    Upon looking at the identity of the caller, Sebastian nced over at Elle and said, "Go ahead, I''ll follow along in a moment."

    There was a split-second pause before Elle gave him a short nod and then followed after Ava to enter the elevator.

    Sebastian did not take long to catch up with them so once everyone was in the car, they finally left the hotel. The trip was silent as Sebastian was suddenly unusually quiet. He was already not a man of many words, but Elle felt that something seemed to be upying his mind since he received that earlier call.

    Now Elle could not help but start thinking about what it was that he could have heard from the caller. Could it be rted to their marriage today?

    After mulling over it in her mind for a long while, Elle could no longer contain herself. She could not help but think that Sebastian was going to stop the car and tell her their civil wedding would not happen today as nned.

    "Is everything alright?" she finally broke the silence.

    Sebastian regarded her with a searching gaze. "I''m guessing¡­" A glint of amusement seemed to sh in his eyes. "¡­ your pessimism is kicking in again and thinking that some kind of trouble had urred and now you''re suspecting that the wedding will not happen. Is that right?"

    His words had Elle''s lips parting before her face flushed a bing shade of dark pink. How¡­ how did he know? Was she that transparent? It was as though he could read her like a book already!

    She cleared her throat to regain herposure and was about to retort when she caught him staring at her face. There was an unusual gleam in his eyes that had stopped her from continuing her riposte.

    "If that''s what you''re thinking, you are right." His reply stunned her.

    "W-what?" Elle stammered in a low voice.

    "There''s indeed some trouble that had arisen."

    Elle stilled, utterly speechless. She could not even put into words what she was feeling right now. Why was it so hard for her to get married to someone other than Brandon Haze?! She almost lost her cool and broke down in tears thinking of her rotten luck.

    But then,pletely unexpected words tumbled from his mouth next, shooting a hopeful ray of salvation in the jumble of her unsteady emotions. "But worry not, Izabelle. Because no trouble can stop this wedding from happening today."

    ___

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @Chinawa and @Edenn. Thank you so much for the supergifts! <3

 Chapter 25 Last Chance

    "There is no one who can stop this wedding from happening today either, unless one of us backs out." Sebastian added before Izabelle''s relieved breath could even escape her lips. The great tension that was about to leave her because of his earlier remark had suddenly been pushed back into her the moment he uttered thattest sentence of his. There he goes again¡­

    Izabelle could not help but feel like she is a balloon he was ying around with, filling her with air, lifting her up to the heights before depleting her the very next second, sending her plummeting into the dumps. Was he trying to tell her that he could still back out right now? Her overthinking and pessimistic mind kicked into high gear and tendrils of fear unfurled secretly within her. What if he really suddenly wanted to back out? He would not treat her like this, right? There was no reason for him to suddenly back out¡­

    In the midst of her chaotic thoughts, Elle felt herself being yanked and collided against a hard and sturdy body ¨C Sebastian''s of course ¨C as the car suddenly made a sharp turn. She winced and had goosebumps travelling up her skin as she heard the car''s tires screech piercingly.

    Elle''s eyes turned wide as she clutched her fists tightly on his shirt. Then in the next second, the car was speeding up just fine again that Elle could not quite tell if they''ve been involved and closely avoided a car ident or something.

    His scent, his warmth, and the feel of solid muscles just under his suit distracted her senses so badly that she had a hard time pulling herself up to look at him to ask what just happened.

    But as soon as she lifted her head, she heard something that had her insides freezing again. "Hello? Seb? Did something happen?" It was a pleasant voice belonging to a womaning from his phone that was near her ear.

    He removed his arm that was wrapped around her shoulders and ced the phone to his other ear. "Give me a moment, I''ll call you back." He said on the phone, waited for a moment before uttering an "Mn" sound before ending the call.

    When did he even manage to call someone? It seemed as though she was too preupied with her thoughts again a moment ago that she did not even notice!

    "Are you okay?" he asked, his gaze searching her body as if to check for any visible injuries.

    "I''m¡­ I''m fine." she replied, finally pulling away from him. "Thank you. What just happened?"

    "Just a reckless driver on the road. Lucas avoided it, thus the sudden sharp turn."

    Elle blinked. "Oh¡­ I see¡­" she looked outside the window, but she could not see any cars around anymore. It also finally came to her notice how fast their car was moving at the moment. The speed was¡­ it was just too fast! How could a crown prince''s driver drive this fast?! Does this country not have any protocol on driving a royalty?

    When she turned back to look at Sebastian, she saw him busy on his phone, tapping swiftly on his keypad, seemingly texting someone. Elle''s thoughts were immediately pulled off from the driving issue back to the woman''s voice she had heard a while ago. Who was that woman? Was he texting her right now?

    The stunning woman from yesterday came to her mind, followed by the thought of him backing out of today''s wedding.

    Her fingers moved, itching to clutch onto her white elegant dress. But she held back making any sort of reaction until the car finally reached the city hall and slowed down to a stop.

    "Wait here, Izabelle." Sebastian told her, his gaze lingering on her face for longer than necessary before he stepped out of the car and closed the door. The sound somehow felt full of finality in Elle''s ears, and she could not help from gulping in nervousness.

    She watched him walk inside the city hall until he disappeared from her view. Elle let out a long deep breath. They were finally here at the City Hall and Sebastian did not say anything about backing out. Everything should be alright now. But her heartbeat was racing too fast. She could not rx nor calm down no matter how much she tried.<sub> </sub>

    Taking another deep breath and holding it in for a few seconds before exhaling out slowly, Elle shifted on her seat when some papers fell on her feet. She had noticed a brown folder sitting on her seat when she entered the car earlier on and had moved it securely to her side.

    Elle quickly bent to pick up the papers which appeared to be official documents, when she saw it was actually divorce papers. Their divorce papers to be exact. Her entire being stilled for a few breaths before she continued picking up the rest of the documents. The other papers contained an agreement. Their agreement.

    For an immeasurable amount of time, Elle just stared at it blindly until Sebastian returned to the car. He walked around the car and opened the door on her side for her. Staring down at her, Sebastian regarded her with that seemingly scrutinizing gaze again.

    Bracing his hands against the car, he asked, "Still no change of mind?"

    Their gazes held. Both of them seemingly trying to read each other''s thoughts. He offered her his hand. "This is yourst chance to back out, Izabelle. Once you¡­" Sebastian trailed off when Elle ced a folder in his hand.

    "As promised, I''ve already signed on both the agreement and the divorce papers, Prince Sebastian." she said in a serious tone, holding his gaze firmly. No way was she backing out of this. She was counting of this marriage to escape her fate from being tied with Brandon Haze.

    While Elle turned to gather her clutch, Sebastian shot a peculiar nce at Lucas, causing the red-haired man to frantically shake his head, as if denying something.

    "I will never back out, Prince Sebastian. So if you''re waiting for me to do so¡­ I''m sorry to disappoint you." she told him stiffly as she lifted her hand for him to take it. "I''m keeping my word, so I hope you will keep yours too."

    Sebastian chuckled under his breath, a look of wonder and disbelief gleamed across his eyes for a moment.

    He epted her hand. "You really just don''t cease to amaze me, princess. Now I can''t help but wonder how you would be once you learn the worst parts of me." He whispered thatst line as he bent close, cing his hand above her head to protect her in case she bumped her head against the car while getting out.

    "If and when that happens, please be rest assured, I will keep every single word I said." Was all she replied.

    "We shall see when that timees. We shall see, Izabelle."

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets guys!

    Top 3 in Golden ranking= mini mass release

    Top 1 in Golden ranking= mass release

 Chapter 26 Act

    26 Act

    The procedures did not take long, and the wedding was done. Just like that.

    Elle couldn''t help but secretly huffed out a humorless chuckle. It was just as she had expected. A wedding befitting a marriage of convenience, a loveless marriage. The official who wedded them did not even announce, ''you may kiss the bride''. She did wonder if this country did not do that or was it Sebastian who had asked the official to skip it because as he had said, he does not do kisses?

    Shaking her head, Elle forced herself to stop thinking about it, knowing that it did not even matter anymore.

    Once again, she reminded herself that this was her own choice and that this quick and straight to the point wedding was way better than the extravagant andvish wedding that Brandon Haze had prepared for her. At least, she did not have to be forced to walk down the aisle against her will, trembling and hoping that someone would shoot her dead, or better yet, shoot Brandon dead before they reached the altar so that the wedding will not happen.

    Keeping her gaze focused on the scenery beyond the window that was passing, Elle fought not to look down at the silver band that was currently adorning her ring finger. Earlier, when he had slipped the ring on her finger, Elle had felt an indescribable feeling. Even until now, she could still feel the wake of that unknown emotion, now seemingly lingering every time she became conscious of the ring that was now on her.

    Atst, she was finally married. She was now Sebastian Reigns wife. That fact alone would definitely secure her from any kind of trouble Brandon Haze might still be nning. And with this, Elle was certain her own father would no longer trouble her.

    All she had to do now was do her best. Do her duty as the wife of this country''s crown prince and make sure to never cause Sebastian a reason to divorce her. She wasn''t afraid of it. She was already expecting that it will eventually and definitely happen but not now, not soon. She needed more time to stand on her own feet first. So, when that timees, she won''t rely on anyone, not even to her father or her royal status.

    Taking a subtle deep breath, Elle rxed as she slowly exhaled it out.

    "May I ask why you suddenly decided to go ahead with the marriage with me today, Prince Sebastian?" Elle broke the silence inside the car that was smoothly moving in quite a safe speed this time. "Of course, you are free not to answer."

    "You can stop being so formal now, Izabelle." He replied, holding her gaze. "Just to let you know, my family are full of love birds. All the married ones are married to the love of their lives. So, we''ll need to act like a real married couple around them. Do you think you can do that?"

    Elle creased her brows, surprised at what he had said. "But¡­ but didn''t they, I mean your father and uncle, already know that we are not ¨C"

    "They assumed that we are attracted to each other at first sight and that''s why something ''supposedly'' happened between us that night. There''s a high chance that both would not reveal the truth to the rest of the family as well."

    "Why? I mean why would they¡­ is it to avoid possible future gossips and scandals?" Elle could understand how the royal family would want to avoid such bad reputation to affect them.

    Sebastian paused for a moment after hearing herment.

    "Not letting them know is actually better for us as well. My family, most especially thedies will definitelye at me and nag me endlessly if they ever notice that something is amiss in our rtionship. I can''t promise they will not bother you as much as they do to me if they end up finding out." He was very serious while speaking about his family that Elle really felt that he was not lying.

    Somehow, she felt a little better about it because it seemed his family was not as what she had been expecting ¨C of course, she also had lowered her expectation to prepare herself to expect the worst about his family. Just in case. But the fact that he said they all had married the love of their lives, spoke volumes. That was an amazing fact. Especially when considering that they were all royals. As far as she knew, royals tend to have arranged marriage and seldom had the chance to marry for love.

    "So, in front of them, we need to act like we''re in love with each other?" Elle asked and Sebastian nodded.

    "That''s right."

    "I understand." She gave him an understanding nod. "I will try my best."

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    KazzenlX

    Suy ngh? c?a ng??i t?o

    B¨¬nhlu?n

    319

    Xem t?t c?

    Let''s meet your new family,Izabelle???? I can assure you, you would be pampered and loved especially by our awesome and wonderfuldies????

    If Izabelle will try her best, so will Sebby!And I''m excited at what he does???? Acting round the fam will soon be real and natural??????

    Congrattions Mr. and Mrs..Reign??( Your dream wedding wille soon Izabelle, Sebby will give it for sure)[imgs]

    From our dear author[imgs]

 Chapter 27 The Reigns (Part I)

    The Reigns castle sat on a rugged hill overlooking the city of Quesa. It was a colossal six story structure in the shape of two huge cuboids that were connected by a bridge at a straight angle and covered by two adjacent high gable roofs. The snow-covered mountains that could be seen rising majestically behind the castle just made the view all the more magical in her eyes.

    The past few days, Elle had already began seriously studying the city of Quesa and this country. She had found out that the Reigns Castle had stood on that same hill for centuries, and that the royal family had religiously buried their ancestors under that hill.

    p She had seen a photo of this castle before but now that she was seeing it with her own two eyes, she could not help but feel something peculiar. That something magical and mysterious she had been feeling since the moment she stepped into this country seemed to be even stronger now as their car entered the castle''splex through the symmetrical gatehouse nked by two stair towers.</anda>

    When the car stopped at the vast courtyard, Elle felt her heart thud hard within her.

    "Don''t worry. They already know that the wedding''s already over." Sebastian''s calm voice sounded from beside her. "So, you don''t need to bother about exining it."

    Elle could not help but crease her brows at him. "You already gave them an exnation on why we had gotten married so suddenly? Would you mind telling me what excuse you used on them so our stories will match? I believe that they will still question me about it."

    "I didn''t give any exnation. I just said that this is our decision. They won''t pry you about this matter, Izabelle. That I can assure you." He sounded so confident and sure about it that Elle had no choice but to believe him and stop asking about the matter. She could only hoped that thedies would not corner herter on and try to dig more information out of her.

    The sight of the entire castle being sprinkled with numerous decorative chimneys and ornamental turrets, and the court front with colorful frescos while the court-side gable was crowned with a ck-colored dragon mural, made Elle pause in her steps. The mysterious feeling escted once again. The thought that this feeling seemed as though she had just arrived in a fictional world had her shaking her head in disbelief and wanting tough out aloud. What was going on with her? She really needed to stop overthinking because her feelings and thoughts were really starting to be more and more ridiculous!

    Sebastian offered her his hand and when Elle epted it, he intertwined their hands together as though it was a natural thing for them to be so touchy-feely. She guessed it was necessary as they needed to portray the loving and passionate rtionship that they had which would justify their sudden registration of marriage. She decided to not say anything as she understood that this was him already starting their act, trying to ignore the feel of hisrge hand entwined with hers that was more than just a little bit distracting.

    "Rx," his velvety deep voice echoed softly into her ears as they walked forward hand in hand. "You have nothing to be nervous about."

    Elle just gave him a nod. And once they both entered the main door, Elle halted at the people who were already gathered there, seemingly anticipating their arrival.

    All eyes went to her. Their faces smiling, and she could see no pretense in them as she looked from one pair of eyes to another. They all looked at her like they were genuinely pleased. Each one of them were extremely beautiful people oozing with an unsettling elegance.

    "Wee to the Reign family, Izabelle," an older woman around the same age as King Rudy approached her first. She had seen her in the picture. This was the current reigning queen. King Rudy''s wife, Queen Lana of Viscarria. Her mother-inw.<sub> </sub>

    Lana embraced Elle in a weing hug. And then, the others came to her. Two princesses approached her after Queen Lana. Their names were Rena and Minerva. Both had blond hair and brown eyes, just like the queen.

    "Nice to meet you, Sister-inw, I''m Kyle." The handsome man who was obviously one of the Reign''s princes, just going by the color of his eyes and his aura, shook hands with her. He had a face of a male superstar and such charming and gentle smile.

    After gracefully greeting Prince Kyle back, another man stepped forward. She knew him. He''s the famous businessman and CEO of Quin Corporation, Skyler Quin Reign. He''s also the second oldest prince of this kingdom.

    Just like Kyle, Prince Skyker had that princely kind of attraction which was befitting a perfect prince on a white horse. It was so opposite and unlike Sebastian''s viinous and fallen-angel type of male beauty.

    "Hello Izabelle, so d you''re finally here. Meet my wife, Kelly." Skyler shed Izabelle such a warm sisterly smile as he introduced her to Kelly.

    Kelly was a sophisticateddy exuding an aura of an alpha woman. She had seen her in interviews before so she already know that Prince Skyler''s wife was also a powerful businesswoman. These couple too exudes elegance but for some reason she didn''t feel that indescribable presence around them. She didn''t know how to exin it but these couple feel more just like her, whenpared to the rest of the family.

    "I see why Sebastian has fallen in love you at first sight, Princess Izabelle." Kelly giggled when a familiar voice echoed.

    "Izabelle!" Elle''s gaze widened before it flew to the man approaching them. It was Alexander.

    When her eyes fell to the woman next to him, Elle just stood there for a while, unable to pull her gaze away as she stared at her. She must be Alexander''s wife, right?

    ___

    A/N: Thank you for waiting.

    p.s. to all Hellbounders, Hellbound With You is nowpleted.

 Chapter 28 The Reigns (Part II)

    There was just something so breathtaking about thedy that Elle could not quite put into words. And it was not only due to her beauty and that indescribable presence she possessed¡­ why did she feel like¡­ this was not the first time she had seen thisdy?

    "Hello, dear¡­" her sweet voice echoed and Elle was speechless as she stared back into her bright ck eyes that was seemingly filled with so much emotion. "I''m Abigail. I am so happy to meet you¡­ Izabelle¡­" she said before spreading her arms open to envelop Elle in a tender hug.

    Elle could not quite exin what she felt. She was feeling a little confused at how this woman named Abigail was reacting so emotionally to her right now. Could it be that she was just emotional due to something else? Perhaps, something sad had happened today and that was why she was being so emotional? Or maybe her looks just reminded Abigail of someone that was close to her and that was why she was behaving like this? That was the only exnation Elle could think about, because she was certain that she had never met this woman before.

    Abigail hugged her far longer than was normal in a greeting hug. It was even a little tighter, and Elle still felt that this beautiful woman was holding back some. What on earth¡­?

    "So pleased to meet you too¡­" Elle awkwardly greeted while still caught in the woman''s embrace. It was after her greeting that the woman released her. But Elle could feel the reluctance even as those arms slowly unwrapped themselves from around her. She almost wanted to burst into a self-consciousughter. However, her training as a princess and a nobledy was truly ingrained into her and she withstood that urge and managed to retain her graceful smile.

    "Just call me Abi." The beautiful woman informed her before smiling at Elle so tenderly. It was the kind of sweet smile that could probably melt the iciest of hearts. It was really amazing how thisdy made her suddenly feel so much better. She was like a bright and warm ray of sunshine in the middle of a cold winter night.

    "Mom?" a young boy around ten or eleven years old appeared from behind the crowd of people, pulling on the hand of a girl of his age. One look at them and Elle could immediately tell that the two children were twins! The boy an exact carbon copy of Alexander and the girl also greatly resembled Abigail. They were no doubt their parent''s children. One would be blind not to notice it.

    "Oh, Alexis, Alice¡­e over here." Abigail waved excitedly at the kids to approach them.

    "Is she¡­ our new aunt?" The boy ¨C Alexis ¨C asked in a very curious tone. Hisrge and bright grey eyes looked up inquisitively at Elle like he was amazed at what he was seeing. Smiling, Elle said her greetings to the cute boy.

    "Yes." Sebastian replied tly because Alexis had then turned to look at him with those big questioning eyes.

    Alexis cocked his head, his gaze now staring attentively at their intertwined hands. "So, this beautifuldy is your wife now. Right, uncle?" His intelligent eyes twinkling as it travelled from their locked hands, back up to their faces.

    "That''s right, Alexis." Sebastian again agreed to his nephew''sment.

    "Hmm¡­" The boy hummed, pursing his lips and tapping a finger against those pouty things. One of his brows arched and he looked as though he was not convinced at all. Elle looked at the sharp look on the boy''s face and her heart rate picked up its pace a little. Could a young child like him even tell that there was no true love nor affection between her and Sebastian?

    Elle squeezed Sebastian''s hand, wanting him to do something to clear the obvious doubt in the child. But Sebastian did not bother to say or do anything and simply ignored the boy, causing Elle to fall speechless. Did he not say they needed to act like they were truly in love and be as convincing as possible?

    "Alice, is it just me or you feel that something''s just off with them?" the boy whispered to the cute and quiet Alice that was standing beside and slightly behind him. Though it was supposed to be a whispered discussion between the twins, it was loud enough for Elle to hear. Oh lord¡­ the boy was highly perceptive!

    "I feel the same way too, brother." Alice replied in a low voice.<sub> </sub>

    "Right!" Alexis eximed. "They don''t look like real couple, right?"

    Elle''s jaw almost dropped to the floor when she heard the boy''s confident words. What on earth did Abigail feed her twins?! Why were they so sensitive and insightful that they could tell what was happening between her and Sebastian at first nce?

    "Oh my¡­" Abigail held Alexis''s shoulder and bent down to whisper into his ears.

    Whatever Abigail said made the boy looked instantly apologetic. "I''m sorry. That was rude of me to say." he apologized followed by Alice who repeated the same thing her brother said. Both children looked sorry at their directments to the new family member.

    "I''m sorry. We assumed you two are not a real couple because our parents and aunts and uncles are always very sweet and loving to their husband and wife while you two are only holding each other''s hand." The girl''s fast exnation had Elle lifting her eyes and looking around at the other adults who were present.

    The little girl was actually right. The princesses and their husbands as well as the king and queen were all standing close to their significant other that they were brushing up against each other''s arms. The twins'' parents as well as Prince Skyler and his wife looked even sweeter as the men were intimately holding and curled their arms rather possessively around their wives'' waist. Meanwhile, not only she and Sebastian were merely holding each other''s hands, but they even had quite a wide gap between their bodies! No wonder it triggered suchments from the twins. Elle could feel a warm flush on her face due to embarrassment and she knew that there would be a pink tinge highlighting her cheeks.

    "Oh, it''s okay¡­" Elle smoothly let go of Sebastian''s hand and gracefully squatted down to put her gaze to the level of the twins. She whispered to them, smiling, making sure only the kids would hear what she was going to say. "I and your uncle Sebastian are still newly wedded, so we are still a bit shy to be so sweet to each other while there are people are around. Right now, we are still trying to get used to our new roles as husband and wife." She exined, blushing a little as she grinned at the kids.

    "Oh¡­" Alexis'' mouth formed an ''o'' while Alice blinked her huge eyes at Elle with an understanding gaze. "So that''s why¡­ I understand now, Princess Izabelle."

    "You two can call me Aunt Elle."

    "You''re very beautiful, Aunt Elle." Alexisplimented generously and Elle giggled at how adorable these twins were.

    Soon, the family gathered around a spacious and luxurious sofa. Each had given the newlyweds their gifts and then they started pleasantly chatting to each other, making small talk to ease Elle into her new surroundings. Well, Sebastian did not talk much. He only answered when Alexander and Skyler spoke to him.

    Elle had also be aware on what Sebastian and the twins said were right. All these married couples were very much in love with each other. She could see sparks in their eyes as they looked at their spouse. The way they touched and held and spoke with their other halves were just¡­ Elle could not help but wonder if they could really fool these love birds with their little acts.

    Sebastian had made sure to have her sidled up as close to him as possible, the entire time since the twins had pointed out their distance, but that was it. Now she could not help but wonder if Sebastian was even serious about this acting. She could feel that he was when he said it earlier. But she was expecting him to up his game but surprisingly, he did not. Could it be because this man thought that this was enough?

    Silently sighing, Elle slowly brought Sebastian''s hand to rest on top of herp and then started massaging his palm as she spoke with thedies. Her attention was fixed onto Abi and Kelly while she casually massaged his palm, that she did not notice Sebastian staring at their hands on herp with an unfathomable expression danced across his eyes.

 Chapter 29 Taboo

    Meeting the Reign family and getting to know them felt too good to be true for Elle. She had never expected how harmonious and happy and peaceful everyone was. There seemed to be no power struggle or envy or anything unpleasant within their midst. This was something really rare in a royal household. This is what a true and loving family should look like in Elle''s thoughts. Observing andmunicating with them had caused her to feel a little wistful as shepared it to her own family. She knew that she should not, but she just could not help it.

    "I can''t believe how amazing everyone in your family is¡­" Ellemented, still smiling softly. She had actually enjoyed every minute of her time socializing with them, most specially with Abigail. She just liked her very much. She had never thought it was possible for her to like someone she just met this much. But they were just so weing and warm that she just could not help being drawn to them. "I''ve never seen any family in power as peaceful as the Reigns. It''s really amazing. I really don''t know how your family does it." She continued to gush as they walked along the corridor.

    A while ago, everyone had urged Sebastian to bring her for a tour around the castle grounds. So here they were, walking around silently. And as she had expected, Sebastian really was not tour guide material at all. In fact, he was the worst choice possible if they were to ask for a tour guide. He did not even bother exining to her about any background history of the ces in this massive and magical castle.

    "Well, everything''s peaceful. For now." Was all he said in a quiet voice, causing Elle''s smile to slowly fade. For now? What was that supposed to mean? She creased her brows and opened her mouth, but before any word coulde out of her lips, she pressed her lips together again and shifted her gaze to the beautiful eastern garden that had caught her eyes. She had thought about it for a while and realized that he was right. All families had their own peaceful moments until one day, when everything would just change. Just like hers. She hoped from the bottom of her heart that this family would forever be this happy and peaceful, but she knew that even that might be too much to ask.

    "Are your other two brothers joining us for dinner tonight?" Elle asked, changing the topic.

    Sebastian halted. Then he let go of her hand and leaned against the veranda, his back facing her. She watched him bring out a cigarette and lit it up. Did she say something wrong? She just asked purely out of curiosity. She knew from her research that there were five princes of Viscarria but today she had only met two of Sebastian''s four brothers. The second and youngest princes.

    Since she had found out that Sebastian was not the eldest, yet he was chosen as the crown prince, Elle thought that the eldest must have given up on his rights to the throne. There was no information on why Sebastian, the third prince was crowned as heir apparent to the throne. She could understand why Skyler Reign relinquished his rights, but how about their eldest brother?

    "Elijah will probably appear tonight." He said, blowing out smoke. Elijah¡­ that must be the fourth prince? "I advise you to be extra careful around him."

    She had not expected that warning. Was Elijah probably the ck sheep of the family and that was why he said that?

    Elle opened her lips to ask more but Sebastian spoke before she could. "As for the eldest¡­ never ever ask about him. Never." his voice was hoarse and scratchy.

    Silence reigned after those words. She had felt a little shiver run down her spine for a moment. His voice always sounded calm and cool even when he spouted threats. But this time, there was an obvious edge in his voice. Something intense and terrifying. Elle got the message. It seems the mere mention of their eldest brother was a taboo to him.

    The sounds of people approaching them reached Elle''s ear and she immediately recognized Kelly''s voice among them. They wereing their way¡­

    Looking over quickly at Sebastian, Elle easily realized how their postures must look like to others right now. And with how grim Sebastian''s aura felt, she was certain that they would immediatelye to the conclusion that they were fighting once they saw them.<sub> </sub>

    When the group of people were about to reach them, Elle nibbled on her lower lip as she contemted before throwing caution to the winds and wrapped her hands around his waist, hugging him from behind. She felt him still due to her sudden ''attack'' so she quickly whispered to him, "People areing¡­" then she rested the side of her head against his back. Heart thumping fast and face flushing, she hoped that it would be enough to give that false impression that her pink cheeks was due to their couple time instead of something else.

    She squeezed her eyes tightly closed and her face turned even redder when she heard the talkingdies lower their voice as they passed by them.

    Once the sounds of their steps were far enough, Elle breathed out in relief and pulled away from him. "Should we go back now or¡­" Elle trailed off as her gaze met his. Was it just her or was there really something different in the way he was looking at her right now?

    The faint sounds of a vibrating phone had him shifting his gaze away from her and he smoothly pulled his phone out of his pocket. He stared at the screen for a moment before lifting his gaze to her.

    Elle immediately turned around. "I''ll go ahead first. I''ll walk slowly to give you some time to catch up." Then she walked away, never turning back.

    ___

    To all my dearest readers,

    For those who aren''t on our fb group, i would like to update you guys that the dys in updates are due to the strong earthquake that hit my regionst month. But don''t worry about me because I and my family are safe.

    I just want you guys to be more patient for my updates'' pace for now. I will be releasing five chaps tomorrow but for another privilege tier. And then maybe five more the next day to fill thest tier.

    Once the privs are filled, I will try my best to resume daily update and resume Spellbound as well.

    Thank you so much and I am hoping for your continues support and understanding.

    Love, Kazzen (08/05/22)

 Chapter 30 Decision

    The dinner that night was another joyful moment to savor and file into her memory for Elle. She had been with people she could never trust much lessugh along freely with for far too long ever since her sister''s death, that it was truly a breath of fresh air to her in being able to meet these amazing and beautiful people. She had forgotten how liberating it was to just take everything at face value and justugh with abandon at the jokes and harmless jabs thrown between the family members.

    Joy. That was what she was feeling at the moment. In fact, she had totally forgotten about Sebastian ¨C her newlywed husband ¨C while she was socializing with thedies as well as the twins, until she turned towards him in the middle of herughter and their eyes inadvertently met. After throwing a bright smile at him, Elle did not wait for his reaction and immediately returned her attention to Abigail and the rest of thedies surrounding her.

    But a long whileter¡­

    "Alright, everyone." Alexander stood from his chair. "It''s a joyful night but it''s high time for us to let the newlyweds go." He winked suggestively at Sebastian, smiling. "This night is special for them after all. So,dies, please return the wife to her husband now or Sebby here might go berserk."

    Everyone agreed, giggling good naturedly as they looked over at Elle with meaningful gazes. Gazes that brought a flush of warmth into her cheeks. "Alright, you should go now, Elle. We''ll be able to catch up more again tomorrow." Thedies urged.

    Elle could only nod and stand. Deep down, she did not want to leave yet but everyone else were practically pushing the new couple away from the dining hall now for the much-anticipated wedding night. Alexander had even gone to the extent of excitedly guiding them both back to their room and unceremoniously shut the door behind them with a solid thud.

    The matter of their wedding night hadpletely slipped Elle''s mind! She had been enjoying herself a little too much since she had met the Reigns that she had totally forgotten about this one crucial matter! She nibbled on her lips uneasily as she thought on how to approach this sensitive matter with Sebastian.

    "You are not obliged to have sex with me if you don''t want to." His dark and sultry voice pulled her out from her deep thoughts. It was then that she realized they were already in arge room, and she could tell that it clearly belonged to the crown prince. "We didn''t tackle this issue in our agreement after all." He seemed to be offering her a way out as he shrugged his broad shoulders, as though this was only a small matter to him.

    She could not see his expression clearly as he was already walking towards another room. She assumed that it must be his dressing room and bathroom. He must have noticed that she was a little nervous and that was why he had said those words, right?

    When he was back, Elle could not help but have her mind go back to that night. The first time they met, he was also in this outfit ¨C a ck bathrobe tied loosely around slim and tapering hips and damp hair which still had some water droplets dripping from the ends of it. The overall effect was just smoking hot. But Elle managed not to stare at him any longer than was necessary as she quickly disappeared into the same bathroom Sebastian had just exited from. It seemed that she was finally developing a higher tolerance against her husband''s gorgeousness.<sub> </sub>

    Elle took her time in the bath. Her mind was full of conflicting and confusing thoughts for a long while, but her body and heart were surprisingly rxed despite the decision she had just came to a few seconds ago.

    Letting out deep breath, Elle left the bathroom. She wore the provocative ck night gown folded and left on the shelf in the bathroom that had been most likely prepared by the castle''s maids beforehand. It barely covered anything as it was almost see through. It was a very sensual robe made of soft and sheer ck chiffon. It was an off-shoulder style with thin straps that barely hold it up to cover the chest area. The entire outfit was flowy and only held together with a chiffon waist tie that would fall open even with a light tug on it.

    Her cheeks flushed a ruddy red as her fingers gripped tightly around the doorknob. Shyness had made her hesitate a little, so she reminded herself that there was literally nothing that Sebastian had not seen yet. He had already seen everything! He had even touched certain ces already!

    <o>,m Braving herself, Elle turned the doorknob and pushed the door open before entering their bedroom. Her feet halted at the sight of him sitting on an antique sofa. His endlessly long legs stretched out in front of him on the footstool, crossed at the ankles as he sipped at his red wine in a rxed and graceful manner. Elle could not help but swallow heavily at the provocative sight.</o>

    Those grey eyes of his lifted above the rims of his ss and Elle''s hands unconsciously lifted to cross and cover her breasts. His gaze dragged slowly down her body that she could almost feel it as a physical touch, and when it settled down there, Elle''s hands almost flew to cover it as well. But this time, she bit down on her lip and managed to stop herself from covering up, knowing that it was useless for her to cover herself. She had already made her decision and she would not be changing her mind.

    Elle moved and approached him unhurriedly. She felt like she was a prey presenting itself to its predator, only that she was a willing and courageous participant. She stopped once she was only a few steps away from him and continued holding his intense gaze, thankful that she did not stumble as she made her way over to him.

    "Just for tonight." Her soft but decisive voice broke the thick silence between them.

    Sebastian''s ss hung in midair, as he was halfway swirling the wine in it and his eyes trained intensely on her.

    "Just for tonight," Elle repeated. "I want our marriage to be consummated. But after that¡­ no more sex between us. That''s my decision."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 31 Wedding Night

    What Elle wanted was for Sebastian to take her virginity, her first time. No matter the kind of marriage they end up having, there could be no dispute that he was now her husband, and no other man had the rights to bed her but him. She already knew about his kinky desires and that was why she had to admit that she was a bit nervous. But as she had told him, it was just for tonight. Just this once. She only needed to go through it one time. She could do it. After tonight, no more sex.

    This decision was her way to protect herself. She had already experienced how easily this man could make her feel the intense carnal desire she has never felt before. He was dangerous for her in every way already, and she knew that if she was not careful, she would fall for him and to her demise without her even knowing how and when it happened. She saw the actions of sex with him as one of the most dangerous traps that she must avoid at all costs.

    She knew that the first time for women was not all that a great of an experience, as it was said to be painful. She thought that it was better for her that way, as it would eliminate the future possibility of her craving for more after one taste. So, she must never have sex with him again after this one time. She had agreed to allow him to continue living his usual lifestyle and it was already stated in the contract. Sooner orter, he might bed other women and she would not have a say in it.

    The mere thought of it already had an awful effect on her so she was going to prepare for it as early as now. And the one of the first things she should do was to make sure to eliminate any possible intimacies that could lead to her wanting him or falling for him.

    The sound of Sebastian''s ss clinking against the side table sounded loud in the thick silence. Then she saw the ends of his lips curved up. "Just for tonight¡­" he echoed mysteriously, his eyes turning darker as he caressed her body with his burning gaze.

    "Yes." Elle confirmed stiffly, never faltering despite the heat his smoldering gaze was causing. "And just once." Her voice trembled a little at the end, but she lifted her chin, not giving into her nervousness.

    His smirk had his faint dimple appearing as he regarded her with a mysterious and amused look. But Elle did not budge from her stance. She stared back at him, showing him how serious she was with her decision.

    "Fine," he lifted his long arms wide and rested them on top of the sofa''s back. "As you wish, we''ll consummate our marriage tonight. But that''s only if you''re ready."

    "I am ready, Sebastian." The way she said it was as though she was ready to be sent to the gallows. Sebastian''s lips curled up even more as he regarded her with much amusement.

    "That''s for me to decide, my little wench." His voice sounded rough yet deliciously dark as he told her. And Elle''s eyes widened at the nickname he used on her. Her heartbeat stopped for a moment and her face burned red.

    She had already prepared herself to hear such things as he had made it abundantly clear to her the first time that they met that he calls his women names. He had already called her ''bitch'' before and honestly, she did not like it. She hated it, in fact. But this¡­ she did not know why she could not quite describe the feeling she had at the moment. Did she hate it, or did she like it? It was a weird feeling.<sub> </sub>

    After mentally berating herself for even questioning herself if she liked being called a wench, Elle sucked in a deep breath to calm herself. She told herself to just ignore his antics so they could get this over and done with quickly.

    "Now princess¡­ take that nasty night gown off." He ordered. "I want youpletely bared for me."

    Without hesitation, Elle tugged on the chiffon waist tie that she had knotted into a bow and her actions bared her front to him. Just with a tiny shrug, the night gown slipped off her milky white shoulders. When the soft and gauzy fabric pooled around her ankles, her heartbeat drummed loud in her ears. His eyes slowly caressed her every curve, and she could see something intense now shing across his darkened gaze.

    "On the bed, princess. Now." Came his secondmand and Elle slowly turned, taking one step at a time as she fought the urge to scramble onto the bed and dive beneath the sheets to hide herself. She could still fell his fiery gaze boring into her, following her every move.

    Somehow, she managed to climb into bed at a normal pace. She sat not in the middle but at the far side and leaned against the headboard.

    When she lifted her eyes and returned her gaze to him, he was still seated at his ck sofa, his eyes gleaming in the dim light. She had noticed his room''s lighting was not upgraded like the rooms in Eves pce so the lighting still gave off the feeling that they were back in the olden days. She wondered if it was because this prince does not use this room much, or perhaps they have protocols or rules not to modernize anything? Whatever the case, right now, Elle was d the room was not brightly lit.

    He finally stood from the sofa and as he approached the bed, Elle''s heartbeat picked up the pace. She watched hime nearer and nearer to the bed. To her.

    Stopping by the foot of the bed, he stood there, looking down at her. And his quiet andmanding voice echoed in the silence.

    "Crawl towards me, princess."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 32 Unexpected

    "Crawl towards me, princess."

    His deep voice prated and reverberated straight through her. Reaching so deep within Elle that she felt like her brain fritzed out at that confident and absolutemand.

    The pure focus he had thrown at her as he towered over there, looking down at her, had Elle unconsciously clenching her fists into the bedsheet. But the moment she saw a spark of something mischievous and seemingly taunting in his eyes, she unclenched her fists and tipped her chin up. He was challenging her. It seemed like he did not believe that she could do this. That was how she interpreted that look in his eyes.

    And she did not like what she had thought his reaction would be if she did not make a move now. Surprisingly, she disliked the thought of him smirking as he told her ''He''s right and that she''s all just bravado'' much more than doing what he was asking her to do right now.

    Holding his gaze, Elle felt the surge of strong refusal to back off. She reminded herself once again that this was just for tonight. Only one night. Just to consummate their marriage. She will never need do this again. Ever. She reminded herself that she had bravely told him before that she could handle him as long as he would not hurt her. But that was back when they had nothingplicated going on between them. Before her father had taken advantage of the situation and somewhat forced a marriage arrangement between them. When her goal was only going to sleep with her as a one-night stand.

    However, right now, she felt that this was not enough to ovee the surge of her intense desire to erase that look in his eyes. All she wanted was to go against what he was obviously expecting from her. She wanted to prove him wrong. And besides, even before their wedding, Elle had already thought of all the things that could happen between them the moment they will get down to this business. Though him,manding her to crawl to him still surprised her, she was not totally ignorant about this possibility as she had actually done her research on everything about these matters while she was at the hotel in the past few days. She had not wasted her time lounging and doing nothing in her room during the nights aftering back from her touring the city the whole day.

    She had already mentally prepared herself and that was maybe why she was braver than ever now.

    Without breaking eye contact, Elle slowly dropped on all fours. Her knees and hands dipping slightly into the plush top of the super king-sized mattress. Her heartbeat was rushing a mile a minute and she could feel her cheeks burning hot. But¡­ it seemed that this might not be as hard as she thought it would be. She was never the submissive type. She was certain of that. She was stubborn especially to people who had wanted to control her, like her father. Her stubbornness was the kind when one expects her to do one thing, she would be willing to do the exact opposite thing ¨C even if she had to suffer a little along the process. So, this was surprising even to her. Was it because this was the bedroom? She had heard there were things that would only work differently for some people in the bedroom. Was she like that¡­? No way¡­ right? This must be because she had long prepared herself mentally.

    Elle then began to crawl, still refusing to be the first one to break their eye contact. Her heartbeat sounded so loud in her ears that she did not even realize just how slowly she was moving at the moment. When she saw how his eyes stretched a little as she got closer to him, a tinge of triumph rose within her. Another unexpected thing. The sight of him looking surprised was somehow enough to trigger and rise her courage to the next level.<sub> </sub>

    But her focus quickly shifted the moment she became aware of her breast swinging with every move she made. The shade of red on her face grew to be an even deeper tone. She paused just before she could reach him and heard how loud and fast her heartbeats were getting. Feeling the dryness on her lips caused by her hot pants, Elle licked her lips to moisten them.

    Looking up to him, she saw his eyes dte. She did not know how that had her continuing her incredibly slow movement. She was really surprising even herself right now. She wondered what had gotten onto her tonight. Was it the wine? She really wanted to me it on her surprising emotions and actions, but she knew full well that she was clearheaded and was not the slightest bit drunk at all.

    Elle stopped, finally reaching him. She tipped her chin even higher to maintain eye contact only to catch an unexpected devious glint in his eyes. That had got her already fast pulse racing even quicker.

    He reached out and cupped her chin, guiding her gently to kneel before him. The touch of his leather gloved hand on her chin was¡­ distracting to say the least.

    "You just keep impressing me with how bold you are, princess." He said in a husky voice, a slow grin spreading across that sinfully beautiful face of his. "It seems no amount of discouragement could make you change your mind, hmm??"

    "I thought I have already made that clear to you many times before?" she replied in what she hoped was aposed manner, "So I hope you can stop trying to test me now, Sebastian."

    "Test¡­" he echoed. A mysterious smile then curved on his lips. "I wasn''t testing you, Izabelle. I was merely showing you what you''re putting yourself into right off the bat." He bent closer, putting their faces only merely inches apart. "And tonight, is actually the best choice for you."

    Tonight, was the best choice for her? What did he even mean by that?

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 33 Standard

    Elle''s brows creased a little, curious to know what he meant by what he just said. What did he even mean by that?

    But before she could ask, Sebastian was already continuing, "Alexander and my brothers are all here right now. Normally, it would only be us in this ce. To top that off, everyone obviously likes you a lot. Due to that, I won''t have a choice but to force myself to tamper down on my usual style and be as gentle as I possibly can tonight. Or else¡­" he let go of her chin and bit at the tip of his glove. In an elegant move, he pulled the glove off his right hand and flicked his head, allowing it to fly in an arc beforending at one corner of the bed. Elle could not help but wonder again why he likes wearing those ck gloves. "¡­ the entire family wille at me mercilessly tomorrow. And we can''t have that happening, can we?"

    Elle blinked, speechless. Her mind immediately wondered how his family would even know if he was gentle or rough with her as they do the deed. She could not quite figure that out even after thinking for a while. But then, she had quickly remembered that there was also the choking and tying that he had mentioned to her before. Her mind quickly went into overdrive, and she saw herself with bruises all over her wrists and neck. Did he know that her skin easily gets bruised? There should be no way he could know that, right? He must really like it extremely rough in bed like he had told her before, if he was this worried about his family''s reaction! She did read in the article that this activity could leave bruises!

    She forced herself to stop the urge to swallow nervously. Somehow, she was suddenly really d at her decision of not postponing this wedding night. She had found out that the only prince living in the Reign castle was actually Sebastian. The rest of the princes actually live in their own homes including Abigail and Alexander. This had made Elle a little sad when she had found out. She had wished that they lived in the castle too. That way, it would be easy for her to findpany whenever she wants to find a chat buddy.

    "But don''t expect too much from me." Sebastian''s deep voice echoed again. "I don''t do gentle¡­ so my kind of gentle might not be up to your standard."

    He looked serious as he said those words. She could see that he was trying to be as clear as day to her about everything. And his statement once again had her rxing a bit. The fact that he was even willing to try and hold back was enough to calm her frantic heartbeat a little. Though she had mentally prepared herself for a rough experience for her first time, she still would get bouts of nervousness that needed to be suppressed so that she would not chicken out at thest minute.

    A small smile tipped at the corner of her lips. "Don''t worry. You already know that I''m pretty pessimistic, Sebastian. So, I am not and would not be expecting too much." She shrugged her shoulders elegantly.

    His dimple appeared as a smile shed ¨C but only for a split second. Because in the next second, his expression had changed into something that had her heart stuttering and threatening to stop for a moment. This man could really switch gears in the blink of an eye! Who said that women were the fickle ones?! Apparently that statement also applied to men as well. Princes included!

    He cupped her face again. This time without his gloves. And oh lord¡­ the feel of his hands directly touching her skin was electrifying. Was it just her nervousness and the atmosphere affecting and overwhelming her senses? Or was his touch really a little too hot? It was like he was burning with a fever!

    "Listen, Izabelle¡­" his voice and gaze held her captive, "there''re two rules I need you to follow at all costs. This is very important, so you really need to pay attention. First¡­ if you can''t handle what I am doing to you anymore and want me to stop¡­ just say your own name. "

    Silence reigned between them for a few moments before she could answer ¨C but only with a nod. His thumb moved to her mouth and pressed down on her plump lips, brushing it as he stared intently at it.<sub> </sub>

    "Use this beautiful mouth of yours and speak up Izabelle." came hismanding tone and Elle did not know how that had her immediately responding. Was it the seemingly hypnotic look in his eyes that had prompted her to answer so quickly?! Whenever had she been so obedient? She wondered but stashed that thought away forter contemtion.

    "Yes. I understand." She answered and nodded as well.

    "What will you say?"

    Something strange was happening to her. It was like the more he spoke to her with thosemanding words and the more she did the things he asked her to do, the more she felt like she was falling down some unknown and dangerous territory.

    "I¡­ Izabelle." Her own name came out breathless past slightly trembling lips. That was not the way she had wanted iting out at all!

    And that devastating smile shed across his face again. "That''s my good little wench." He said indulgently and her eyes widened.

    Elle bit down lightly on her lower lip and he followed that line with a question. "Do you dislike that pet name I''ve given you?"

    She blinked, moistening her lips again. "I¡­" Elle trailed off, frowning a little. "I don''t know. I''m not ¨C"

    "Slut?" He cut her off causing Elle''s lips to part. "Whore?" came another word and Elle''s eyes stretched even wider. "I need to know which one works best for you, princess ¨C"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 34 Rule

    "I need to know which one works for you best, princess ¨C" his face was serious as he said that. Elle had at first thought that he was making fun of her. But she immediately realized that he was serious and was expecting her response.

    "The f-first one would do!" her face was zing red as these words burst out from her lips. Among the three names he had rattled off, wench sounded a mile better to herpared with the other two. Even thinking about the other two was enough for her to squeeze her eyes shut. She could only quickly choose that as she did not want to hear any other selections of those kind of words. She was afraid he would onlye up with even weirder names if she did not reply soon. But most importantly, she was really afraid she would lose her courage andposure if he continued with this. What came out of his lips were just names¡­ but they really flustered her! They had yet to even start anything yet! And she was already flustered to this extent. She must not let him get her all thrown off before they could even begin!

    Sebastian regarded her with a searching gaze, tilting his head a little. "Which one?"

    Oh lord¡­ Elle could only groan within her, knowing that he wanted her to say the word. Is he purposely trying to push her limits? Did he really need her to spell it out?

    "The¡­ umm¡­ wench one. That one''s fine for me." She quickly responded, her volume dropping at the ''word''. She did not want this conversation to drag on any longer than was necessary.

    He was silent for a moment, just staring at her. She could tell he was trying to read her and see if she was lying or not.

    "As you wish." He eventually said, though she could still somehow sense a slight doubt in his tone. However, he seemed to have just decided to take her words at face value. She then felt his thumb started to caress her cheek. That small circr movement was¡­ his touch really was too hot! "The second andst rule is¡­" he held her chin and tipped it higher as if to make sure that all her focus was on him alone. "Don''t touch me. Never¡­ while we are at it."

    The breath of relief Elle was about release was stuck in her throat. W-what did he just say?

    "You heard that right, Izabelle." he said as though he had heard the question she had just asked herself in her mind. His eyes looked so intense. So mysteriously strange. She felt something unspeakable suddenly oozing from him. Something so extreme that she felt like him just telling her that rule of his was already some kind of a nightmare to him. It was hard to even exin but something in her told her that she needed take this very seriously. She suddenly remembered her gloves and she could not help but wonder if he had actually some unspeakable issues about this matter. Hence this rule. Or was she overthinking it again and this was just one of the many other preferences of his?

    "Do you think you can do that?" he asked, pulling her off her thoughts. It was strange how she felt such a strongpulsion in obeying this particr rule. She did not even know why, but it was like something was forcefully convincing her not to break this one rule of his. At all costs. Whatever the reason, she did not have the luxury to delve more into the matter at this moment. Contemtion and scrutiny will have to wait forter ¨C when she has time to be on her own. Her mind was already filled with so many questions and uncertainties that she was afraid she was already losing focus due to all these. And besides, she was also quite certain he would not give her further exnation about it either. She could still remember how he had told her before, never to ask or mention anything about his eldest brother. The look in his eyes at that time had had her heart shivering cold and she did not want that to happen again this time.

    Forcing herself to stop thinking about it and just making herself believe that this was nothing but his preference for now, Elle nodded agreeably at him. She also told herself that this was better off for her too, because not touching him back would make this less intimate for her. It would be easier for her to pull back and keep herself from being identally attached to him. She remembered how it felt just having his bare palms touching her face. How electrifying it was. Thinking about it now was enough to send a tiny jolt of pleasure shooting through her. Yes¡­ it was better off that she did not touch him as well. She agreed fully to this condition.

    "Yes¡­" she answered with a firm nod of her head, making sure that there was no hesitation in her voice. "Can I assume that what is prohibited is actually touching you directly¡­? Since you have let me touch you before. Or is this only your¡­ rule in bed?"

    "That''s right." He took a moment to respond. His expression was once again unfathomable.<sub> </sub>

    "What will¡­ happen if I identally break this rule?" she asked in a careful tone. She needed to know the consequences so she can be ready for it. Just in case.

    His grey eyes gleamed as his bare hand on her face moved. He fiddled with strands of her red hair and slowly tucked them behind her ear. It was a gesture that had her eyes circling at him.

    "If that does happen¡­ you shall be punished." he answered. Though his voice was gentle ¨C almost a whisper ¨C but something savage, primal and dangerous danced across his eyes. Then his hand crept to the back of her neck and fisted her hair a little tightly as he continued in a strained dark voice. "Real. Hard¡­ Izabelle."

    ___

    <o>,m A/N:</o>

    To all my dearest readers,

    For those who aren''t on our fb group, i would like to update you guys that the dys in updates are due to the strong earthquake that hit my regionst month. But don''t worry about me because I and my family are safe.

    I just want you guys to be more patient for my updates'' pace for now. I will be releasing five chaps tomorrow but for another privilege tier. And then maybe five more the next day to fill thest tier.

    Once the privs are filled, I will try my best to resume daily update and resume Spellbound as well.

    Thank you so much and I am hoping for your continues support and understanding.

    Love, Kazzen (08/05/22)

 Chapter 35 Here

    "Real. Hard¡­ Izabelle."

    Thosest three words had Elle''s heart hammering itself into frenzy within her ribcage. Her throat ran dry as an inexplicable tremor ran powerfully through her. The feel of her slightly damp hair being fisted by him felt¡­ it felt¡­

    "And that isn''t something you can handle no matter how you brave yourself." He continued. His voice remained low, but she could almost taste the warning in them. "So, I would give you another reminder again. Do. Not¡­ Touch me."

    Fighting back hard the urge to gulp down in fear, Elle lifted her hands a little, bringing them together before her as she mustered up a smile.

    "I see¡­ then, I think it''s better if you tie my hands. Better to be safe than sorry, right?" she said, trying to calm her now chaotic heart.

    Sebastian''s grip in her hair loosened and she rxed a little. Still, she dared not breathe out in relief. Not yet, at least.

    "Best to avoid any idents from happening." She shed a quick forced smile as she waited for him to tie her hands. "I''m afraid I might momentarily forget. You know¡­ in the heat of the moment¡­"

    He finally looked away from her eyes and stared down at her hands. She watched as a slow smile tugged at his lips. And with just that, the dark tension seemed to quickly evaporate between them.

    "Smart little wench, aren''t you?" He uttered under his breath, as he fully let go of her hair and removed his robe''s tie.

    Elle kept her gaze firmly trained on his face, not daring to look down. Not even a single inch. She had not seen him naked yet. That night, she had been too scared and desperate that she did not even allow herself to get more than a blurry nce at his naked body when he had climbed of the bed to face her father. But then¡­ what was the use of her not daring to look?

    Swiftly, he started tying her hands together. She then dragged her gaze down and saw his robe had fallen open, baring quite an expanse of skin to her wandering eyes. Ink ck tattoos weed her eyes. Were those images of¡­ fire?

    Her eyes trailed curiously over the tattoos, travelling downwards, until her gaze stopped at his navel. He was wearing a dark grey boxer brief.

    "Now princess," his voice almost jolted her out her own skin and her face reddened as she guiltily returned her gaze back to his face. He sat next to her and in a swift move he had her sitting rather primly on hisp, facing away from him. "Let''s get started, shall we?" He whispered provocatively in her ear before blowing gently into it, sending shivers running helplessly through her.

    It was then she realized that her hands were already secured together. She could not help but be amazed at how fast and perfect he had gotten it done. She tested and tried to break free from it but could not even get it to loosen up the slightest. Oh dear, this man really was an expert in this! To think this was not even a heavy-duty rope but just a robe''s tie!<sub> </sub>

    His scorching hands cupped her jaw and pinned her against him. The touch of their bodies against each other''s, skin to skin, had her gasping breathlessly a little.

    "Just lean on me and rx, Izabelle," he whispered as he gathered her fiery red hair and spilled it over her left shoulder. "I''ll take care of the rest."

    Elle never expected to hear those wordsing from him. She had never thought he would say such an intimate and gentle line to her. And now she could not help but be rmed because that line just turned her on damned hard. She could feel her heart racing as her cheeks warmed up from his words alone.

    She felt his lips on her shoulder as his hands moved from her waist, caressing her skin until he reached her breasts. The moment he squeezed her there, a silent gasp escaped her mouth. Oh dear¡­

    "Your breasts are so soft yet pliable to the touch, my lovely wench." He whispered huskily as he continued massaging her breasts.

    Sweat started to break out on her temples and forehead. And when he rolled her nipples between his pointer and his thumb, another gasp was torn from her lips as her whole frame trembled within his hold. Her eyes squeezed shut as she could not help but drop her head back on his shoulder ¨C solid and hot as hell. "Yes, just like that my princess. Rx and just let me prep you until you''re ready for me."

    This was not what she was expecting. At all!! Oh, good lord. He was not supposed to whisper these sweet words with his erotic and deep voice while touching her with burning strokes like this. He was not supposed to¡­ Wait, what was he not supposed to do? Elle could feel herself spinning out of control as her mind somehow just could not make sense of things.

    Another twist on her nipples had her letting out a sharp sound. A sound she could not believe had originated from her own lips.

    "Shh, princess¡­" came his vibrating whisper as his one hand sped around her throat, tightening its hold on her slightly. It was a secure grasp but not one that caused fear or doubt. "I need you to be quiet, my little wench. If you don''t, I will be forced to bring you somewhere dark tonight and you wouldn''t want that to happen."

    His warning caused Elle to bite down on her lower lip. She did not want them to move anywhere else. Especially to that ce that he had made it sound so dangerous for her. She wanted to be here, where he was gentle. Here, where his family were around in the same ce. That way, he would still be able to hold back and not go all out on her.

    "That''s my lovely princess," he praised when he pinched the other nipple, yet no more sharp sounds came out of her. "I just love how obedient you are right now¡­" he murmured into her ear as she bit down harder, holding back any sounds from escaping her mouth.

    He trailed his tongue from the spot just below her ear, down to the dip in her shoulder. His tongue was so hot. Like liquid fire that was threatening to burn her whole.

    She could feel powerful muscles bunching and tightening under her ass and thighs as he continued touching her everywhere, except below her waist. She wanted him to touch her more, in there. But he only took his time and yed with her breasts with ruthless and delicious patience.

 Chapter 36 "Answer Me"

    "Spread your legs open for me, princess." Hemanded in a deep, vibrating voice. His hand had ever-so-slowly and finally crossed below her waist and was now resting on her legs. To be specific, it was ced right on her upper thigh. His palm was so hot, it was as though a ming brand was being ced there, marking her as belonging to him.

    Elle found herself obeying without any struggle, wanting him to bring his fiery hand to touch her now aching ce so badly. Her face was zing red as she opened up.

    "Wider." He breathed, giving her a sharp nip on her earlobe. That almost tore another sharp sound from her mouth. "Not enough. More. Yes! Just like that. Mmm¡­ That''s my good and lovely wench..." he murmured words of encouragement and satisfaction when she did ording to his wishes. Normally, she would have found this appalling and demeaning even. However, what he was doing was only causing the heat to burn even hotter down there. She could feel herself getting so wet.

    Elle could only shut her eyes ¨C whether in embarrassment or anticipation, she did not quite know ¨C as she felt his hand trailed on the insides of her thigh. Intense anticipation gripped her as she waited for him to touch her there, where she was most sensitive. But again, he took his time, dying and making her wait, driving her crazy. But all she could do was bite down on her lip and stay docile and patient in his arms. She did not want to beg him like some desperate and wanton woman again. But oh lord¡­ this was much harder than she had ever anticipated. She had not expected for herself to be stuck in such a situation.

    When his fingers finally brushed across her there, Elle heard his curse rumbled low in her ear. "F*ck. Look at that wet pretty c*nt¡­" these words left his mouth as he suddenly palmed her center. "Do you know¡­ do you have any idea on just how wet you are right now? Huh? Princess?"

    She did not know what she should say. Her mind was no longer working normally as before. Her mind was blurred, and her focus was fixed on nothing else but these delicious sensations and his¡­ his hard, hot and throbbing manhood against her behind.

    "Answer me."

    "I¡­ I d-don''t know¡­" Was all she could stutter out withbored breaths.

    "Fine¡­ I shall show you then." He replied delightedly before starting to y with her folds, sliding his fingers up and down with sweet shallow motions. And without warning, he sunk his fingertip into her wet entrance. Elle stiffened at the invasion of his thick and blunt fingertip as she stifled a sound that he had elicited from her. "Easy there¡­" he whispered, "rx your body, princess."

    That coaxing deep voice was like magic that had rxed her jolted nerves. And before she knew it, she could feel nothing but pleasure as her focus was fixed to where he was touching her. Her whole universe had sharpened and was fully concentrated on that one ce. Until his finger was sliding in and out inside her in a delicious rhythm.

    "F*ck." She heard him curse again. His voice seemed to be getting more strained.

    And then he suddenly stopped and pulled his finger out of her. A protest was about to be torn from Elle''s lips when he lifted his hand right before her face. The moisture on his finger all the way to his palm had her eyes stretching wide in embarrassment and shock.

    "This is how f*cking wet you are right now, my lovely wench." He drawled and then he moved his hand towards himself.<sub> </sub>

    Elle turned her head over her shoulder to look what he was going to do with it only to see him putting his finger inside his mouth and wrapping those seductively sexy lips around it.

    "F*ck." He cursed after licking his finger clean. "You''re f*cking delicious."

    ? Her lips parted and she felt like her mind fritzed out in another shock. His expression was as though he had just tasted something glorious. And what he had just said and did, as well as his expression and the look in his eyes drove spikes of something intense through her.

    He entered her again, impaling his finger inside her as his one arm hooked around her throat again, pinning her against him. He glided his thick and long digit in and out of her as the heel of his hand ground against her nub. His actions sent pleasures shooting through her that left her gasping and moaning helplessly as she arched and jerked around in his hold. She had thought that being restrained; it would be an unpleasant experience. However, what she was feeling so far is nothing but heavenly.

    Soon he added another finger to the one already effortlessly gliding in her depths. The heel of his hand moved in circles against her sensitive nub in a rhythm so perfect and mouthwatering that she could feel her head spin.

    "Se... bas¡­ tian¡­" she began to call out his name between her ragged breaths when he increased the pace and pressed the heel of his palm down a little harder.

    "Shh¡­ princess¡­ can you hear that? Listen to it. That''s the sound of your incredibly wet c*nt." He whispered and the scandalous and erotic squelching sounds suddenly seem to echo out louder in her ears the moment he mentioned it. Oh dear lord¡­

    He suddenly stopped his fingers just when she started to writhe uncontrobly in pleasure, causing her to nearly cry out in protest. He seemed to be waiting for something for a moment. Was he waiting for her to beg him to continue? Or could he be deciding if she was finally ready for him?

    Whatever it was, Elle could no longer take it. Pure instincts took over her body and her hips moved on its own, her hips grinding herself onto his hand. And he cursed again. This time, it sounded like a growl rumbling in her ears, sending even more delicious shivers through her.

    "Gods! You''re so hot. You really never cease to surprise me. Look at you¡­" his other hand guided her head forward. "Look straight ahead, princess."

    Elle was shocked to see herself being reflected through an antique mirror before them. She had not noticed that mirror there earlier. She could not believe the sight she was seeing and all she could do was gape at the image of herself that was almost unrecognizable.

 Chapter 37 Bits And Pieces

    "Can you see how beautiful and hot you are right now?" he asked but words had failed her. She was not sure if he actually posed that question for her to answer or was it just to draw her attention to her current state that was reflected in the mirror. Whatever it was, she was in no shape to answer him anyway. But her eyes were drawn to the reflections in the mirror and could not look away at all.

    In it, Elle could see him behind her, hisrge body framing her smaller one and she could not believe the scandalous sight that was disyed so shockingly. Had he been watching them both in that mirror the entire time since they had started?

    "Now, now¡­ don''t stop moving those sexy hips. Grind yourself against me. No, don''t take your eyes off the mirror, princess." He murmured. There was something just so deliciously intense and sinful in his voice as his eyes gleamed while he stared so passionately at her through the mirror. And she could not quite tell if that look belonged to a predator preparing and nning to consume his prey or a lover worshipping her, or both.

    However, her body listened to him, to his everymand. And all she could feel was pleasure and more pleasure. So much that she suspected her IQ would continue dropping the longer the time she spent being in his arms.

    "F*ck yes. You''re so hot. What a beautiful wench you are¡­ yes, keep watching. Watch just how hot and beautiful and ravishing you are. Watch how you bloom and respond so wonderfully in my hands."

    These rumbling whispers in her ears had her feeling like she was going to lose herselfpletely. The fire he had ignited now had raged and turned into an inferno. A heavenly inferno.

    When he worked her faster, Elle felt something tight coiling within her, intensifying the more he grinded his palm down on her nub. Every inch of her flesh seemed to emanate spikes of intense pleasure, causing her breath to hitch continuously, threatening to cut off her breathing at times.

    It was as if Sebastian had already mastered ying and controlling her, as for every ce he touched now only served to send her floating into the heavens. Everything he did was just right, just perfect. There was nothing that felt bad. Nothing was off.

    He doubled his pace, gliding and diving his digits harder into her. The wet, erotic and scandalous sounds mingled with her pants and moans. Something big and amazing wasing¡­ she could feel it. She wasing! And she could already tell this would be the kind of orgasm she has never experienced before.

    At exactly the right moment, he gave her what she wanted, needed, and then her pleasure exploded like never before.

    She pulled and mped around his fingers violently as she cried out, not even able to make any sense of what he was murmuring in her ears anymore. She only knew that he was speaking to her in that wonderful deep voice that could cause tingles to spark in her lower areas.

    Everything was just shocking. Simply mind-blowing. And her mind was in bits and pieces.

    But he did not stop his onught on her as if he did not want her orgasm to end yet. He kept on going, prolonging her bliss, until every inch of her tingled and sang and danced with inexplicable pleasure that it was bordering on painful.<sub> </sub>

    "Gods¡­" his growl finally pierced through the fog that wrapped around her as she came down from that impossible high. She felt like she was now nothing but a heap of jelly. "You''re the hottest wench I''ve ever seen. Look at you¡­ f*ck!" His voice was ragged in her ears. "Look at this, baby. Take a good look."

    He brought his hand that was glistening with her juices closer to her until it was literally right in her face. His hand was drenched and all she could do was stare at it. She could not even find a word to say. Her mind seemed to have short-circuited.

    Then she was moved. He ced her on the bed, gently. She had expected him to drop her on the bed like what she had read during her research, but he once again did the unexpected.

    "You''re more than ready for me now, princess. F*ck, I can''t wait to be inside that beautiful wet c*nt of yours." He said as he stood there, looking down at her like he cannot wait to devour her. His eyes gleamed with such ferocious hunger that it sent an uncontroble and pleasurable shiver through her body.

    And when he freed his manhood from his boxer brief, Elle felt like she was instantly jolted back to her senses. Oh, dear lord!

    She unconsciously pushed herself up on her elbows and almost scooted back against the headboard in her rm. Her eyes stretched wide as she stared at his length. He was bigger and thicker than she had ever thought. And those veins¡­

    "Look at what you did to me, princess." His deep voice echoed as he half bit his lip. He looked like he was in disbelief himself. "Yes, you did this. It was you who made me this hard."

    Elle swallowed as she looked up at him, a little rmed. There was only one thing in her mind now. She was sure that huge thing would be painful if it were to enter her! Because¡­ there was just no way it wouldn''t! Right¡­?! Her heart raced frantically the longer she stared at his length.

    He climbed on the bed and when he loomed above her body, Elle could not help but stiffen up.

    "You''re not going to tell me you''re not ready yet, are you?" he asked, staring down at her.

    What he said made Elle bite down on her lower lip. She remembered that they still need to go all the way. That they must do it tonight. They must! She had also told him so bravely earlier on that she was ready. But¡­ oh lord¡­

 Chapter 38 Good Call

    "I¡­ I¡­" she swallowed to make herself stop stammering. "I didn''t know you''re¡­ you''re that huge. I''m afraid I might not be able to¡­ uhm¡­ amodate something that... huge." Thest word came out barely as a whisper.

    He pulled away, sat on his heels and threw his head back. A breathy chuckle escaping his lips. The scene was so riveting and alluring that Elle''s heart could not help but skip a couple of beats. How could a man so deviously sensual as Prince Sebastian portray such a pure and fresh aura? He was a man of many contradictions, to be sure¡­

    When he returned his gaze down to her, Elle could not help but hold her breath at the sight. Only a blind woman would probably not fall into a daze seeing how he looked right now. He looked even hotter, sexier, and more handsome than before. She still could not exin how this man was even capable of looking like this. This is an unfair advantage that he had over her! There should be aw against men from being so perfectly gorgeous and alluring all at once. Elle could not help that suddenint that sprung up in her mind.

    "I can''t believe nothing could intimidate you but my hard dick." He shook his head, his eyes gleamed with amusement and a little yfulness.

    Elle''s face burned red and could not retort. How was she to have ae-back for that kind of statement?! She was certain that with his size, it would definitely hurt. The feeling of not wanting to taste pain right after all the incredible things he had just made her experience had her resolve a little shaken.

    He licked his lips once his smile faded. And then all amusement evaporated as though it was never there in the first ce. He was back to his insanely hot predatory expression. "How did you even know you can''t take it in, hmm? Princess?" he asked, palming her down there again before lifting his hand back to his mouth and licked her juice so slowly as he pinned her with his gaze.

    Then he reached out and undid her restraints that were holding her hands locked. She looked up at him, surprised at what he did. Did he not say she should not touch him?? Or¡­. Was he perhaps going to stop now?

    Suddenly, all their talks from a while ago came rushing back in her now fully awakened mind, causing hesitation to fill her. The thought that she was throwing this chance away so stupidly had her feel as though a bucket of icy water was being sshed all over her face. No!! She must not let this chance slip away just because she was afraid to experience that little bit of pain she had been anticipating anyway. And besides, if she was not going to do it now, she might not have the courage to do it anymoreter in the future. ''This is your best chance because he''s holding back, Elle!'' her mind yelled at her. Internally, she was panicking and desperately grasping at this chance. Outwardly however, she was still a picture of calmness.

    "You''re¡­ right." She forced out a decisive voice. "Didn''t they say you wouldn''t know unless you try? So¡­" she trailed off when he suddenly smirked.

    "Good call, princess. Because I wasn''t nning on letting you get away just like that. Not after you have made me like this." His hands moved to her knees and grabbed them as he held her eyes. "I was nning to pleasure you until you cry out that you''re ready¡­ No. You would be begging to take my dick inside you by the time I''m done with you..."<sub> </sub>

    As Elle''s eyes widened, he took that moment of inattention to spread her legs wide apart and then his head went down on her and gave her wetness a long sinful lick that had re-ignited the mes once again.

    And with her hands now freed, Elle immediately reached out and grabbed his tussled dark hair, only to stiffen when she realized what she had just done. She only touched his hair¡­ that was not breaking his rule, right?

    His eyes lifted and met hers. But he did not take his mouth off her. Not even for a fraction of a second. And dear lord¡­ seeing him in that position¡­ and that gleaming metallic eyes¡­ trained fully on her¡­

    "I have decided to go ahead with my initial n anyway." He said, causing Elle to burn with embarrassment when she tingled because of what he was doing, talking right before her¡­ oh lord¡­ she could not believe how she was feeling with this supposedly dirty scene.

    Then he ate her there, sending Elle''s mind into space again that she could barely think about the fact that he did not react that she was gripping his hair. Was this not a part of his rule? Was he fine with his hair being touched? Was it an exception since it was not directly touching his skin?

    The wicked and skillful dance of his tongue as he yed with her nub quickly erased all thoughts in her mind. Her moans slowly became a little louder as he did not bother hushing her anymore. He was so busy with her down there, driving her insane with how he pleasured her with his mouth and tongue.

    Soon, she felt it again, that coiling feeling building and tightening within her. Wanting to experience that mind-blowing explosion once again, she unconsciously pulled at his hair, but then¡­ he pulled away.

    She was panting hard as she met his gaze. Licking his wet lips, he grabbed her chin and whispered. "You''re too delicious that it is driving me crazy. Now on all fours, my gorgeous princess." His voice was so strained. So damned sexy.

    Before she knew it, she had already obeyed and was on her hands and knees. He had done it. He had done what he had told her. Though her mouth did not cry the words out loud, her body cried them out for her.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 39 Burning Her

    Elle knew that this was it. There was no going back now.

    Bracing herself, she looked down and stared at the pillows that looked so fluffy and inviting. Something then popped into her mind, causing her to immediately turn over her shoulder and looked at him. "Wait. Uhm¡­ you have prepared a condom, right?" she blurted out. She could not believe she had nearly forgotten about this one most important thing! They should not forget about taking precautions! Things were alreadyplicated enough between them and there was no need to further muddle things up with the possibility of a child being made.

    She watched him half-bite his lower lip and for a moment, he looked like he wanted to say something but quickly changed his mind.

    "If you don''t, I have one¡­ with me." She added, before she slipped her hand under the pillow and pulled out the condom she had stuffed under there when Sebastian was in the shower. She had prepared it ¨C just in case. Little did she expect that they would actually end up using hers!

    When she lifted it and showed it to him, a small and seemingly disbelieving smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Hopefully, you got the one with the right size, princess." He onlymented as he stretched out his hand, indicating that she should hand him the condom.

    When a breathy smirk escaped his lips while looking at it, Elle breathed out a sigh of relief. She had not checked what size the condom was and had just epted what Ava handed her when she told Ava to buy her one. Judging from his reaction, it seemed she had gotten the right size.

    Her thoughts were quickly pulled back to him when he brought the square package up to his mouth. His eyes never leaving hers, he bit down on the edge and jerked his head to the side, that seductive movement causing the foil to be torn, leaving the ripped edge dangling from between his teeth. Then she continued watching as though in a trance, as he spat the piece to the side while pulling out the rubber and brought it to his manhood. She could not seem to look away even when her face was already burning hot enough to resemble a poached lobster. She still could not help but swallow at the sight of it. But why did the action of him putting on the condom look so erotic in her eyes? She could not have so suddenly turned into a pervert with weird fetishes, could she?

    Elle caught her lips between her teeth as she watched him effortlessly slid the condom down his length in a seemingly practiced manner. It was indeed a perfect fit for him.

    "Done." His voice had her attention drawn back to his face. But his hand went to her back and guided her down, back to her previous position, on all fours.

    Her heartbeat hastened as she braced herself once again. What suddenly came was a p to the side of her ass. It was unexpected and the surface of his palm meeting the exposed and smooth curve of her behind produced a sharp whack, its sound seemingly louder as it was magnified in the silent room.

    It came out of nowhere and Elle was jolted from the sudden action and shocked a yelp was torn from her mouth. And yet, the electrifying sensation it sent zinging through her had her insides throbbing.

    Then he loomed over her back. "Sorry about that." His voice was ragged as he whispered in her ear. His lips directly brushing against ear. "Your ass is too beautifully tempting that I couldn''t stop my hand. But thankfully, you loved that surprise. Right, princess?"<sub> </sub>

    Lowering his hand from her neck, his fingers travelled until it reached her breast, caressing the heavy globes and then travelled further down until it settled on her wetness. Elle was again driven to distraction at the sensation that sparked all over her skin where his fingers trailed over that she could not focus enough to reply to his earlier question.

    Another spank came while she was still in a daze, her mind still basking in the pleasure. "Answer me, princess."

    "Yes." That word just seemed to be automatically pulled from her lips.

    "Good girl." And then another spanknded on the same spot, sending toe-curling quivers through her core. His other hand yed with her nub, causing her womanly ce to weep even more, while the other hand alternately spanked and caressed her ass, delivering a sharp hit before gliding over the reddened flesh to soothe the sting. She nearly even came at thest spank, but he pulled his hand off her, leaving her in a quandary where a jumble of pain, achiness and pleasure were fighting for dominance within her.

    Hooking his hand around her neck and pulling her closer to his body, he tilted her head back and made her look at him. "Are you ready for me, princess?" he asked as his thick rod rubbed deliciously against hers. Her curved back arched even more at the stimtion, jutting her deliciously rounded breasts out provocatively that he felt like chomping down on them, leaving teeth marks on those snowy white peaks of hers. Marking her. "Open your pretty mouth and tell me."

    "Y-yes." She finally said it. At that moment, the only word she had in her dictionary was ''yes''. She could not believe it, but she just could no longer take it anymore. All she wanted was for this desperate ache, this yawning void within her to be filled and satisfied. She had never thought she would feel like that she might actually die if she did not get it.

    A deep, rumbling sound of satisfaction came from him as he licked the side of her neck. And then hisrge, long and hard body covered her. His weight pressed down on her even though there was still maybe a tiny space between them. His impossible heat infiltrated her skin, burning her everywhere.

    When she felt his raging hardness prodding against her entrance, her pulse race wilder than ever. He continued rubbing himself against her in the attempt of lubing himself up with her own fluids that she soon could feel how slick he was against her folds. There was clearly no need for the aid of external lubrication here. She was wet enough to flood them down there.

    His breathing was getting more ragged, vibrating, and her insides pulsed in anticipation. Waiting. He nudged at her entrance a few more times and then withdrew, making her feel like he was teasing her and prolonging her torture. It was excruciating. But he then suddenly surged into her without warning, causing her breath to hitch for a long time. She thought that she would die from theck of oxygen. The stretch and pinching pain was shocking that it caused her to lose her breath.

    ___

    Please don''t forget to vote hellbounders!

    Top 1 in GT ranking = mass release

 Chapter 40 Undone

    "F*ck. You''re as tight as I expected." He growled as his palm went to her mouth, covering itpletely. "What I''m about to do will most probably cause you to scream out loud." He added in a strained voice. "Don''t worry, the pain will only be temporary."

    As soon as said the words, he pushed himself all the way in, eliciting a sharp cry from her mouth. Oh lord¡­ she thought that he was already fully in with that first push! That move!! She had felt how he had prated her so deeply that with every inch he entered, her most private ce was being spread out forcefully, amodating his impressive girth and length. And every vein on his hot and hard rod brought unspeakable and exquisite feelings erupting within, that her mind felt as though it would meltdown from being overstimted. There was that searing pain initially, but as he continued pressing himself further into her depths, it somehow changed until he finally was all in.

    Elle felt like she could not breathe for a moment while he was panting, keeping himself still while making strained deep sounds that wereing from his throat. "Gods¡­ f*ck¡­ Izabelle." Sebastian used her name for the first time since they started this, making her entire being shiver. But what surprised her the most was the seemingly tortured sound being wrenched out of him. As though she was not the one in pain but him instead. Which was a little ridiculous because even as they both stilled in their movements, she was still unable to figure out how to breathe with him stretching her out and filling her so utterly full.

    "You are¡­ really unbelievable¡­" he muttered. She could not see his face, but he seemed to be talking through clenched teeth. But that was barely her concern as of now.

    She attempted to move forward and remove that invading rod in her insides. To escape that battering ram that would soon be staging its attack. But he held her still, wrapping his strong arms around her as he nuzzled into the crook of her neck. "Don''t princess¡­ stay still for now. You''re doing good, baby. I promise you''ll feel better in a little while." He whispered lowly, his warm and moist breath fanning the side of her cheek.

    "But¡­" Elle spoke in a daze, shaking her head. "¡­ too much. It''s too much for me ¨C" her tone was bordering on begging.

    "Oh¡­ it''s not, Izabelle." He disagreed with her and started kissing her skin. It was as if little mes were descending and burning her skin at random spots. "Can''t you tell you''ve taken me whole down to the hilt in one go? That''s how amazing you are. I''ll show you, princess. I''ll show you how perfect my dick is for you. You were made for me to f*ck!"

    And with that, he started moving. Gliding out slowly and then pushing his rock-hard length back in. Every time he pulled out, Elle gasped as though she were losing her breath. When he pushed back in, she whimpered and mewled out in intense pleasure as he stretched her out again. He was slow and patient. She still could not get used to it but the way he seemed to be giving her time to adjust and get her normal breathing back as he murmured to her slowly had her body rxing.

    "See? You''re taking me in so good. F*ck, you don''t have any idea how your delicious c*nt is made just for me, Izabelle." His voice was nearly guttural. As if he was having a hard time speaking.

    When she was finally starting to feel sparks arcing inside her, she felt his hand went up from her breast to tangle itself in her hair. He then fisted her hair at her nape and thrusted into her. Hard.

    He growled low as he screwed her. The sound of skin pping against skin filled the air. It was suddenly so intense that Elle could hardly find the chance to pull in air to breathe. At that moment, there was nothing gentle about him. Everything was hard, powerful and prating.<sub> </sub>

    Just as when she felt like she could no longer take it, his intensity let up and he softened quite a lot as he embraced her from behind. He held her like a lover as he rained kisses on her nape, fist loosening into a loose hold in her hair.

    "F*ck. I''ve never tasted anyone so delectable like you, princess." He praised. "You''re the most delicious wench I''ve ever tasted. You have no idea, Izabelle. No idea¡­"

    Sebastian continued whispering against her ear in a deep raspy voice, calling her princess and then changing it to wench the very next moment. And every word he uttered send tingles all over her body. But what drove her crazy was when he said her name. The way her name sounded in her ears every time his thick length thrusted powerfully into her depths was just¡­ inexplicable. It seemed to sink into her entire being, branding her as belonging to him with every stab and filling her everything with so much pleasure.

    "Shh¡­ you''ve got to lower your voice, my lovely wench." He whispered as he continued gliding in and out of her, sometimes slowly, sometimes at a furious pace, eliciting loud moans from her that she could not stop. "They might hear you at this rate."

    ? Her hand flew to her mouth in an attempt to muffle the sounds and she heard him let out a throaty chuckle. Pleasurable shivers ran over her skin as theugh caused his length to jump and jerk as he was still buried deep within her tight sheath.

    "Let me do it for you, princess." He said and Elle dropped her hand. He covered her mouth and then pulled out of her before mming back into her in one smooth plunge. And there it goes. The roughness he had told her before. Signs that all his warnings were real and not just something he invented to scare her away. His hand on her mouth was restrictive ¨C perhaps even a little punishing. The way he took her was now one of utter domination. If this was him still holding back¡­ if this was what he calls being gentle¡­

    His other hand suddenly came down andnded on her ass with a loud p. Harder than before as he drove in deeper, causing her to erupt in a violent shudder that had her teeth almost chattering. She could not believe it. She came so hard. Harder than when he first made her orgasm. And she thought that first one would be her most mind-blowing orgasm.

    She never thought that his roughness would have her blowing up like this.

    And like what he did before, he did not stop. Did not give her the chance toe down from the high. Instead, he came again at her like an animal in heat. His voice was rumbling and feral as his hips moved faster against her. Deeper. Harder. More intense than ever. Spearing into her over and over, forcing her insides to adapt and adjust to his thickness and length. Driving her crazy with pleasure.

    Her name was then torn from his mouth, and he came undone with her. Together.

 Chapter 41 Perhaps

    Muchter¡­

    In the bathroom, Sebastian was standing under a spray of cold shower. One hand was braced against the marble wall, his head down, staring at Izabelle''s bite mark that was decorating his other hand.

    There was a slightly dazed look on his face and a glint of rm and disbelief were dancing across his still gleaming eyes. The experience he just had with Izabelle had rocked him to his core. It was like an earthquake that he had never anticipated would happen to him. Ever.

    Rubbing his wet face with his palm, Sebastianbed his hair back and tilted his face up to let the water cascade down from his face. He stood there with his eyes closed for an immeasurable amount of time before he suddenly clenched his fists. One would not know what was going on within that mind of his and would expect that he was rxed and calm, looking at his seemingly unruffled expression in the shower.

    But with a tightened jaw, Sebastian''s eyes flew open and when he looked down, he saw that his manhood was still as hard as a rock. A curse was torn from his mouth as he reached down and jerked himself off with the hand that Izabelle had bitten.

    ¡­

    The room was utterly quiet when he returned. He silently stood there, leaning against the wall while focusing intense eyes at Izabelle who was lying on the bed. It took him long minutes before he moved and approached the bed.

    Looking down at her, Sebastian''s gaze bored into that fair and lovely face that was now peaceful in sleep. She had immediately dozed off after that one round, leaving him no other choice but to force himself out bed and into the bathroom to go calm himself.

    Carefully lifting the covers off her, Sebastian sat beside her nude form and silently started to clean her up. He never does this. Maybe because he usually just left immediately after the act. He never sleeps next to a woman after having sex with them. And yet here he was, even handling her like she was some fragile vase. He could not exin the reason, but all he knew was that this woman was making him do things that he usually never even considered, ever since the night they met. And he hated that. He hated how she could influence him so easily.

    Yet tonight¡­ f*ck. He hade to realize how dangerous she was. For him. And the most surprising thing was that, despite how crazy she had unexpectedly turned him, he actually did not choke her in the act. Whenever he starts feeling crazy good, Sebastian usually always reaches out for his partner''s neck. And he would never be able to reach his climax unless he chokes them.

    So tonight, he was not expecting to feel good much less to even climax, given that he had strictly told himself never to do that to her. At least not tonight, for her sake and his as well. Because his entire family was obviously infatuated with Izabelle that his sister-inws even reminded him to take extra good care of her. Alexander even personally told him to treat her well. And Sebastian knew what Alexander really meant when he said that, because the man was already aware about how he yed in bed.

    That was why he had nned to just give her what she wanted. He had nned to drive her crazy. To make her realize how na?ve she was to tell him she was going to have sex with him just once!

    As nned, he knew he had seeded in making her feel the epitome of pleasure that she had never forget and would crave for more afterwards. But what he had not banked on was her effect on him that was unprecedented. Completely unexpected. It was like a natural disaster he could do nothing about but just to ride it out.<sub> </sub>

    And it was making him feel now that, between the two of them, he was the one who was screwed! Which was ridiculous!

    Shaking his head, a small and wicked smirk shed across his face. Something danced in the depths of his gleaming eyes as he stared at her peacefully sleeping face.

    After staring at her like he was wondering what kind of a creature she was, Sebastian finally stretched out next to her, threading the fingers of both hands and cing them behind his head. He stared at the ceiling, wide-awake for more than thirty minutes until he felt her scooting over to him.

    He stiffened a little at the feel of her seemingly fragile hand that had crept around his waist, but he did not do anything to it. He just allowed her to hug him and shared her warmth.

    ¡­

    It was dawn when Elle finally woke up. She found herself spooned so intimately from behind by Sebastian that she did not dare to move for a long time.

    Everything was shocking her right now. She could hardly believe everything that had happenedst night and now this. The feeling that this moment evoked within her¡­ with him holding her so intimately as though he held her dear, had her heart warming up. She could feel her heart melting and she could only allow her eyes to flutter close, wondering if it was a mistake to let herself revel in this feeling. Wondering if it was okay for her to expect that after what happened between themst night, perhaps something has changed.

    She could still remember the sound of his voice, especially when he called out her name. She could still remember how insanely good he had made her feel¡­ it was like they were imprinted on her insides and outsides. He had literally branded her as his.

    When she recalled all the praises that she had heard from him during their joining, her face heated up. Her heartbeat raced and she bit down on her lips to stop a smile that was trying to break free.

    He suddenly groaned behind her, causing her to still in his embrace.

    And what she heard next had that smile quickly fading. Those words were turning her warmed up heart back to stone cold ice. "A¡­ li¡­ sa¡­" he muttered as his hold on her tightened. "¡­ li¡­ sa¡­"

 Chapter 42 If You Say So

    When Sebastian woke up, he found that he was alone on the bed. His brows creased a little as he looked next to him. Putting his hand on the empty spot beside him, he felt that it was cool to the touch. She must have left for quite a while already.

    Climbing off the bed, Sebastian went to the window and pushed the curtains aside to gaze outside. It was still quite early in the morning. Was Izabelle an early bird?

    Still, he had not expected her to be the first to leave the bed. And to think that he was not woken up when she left.

    The lines between his forehead deepened and his expression darkened as he realized that he was already thinking of nothing else, but all things rted to her as soon as he woke up. Why did such a thing even matter to him?

    Displeasure was etched over his handsome face as he strode over to the bathroom. The woman can do whatever she wanted. It was not like she had to wait for him to get up.

    By the time he was done getting ready and left their room, his expression was now devoid of any readable emotions.

    "Your Highness," a butler approached him and bowed in greeting, "if you''re looking for the princess, she''s having tea in the garden with Madam Abigail."

    Sebastian''s eyes twitched as he looked at the butler, his mood suddenly souring, causing the butler''s eyes to dart to the side and tensed up. He was not sure what he had done wrong for the prince to look at him like that. All he did was to inform him of the princess'' whereabouts.

    "Yo! Sebby!" Alexander''s voice rang out from behind him, granting the perfect excuse for the butler to escape. The butler bowed low to Sebastian, immediately turning around and leaving after excusing himself.

    ¡­

    In the garden, Elle and Abigail were merrily chatting over tea and finger food prepared by the kitchen, while enjoying the morning sun when Alexander arrived with Sebastian in tow. Elle''s smile faltered slightly for a moment when she lifted her gaze and met Sebastian''s stormy eyes. But she was quick to sh him a smile before turning to face Abigail again as the two men settled themselves next to their respective wives.

    p "You''re set to visit Keria tomorrow, aren''t you? Seb?" Alexander asked and when Sebastian nodded, Alex sighed. "Do you need my help in cancelling it?"<sub> </sub></anda>

    Elle''s eyes widened at Alexander''s suggestion and the man immediately noticed her expression and smiled understandingly at her. "Well, it''s not fair for you both as newlyweds to immediately jump back into work, right? You two deserve a honeymoon ¨C even if it is a short one ¨C so I guess the visit to Keria could only be cancelled." He exined to her, causing Elle to blush.

    However, she quickly shook her head in response. "Oh, I think¡­ uhm¡­ that might not be a good idea. The people and everyone in that ce must''ve already been waiting and it would be a let-down to them if after all their preparations, we send word for it to get cancelled at thest moment. That would not be respectful to them, right?" Elle''s gaze alternated from Alexander to Sebastian as she spoke.

    She had the experience of being heavily criticized before because she had cancelled out on one of her scheduled visits to a certain town in Dalenn. She hade down with a high fever that very morning of the scheduled visit, causing it to be cancelled as she was just too sick to even get out of bed. Though they had released an official statement, the people still criticized her, saying she had feigned illness to cover up on herziness carrying out her duties.

    The topic had gone so out of hand that she got a p from her father. And since then, she had never missed a single scheduled event. She always attends it whether she was feeling sick or not.

    The thought of gossip news breaking out and talking bad about Prince Sebastian cancelling an important visit just to go on a honeymoon was something Elle wanted to avoid at all costs. Keria was a beautiful and prosperous country located in the Northern Pacific. It was an overseas territory of Viscarria and Elle was aware of how valuable Keria was to the country''s economy. Because even though Viscarria was not a popr spot for tourists, Keria, which was located quite far away from Viscarria was one. It was known as a paradise getaway and many affluent people visit the ce, hence the tourism''s boom.

    Citizens in Keria were also mostly consisted of rich and powerful people. Making it all riskier for Sebastian, because Elle knew just how much power rich people have in ruining someone''s reputation.

    "So, I think Sebastian should just go. Our honeymoon can wait¡­ right?" she faced Sebastian, holding on to his arm as she said that to him with a smile. "It''s not that we are in a rush."

    "Well, our Elle is right about this. I, too, think it''s better for you not to cancel it, even if you can." Abigail agreed with Elle''s suggestion and Alexander only responded to her with her with a nod.

    Something danced across Sebastian''s eyes as he gulped down the liquid in his ss. "If you say so." Was all he muttered, looking away from his wife.

    Alexander watched as Izabelle seemed to breathe out in relief while Sebastian''s face certainly turned a shade darker. It was obvious to Alex that the man did not want to agree. He bit off a mischievous smile as he stared at Sebastian.

    "Well¡­ there is one other way. You both could go together, right? Sebby can see to his work and at the same time spend your honeymoon there. Keria is the perfect ce for honeymooners." Alexander said slyly and he could no longer hide his amusement when Sebastian''s mood seemed to light up a little. Looks like thed has it bad for his little wife. But Alex wondered if he was even aware of it himself. This should be interesting to watch. And it was a big relief because with this, it seems, there was no need for Abi to worry about Izabelle anymore.

 Chapter 43 Bad Idea

    Elle spent the rest of the day ying and getting better acquainted with Abi and her adorable and incredibly smart twins. She made sure to keep herself upied and not have any free time to think and be depressed. To her relief, Abi''spany and the children had herpletely enjoying the day. The twins were just too precious and precocious that it was impossible to not enjoy being in their presence.

    But evening came around too quickly for Elle and before she knew it, it was already time for Abi and her family to leave and return to their own residence. They were supposed to leave earlier in the afternoon along with Prince Skyler and his wife, but Abi decided after their morning tea and had Alex postpone and rescheduled their flight toter tonight. Though she felt a little bad for the trouble, it was something Elle was so thankful for. That way, she would not be left alone and to her own devices too early in the day.

    She really liked Abigail and her family. Even after enjoying the entire day with them, she still could not get enough of her and the little ones. And now that they were leaving, she could not exin how sullen she felt. This was just a little too unbelievable, considering the fact that she had just met the woman only yesterday. It somehow felt as though she had already known Abi for a long time. Was it only a little more than 24 hours that they were introduced to each other?

    But here she was, holding back her emotions as Abi hugged her goodbye. "We''ll definitely visit again as soon as possible." Abi whispered to her, obviously being emotional as well while giving the younger woman a tight squeeze.

    And soon, they finally left, with Alexander tactfully dragging his wife away, iming that they would miss the flight if they were anyter. That goodbye left her standing there next to Sebastian, waving at the car that was getting smaller as it drove towards the horizon.

    ¡­

    The steam from the hot shower curled and spread through the bathroom. Elle had her eyes closed as she rxed her muscles, letting the warm water cascade down her face.

    It had been a joyful and busy day, but now that Abi and everyone else were no longer in the castle, it was like she had taken away the sun along with her departure. Now the castle felt dark, cold and kind of gloomy.

    Elle knew that this feeling was also due to the thought that had been niggling at the back of her mind. Now that she was alone, and had all the free time to think, the matter that she had been forcing out of her heart and mind since she woke up at dawn have now reemerged to upy her mind. Causing an abundance of chaos and messy thoughts to clutter her mind.

    Thinking about it, Elle remembered their talk this morning about Keria. She had not wanted to go to that ce. That paradise of a ce was a ce she would never want to visit ever again. Because that ce held a nightmare, one that she knew she never would be able to forget for the rest of her life. Just the thought of her going there was enough to make goosebumps writhe and crawl all over her skin. And that was why she had tried her best to stay quiet and hide her emotions when Alexander suggested that she could go there with Sebastian for their honeymoon.

    And that was not the only reason. She also did not want to go there or anywhere else for that matter, with Sebastian. Much less to have a honeymoon together. That would be nothing but pure foolishness on her part.

    After he had sleep talked and called out some other woman''s name while still holding onto her, Elle felt like reality had pped her hard in the face. She had been enlightened. Now, she had sworn never to let her guard down against him ever again. She would keep her word. Last night would be the first and thest.

    Last night was nothing but a lustful moment. They did not even kiss. She did not even touch even a fraction of his skin. She had not even the chance to embrace him while they joined to became one. What happened between them was just in brainless f*cking, not love-making.<sub> </sub>

    So that was it. She must stand her ground and stay clearheaded and focus on keeping her words. Unless she wanted to hear him calling out other women''s name again after having sex with her.

    A bitter smirk spread across her lips. Was Alisa that beautiful woman she had seen with him going into that restaurant? Was she the one always calling him?

    Elle squeezed her eyes closed, hating how these things could stir her thoughts and emotions. It was infuriating because she had already expected this! She was supposed to have prepared her mind!

    Taking a long and deep breath, Elle fought for calmness. When she opened her eyes again, determination gleamed in her eyes as the earlier stormy depths have cleared and quietened down. Her will was solid as the ancient ciers again.

    By the time she left the bathroom, she saw him sitting there again, sipping at wine from a ss in his hand.

    Their gazes held. "I have something I wanted to tell you, Sebastian." Elle broke the heavy silence.

    "Go on." he twirled the wine in his ss slowly as he waited for her to speak.

    "I''m sorry, but I don''t want to go to Keria with you." She quickly spoke after drawing in a breath.

    The motions of his hand immediately stilled as his fingers tightened imperceptibly around the stem of the ss. His gaze twitched.

    Elle swallowed nervously and tried to exin. She did not want to, but she still needed to be careful and try to not get on his nerves too much.

    She tried to make her tone sound mature and reasonable. "Like we had agreedst night, I won''t be having sex with you again. So¡­ a honeymoon would be a bad idea for both of us, right? That''s why I don''t see the need to go with you. I will stay here in the castle and do my duties here as the crown princess in your absence."

 Chapter 44 First Time

    Following her statement that was rather reasonable ¨C in her mind, that is ¨C a heavy silence filled the room.

    Sebastian''s expression seemed to darken, looking as though what she had just said was something utterly ridiculous and highly uneptable. But Elle inwardly shook her head and sighed, telling herself realistically that there was no way Sebastian was getting upset over this matter. He probably was, but she thought that it must be because he just wanted to have more sessions of sex with her, or his pride might have been hurt because she was not begging him to have sex with her again.

    Well, if that did not happen. If she had not heard him uttering some other woman''s name repeatedly in his sleep, she most probably would be unable to stand her ground against him after all that mind-blowing experience he had introduced to her. But it was all thanks to his sleep talk that she came back to her senses. Because whatever desire she had for getting together sexually with him was now beingpletely ovee by her will to shut her doors from here on out. She was really d now on how they did not mention anything about sex in their agreement.

    When Sebastian did not speak even a single word and just sat there with his darkened expression, Elle turned and moved to the bed. She did not see how his jaws clenched ever so tightly and how his hands itched to crush and break the ss he was holding. If she had looked a little closer and paid more attention to him, she would have seen that his whole frame was trembling slightly with the efforts of holding back his anger andshing out mindlessly.

    Elle stood by the bed and instead of climbing onto it, she stretched out and reached for the pillow she had slept on and held onto it.

    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed as he watched her every action. "What are you doing?" his deep voice finally broke the silence. It was a booming sound that had shocked Elle and caused her to startle a little, as she did not think he would speak to her.

    Slowly, Elle turned to him, clutching the pillow tightly in her hands. He could see her knuckles whiten slightly as she fisted her hands in her pillow, hugging it so forcefully as though it could be her shield. "For both of our sakes¡­ I don''t think I should sleep next to you tonight. I wouldn''t want to spark any possible rumors, so I won''t ask to use another room. But I''ll be sleeping on the couch."

    His eyes stretched a little wider hearing her exnation. Then she saw a muscle in his jaw ticked. But Elle ignored his disy of displeasure and took a step towards the couch. Her movements were stilted and stiff as she still felt ufortable having his steely eyes focused so intently on her. Though she did not know what he was thinking, she knew that at the very least, he was highly displeased with how she was going about doing this. But even so, she kept repeating within her mind, like a mantra, ''I need to stay away and stay focused'' and continued heading for the couch that was on the other side of the room.

    "You stop right there, Izabelle." He growled out somewhat roughly. His voice was not loud nor was it fierce, but it rumbled so darkly that Elle immediately stilled herself from taking another step. She could tell that he was really mad now and his piercing re on her had her heartbeat picking up its pace.

    But then he shut his eyes closed and a long and deep breath escaped his lips. When he opened his eyes again, those grey orbs were back to being calm andposed again. However, the set of his jaws still gave her the sign that his dark emotions were not gone at all. They were just being forcefully suppressed. She was impressed that he could suppress his emotions so quickly within a couple of seconds. If she had not been looking straight at him, she would have thought that he was not even upset in the first ce.

    "I will never allow my wife to sleep anywhere but in afortable. Freaking. Bed. And you better catch on quick, Izabelle." he said lowly, causing Elle to find her heart skipping a beat at those words and the way he was looking at her now. That was¡­ the very first time he had ever uttered the words ''my wife''. It was the first time she heard him admitting out loud and acknowledging that she was his wife. She had always thought he would never verbally dere and recognize her as his legally wedded wife. Hearing those words somehow caused her resolve to waver for a tiny fraction of a second.

    She pressed her lips together tightly. Her mind was quick to criticize her heart''s reaction, reminding herself that she must not fall for his sweet and wicked mouth again. Because that was the same and sweet mouth that had called out another woman''s name while he was deeply asleep.<sub> </sub>

    Tipping her chin up in defiance, Elle responded in her calm voice, "Please do not worry. For me, the couch is quitefortable. It''s not like I have never slept in couches before. To tell you the truth, I really like sleeping on the couch. It affords one a kind of firmness that the bed can never have."

    His face darkened once again at her rejection. Somehow, Elle mused that her being able to make him react like this seemed to be doing wonders in her. It feels as though it was making her braver to stand her ground and not back off.

    He gulped down anotherrge mouthful of his wine after hissing out what sounded like a curse under his breath. Then he sprung from his chair, mming his ss down on the side table a little firmly that Elle was amazed that the stem did not break into half from the impact.

    With such a heavy and dark air around him, Sebastian strode towards the bathroom and shut the door firmly behind him.

    A couple of long and deep sighs flowed from Elle''s lips. She told herself that she had done well as she went ahead and settled on the couch. What she did was the right thing. She was not going to be the na?ve wife who would just sit there and cause herself more possible pain in the future. All she had to do was stand her ground and safeguard her heart. After all, they would divorce one day. And she suspected it would be sooner rather thanter. And she would be fine.

    Lying on the couch, Elle allowed her eyes to flutter close. She had worn a fluffy and warm pajama, so she did not need any nket. Thep nket was enough to make herfortable since the room''s temperature was not cold.

    Letting out another long sigh, Elle tried to rx. And thankfully, she was able to loosen up and soon, she finally felt like falling asleep. But her eyes flew wide open at the feel of hands grabbing her.

    Her eyes circled as she gasped, finding herself being lifted from the couch by Sebastian himself.

    ___

    A/N: Starting tomorrow, updates will be 1 chapter a day.

    But If we get top 1 in GT ranking, i will give mass release so don''t forget to cast your GT''s on this book. Thank you so much <3

 Chapter 45 All It Took

    Sebastian had moved so stealthily that she had not heard him approaching her at all! He had gone ahead and scooped her up, then turned around and carried her towards the massive bed on the other side of the room and then dropped her, but with his arms still behind her.

    He was not gentle. She could feel what seemed like anger seeping out copiously from his skin. He had not bothered to keep it contained anymore. And when she lifted her gaze and their eyes met¡­ she saw a veritable storm dancing wildly within his metallic grey orbs. It was as if she could almost see tiny sparks of lightning striking within those grey depths.

    He lowered his face closer to hers as he pinned her back into the bed. "You really do find joy in driving me crazy, don''t you?" he hissed right into her ears. His eyes narrowed. At that moment, he did not even bother masking his emotions anymore. He was¡­ way past livid right now.

    "F*ck¡­" he half bit on his lower lip but to Elle, he looked like he only did that to stop whatever it was that was about to leave his mouth. Then a sardonic smirk shed across his face for a moment before his expression turned serious again. "Fine. I''m leaving. So, you stay here and sleep in our f*cking bed. I''m not that ungentlemanly to let my own wife sleep on the couch." He pulled away roughly as soon as those words left his mouth. She had no time to process that before he was no longer hovering over her.

    Elle''s eyes blinked and widened after a few seconds when she realized that she was no longer held down. She immediately propped herself up before looking at him with shock when she noticed that he was already dressed. However, he had not changed into his pajamas, but into a casual attire ¨C a pair of ck pants and white long-sleeved shirt. Though simple and basic, with his tall figure, broad shoulders and lean waist, the effect was too good. A sudden rush of desire for him surged within her but she quickly tamped it down by biting down hard on her inner cheeks. The pain managed to push the lust back. However, she was brought back to the present happenings, seeing Sebastian heading towards the door.

    "W-where are you going?" she asked almost frantically as his hand had already reached out for the doorknob. She did not know why she was suddenly so desperate for him not to leave their room.

    He looked over his shoulder while pulling the door open. His expression was again, unfathomable. "I''ll be heading over to Keria earlier than nned. You can stay back." Was all he said, before shutting the door closed behind him with a slightly loud bang, not even giving her any chance to respond to him.

    When Sebastian reached the garage, his mood was so dark and heavy that the guards stationed there were too intimidated to approach him. Only Lucas stepped up and opened the car''s door for him before he reached it.

    "Where to, Your Highness?" Lucas asked. The ginger-head was wondering who had made Sebastian''s mood drop to such new depths that he had never seen before. Well, he wanted to really know because anyone who could elicit this kind of reaction from this man was worth investigating! Must be an interesting person indeed.

    "Keria." Sebastian snapped impatiently.<sub> </sub>

    "Okay¡­ wait, what? N-now?!" Lucas had not expected this.

    "Yes." Sebastian climbed into the driver''s seat, causing Lucas to blink in confusion for a moment before he rushed towards the passenger seat. But when he opened it, Sebastian stopped him. "You will stay behind and guard my wife, Lucas. I''m leaving her safety to you." Hemanded and the moment the door mmed shut, his car immediately elerated and screeched out of the garage.

    Soon, he was speeding up the highway. He had wound down his window, allowing the chilly wind to blow on him, tussling his dark hair and messing it up. But his mood did not get any better.

    He could not believe all the things that she had said. Did he not make their first night together one hell of an experience for her? He was quite sure that she had been so saturated with pleasure that she could not even think straight. Even when they had reached their peaks together, he had remembered to take note of how she was glowing from the pleasure of their joining.

    So, what the hell was wrong with her now? Why was it that she seemed to be hellbent on never wanting to have sex with him again? How could she not want him, crave for him after tasting the immensity of the sensual pleasure he could bring her?

    His jaws tightened as he barely stopped himself from punching his fist into the wheel. Then a sudden thought came to him that made his expression soften a little. ''Could it be that¡­ could it be that he had been too rough on her¡­?? No¡­ there''s no way¡­''

    The moment that thought crossed his mind, he immediately threw that thought away in the next second, causing his face to harden again. He had made sure she had experienced a pleasure she has never known. He had seen it with his own eyes how she had reacted to his skillful maneuvering. He had felt and remembered how much her body had loved his touches, his kisses on her skin, his stimting words, his rock-hard d*ck. Hell,st night, he was certain she was as crazy for him as he was for her! Yet now it seemed that he was the only one who was dying to be inside her again. What the hell was the problem?!! He could not seem to figure it out.

    As he was alone in the car, he allowed himself to groan out loud. He could not believe what was going on with him. He could not believe he was feeling and acting like this, just over a woman! This is so unlike him! He could not believe that he was running away like this because he was afraid that he would not be able to control himself around her. He could not believe that all it took was just one taste of her sweetness, was enough to make him lust for her to such an extent that he had never known before.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 46 Invitation

    Three dayster¡­r

    Sebastian was standing by a floor to ceiling window, overlooking a beautiful harbor. His expression was grim, and a disbelieving smirk was gracing his handsome face as Lucas went on to report on his daily ount. It was all mostly on Izabelle''s situation and the daily activities that she was keeping herself upied with. r

    "So, you''re saying that she had not asked anything about me at all?" Sebastian''s deep voice echoed in the thick silence that had followed after Lucas took a breath. His face had darkened even more and seemed to be covered with ayer of frost. The atmosphere around him was so chilly to the point that even Lucas could not help but shiver a little ¨C even if he was over the phone. r

    "The princess had been pretty busy, Your Highness. She''s actually been quite dedicated in carrying out her royal duties already, even though you both have been hardly married for a week. She has even attended a few important events on your behalf as, coincidentally, there had been quite a number of events happening during this period." Lucas bbered on without pausing on the other side of the phone as if he did not want to give Sebastian a chance to interrupt in the middle of his report. "But don''t worry Your Highness, I believe the reason she had not asked anything about you is surely because she''s too busy. Also, she might still be a bit shy to ask me on when you will be heading back. The princess is also such an animateddy. Everyone could not help but adore her with her bright and approachable and graceful character. I can assure you that she''s prettyfortable and happy carrying out her duties here. So I don''t think there is anything you need to worry about. I believe she''s truly enjoying thest few days on her own, despite your absence. It does not seem as though she''s putting up a front." Lucas mentioned to Sebastian in a reassuring tone.r

    Sebastian''s jaws clenched as he heard Lucas'' words and his eyes closed tightly. "Are you telling me that she''s actually happy andfortable? Because I''m not there?" he snapped at Lucas after keeping silent for a couple of seconds. His voice remained calm, but his face was even darker with displeasure now. Thankfully Lucas was on the other side of the phone. He could not have imagined how scary Sebastian would look right now, going by his calm tone.r

    There was a short silence before Lucas managed to speak again. "Err¡­ I don''t think that''s what my entire report meant, Your Highness. I mean¡­ that''s not the point or I should say that I don''t think that''s the case. Well anyway, why don''t you call her if you miss her so much, Prince Sebastian?" Lucas straight up asked Sebastian the question that had been on his mind the past few days. He did not know why Sebastian was going through him to check on the princess. r

    Sebastian rubbed the back of his neck. He ended the call and threw the phone onto the couch, but it did not help vent his irritation. r

    He had left abruptly that night hoping to cool his head. He had thought that he was just still high on her or something. He had thought all of those feelings were only temporary. And that he only needed some time off to cool his head and everything will return to normal. He was confident that her potent effect on him would eventually dissipate over time. r

    But three days hade and gone, but there was no cooling down happening at all. He still felt the same as that night he left her! In fact, it was as though the feeling had intensified! As if three f*cking days had not passed at all. And the worse thing was that he could not seem to bear it any longer. r

    A buzz pulled at his attention, and he went to pick up the phone he had just thrown onto the couch. It was a notification of an iing text. r

    [Lucas: Just to remind you, Your Highness that tonight is Elijah''s birthday celebration. Her Highness had been invited to attend in your ce. Though I tried my best to discourage the princess from going, she did not listen to me. She told me that she was obliged to attend because Elijah is her brother-inw and an important member of the royal family. Sorry, I did my best. But don''t worry, I will not let anything bad happen to her.]r<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian''s expression immediately changed upon reading this text. His eyes widened and as soon as he grabbed his coat, he quickly disappeared from the room. r

    ¡­r

    In one of the most famous and luxurious hills in Quesa, proudly stood Elijah''s, the fourth prince''s modern mansion. r

    It was not designed to look like the olden castles or pces. In fact, it was a home with the most advance architecture one would findparable to the best in world. If one looks at it from above, they would see massive pools situated tastefully around the grounds and even on some t-topped roof of the house. It was nothing but an borate disy of modern wealth. A mansion that could amodate a huge number of guests and even more cars. r

    When Izabelle and Lucas arrived, the first thing Izabelle noticed was the luxurious top-of-the-line cars parked around. That alone was enough to tell her what kind of people Elijah''s guests were. r

    The truth was that Elle had been feeling a little hesitant in attending this party. She could not help but feel curious at how everyone in the family had unanimously told her she did not need to attend it. And then, even Lucas had tried to persuade her not to go. Even when she told him she would go, the man had continued trying to convince her to turn it down. When she asked Lucas the reason why, the man went silent for a moment before saying that Sebastian never attends Elijah''s birthday. r

    Of course, she had asked again, but Lucas did not want to answer her anymore. He only said that the two princes did not get along well. Elle also remembered that Sebastian had warned her about Elijah previously. But in the end, she still decided to go. It was not because she was disregarding everyone''s words, but she just thought that it would not be good for her to decline such an important invitation. Elijah was one of the princes of the Reign royalty. She had gone to many other events and even attended a Duke''s daughter''s birthday just the night before. So it would definitelye across as disrespectful if she now rejected the prince''s invitation when she did not have any good enough excuses at the moment. r

    So, she could only go. She had never met Elijah yet, but she wanted to meet him, nheless. At least once. She could not help but be curious on why this one particr prince seemed to be kind of disliked not only by Sebastian but by everyone. r

    "Your Highness," Lucas leaned on her as the two walked down a ck carpet. She had raised a brow seeing that instead of a red carpet, a ck one was used. "Please don''t forget what I told you, okay? Please make sure to never stray away from me. Everyone''s wearing a mask at this party, hence making it harder for me to trust anyone for your safety."r

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 47 Reward

    Knowing how important the talk of her safety was, Elle nodded firmly at Lucas. She was already used to being guarded and the fact that the way Lucas had been guarding her ever since they stepped into this ce from the beginning was something she did not find annoying and suffocating at all. It was so unlike the way her father and Brandon Haze had been guarding her from before. r

    "I understand. Don''t worry, I will try to excuse myself early tonight." She assured Lucas and then the two finally arrived inside.r

    The party''s motif was a dark masquerade, so everyone was dressed in something gothic and dark. All the guests'' faces were covered with morous and interesting masks. r

    Elle was holding her ck mask inspired by a phoenix wing. She was dressed in a chiffon ck-to-red gradient one-shoulder dress. Shimmery sequins decorated the strap crossing her right shoulder and also along the gathers just above the left waist. A gothic ck Victoriance ne with ck diamonds decorated her slender swan-like neck. She also put on a long open fingered ckced gloves that reached her elbows. On her dainty feet, ck stiletto heels with straps going round the ankles and down the front, as well as red soles gave her an additional height to her already perfect height. Toplete her ensemble, she had on smokey eyeshadow, ck-to-red gradient nail polish, a red ga flower ck shiny gold ring on her ring finger and a vintage ckrge velvet bow clipped to hold half her hair back.r

    Though she could not see everyone''s expression, Elle had immediately felt gazes turning to fall on her. It was like all eyes turned and focused on her. Trying her best to stay calm, she continued walking in gracefully until they reached their assigned table. The ce was dimly lit but was really beautiful. It was like a scene from a dark fairytale. The ceiling was dark but silver chandeliers hung above, lit up by long taper candles. It gave her the feeling that they were back in the past. It was aplete contrast to the exterior of this modern mansion.r

    Somehow, Elle could not help but be amazed at the atmosphere of this party. She had been to many parties before, but this was the first time she had been invited to a party this extreme. The dark fairytale theme had been perfectly executed. And to think that even the feel of it gave her goosebumps. Like there was something sinister hanging in the air, something dark lingering in the beauty of everything and everyone. Just exactly what one would be expecting of a dark fairytale. Whoever the organizers and designers were, they had truly nailed the theme. And did the guests received any script to follow or some orders to stare at the other guests with those creepy gazes beneath their masks? r

    "Are you okay, Princess?" Lucas asked. For some reason, the man seemed a little too concerned about her tonight. Was he worried she would get nervous with this setup? r

    She smiled at him. "Don''t worry. Actually, this is quite thrilling." She whispered to him. "Not the same old party I''ve gotten so used to. The atmosphere is pretty amazing. It''s so realistic!" she gushed.r

    Lucas could only fall speechless at her words and let her be. r

    Soon, the party started. Like what Elle said, it was not the usual formal birthday party she had been expecting. It waspletely something new to her. r

    They started even without the birthday man appearing at all yet. There were no usual formalities whatsoever like that announcement of important guests. They just went straight to the main event, and everyone started enjoying the dancing and games held along the sides of therge hall.r<sub> </sub>

    Soon, the games started to level up, at least in terms of sinisterness. The host began a mystery murder game that truly had Elle''s heartbeat rushing so wild. The actors were so¡­ they were so good. So realistic. Even the vampire actor who had bitten a woman to death seemed so real that Elle could not help but cover her mouth at the scent that had filled the air when the woman was dropped on the floor acting dead. That''s definitely a scent of real blood, right? Did they have to go so far as to using real blood? r

    A spotlight suddenly focused on Elle and the host asked her who she thinks was the real murderer among the four suspects in the stage. Elle was so distracted and felt like she was watching a real horror movie that she did not have the capacity to act as the detective right then. So, to get the spotlight off her, she just pointed a random person who she thought was most likely the culprit. r

    To her shocked surprised, the host yelled ''correct'' and everyone congratted her. What?!! She got a lucky guess? r

    "Congrattions mydy. You are the luckiestdy for tonight because your reward is¡­" the host gestured her hand and then people cleared a path. r

    A tall man was walking down the dark carpet. He had on a crazily borate mask that covered the entirety of his face. It was covered with all types of gemstones ¨C all in ck and gold hues ¨C giving him a very freaky yet attractive vibe. Only his eyes were visible, and they shone and sparkled with a dark interest as he stared at her. He was dressed all in ck from head to toe. The only color in his clothing was on his ck outer coat that had gold embroidered Victorian themed patterns all over it. Elle could not help but to be in awe at how he came across as super luxurious even though dressed in all ck and with tinges of gold.

    The atmosphere seemed to turn even heavier and

    Elle wasn''t sure why but her heartbeat picked up so wildly as the man approached her.

    ___

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun, @MonsterUnderTheBed, @Babsia, and @Hollygolightly. TYSM for the supergifts!

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 48 Waltz

    A/N: I''m listening to The Vampire Masquerade by Peter Gundry while writing this chap. Just sharing in case some of you want background music while reading. ^^

    ___

    No matter how Elle tried to calm down her wild heartbeats, her heart seemed to be insistent on disobeying her mind. She was getting incredibly nervous every step the person came closer. Was it because of this prince''s somewhat inexplicable air around him? Now that he was near her, Elle even could not help but feel a little shiver running down her spine. She had never felt anything like this when she met the other members of the Reign family. Was she kind of scared or was she just creeped out at how freaky his mask was?

    Now that he was closer and she saw his mask''s details, Elle noted the line of sharp teeth indicating the mouth area on his mask. The sight of all the details were just truly, unsettling to say the least.

    He finally stopped before her. Elle found herself fighting for calm again, yet she kept her chin lifted and her bearingposed as though nothing was bothering her. Looking up at him. His height was probably just an inch shorter ifpared to Sebastian''s. But there was his aura. She could sense something off about him, but she could not quite put her finger on what was the problem. It did not give the simr feeling of something dark and intense or mysterious like Sebastian''s. And it definitely was not something warm or light and normal either. It was simply hard to describe or something that one could not even figure out.

    "Good evening, mydy." He bowed so gentlemanly. His voice was smooth, a little deep and¡­ surprisingly polite and pleasing to the ears. Somehow, his voice and actions were a contrast to what she had been expecting from all the warnings she had gotten on her not attending this party. "I''m d you didn''t reject my invitation for my party."

    "It was my pleasure, Prince Elijah." Elle managed to give an immediate and gracious response. "There''s no way I would miss attending such an important event." She smiled at him.

    <o>,m "You are looking as gorgeous as I have heard." He responded and she saw his grey eyes gleaming from behind that truly unique mask of his, indicating that he might have just smiled at her. Before she could say ''thank you'', he continued. "May I have this dance, mydy?"</o>

    He extended his hand to her in another gentlemanly move. But what Elle had noticed first was his ck leather glove. The sight of it immediately reminded her of Sebastian.

    Forcing herself to stop thinking about Sebastian for the nth time, Elle ced her gloved hand on his. There was no way she could reject his offer right in his face. She had no real reason to. And she had already prepared herself for this since she knew that this country did not have any strict protocol on their royalty regarding matters like this.

    Even so, Elle was not nning to just ept any man''s invitation to dance, just in case a few others wouldter invite her to dance. She only nned to ept a dance request from her brother-inw in case he asked because it was his party. And maybe just one or two more with someone she might befortable with. She just wanted to avoid any rumors that might spark if she only danced with the prince and rejects everyone else.

    "I hope you do waltz, mydy. But if you don''t, please let me know. I believe I am familiar with every decent types of dances there are out there. So I can definitely make the adjustments for you." His words flowed so smoothly that Elle just found herself rxing and smiling at him again.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s very considerate of you, Prince Elijah. But worry not, I can waltz. Any decent princess worth her salt should be able to waltz well enough, don''t you think so?" she joked lightly.

    "Perfect then. And I''m sure you are more than a decent princess, right?" Elijah then winked at her.

    Elle nced over her shoulder at Lucas and saw the man taking a half step towards her, obviously on the verge of stopping her. So, Elle smiled reassuringly at him and discreetly gestured that it was alright as she allowed Prince Elijah to lead her slowly towards the empty dance floor. Somehow, at the moment, her nervousness towards Elijah had subsided that she started to wonder if her initial impression about him was just being overexaggerated and was perhaps influenced by the atmosphere. Because right now, this man did not seem dangerous to her. At all.

    When they stood in the middle of the dance floor, Elijah stared at her with a look that seemed to be promising her much enjoyment. And then the music started and flowed melodiously around therge hall.

    They began to waltz along with the music, their steps going in time with the beat. He danced with so much grace that Elle, who had mastered the textbook waltz since she was young was finding herself being amazed at his skill. It was like he has had decades more practicepared to her. But that was just impossible, because she could tell he was probably at most, just a few years older than her. How much difference could that few years make even if he did practice dancing daily?

    "You''re pretty amazing, Prince Elijah." Elleplimented him genuinely when the dance slowed down a little. She could really feel the extent of this man''s experience, especially with regards to women''s bodies. But he was a gentleman, and his hands that were ced on her were nothing but respectful. He held her with assurance and poise, that Elle was starting to really feel she could really depend on him.

    "And so are you, mydy." His eyes smiled down at her. "I hope you have been enjoying your stay in the castle so far?" He probed mildly.

    "Yes. Everyone has been so weing. The people, ces and things that can be found in this country is truly amazing." Elle did not hold back on her praises and was generous in herpliments.

    "That''s a relief to know. But sooner orter, I''m sure you''d start to see something you have never expect." His voice was suggesting something else that she did not know. Elle knew he was trying to pique her interest.

    "Like what? Pray tell, Prince Elijah." Elle replied in an airy tone with mock curiosity.

    Something shed in Elijah''s eyes as he stared at her. But Elle did not catch what it was as he suddenly moved a little closer to her and whispered lowly. "Bloodsuckers... like the one you saw earlier."

 Chapter 49 Secret

    Background music: Derek Fiechter''s Masquerade of the ghosts and Alex Roe''s Dance of the blood.

    ___

    Elle almost stumbled because of what Elijah had just whispered to her. But thank God he was smooth enough to prevent that from happening and gracefully managed to continue their dance as if nothing had happened at all.

    She was just thankful that the upper half of her face was covered with her phoenix wing inspired mask right now or else everyone would be audience to how embarrassed she was for almost tripping while dancing. Oh lord¡­ she truly needed to keep her presence of mind running at full force! She could not believe she almost fell for what he just said! This man was really amazing to be able to talk so believably like that! To think that he even managed to send shivers down her spine was truly a feat in itself. Elijah could really pass as one of the world''s best actors!

    Forcing out a soft chuckle, Elle decided to y along his skit to perfection. "Vampires, hmm¡­" she paused for a moment to achieve what she hoped was a believable contemtion on her part. "I think I won''t mind catching a glimpse of a real one. As long as he is not out for my blood."

    For a moment, Elle saw an interestingplexity sh past his eyes. She was focused on his eyes just because she really could not stand how creepily beautiful his mask was up close.

    "What will you do if I tell you that this ce that you thought is a perfect paradise is actually hiding a deep dark secret?"

    "Well, every ce always has that, does it not? There is truly no ce that is perfect ¨C just the illusion that makes it seem so. Just like us¡­ ces have their own dark sides too."

    A low and throaty chuckle came from him. "That''s true," he admitted. And then, his voice and gaze became serious again. "So, you''re saying that you have your own dark side¡­? I''m curious to know because you''re too bright that one wouldn''t believe that you have even a spot of darkness in you."

    It was Elle''s turn to smile. "Even the bright moon has a dark side, Prince Elijah."

    "But I don''t think you''re a moon, mydy. You''re much brighter than that."

    Elle blinked and he continued. "You''re more of a sun. And the sun doesn''t have any dark sides. It is the source of light."

    Speechless, Elle almost gasped at his words but she stopped herself andughed quietly. "You''re unexpectedly smooth, Prince Elijah."

    "Unexpected¡­" he echoed, sounding curious. "Now I''m curious to know what you had been expecting."<sub> </sub>

    "I''m just¡­ my first impression of you is that talking to you would be awkward. But it seems that I was wrong. You felt friendlier than I had thought you would be. And I''m truly relieved for that matter."

    "Did any of my family members made you feel awkward?" he asked her in a kind tone.

    "Oh, no! Not at all!" Elle said without hesitation, "In fact, I enjoyed chatting with each one of them. It''s just that my conversation with the other men in the family weren''t like what we''re having right now. I think it''s because my conversation with them, except for Alexander, had usually been serious ¨C formal I should say. I was honestly expecting you to be kind of serious as well, as this is our very first meeting." She beamed at him. She had wanted to let him know she was truly d he wasfortable with joking around with her and did not need to remain so serious. If he was, Elle was afraid that she might be so tensed up right now, especially with that creepy mask of his and the incredibly uncanny atmosphere.

    She made a turn and when she was close to him, she nearly gasped because he seemed to have reduced the distance between them. Before she could take a step back to maintain their earlier distance, Elle was frozen still at the dark whisper she heard. "What if I tell you that our conversation had never been a joke and was always serious since the very beginning?"

    The words he said had Elle unable to respond. Something in his voice just made her feel like wanting to push herself as far away from him as possible. But¡­ this man was just acting again, right? It must be! There was no way their conversation was serious! Only a child would think it was!

    Taking a silent breath to regain herposure, Elle forced out anotherugh. "You almost got me there. You are such a hell of an actor, Prince Elijah. Color me impressed."

    "Then do you want to hear a secret, mydy?" he asked as though he did not hear what she had just said. And the pace of her heartbeat only increased at that statement. She also started to wonder why the music was not ending yet. A waltz like this should have long ended already and yet¡­ it still seemed to be dragging on? Was this only because she was starting to feel nervous? And what secret was he going to disclose?

    She feigned curiosity even though at the moment, all she wanted was nothing else but for the music to finally stop in order for this dance to end. She wanted to turn and look around at Lucas, because she really wanted to know if the music was really that long and was not just her imagination. But she was afraid that Lucas might notice she was ufortable and would step in to stop the dance ¨C which was the height of rudeness in such a situation. And a scandal was thest thing she wanted being pegged to her name. So, as long as he was not trying to cross her limit, she would rather endure this strange and seemingly extended dance.

    With her heart in her throat and doing her best to keep herposure, Elle nodded at him. "Of course." Was all she said, and he bent a little closer again to whisper into her ear.

    Her heartbeat was pounding so loudly now that she felt like her heart was going to burst out of her chest. And she did not know why she was suddenly whispering desperately ''help, please stop the music, stop this dance¡­'' within herself.

    "Here''s the secret, mydy¡­" came his voice and Elle unconsciously held her breath. "You are ¨C"

    Then something pulled at her. But she swore she did not feel any hands touching her. It was like an invisible force that had removed her from Elijah''s hold and made her do a single spin before spreading her arms out to her sides, as if to finally make a bow as thanks for the dance.

    A familiarrge hand grabbed her free hand and pulled her away.

 Chapter 50 Apology

    Despite the fact that Elle felt Elijah tightening his grip on her hand ¨C as if not wanting to let her go ¨C he still was somehow unable to keep her from slipping away from his grip. Effectively causing her to be spun around in another unexpected and graceful turn until she was tugged into someone else''s embrace. r

    Everything had happened so fast, yet it was all so smooth. As though it was already all nned out and practiced countless of times. The bystanders would even think that what had happened was actually a part of the dance. Even Elle could not quite process it. Everything just proceeded¡­ so strangely. It was just so unnatural she was starting to wonder if she was even dreaming, and this was some sort of magical nightmare that she had stumbled into. r

    Her pants were heavy as she rested herself against the solid and warm body that was now holding her, serving as her perfect leaning bar. She knew this scent well and recognized this feeling¡­ she did not need to look up into his face to know who it was that hade to stop the dance, to her rescue. But for now, all she could think about was relief. Pure relief that the dance had finally ended for her. r

    She had just realized now, with the feeling of weakness in her knees, the dryness in her throat, the heavy breaths, that the dance had indeed dragged on for too long. That was the only exnation on why she was in this state right now. She had a pretty good stamina as she always kept up her exercises, so she knew it was not her body that was to be med. r

    "Wow¡­" Elijah''s darkly amused voice echoed softly, "that''s one shy entrance, dear brother." Followed by a quiet chuckle that seemed to ripple in the now eerily quiet atmosphere. "And such a gracefully rude one too. But that''s quite expected of you, isn''t it my great brother?" r

    Sebastian did not bother to say anything, but Elle could feel the heavy air emanating from him. It was so strong that Elle could not help but grip her fists harder on his shirt, wanting him to calm down for now. It was as if a raging inferno was barely being held back underneath that thinyer of stoic indifference at this moment. r

    "Seems that the rumor I heard isn''t actually true, hmm¡­?" Elijah continued. When Elle finally lifted her head and looked at him, she saw him standing there. His posture was rxed, and his head was tilted as he faced them both. One of his hands was shoved into his pocket. "To think you couldn''t even wait for the dance to end." There wasughter in his voice as he said that. He sounded as though he could not quite believe what Sebastian had done. r

    "All because you forgot your manners again, Elijah." Sebastian''s deep and velvety dark voice finally echoed out. "How inconsiderate and mean of you to actually drag a dance out for so long and tire your sister-inw like that." A tinge of venom could be heard in Sebastian''s cold voice. r

    <o>,m Elle was so surprised at what she just heard. She was about to look up at him, but Elijah''s reply stopped her from doing so. r<sub> </sub></o>

    "Well, for that¡­ I admit that was so ungentlemanly of me." Elijah admitted in an apologetic tone. Another surprise. r

    He sauntered closer to them and bowed slightly, cing one of his hands over his chest and using the other to lift his mask slightly, but just enough for his sharp jaw line and thin lips to be visible. "So, I would like to apologize for my behavior, my dearest sister-inw. You are such an amazing dancing partner you had actually made me forget about the time. I hope you can ept my sincerest apology, mydy." His sincere sounding voice plus the shock of the sudden unexpected view of his face ¨C even if only a little ¨C had Elle''s mind taken aback in shock. She had not thought that he would back off so easily and graciously. Buting back to her senses quickly, she replied to him.r

    "Oh, it''s¡­ of course, prince Elijah." Elle could not help but stumble a little in her speech. It was so surprising that he, as a prince and Reign royalty would apologize to her like this. And so candidly in front of so many people. "Apology epted and¡­ you were such an amazing dancer as well." She managed to force out her sweetest smile at him. r

    "You are really kind. Such a sweet sunshine." He straightened and Elle could have sworn she heard Sebastian snorting under his breath. She could not help but wonder what kind of expression he was wearing at the moment, so she attempted to look up when Elijah suddenly walked even closer to them and reached out to touch Sebastian''s shoulder.r

    And then he whispered to Sebastian. "But thanks to me losing track of time, because I also identally found out something very interesting. It took you much earlier to step in and stop the dance than I had expected, dear brother. Seems I was wrong in thinking that no one could ever breathe fire in your little dark heart again ¨C" r

    "Shut your f*cking mouth, Elijah." Sebastian uttered, low and calm. But there was an underlying chill that she picked up and that alone was enough to cause the tiny hairs over Elle''s nape to rise. r

    Elijah seemed to feel the seriousness of his warning too, before he wisely stopped talking and backed off. "Alright, I''ll stop for now." He sighed as if he was a little depressed at the fact that he had no choice but to stop himself from doing something that was very amusing to him. But then his tone changed again to something more formal and serious. "Don''t leave just yet, brother. This is the first time you have attended my birthday party, right? Since you are already here, you might as well stay on a little longer." r

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 51 Lazy Grace

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun and @Ivette_M11! TYSM for the supergifts! <3

    ___

    ? As Elle watched Elijah sauntered off the dance floor as though all the earlier drama had not happened, she could not help but think how incredibly confusing this person was. Something in him truly make one wonder if he was actually a friend or an enemy. She could not quite tell if he was truly evil or not ¨C even after being so physically close to him while they were dancing and conversing at the same time. r

    This was the first time she had ever felt sofortable with someone and at the same time, feeling as though she wanted to run away from him like her very life was in danger. This was the first time she had met someone that could scare her to bits and then make her feel so bad for him like this ¨C all in the same breath. r

    Her thoughts and gaze were immediately pulled away from Elijah''s retreating back as Sebastian scooped her up into his arms in one swift movement. The action gave her a shock and she let out a small gasp before she could even have the presence of mind to hold it back.r

    Elle naturally curled her arms around his neck and finally looked up at him. But she could not quite see his face clearly from this angle. All she could see was the tight set of his sharp jaw. r

    "Seb¡­ Sebastian¡­ Elijah had asked you to stay on for a bit longer." She said out in a low voice because Sebastian had not brought her back to their table. He was striding swiftly towards the entrance instead. "I think we should stay back a little¡­ even if it were just for a few more minutes. I mean¡­ since you are here already." r

    She had thought about the words that Elijah had said. That this was the first time ever that Sebastian had attended his birthday was the main reason why Elle was saying this. No matter what Elijah had done to her, he had already apologized for it. Furthermore, he had not hurt her. She still hoped that Sebastian would grant him his wish and stay even for a bit longer. r

    "Sebastian¡­" she called out to him again and his hold on her tightened a little before he finally halted in his steps, making her breathe out in relief. r

    Finally, he looked down at her. His jaws tight, his eyes cold and stormy.r

    He was not wearing any mask as per the theme of the party. His dark hair was tousled as if he had driven over for miles with his car windows opened. And yet, that tussled dark hair did not make him look any less gorgeous. In fact, it even made him looked more attractive ¨C like some rogue underground prince on the run. His intense metallic grey eyes bored into hers and she could not help that her heartbeats responded to that alluring picture he made by dancing around in chaos.r

    "Please put me down¡­ let''s go back to our table¡­" she trailed off as he finally put her down.r

    "Just fifteen minutes." He finally caved in. His dark mood did not seem to positively improve. Elle could tell that he had just forcefully buried and restrained whatever dark emotion deep within himself. r

    He grabbed her hand and pulled her towards where the champagnes and wines were served. Grabbing a ss, he sipped on it first before handing it over to her. r

    Elle blinked at him before she epted the ss and slowly drunk it while looking at him over the rim of her ss. Why had he tasted it first? Could it be¡­ that he was testing it for poison? Realizing that it might be the case, her heart skipped a beat as a warmth flowed through her. She tried topose herself by sipping quicker on her wine. But why would someone put poison¡­r<sub> </sub>

    "More?" He asked when he saw that she was almost done with her drink, cutting her thoughts off.r

    When Elle shook her head, Sebastian led her back to their table. He sat quietly. His focus was fully on the dancefloor, but he seemed not to be watching. There was a slightly nk look in his eyes that Elle caught, telling her that he was lost in his own thoughts. He looked like he could not wait for the fifteen minutes to be over so they could finally leave the ce. r

    Then an unexpected announcement echoed within the hall. "Let''s have our most special guests for tonight take the dance floor. Please give Prince Sebastian and his lovely wife an apuse everyone!"r

    Elle shot her eyes towards Sebastian, widening at the unexpected announcement. That was¡­ certainly a surprise. r

    Sebastian did not turn to look at her. He simply stared at the stage but then, he unexpectedly stood up, causing Elle''s heart to pump uncontrobly hard. r

    He faced her and offered her his hand. r

    Elle stared down at his gloved hand as she tried to stay calm. She told herself that just like her, Sebastian must be thinking that this was their chance to shut down the rumor mill. Right, she still could not quite get over what Elijah had said earlier. There were already rumors flying around about them. So, they must shut it down now. This was a chance.r

    Lifting her hand, Elle finally rested hers into his outstretched ones.r

    When they stood there on the dancefloor, facing each other, Elle maintained her gaze on their hands. Her heartbeat was not calming down no matter what she told herself.r

    A beautiful music started ying as she ced her hand on his shoulder and then their waltz began. r

    Sebastian could dance! And he could dance really well! Well, she already knew that he could, because it was kind of expected as he was a royal ¨C a crown prince even. But she had expected him to only be the type who mastered the textbook type of waltz, just like her. But dear, was she ever wrong. He may not be as mastered and choreographed as Elijah, but he danced with suchzy grace. The way he held her made the dance seemed so easy, so light, that she almost felt like she was flying. r

    When Elle made the first turn, she was brought so much closer to him that the moment their eyes met, Elle felt like something had jolted her heart. r

    But she smiled it out, trying to distract herself. She was trying hard to not get lost in those wonderful eyes of his. r

    "Why¡­ did youe over here?" she suddenly asked him.r

 Chapter 52 Acting?

    Background music: Adam Hurst''s Midnight Waltz

    ___

    Something shed in Sebastian''s eyes at Elle''s question. But she did not manage to read whatever it was that was in his eyes, as he had already led her to take a reverse turn immediately after that, followed by cross steps. The turn was just perfect¡­ just as perfect as him. r

    And before she could even realize it, she was smiling in awe at him, her eyes sparkled as they looked up into his own grey ones. She could not quite believe how their bodies were moving in such harmony. It was as if this was not the first time that they were dancing but the hundredth time. There seemed to be a tacit understanding every time either she or he looked at the other and their next move just flowed as though it had been done hundreds of times before.r

    She could not believe how smooth every glide was. How graceful every movement they took and how natural and effortless every step and turns were. Perfection. That was the only word she could think about if one would ask her to describe it. They were pure perfection.r

    Everyone who were present at the party except for the two of them, had long since disappeared. The question that was torn from her mouth earlier had been long forgotten. Abandoned in favor of experiencing more of this magical moment she was sharing with Sebastian. r

    There was just the two of them dancing in the dark, under the stary night sky. r

    Elle could not take her eyes off his. She had been effectively caught again by his gaze. She had underestimated the intimacy a dance could bring. She had so wrongly thought that this dance would be no different from the one she had shared with Elijah. r

    But here she was now, caught under his spell. Though knowing, she was somehow not wanting to get out of it. She knew she would not be able to break free until he deemed that the dance was over. And the worse thing was that she did not want the dance to end yet. She was reluctant.r

    The restrained dark emotions in his eyes seemed to bepletely gone now. He was staring at her like nothing else in the world mattered but her. And as the seconds passed, his gaze just kept intensifying as it continued focusing on her. His grey eyes had taken on a luster so bright that it was impossible for her to draw her eyes away. The asional touch of his breath against her cheek, and the closeness of their bodies brushing up against each other so intimately, all of it were only making her face and entire body heat up way beyond what she was expecting to. And suddenly, she was reminded of his touch when he had held her that night. r

    "My¡­ my question¡­ you''re not going to answer it?" she stammered out, forcing herself to ask him that question again. She wanted to erase the erotic scene that had just shed in her mind. r

    Another graceful turn before he drew her even closer, she was now literally pressed right up against him. r

    Her eyes widened as she blushed harder, her heart skipping a beat. "Sebastian¡­" she called out. "Uhm¡­ I think¡­ people might¡­"r

    "Might what?" he whispered so close in her ear. "Did you forget that I''m your husband, huh? Izabelle?" r<sub> </sub>

    Oh Lord¡­ why would you need to talk so huskily like that? That ticklish and velvety feeling brushing over the insides on her ears was just¡­r

    "It seems as though leaving you on your own for a few days turned out to be a bad idea, isn''t it? To think you''d even forget ¨C" Sebastian''s deep mellow voice continuously rumbled into her ears as he spoke. Elle was thrown for a loop as she felt as though he was suddenly being so rxed around her, going as far as to tease her.r

    "W-what are you saying? Who would forget someone like¡­" she stammered out, not realizing what she had revealed at first. But when she did, her voice had trailed off, blushing extra hard at the intoxicating and irresistible sight of that dimple that had shed into being, gracing his face. r

    "Someone like me?" he supplied, finishing her iplete statement. The tone of voice somehowmunicated to her the feeling of him being extremely pleased and satisfied with something. Narrowing her eyes just a fraction as she looked at him, she noticed that he now looked genuinely amused as his grey eyes appeared to be like they were gleaming. Why was he¡­ no¡­ he must just be acting right now, isn''t he? It must be because people were still watching them. He must be doing all these just for the sake of keeping up the pretenses. Sebastian was amusedly teasing her and being so intimate with her like this, all because everyone''s eyes were on them. r

    Elle had somehow convinced herself. She understood and nodded, knowing that as husband and wife who had just gotten married not too long ago, he must have felt the need to keep up the fantasy that they were madly in love with each other.r

    "You, cocky prince." She rode with the flow, chuckling quietly, but she had also really wanted to say that because she honestly thought that he really was. "You are actually right. I had almost forgotten that I am actually married for thest three days." r

    His pleased smile immediately faded, causing her to blink in surprise at the sudden change in facial expressions. She had even felt a sudden cold breeze that sent a tiny shiver down her back. Err¡­ Huh? What was with his current expression? Oh¡­ wait! Is this another act that he was putting on? If so, she needed to be quick on the uptake and go with the flow. It would not be good for the both of them to be on different pages.r

    "But it''s a good thing that you came back tonight," she continued the teasing, grinning at him with a bright and wide smile. "Because if you had not, I might have even forgotten your name when I wake up tomorrow." r

    Elle was expecting a cocky or arrogant retort from him, but surprisingly, it did note even after she waited the normal time for him to respond. His expression had actually darkened, shocking and confusing her for real now. r

    Oh dear¡­ could it be that she had gone too far? But there was no way, right? She had not said anything wrong¡­r

    Sebastian led her to another graceful turn and then suddenly the dance seemed to be even sexier. Like something incredibly sensual had suddenly sparked between them both.r

    And then he finally spoke. "How naughty of you Izabelle¡­ to say such a thing right into your husband''s very face. You better prepare yourself well because from here on out I am going to¡­" he paused for a moment and when he continued, his voice was so deep and raspy, "¡­stick with you all night¡­ and day until you will never be able to forget about the existence of your husband ever again. Be it awake or asleep."r

 Chapter 53 Nickname

    53 Nickname

    Goose bumps rose on Elle''s neck and back due to the implied meaning from his words. Her pulse skittering and missing a couple of beats, as was reflected along with their dance.

    Their eyes held each other''s as their bodies finally stilled from the swaying and spinning. Elle''s breath was a littlebored, but she knew it was not because of the unforgettable dance that they had just shared together. It was more due to her poor little heart that had been attacked quite vigorously by thosest words of his. Those words had really shaken her resolve up quite badly.

    And because of that, her heart and mind had descended into a heated war yet again. The former kept insisting that there was no way his words were not serious, but thetter was hellbent on arguing that it was nothing but an act.

    Elle was so torn for a few moments, not knowing to listen to the angel or devil part of her. But in the end, once again, her brain ¨C the more logical side or her ¨C had finally won the battle. All she had to do was remind herself of that night again. That avnche of awful feeling that camencing through her, immediately and cruelly after the pleasure. She will never let herself naively go through that again. She had made a promise to herself that she would never fall for the words thates out from the exact same lips that had called out for another woman''s name while he was still sleeping next to her. And those very same lips that could not even kiss her own.

    Effectively shutting her heart off, a naughty smile curved on her face. "Oh my¡­ should I start running away from you now?" she continued ying along as they both finally stepped off the dance floor. Both werepletely unaware how the two of them had enthralled everyone with their romantic waltz. Even as the couple sauntered away from the dance floor, all eyes were still focused on their figures. Wonder, intrigue, envy, and disbelief ¨C different emotions were shing across the many different eyes trailing after them.

    "Go on." Sebastian leaned closer into to her as he uttered his response, not even bothered to whisper anymore. "Run if you can, my dear wife. Try me¡­"

    Elle stumbled at thatst line. Her treacherous heart betraying her again, before it was being reigned in by her mind. Thankfully Sebastian had moved so quickly that no one even noticed her slight misstep. Oh lord! T-this man!

    "S-such confidence." She managed to click her tongue yfully at him as she regained herposure, willing her racing heart to slow its pace. "You might not be aware, but I run pretty fast, Sebastian."

    He smirked. His lips opened and said something, but she could not quite catch it because the host''s voice suddenly echoed loudly over the hall.

    "That was such a surreal dance!" the host eximed with pleasure, and everyone pped, following his hint. Theirte reaction had Elle blinking at first but then she blushed hard when she was reminded again of the intimacy of their dance right in front of all these inquisitive eyes.

    Instead of letting Elle settle on her seat, Sebastian smoothly grabbed his coat off the back of his chair and turned to face her.

    "Your requested fifteen minutes is over, my dear." he reminded her, seemingly quite certain that she hadpletely forgotten about this one little thing. And before Elle could even react, Elijah''s voice had sounded from behind her.

    "Leaving already, brother? Why don''t you let Elle enjoy the party a little bit more? She seems to be enjoying herself quite a bit." hemented rather casually. Sebastian''s brows furrowed as he noticed the way his brother had referred to his wife. His face darkened as the earlier light and yful mood surrounding him suddenly dropped and the atmosphere grew heavy and cold.

    Elle too, was surprised that Elijah had called her by her nickname. And in an incredibly casual manner at that. How could he refer to her that way when they had literally just met each other?! It had not even been more than an hour and he was already being so casual?! And to top it all off, she had not even seen his face yet. She literally did not know who he was!

    Frowning behind her mask, Elle could not help but feel a little awkward as she looked at the still masked Elijah. She could not help but really wonder now what was up with Elijah. His actions and words were really starting to confuse her. Somehow, it seemed as though he had some hidden agenda. And it did not feel like it was going to be simple.

    "And besides," Elijah continued, "I think you''ve been enjoying the party quite a bit too, brother. This is the first time I''ve seen you looking so human like that. Your arrival was truly a big surprise, so I didn''t have enough time to prepare something entertaining enough for you. So¡­" he paused, something in the air seemed to have changed again as he approached closer to Sebastian. "¡­ so, why don''t you stay a little bit more? I have a surprise for you and Elle."

    "Did you forget that you''re the celebrant here, Elijah?" Sebastian was quick to respond this time. His voice was calm and neutral, but still felt so absolute. Looking between the two of them, Elle felt like she was caught in the middle of a fight between two powerful and dangerous beasts. ''A mysterious prince in a dark fairytale and a devil blessed with a face of a fallen angel'' would probably be the perfect description for them both right now.

    "So don''t bother with it, Elijah." Sebastian added quickly, cutting Elijah off before his first words could even be formed into something understandable. "My wife and I better get going so the spotlight would be able to return to you, the rightful man of the hour. And Iza here is tired. It''s time for her to rest."

    Elle''s eyes stretched so wide as her head snapped back to look at Sebastian. What¡­ what did he just called her?! Seriously?! Did he just give his very own nickname for her?

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

 Chapter 54 Tiny Clue

    Here''s a bunos chapter dedicated to @Sacogun and @Babsia! Thank you so much for the supergifts!

    ___

    "That''s too bad then." Elijah sighed and then he leaned closer to Elle. "Your presence truly imparted such color and light to my usually uninteresting parties, Elle." His tone changed into something seemingly serious and genuine. His words were effective enough to distract her from the chaos and shock that was rampaging around within her mind at the moment.r

    "Oh¡­ you do tter me, Prince Elijah." Elle shook her head with grace, trying her best to ignore the casual way he was addressing her. She doubted he actually meant what he said. Perhaps he was just trying to make conversation and being nice. "I''m sure you are just being kind in saying that."r

    Elijah shook his head in disagreement. "It''s not ttery, mydy. I meant every word that I said. I will never forget the fact that you still honored my invitation despite my family''s warnings." He chuckled and winked at her knowingly. It seemed that even without her saying anything, he had already known how his family would have reacted to his invitation.r

    Elle did not know how to respond now. She was at a loss for words on how to respond to him too. She had not expected him to say that. Wasmenting on his own family that way not too straightforward? And dear lord¡­ he knew that his family had tried to stop her from attending¡­ r

    Even after a couple of seconds, she still did not know how to react. Elle finally decided that she could only express her gratitude.r

    "Thank you for inviting me to your party. I''ve really enjoyed the night." Elle walked towards Lucas and took out a box from inside the bag that was sitting next to Lucas. "Please ept my small present. And¡­ happy birthday to you, Prince Elijah." r

    Some kind of inexplicable silence reigned as Elijah stared at the box that was sitting in Elle''s hand. She was not certain, but it seemed as though Elijah was not expecting to receive a gift from her. Though the mask shielded his face from being seen, Elle could feel the shocked aura radiating from his person. Was it so strange to present a gift to the birthday man at his own birthday celebration? Elle was a little puzzled.r

    Just as when she thought that he was not going to ept it, Elijah extended his hands and plucked the box from out of her palms. "How thoughtful of you¡­" was all he said in what she thought was a much weaker tone than his usual voice.r

    "Oh, don''t mention it. Please enjoy the rest of the night and I would like to apologize for leaving early." r

    "No. It''s already a surprise that you''vee and stayed this long actually. So, there is truly no need to be sorry." His response was generous and his tone courteous.r

    Elle was about to respond again when Sebastian suddenly took his coat off and then draped it around Elle''s shoulders, covering her exposed back, causing her heartbeat to once again increase its pace. r

    "I can see the goosebumps rising on your skin¡­" Sebastian whispered, "how could you forget your coat huh, Iza?" Sebastian once again used the personal nickname he had decided on for her.r

    "How sweet¡­" Elijahmented and then he patted Sebastian''s shoulder, leaning even closer to him and whispered. "I have something really interesting I wanted you to know, brother. But since you could no longer wait to leave, I guess I''ll postpone this secret reveal for another time. But I''ll be generous and leave you with a tiny clue¡­ it''s about your wife¡­" and Elijah allowed his voice to trail off there, causing Sebastian''s eyes to narrow slightly. But it was not noticeable to anyone else.r<sub> </sub>

    Due to another wave of shock Elle was experiencing, she had not noticed the suffocating darkness that had momentarily reigned between the two brothers. r

    She also did not hear what Elijah had whispered to Sebastian just now. But it was not only because of her loud heartbeats and the background noises, but also because Elijah seemed to really not want her to hear what he was saying to Sebastian this time.r

    ¡­r

    The trip back home was silent and heavy. The flirty and seductive and sweet Sebastian she had experienced at Elijah''s party seemed to have returned back to normal now. He did not speak since they left Elijah''s mansion and was just quietly driving the car. He seemed to be lost in his own thoughts.r

    p Elle could only snort at herself within her. See? I was right all along. The gentle teasing and lovey-dovey actions from earlier were all but an act. Good thing her rational side had won out.r</anda>

    She could only sigh in relief because she had just spared herself from more disappointments or whatever negative feelings it would have brought her right now if she had allowed herself to naively believe and fall along with his top ss acting. He truly was such an aplished actor. r

    Her mind was itching to ask. To question him why he even bothereding over to the party. She wanted the real reason as he had always dodged the question all this time. But she did not want to be the first one to break the silence. If he did not want to speak to her, then so be it. She would speak to him then. Wait¡­!! No, she must learn not to care about what he does. Whatever it was that he does.r

    Soon, the car finally stopped. r

    Elle was so preupied with her own thoughts that she had not realized they had already arrived back at the castle.r

    Sebastian stepped out and when she saw him walking around the front of the car toe over to her side, Elle quickly reached out for the door handle and wanted to push it open. But he was just too quick for her as he still beat her to it. r

    Holding the car''s door open, Sebastian ced hisrge hand over her head as she stepped out. It was another gesture that had her heart warming up whether she liked it or not. r

    When their gaze met, Elle''s heartbeat skipped a beat at the dangerous intensity that she caught swirling around in his eyes. W-what now? r

    "You had said earlier on¡­ that you run pretty fast, right Izabelle? How about we make a bet? I''m giving you a couple of minutes to run ahead of me¡­" he said in a husky voice. "If I catch up to you before you step inside our room¡­" he pinched her chin lightly, "¡­ don''t expect me to ever let go of you again tonight."r

 Chapter 55 Cheat Sheet

    Elle''s mouth hung open in disbelief. His words and that look in his eyes only made her feel dizzy, making her unable to think. Seriously¡­ what was wrong with him? Why was he¡­ acting like this? No one was watching them anymore. He did not need to look at her as though they were deeply in love with each other anymore. What was he trying to achieve by saying and doing things like that?

    She had spent three whole days without him and came out of it just fine. She had already managed to get him off her head with much effort and was able to focus on the work that she needed to get done. Her life without him had been pretty good, carefree even. But now that he was here, so close to her, looking at her with thosepelling metallic grey eyes¡­ as if he was holding back from pinning her against the car. As if¡­ if she had not known better, she would even think that he was looking as though he wanted to kiss her right now.

    And she did not like it one bit. She did not like that how he easily create such chaos within her because it only made it harder for her to hold her ground. Was he trying to set her on fire and then pour a flood of ice water on her afterwards again?

    Biting the insides of her lip, Elle swallowed as subtly as she could. She could not let him see her nervousness. She would not let that happen. She would not allow herself to be that silly to make the same mistake twice.

    Tipping her chin up a little at him, Elle replied in an unfeeling tone. "And what will you do if you don''t manage to catch me? What will be your punishment?" she raised a brow in defiance. With her speed, and if she uses the elevator, there was no way he would be able to catch up to her. Unless he was ying with her right now or he was nning to cheat and will in fact, follow right after her just a few moments after she runs off. But even if hees after her immediately, provided she takes the elevator, there was still no way he could catch her.

    He held her gaze. The distracting storm in his grey eyes did not subside at all despite her acting cold to counter the hot and heavy atmosphere he was creating.

    "Punishment¡­" he half bite on his lip and it was toote before Elle could even stop herself from staring at his lips. "Don''t you know how dangerous that word is, huh? Izabelle?"

    "You''re¡­ dodging the question again, Sebastian." She managed to retort, not allowing his words to distract her from her question.

    He smiled. She really hated how that deadly smile and that damned dimple kept showing up at times like this. Times when she really needed to stand firm. They are literally his cheat sheet!

    "I will sleep on the couch tonight." Came his response, causing Elle to widen her eyes. H-him? This man will sleep on the couch?! No way, right?

    As if he had read the doubts in her mind, he removed the heavy long coat draped on her back and said, "Take the elevator. I''ll take the stairs. Will that be enough to erase your doubt?"

    Elle''s lips fall open. This¡­ little¡­ big devil¡­ he must be thinking that she was lying about her running speed, right? The thought that he must beparing her pace with a turtle''s had her fighting spirit surging within her. Fine. She was ready to go! She would show him what happens when he underestimates her too much.<sub> </sub>

    "Alright." Elle looked at him with a challenging gaze. "I will believe that you''d be a man of your word for this, Prince Sebastian." She made this disimer as a precaution so that he would not back out on his words.

    A short breathyugh escaped his lips after hearing her say that. He knew she was reiterating that just so he could not back out of it. Then he finally leaned away from her, releasing her from the iron jail of his which were his two arms. He propped himself back against the body of the car and lit up a cigarette.

    "Rest assured, Izabelle." He said reassuringly as white smoke came out of his lips. "This husband of yours will be a man of his word tonight. You can trust in that."

    Elle felt her heartbeat skipped a beat at him referring to himself using the word ''husband''. But she stared hard at him before she kicked off her heels one after another without averting her gaze from his.

    Sebastian''s hand halted midair as he watched her slip out of her heels. The corner of his eyes twitched a little and just as he was about to say something, Elle sped away from him without any warning.

    His lips were parted as he watched her quickly disappearing from his eyes. He did not move for a moment as if something so unbelievable had just caught him off guard.

    A low chuckle echoed in the silence as Sebastian ran his gloved fingers through his hair. He looked so amused he even bent over in his attempt to control hisughter. His shoulders were shaking a little as he did that.

    But after a while, he took a deep breath and when he lifted his face again, something wicked shone in his metallic eyes.

    "Run¡­ faster Izabelle¡­" he murmured as he drew hard on his cigarette, looking up at the direction of their room.

    Pushing away from the car, Sebastian killed his cigarette between his fingers, not bothered about the sting, and with a thrilled and wicked smile, he sauntered towards the entrance. "Forgive me though¡­ because this devil will never let you win. Not tonight my dear." Perhaps, not ever¡­ that swift thought came and left as well.

 Chapter 56 For Your Sake

    Another bunos chapter dedicated to @Ivette_M11 and @edi_o! Thank you so much for the supergifts!

    ___

    With a confident smirk, Elle stepped out of the elevator. She was very sure that she had given her all and ran like the wind the moment she was ready. The corridor was empty, but she still did not lessen her pace at all. It was no good to be too confident that she would rx her guard.

    She ran as fast as she could with victory stered all over her face. No matter how fast he could go, there was just no way she would lose. Not with the speed that she had employed. Unless of course if he had magic. An amused glimmer shed across her eyes at the thought.

    When she saw therge double doors at the end of the corridor awaiting to be opened, Elle finally slowed down. She shook her head and smiled. What was she doing? ''Seriously¡­ Elle¡­'' she muttered to herself, unable to believe what she had just did.

    Reaching her hand out for the gold door handle, Elleughed at herself. But oh well, that was one enjoyable way of running away from his grasp. And an exercise for her too. With this, she could probably immediately fall asleep even if Sebastian was around. She really hoped so.

    As she pushed the door open, her body stiffened. Her eyes slowly stretched wide as she watched arge hand covered hers, effectively stopping her from pushing the door open any further.

    "Caught you!!" Came a rumbling whisper against her ear, jolting her heart so damned bad that her hand flew to her chest as that traitorous organ jumped and thumped with such anticipation. She readjusted her mind and the sudden welling of longing stirred up by his velvety and dark tones.

    Her gasp was loud as she turned around with a start. Wait¡­!! That could not be possible!

    The world stilled for a moment as she looked up at him. Her ice blue eyes so wide that it might have popped out of their sockets if it was possible.

    "Breathe, Izabelle." He muttered lowly in her ears and Elle snapped back to reality from the intense shock.

    Her lips opened and then closed. How¡­ just how did he manage to¡­

    His dimple appeared again as he lifted his hand and wiped off the sweat on her temple. "Indeed, you truly run fast, I''m impressed." Hemented in a sultry deep voice. "But..." he bent over, bringing himself close to his ears and whispered, "¡­ it''s just that too bad because I''ll catch you no matter how fast you run. There is no escaping me."

    Elle unconsciously stepped back only to hit her back against the door. Oh my¡­

    "H-how¡­ how did you¡­" she still could not believe it. She had lived in this wing of the castle for thest three days. The butler had told her everything already, even the position of the secret passages. So, she was extremely confident that there were no areas and secret paths she still did not know. There was no way that Sebastian could have used another elevator, right? There was only one elevator in this wing of the castle! So how? How on earth?

    Tilting his head innocently, Sebastian did not wait for her question to bepleted anymore and answered. "I have my ways, Izabelle."

    "Ways? What ways?" she pressed him for answers, her eyes still circled wide. No, she could not just let it off so easily!

    <o>,m He braced his hands on both her sides and leaned on her. His smile had faded. What was left was the storm in his eyes that seemed to be sucking her breath away.</o>

    "Running and leaping." His answer came out t and direct.<sub> </sub>

    A heavy silence reigned before Elle closed her eyes and sighed so heavily for a couple of times before she lifted her gaze at him again, expecting to see humor and victory shing in his eyes. But what she only saw was him staring down at her with that peculiar look.

    Elle could only bite down on the insides of her lip. There must be some kind of secret short cut that the butler did not show her. Perhaps the butler thought that as the master of the house, he needed to have some secret passageway that was only known to himself and that was why he had not revealed it to her. That was the only exnation on why Sebastian was able to catch her.

    But oh lord¡­ now there goes her chance to have him sleep on the couch! What will she do now to¡­

    Her thoughts were cut as she was suddenly being lifted from the ground.

    Sebastian was scooping her up again in his arms. Why¡­ oh why¡­ Did he like to lift people without any warning like this? Was he actually trying to kill her by means of a heart attack?!

    "What are you doing? Please put me down, Sebastian. I can walk." She quickly protested but the man did not listen to her pleas and entered their room with her securely tucked in his arms. He had kicked the door with the heel of his shoes after entering their room with her still held in his arms.

    "Sebastian¡­" Elle called out to him again when he did not speak. But he continued walking silently towards the couch.

    When he finally sat her down, Elle was about to sigh out in relief when he squatted before her and reached out for her feet.

    Shocked once again, Elle gaped at him. "W-what are you¡­" the words were stuck in her throat as she watched him gently lift her feet and started checking on it. Was he trying to see if she had hurt her feet?!

    After cing her right feet down, he checked on the other one casually. As if that was not the first time that he had done something like this to her. As if this was something somonce for him to do.

    She clenched her fists that were on her sides as her heart drummed up a crazy beat within her chest. Why¡­ what was wrong with this man tonight? Why in the world was he suddenly like this?

    Without putting her feet down, he finally lifted his gaze to her. And Elle''s breathe snagged in her throat.

    "Be thankful you had not suffered any wounds, Izabelle." He had said it so seriously. "Because if you had gotten even a tiny scratch¡­" he trailed off, his gaze trailing down from her eyes to her lips and then down to her throat.

    "What¡­?" she creased her brows at him. "So what if I identally scratched myself while running? What are you going to do about it?"

    "I''ll teach you a lesson so you would no longer run barefooted like that again and end up harming yourself."

    "H-huh?"

    He rose and towered over her, never releasing her from his gaze. He reached for his necktie and loosened it. The set of his jaws changed and now he looked like the dangerous rage that he had buried back in the party had been unleashed. He braced his hands against the couch and said in low voice. "You''ve done something really dangerous tonight, Izabelle. You need to be... disciplined... for your sake."

 Chapter 57 Discipline

    Elle silently swallowed as her heartbeat sped up within her. Why did those words sound so dangerous in her ears? "Wh-what discipline are you talking about?" she forced out a nervousugh, trying to dispel the tenseness that she was feeling. "I''m afraid I''m not keeping up with you, Sebastian. Why don''t you enlighten me?" r

    She hoped that his dark and hard expression will melt even a little with her joking around, but it did not. In fact, those eyes turned even harder if it were possible. And she could not help but feel a little scared that she had really done something wrong that might have angered him. Cracking her mind, she scrambled in trying to think back on the things that she had done which might have been the trigger point.r

    "Do you truly not know why you need to be disciplined, hmm, Izabelle?" Sebastian''s tone was deceptively light. But Elle knew better as she shivered lightly. It was the calm before the storm.r

    "I don''t." She replied stubbornly, hardening her stance. She refused to just back down and cower. "I don''t know why you''re looking at me like I had done something grave to anger you. I don''t think I have done anything that had wronged you, Sebastian." r

    "I had warned you before, didn''t I? That you need to be very careful with Elijah. And yet¡­" he trailed off and his jaws tightened. "¡­ and yet you had stubbornly gone on ahead and attended his party despite all the warnings I and everyone have given you. Why do you always throw yourself into the wolves'' den? Huh, Izabelle? Do you find joy in encountering situations where you can''t get out of? Do you like being cornered with no way out?" r

    Elle''s eyes widened for a moment before they slowly narrowed, her brows creasing before she replied. "Did you just call your brother''s home a wolves'' den?"r

    "Yes." He replied confidently and without hesitation. The raging storm in his eyes intensified as he reached one hand out to cup her jaw. "You absolutely have no idea what might have happened to you tonight had I not¡­" the tiny muscles in his jaw twitched as he seemed to struggle to control his emotion. After a few moments of silence, he managed to speak again. "There''s a reason why everyone is warning you about Elijah. He is not as harmless as you think, Izabelle. He''s a man who''s capable of doing things you couldn''t even begin to imagine. So you need to listen to the warnings, do you understand what I am saying?" his words came rushing out in an low but angry tirade. But Elle could hear something like worry that was concealed within his tone as well.r

    Elle swallowed. The look in his eyes was so intense that it had her heart shivering a little. She was not expecting this. She could see how utterly serious this matter about Elijah was for him. She could not deny she had already felt something very off about Elijah when she had interacted with him earlier. But Sebastian''s reaction right now was what had convinced her that her guts about Elijah was not all false. r

    As she was still reflecting, Sebastian went on to say, "If you really think I am just scaring you, then consider our family''s words. Would they simply tell you to stay away from Elijah if there was no real need to do so? Would they be such a petty people to warn you away from another person just for the fun of it?" And these words from Sebastian hit her hard. What he said was true. r

    "Yes¡­ I understand." Was all she could say in the end. She just wanted his rage to subside now. She could not even make herself ask any more questions about this matter rted to Elijah even if she wanted to. Because all she wanted for now was to have that burning quiet anger in his eyes to just dissolve first. She did not like him being like this. This was the first time she had seen him behaving like this and she was afraid of what might happen if this continued. "I get you." r

    Silence reigned thickly for a moment and to her relief, the set of his jaws loosened. He shut his eyes closed tightly and when his long thickshes fluttered open again, his grey orbs were back to normal. r

    "Good girl," he muttered before plopping down to sit next to her. "But I''m not done yet, Izabelle. Like I said, you need some discipline for you to never forget about this." His heavy voice sounded out from beside her.r

    Elle snapped her head back to look at him. r

    "Come here," he held her arm and then quickly pulled her towards him.r

    The next thing Elle knew, she was brought over his knee. Her eyes stretched wide after registering the position she was in. She then quickly turned to him. "Seb ¨C" well, she tried but he held her down.r<sub> </sub>

    "Shh¡­ Izabelle. I''ve already promised you, didn''t I? Tonight, I will be a man of my word." His sultry voice echoed out in her ears. "So, since I already said that I need to discipline you, I should do it or else you''dbel me as man with only words but no action." r

    Oh lord... why on earth was her heart throbbing so wildly at this moment as though she was thrilled instead of scared? Was it because of the seduction in the way he spoke to her right now? Or was it because she was¡­ oh my lord¡­ r

    Her face burned as she realized how embarrassing her position was at the moment and she struggled in his grasp. But his strong arm continued holding her down and a secondter, one sharp spanknded on her behind, jolting her and making her gasp out loudly. r

    "Stay still, baby¡­" he whispered as he caressed her ass, and she felt her entire being heating up again. Oh, dear lord in heaven! r

    "From here on¡­" he continued, "¡­ promise me that you will never¡­ ever go to that ce again or anywhere near that Elijah invites you to go without me. Understand that? Izabelle?" r

    When Elle was still struggling to process her answer, Sebastian yanked her dress up and pped her right across her butt cheek. She jerked sharply at the contact. r

    "Answer me." His dark velvet voice sounded.r

    "Yes¡­!" Elle did not know what was going on with her anymore. She should be dying with humiliation with what he was doing to her at this moment. She was not a child to beid across the knees and spanked like this. And yet, she was actually feeling somethingpletely different from this ''punishment'' and it might even be stronger than any other emotions she''s feeling right now. r

    "That''s my good and lovely princess," he praised as he caressed the expanse of skin he had just pped, soothing it so lovingly, reminding her of the pleasure he had made her experienced just a few nights ago.r

    ___

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets hellbounders!

    Goal for this month

    Top 2 in GT ranking= mini mass release

    Top 1 in GT ranking = mass release

 Chapter 58 Punishment

    Elle gasped as Sebastian syed hisrge hand over the curve of her behind. It was so demeaning having her husband bend her over his knees before proceeding to give her sharp stinging ps on her derriere! Well, that was what she was supposed to think. r

    However, Elle did not know what was going on with her brain. Did she somehow got the wires hooked up wrongly today before leaving the pce? It must be it, right? If not, why was she responding in the total opposite of what she was supposed to be doing? Why on earth was she even feeling the slightest bit of excitement from this ''punishment'' that Sebastian was meting out?!r

    Lost in her own contemtion, Elle had not noticed that Sebastian had seen how she was no longer focusing on him fully. Thus, he raised his hand and brought his palm down on her butt cheeks again.r

    Another loud sound echoed within their otherwise silent room. r

    It was then followed by a short shriek from Elle. She jerked again at that p. Struggling to get away from his weird way of punishing her, Elle used both hands to push against his legs and kicked both her legs hard. She was hoping that it would cause him to relent and release her. Who knew¡­r

    "Are you trying to excite me more, Izabelle?" his sudden whisper flowed into her ears. Sebastian had leaned over and pressed her down with his upper body weight, while his warm hands clutched hard on one cheek, sending her freezing into shock. "Not that I mind it. In fact, I''d like to see how you do it." And a beguiling chuckle fell from his lips.r

    "N-no¡­!! I¡­ I''m just¨C" Elle stammered but her voice trailed off. She did not know what she wanted to say. All she was aware of was that arge hot object was poking at her upper abdominal area! She suddenly felt a gush of warmth flooding her body and a heavy lethargy sinking into her womanly ce. She could not help but rub her knees together awkwardly in that position Sebastian was keeping her in.r

    Mortified of what was happening to her body, Elle turned her head back and red at him through thickshes that were wet due to tears. However, she knew that those were not tears of fright. Instead, they were tears of embarrassment from her wanting him to do something more to her so badly even when he was treating her this way. Upset with herself, she bent her head into hisp and bit down on his thighs. Hard! r

    "Sss¨C !!" a sudden hiss escaped Sebastian''s lips and his arms that had kept her pinned down loosened. Elle took this opportunity to escape from her forced restraint in facing downwards. r

    Sitting up, she came face to face with Sebastian. She could see the tinge of surprise at what she did reflected on his handsome face, now made even more enticing as she was barely a couple of inches away. No, she needed to put more distance away between them!r

    Just as she pushed herself up off him, in the hopes of making a full escape from this man she called her husband, he suddenly shot his arms out and wrapped them around her waist and pulled her back again into his embrace. As she was not expecting this and had been taken aback from his speedy reactions, she fell back into hisp and the first thing she registered in her mind was the feel of his throbbing hot length against her bottom. r

    She blushed hard at the thought of how she literally had mmed her butt down on his covered manhood. Though she was so embarrassed she was wishing the floor would open up and swallow her whole, she still could not help but enjoy the sizzling tingle that started from their point of contact and spread through her whole body. r<sub> </sub>

    "Sebastian¡­ please¡­" Elle pleaded as she peered at him through loweredshes due to embarrassment. Not knowing that by doing that, it would only arouse the predatory instincts that were barely subdued within Sebastian.r

    Sebastian nuzzled his head into the crook of her neck. r

    "Please what? Hmm? Izabelle?" his dark and mellow voice rumbled out. And it surrounded her like a warmforter, making Elle feel warm andfortable.r

    Oh, dear lord in heaven! Did he just purr? What was¡­ just what in the world had happened to this man? Why had he suddenly made a one-eighty?! Just a couple of seconds ago he was still in punishing mode, but now here he was, behaving so gently and lovingly!r

    No¡­ he was just trying to seduce her! NO!! She must not give in and fall for his tricks!r

    "Please! Let¡­ go¡­" Elle squirmed in his hold, trying her best to get out of his embrace that was more like a trap to her.r

    However, Sebastian''s arms were like iron bars. No matter how much she squirmed, pushed or pulled, she could not get out of his hold. He continued nuzzling his face into her neck. And Elle could feel his soft lips brushing ¨C back and forth ¨C against the sensitive skin of her neck. He also kept inhaling ¨C giving her a ticklish sensation when the air rushed between his nose and her skin ¨C and exhaling ¨C sending warm and moist puffs of air ¨C while he was doing that. r

    An intense feeling of ecstasy flooded through her, and Elle could feel her muscles trembling with the effort of fighting back the want of just giving in and melting into a puddle in his arms. r

    The fight was real! But the pleasure was all the more tangible! A small moan escaped her lips while she was distracted. Sebastian of course, heard it and tightened his hold on her slightly.r

    She forced herself to bite down on her own tongue. A sudden painnced through her as a sweet tangy liquid filled her mouth. She was afraid something else might end uping out from her lips. Therefore, she had no choice but to do this to stay focused. To stay sane.r

 Chapter 59 Mixed Feeling

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @Chinawa and @Monica_Ceja! Thank you so much for the supergifts!!!

    ____

    She must not let him seduce her so easily like this. He just most probably wanted to have sex with her again. That was why he was even bothering in doing this. There was no way he truly wanted more than just the physical act.r

    "But I''m not done yet." Sebastian whispered hotly into her ears, immediately sending shivers over her cool skin.r

    "What?! Didn''t you already ¨C" Elle eximed loudly, pushing both palms on his chest. However, it was a futile attempt.r

    "Nope. I''m nowhere near done yet. Because¡­ you ended up liking it so much, didn''t you? It won''t count as punishment if you enjoyed it, right?" he teased her, twirling one finger into her wavy locks.r

    "Wh-who said that I liked it?" Elle stammered a little, retorting loudly even as her face med red in embarrassment for being called out.r

    "Hmm¡­ you don''t? Are you sure?" Sebastian drawled outzily, his eyes looking at her knowingly. r

    Elle bowed her head, breaking eye contact with him.r

    "Who in the world would like being¡­ being spanked like that?!" She snapped back at him, a little agitated at herself for actually liking what he did to her earlier. Secretly within her own mind, she scolded herself.r

    "Look at me in the eyes¡­ and tell me that you don''t like it." Sebastian challenged her.r

    Elle jerked her head up quickly to look at him and shouted, "I don''t!"r

    She looked so adorable as she blushed so hard, lying at him with those teary eyes of hers.r

    He bit the smile that was threatening to break through. He looked like he had changed some decision that he had earlier made in his mind.r

    "Then that settles it¡­ for now." He muttered.r

    And then he turned her around in hisp like she was as light as feather and before anymore protests coulde from her mouth, she was bent over his knees again.r

    "Sebastian! What are you¡­?? Wait ¨C!!" Elle''s words kept on getting cut as she was maneuvered around like a doll by Sebastian.r

    "Shh¡­ Izabelle. I told you before, didn''t I? What you did isn''t something that is worthy of just two spanks alone. What you did actually deserves a punishment that you won''t forget any time soon. That is to ensure that you won''t ever do it again. And since you said that you didn''t like being spanked like this, I guess this is the right punishment for you. Remember¡­ a punishment cannot be something that you enjoy." r

    "Wait. Seb ¨C" r

    A sharp spank sounded and had her gasping again in disbelief.r

    "Sebastian¡­!! You devil ¨C" Elle cursed, not caring if he was upset at her calling him that. r<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian suddenly yanked her panties down to her ankles in one swift move, causing her to widen her eyes. Wait!! What was happening now?!r

    Another spank. This time, it sounded louder. More full, as his palmnded right on her naked butt cheeks. It wrenched a shameful yelp from her as her face burned. r

    She tingled everywhere! Especially at that ce down there.r

    "Please¡­" Elle sobbed out. Wanting this torture to stop. She did not know how long she could take this. Her mind was in shambles.r

    "Please what? Tell me you were wrong, and I will stop." r

    Another spanknded. Followed by a squeal and a sob.r

    "I was wrong. I was wrong!" Elle quickly gave up and said what he wanted to hear.r

    "Good girl." His tone was pleased as he praised her. His warm palm soothed her burning ass and then lifted and turned her around before cradling her in his arms.r

    Elle covered her face in both of her cupped palms. She needed to hide her face from him. This was just too embarrassing.r

    But if she were to tell the truth, her embarrassment was mainly due to herself. Though she had yelled at him that she did not like him spanking her in the ass, deep down, only she knew that her body actually somewhat enjoyed it. Though it was a mixed feeling. She disliked how demeaning it was that she had been reduced to be like a child, being spanked on her bottom. But there was still that underlying spark, every time Sebastian''s handsnded on her butt cheeks, it zinged right into her core and started to get her all hot and bothered. Suddenly, she was jolted out of her own thoughts.r

    He had stood up with her in his arms.r

    She could feel herself swaying as she felt him walking. She was not nning to look yet, as her embarrassment was still through the roof. But after some moments, she realized that he was still walking. He must be bringing her somewhere. r

    "Sebastian." She called out as she finally lifted her face out of her hands. Looking around, she realized that he had entered the bathroom with her in tow. "Put me down¡­" Elle asked nicely. She did not dare take a superior tone with him, just in case he decides to continue on with the punishment. r

    To her relief, all he did was to put her down to stand right beneath the shower head. r

    Then without warning, he turned the knob of the shower on to full st, drenching them both in a spray of warm water.r

    Elle was so shocked that she could not speak for a moment. Her mouth was agape as she turned around to face him.r

    p "What¡­ what in the world are you doing?!" Her tone was clipped, more than a little displeased that she had been drenched while still clothed in her dress.r</anda>

    The storm in his eyes was back in full force. r

    "It seems you didn''t realize yet. But Elijah''s damned scent is all over you. And you''re asking what am I doing? I''m going to wash every single trace of his scent off of you, myself!" Sebastian dered, his grey eyes zing with possessiveness. r

 Chapter 60 Scent

    Elle could not believe the look she was seeing in his eyes. She was quite sure it was possessiveness that she is seeing. And the feelings conveyed were so intense and so raw she that could not even convince herself to believe that they were not real. But¡­ why? Why would he be acting like this over her? As though he was¡­ jealous? She almostughed out loud from the thought. But looking back at his eyes, the urge died in her throat, rendering her silent.r

    Her heartbeats then thudded even harder within her chest. Confusion and wonder and shock were rushing through her as her eyes trailed back to trace his unbearably gorgeous face and spellbinding grey eyes. r

    "Tell me Izabelle¡­" came his sultry yet heart-shivering dark voice. "How is it that his scent is¡­ all over you like this? What kind of activity did both of you share that allowed his scent to be transferred to this extent?" Though his tone was calm, Elle detected a dangerous hint within it. r

    The storm in his eyes kept intensifying that Elle could not help but feel a little scared now. "W-what do you mean? You know Elijah and I danced, Sebastian. That was all we did. And I don''t think his cologne was that strong to be¡­" she trailed off at the sight of his jaws tightening. r

    "If you did not already know, my sense of smell is extremely sensitive, Izabelle." He informed her, his grey eyes were just like shards of ice, glittering down at her before he brought her crashing against his chest with a jerk. "I can smell even the faintest foreign scent that is transferred on you." r

    Cupping her chin to make her look up at him, he continued in a low tone, "Now tell me, my dear wife¡­ why is his scent not only on your arms and front but¡­ literally all over you? It was as though you had been drenched from head to toe with his personal¡­ vor." Thatst word came out in an angry and clipped tone.r

    Elle forgot to breathe for a moment due to the suffocating rage he was exuding. He was truly angry. She had never seen him this angry before. She did not know what he was like when he became angry. She did not know what was suddenly going on.r

    But what she saw next in his eyes had her blossoming fear immediately reced with rage. There was clear usation shining from within his eyes. Was he¡­ was he using her of doing something improper with Elijah? Seriously?!!r

    A disbelieving and quietugh escaped her as she red venomously at him. "Are you¡­ are you using me, Sebastian?" she asked with a voice shaky due to anger. "Are you implying that I wronged you and our vows?" r

    He was silent for a moment, but his dark expression did not change. "I''m using him for trying to provoke me. Did anything happen before I arrived that I know nothing about? Did he touch you all over and put his scent on you? What did he do to you ¨C" r

    "He didn''t do anything to me! We only danced, that''s all!" she yelled at him, unable to take it anymore. How dare he suspect her of such behavior! If anyone was to be suspected, it was more likely to be him rather than her!! Fuming, her eyes were sparking with challenge as she stared defiantly at Sebastian.r

    "Then exin this." His voice turned even harder, darker. "Why in the f*cking hell am I smelling his scent literally everywhere on you? Huh? Izabelle? How are you to justify this, huh?!" r<sub> </sub>

    Elle could not exin what she was feeling right now. She should be used to this already. Back home, her father had always asked her to exin what she did, and when she did exin herself, he would not believe her exnation. His anger would only escte the more she tried to exin the truth and then she would still end up being pped and screamed at. Since she was a teenager, telling the truth, telling what she knew and really felt, had never did anything good for her. In fact, it had always done the opposite. Always. And it was now that she realized just how bad all those experiences had affected her. r

    She could not say even a word right now. Even if it was just a simple ''I don''t know''. She had thought her trauma would only be triggered when she was with her father and Brandon Haze. But it seemed that she was wrong. She could not believe that all she could do at this moment was to just stand there and look dumbly at him. Unable to stand her ground, unable to respond to him. All she could do was to stand there mutely, as though epting all the usations as it were the truth of her actions.r

    All she could feel was her trembling lips and her aching throat. The worse was that this case with Sebastian was different. Because she felt an indescribable ache in her heart. He was not screaming at her. He was not even lifting a hand to her. And yet¡­ why does this seemed more unbearablepared to those other times she had experienced? Was it because it was him and not her father or Brandon Haze?r

    Suddenly, she felt his grip on her loosening up. When she blinked away theyer of haze that had covered her eyes, she saw him wearing a peculiar expression as he looked down at her. The stormy rage in his eyes had subsided. Or¡­ were they just securely tucked within him again and woulde out sometimeter? r

    He looked like he wanted to say something else, but he bit down on his lips instead. And then he suddenly yanked at his shirt. The buttons all went flying everywhere as he harshly and effortlessly tore his clothes off him, revealing the perfection of his body underneath those clothes. r

    After that, he raked his fingers through his wet and dark hair, throwing his head back into the shower that was still pounding down on them. And when he looked down at her again, his face was impably calm. r

    "There¡­ I''m not angry anymore, Izabelle," he breathed out in a controlled voice, "you can now stop looking at me like I''m going to kill you if you say a single word." r

    He lifted his hand and reached out as if to touch her face, but he stopped midway. His jaws clenched and then he turned around. r

    Just when he took a step to leave the bathroom, Elle reached out and grabbed his wrist. r

    Sebastian instantly halted at the cool touch of her hands wrapping around the skin of his wrist. r

    "If¡­" Elle''s voice was so weak, as if she was having a hard time to even speak. "If I tell you that I really don''t know what happened¡­ will you¡­ believe me?" r

 Chapter 61 Insane

    Sebastian''s facial muscles twitched as he tried to calm himself. He was just about to leave to go and cool his head. To calm down for a bit. Because no matter how he tried he could not seem to control his f**king emotions around this woman. She had awakened a kind of lust he had never known was possible to feel within himself and now here was an uncontroble rage he that could not even seem to control. r

    He had never struggled this much to control his anger or his lust. What made it worse this time was both anger and lust were surging within his veins, making it harder to keep it in check. r

    The pathetic thing was that this lust and anger seemed to be something only she could sate and keep under control. Just like how it was now. How in the f**king hell had his anger just cooled down so quickly all because she had reached out and held his hand? r

    "If¡­ if I tell you that I really don''t know what happened, will you believe me?" her weak voice echoed as he felt the barely noticeable tremble of her hands in his own. He hated hearing the fear in her voice and seeing the apprehension that was in her eyes. r

    His jaws clenched tightly again before he slowly turned and stared down at her. Her head was bent down, staring at their hands which were still holding on to each other''s. It seemed to him that she was looking as though she was preparing herself for something bad to happen. r

    Before he could respond, she suddenly dropped her hand and looked up at him. Her eyes were shining with a wealth of hurt and something more.r

    "I''m sorry¡­" she said in a bitter voice. Elle did not know why she had thought to reach out to him and even bother saying those words. Because¡­ of course¡­ there was no way that he would believe her. And it was na?ve of her to think even for a moment that Sebastian would trust her words, especially when she could not even offer a logical exnation. There was no reason for him to. She was just his wife in name only. There was no love nor fondness between them. They were not even together long enough to build any sort of trust between them. Of course, there was no way this man would trust her¡­r

    The pain in her chest was so intense that it seemed to strangle her, constricting like a vise that was slowly tightening around her. But she forced out a fake apologetic smile and lied, "I think it must have been when I tripped and I¡­ I fell into his arms... right, that should be the reason why you are smelling his scent on me ¨C" r

    Sebastian mmed his palms against the tiles behind her, pinning her with his gaze that was now raging like grey hellfire once again.r

    "Don''t f**king lie to me like ¨C"r

    "Then what do you want me to do?!" she suddenly burst out, trembling ¨C but was it in anger or desperation, she did not know. She lifted her hands to hit down on his chest, but Sebastian caught her wrist before her palms could even connect. Nevertheless, she still tried to hit him futilely as she continued, "What do you want me to say? Huh?! If I told you the truth, you wouldn''t believe it anyway! So, I''ll tell a lie instead. But apparently, you don''t want that too. So, tell me, what do you want me to do?!" r

    She was expecting another wave of hurt to crash over her. Even perhaps a physical one. Because that was how it had always been in the past. r

    So, when he yanked her into his warm arms, Elle made a sharp distressed sound. As if someone had just hit her.r<sub> </sub>

    He did not hit her. He just crashed her against him. And yet she reacted as though he had hit her. r

    With her heart thudding hard, Elle slowly looked up, holding her breath. He was looking at her with widened eyes. For the first time, his devastatingly handsome face had so many emotions running past it all at once. Shock, disbelief, anger and something else ¨C it had passed too fast that she did not catch what it was.r

    But he did not say anything. He did not do anything. He simply stared at her for a long while. And before she knew it, she was slowly pressed gently against him.r

    "Whoever says that I don''t believe you?" he asked in a soothing voice. No matter how ridiculous it might sound, that she did not know what had actually happened, he was going to say he believed her. And it seemed that he could probably say he believed anything that she says even if it was an obvious lie. As long as it would stop her from trembling like this. r

    One of the things Sebastian hated the most was when someone blindly believe on someone''s ridiculous exnations or obvious lies just because they''re family or a close trusted acquaintance. He hated it to his bones and that''s why no matter who the person was in his life, he''d never believe their words without logical exnations that could back their ims. He''d always been like that and he never cared if they call him heartless and unsympathetic. Yet here he was¡­ he was¡­ bloody hell¡­ this was insane¡­ this woman¡­ what was he doing to him?r

    Lifting her head up and looking up at him with thoserge wet eyes of hers in utter disbelief, she eventually said. "R-really? You believe me?!!" her voice was full of shock.r

    He only nodded. He could see the question in her eyes, that she was questioning why he would even believe her. There was a tinge of doubt in her eyes and she seemed obviously in disbelief that he said he believed her. "Is it really that unbelievable to you that I said I believe you?"r

    ? She nodded. r

    Sighing, he was about to open his mouth to speak again when his eyes caught something. r

    Pulling away from her, he slowly approached the tub that was still not drained from being used probably several hours ago. Red petals were floating on the water. r

    Picking up a petal, Sebastian''s controlled voice echoed.r

    "Where did you get these petals?"r

 Chapter 62 Into Pieces

    Elle had been really distressed and scared and angry. But when he had pulled and then held her against him instead of hitting orshing out at her, everything just melted, so easily. And she almostughed out in disbelief.

    She could not believe how he had made her feel all those awful emotions that threatened to break her into a million pieces, then hold her while telling her that he believes her in the very next moment. He shoved her into a blizzard of his own making and right after that, enfolds her into an extremely warm and cuddly nket afterwards.

    It was unbelievable because Elle had always believed that she would never findfort from the same person who had given her the difort in the first ce. Because that was how it had always been for her before this. But here she was, melting away simply because he had said that he believed in her and held her like he was sorry for using her.

    When he finally pulled away, she almost reached out and held onto him, not wanting to lose thatfortable warmth he provided. But she managed to stop herself and watched him walked away towards the tub.

    "Where did you get these petals?" Sebastian''s voice echoed in the silence. A single red petal was held between his fingers as he turned to show it to her.

    Her eyes slowly moved from the petal to his hard devastating face. "It had been sent as a gift to me."

    "By whom?" and his fingers pinched the petal, bruising it in the process.

    "Elijah. It had arrived in a box, along with the invitation¡­" Elle trailed off, finally realizing that this must be the exnation behind the scent clinging onto her that Sebastian had been furious about. She had thought Sebastian''s im that Elijah''s scent that was literally all over her was in ridiculous because there was just no way his scent could have been transferred to her with just that single dance they shared. So, she had thought that he must have been overreacting as a result of his anger. She had never suspected that it was the petals that were the culprit behind this misunderstanding between them.

    Her eyes slowly stretched wide while Sebastian shed her a sardonic smirk as he proceeded to crumple the petal within his palm. Then he turned around, his back facing her once again.

    Elle wondered if he had turned his back so he could hide his anger from her. She could see the movements of his taut back muscles, the stiff set in his broad shoulders¡­ he was angry again.

    Her heartbeat sped up. She did not want to see that scary rage rampaging in his eyes again when he turned them at her.

    Bracing herself, Elle unconsciously held her breath when she saw him turning around. But to her surprise, the rage that she was expecting was not there. She had thought he was going to be angrier because¡­ because this ended up as her fault in the end. It was somewhat her fault, because she had unknowingly bathed with the petals that had apparently held another man''s scent. Thus, covering her whole person in his personal aroma. Her husband had asked her to exin the matter, and she had said she did not know¡­ But now, here was the exnation. She should not have used those petals in her bath.

    Without saying a word, Sebastian suddenly made a move. Sebastian had gone ahead and drained the water from the tub. And then he patiently picked up the remaining petals that had fallen on the bathroom floor and sent them into the trash. His movement was fluid as always but there was definitely still a hint of anger even as he calmly picked the petals and shoved them in the trash.

    Once he was done doing that, he finally looked at her again. His eyes that could be seen through the wet strands of his dark hair looked incredibly breathtaking.

    p "I''m setting all these shit on fireter." He hissed, raking his hair with his fingers.<sub> </sub></anda>

    Then he moved towards her. He was like an approaching panther but this time, it was not fear that raced within Elle''s veins as she waited there, for him to reach her.

    Though there were still traces of anger she could recognize from the set of his jaws, something else had taken over the rage in his eyes. The ming yet sharp and pointed look in his eyes was no longer as hot nor sharp. It had cooled off somewhat and seemed duller.

    When he stopped and towered before her, his deep voice rumbled softly. "Don''t ever use any petals in your baths again unless I have checked it over first, are we clear? Izabelle?"

    Elle blinked at him, hearing hismand to her. But she nodded anyway. No matter how ridiculous it might sound, that she had to make him check on the things she put in her bath first, she would not want anything like what urred tonight, repeating itself. Once was more than enough. His anger was just too potent for her to deal with.

    "Yes." She uttered when he reached out and fiddled with her wet dress.

    "How about this dress? Who was it that gave it to you?" he asked in a slightly cold tone. "Lucas never mentioned you going out to any store to shop during thest three days."

    "You¡­ you had Lucas monitor me?!" Elle''s eyes bulged out as her voice came out a little shrilly.

    Their eyes held each other''s. "Yes. But Lucas would only report to me about your daily itinerary. It was for your safety''s sake." Sebastian was quick to exin.

    Elle did not bother to pry about it anymore. Though it surprised her that Sebastian had asked for her to be monitored, she was not that surprised about it. Maybe it was because she was already so used to being monitored by her father and Brandon Haze in the past, that it was something that she could wave off after acknowledging it. And as long as it was for safety or the sake of preventing a scandal, she was okay with it.

    "So where did you get this dress? Don''t tell me it''s another gift¡­" he trailed off, already understanding her answer based on the expression on her face. "From whom, this time?"

    "It¡­ it also came in arger box that was attached to the box of petals, along with Elijah''s invitation. I didn''t have a choice but to wear it because the invitation came a littlete and I had not the time to go look for a dress fitted for the theme of his ¨C"

    Her quick exnation was cut off by the sound of fabric being ripped.

    Shocked, Elle looked at him with wide eyes. Hispelling gaze held hers and he did not let her go as he continued ripping the dress off her. It was not hurting her in the least. He was doing it like he was merely shredding a piece of paper. It was that easy to him. He was doing it with brutal ease and all she could do was stare at his eyes that was refusing to let her look away even for a moment. His savage beauty that moment just had herpletely enthralled and totally under his mercy.

    When the dress waspletely discarded off her body, he lightly pinched her chin and tilted her face up to look at him before whispering out, "Hear me carefully, Izabelle. The next time you put on a dress gifted to you by another man, I will not only tear the dress like this. I will also shred the man daring enough to send it to you, into pieces too. Are we clear on this, Izabelle?"

 Chapter 63 Out Of Her Mind

    All Elle could do was nod as she replied to hismanding question with a breathy ''yes''. It was happening all over again. Her body was again, reacting differently,pletely opposite to what she was supposed to be feeling.

    The savage way that he had torn her dress apart as he stared at her with those intensely smoldering grey eyes should have scared her into running away and hiding from him. But not this... It was not supposed to make her body shiver with something like anticipation of his next moves. She was not supposed to get stimted and feel even hotter as though what he did was something sensual. Her body was being was being ridiculous and she could not even seem to do anything about it, especially now.

    Her mind was in a daze right now and she could not seem to think straight anymore. Maybe it was because of all the roller coaster of emotions that she had been going through within that short period of time. Or perhaps it was because she had fallen deep into this potent spell that was her husband, and she could not snap out of it yet. Whatever the reason was, at that moment, her brain refused to think anymore. It had willingly given up thinking for the more favorable option of just staring and appreciating such a wonderful specimen of a male, totally drool-worthy and perfect for ogling.

    "Good girl¡­" came his rumbling whisper. His fingers were brushing her wet hair off her face. Every touch of his fingertips felt like warm fire descending from the heavens, specially bestowed only for her personal gratification. Elle was in total bliss right this moment.

    But before she knew it, she was back under the warm shower. The charge that was in the air between them was suddenly thick, heavy, and scorching. Whatever lingering anger that was still left in his expression from earlier was now overwritten by something else so intense, it had her breathing heavily unknowingly.

    "Now it''s time for me to punish you once again¡­" he continued, "¡­you''re aware about the mistake you had done to deserve another punishment, aren''t you? Izabelle?"

    She swallowed quietly, before slowly nodding at him. "Yes." She knew that by admitting to the ''fault'', he would definitely go ahead and punish her. Though it was in the grey area, Elle did not know why she was willing to go along and admit it as her ''mistake''.

    "Why don''t you say it out loud? The mistake that you did. Put it into words so that both of us can hear what it was that you did wrong."

    "I¡­ I shouldn''t have used and worn those¡­ gifts." Elle spoke a little hesitantly.

    He nodded with satisfaction, a breathtaking gleam shing across his soul-stealing eyes.

    "Now I think it''s about time that we start." He said when Elle suddenly turned her back to him. Causing him to have his eyes stretching a little at the realization that his little gorgeous wife was expecting another spanking session from him as her punishment. Drawing in a steadying breath, Sebastian narrowed his eyes a little, as if he was calling upon all the self-control he had to stay focused.

    Biting his lower lip, Sebastian then smiled out in disbelief. He could not believe how easily it was for this woman to alter his f**king emotions. And the most amazing part was she was not even trying!<sub> </sub>

    At the back of his head, a voice was screaming at him, telling him that he was royally screwed.

    Lifting his hand, he traced the back of his fingers down her spine. As she shivered at his actions, he grinned a little, enjoying the reactions she gave out. When his fingers stopped at her bra, he fingered the fabric above it and then in one smooth snap, Elle gasped and turned to look over her shoulder as her hands flew up to her breasts to hold her bra from falling right off.

    "You want another spanking as your punishment? Hmm? Princess?" he whispered right into her ears. "I thought you didn''t like that style of punishment? Was that¡­ a lie? Hmm? But anyway¡­ this time I''m not going to spank you. Give me your bra, Izabelle."

    She nibbled the insides of her lip, but after contemting for a couple of seconds, she obeyed and handed over her bra to him without looking at him.

    Once Sebastian got a hold of it, he flung the bra behind him, not caring where itnded. And then he continued from where his fingers had stopped earlier.

    "Curious what your punishment is this time?" he asked. His voice was so soothing and yet so dark and mesmerizing that Elle had trouble formting her reply. His finger stopped when it reached down to her panties.

    Elle''s heartbeats raced even wilder at the thought that he was going to rip her underwear off too.

    "S-seb ¨C" Before she could turn to look over her shoulder, the sound of ripping fabric echoed out in the bathroom. It sent shivers all over her as he tugged on it. Oh lord¡­ how was he able to rip her clothes off so easily and efficiently like that? Elle had a fleeting thought¡­ Did he have so much practice that it was already second nature to him?

    Her face and entire body burned as she felt him tugged it off her, leaving herpletely exposed and naked before him now. He was making her feel as hot as hell, but she was helpless. This new punishment he was talking about was getting her feeling so extremely nervous and yet at the same time utterly thrilled. She must be totally out of her mind¡­ Yup. That must be it.

    Pulling her flush against him, Elle stiffened a little as he wrapped his hand around her slim waist. "Rx," he whispered as his hand began to roam all over her naked skin. Obediently, she took a deep breath and eased her back onto his hot and naked, tattooed torso. "As I''ve said a while ago, I am going to wash all his f**king scent off you, Izabelle. With my own two hands, of course..."

 Chapter 64 Just Bathing

    Excitement and rm washed through Elle''s entire being. If his hands were able to send pleasurable electricity as he touched her skin, those words of his had literally set her on fire, inside and out.

    Warning bells echoed loudly in her ears, reminding her of her resolve. But her traitorous body chose to pretend not to hear them. Oh, dear lord, help her¡­

    His hands that were capable of igniting a sensual me in her, roamed freely over her torso, but elusively, teasingly, avoiding all the aching ces. Those ces that she was dying for him to touch.

    Elle could only bite down on her lower lip to stop her moans from escaping, no¡­ to stop her lips from slipping and actually asking him to touch her in those hot and aching ces. She couldn''t believe she was already on the verge of begging him to do so, in fact.

    Soon, he turned the shower head off and held a bar of soap in his hand. As Elle looked at it, she could tell that it was a specially handcrafted one and seemed to be made for his specific use. Because, as he wasthering up the soap bar in hisrge hands, Elle could already smell the aromatic essential oils that were infused into the soap ¨Cvender, geranium and a hint of juniper. He began to caress her skinnguidly with his soapy hand, slowly turning almost every part of her torso all slippery and bubbly, sending warm tingles shooting down to her womanly ce.

    "How are you liking this, Izabelle?" he asked, almost kissing her ear, sending more shivers through her. His breath was also hot and moist, as simr as the warm and saturated air from the warm shower.

    She fought to find a word, any word to say, save from the word ''please'' that was hanging at the very tip of her tongue already. "H-how could this be a¡­ punishment?" was the words that came tumbling from her lips. Oh lord¡­ of all the questions¡­

    His quick throaty chuckle echoed around the bath chamber, causing her to flush even redder, if that was even possible as she was aware she had long been looking like a cooked lobster since the moment he had torn her dress into shreds.

    "Hmm¡­ good question there." He uttered as his hand seemed to identally or purposefully brushed against her nipple. Elle''s pulse thudded louder at his deliberate actions. Her already taut nipples became even harder with that simple and quick graze. Oh, dear lord¡­! She thought that if her nipples got any harder, they might even rival the hardness of diamonds and might as well be used to cut things.

    "But I''m not going to answer you¡­ with words¡­ You should know that by now, right? I''ll make you get your own answer soon¡­ very soon, Izabelle. You just need to be patient." His voice was heavy with meaning, as his eyes twinkled teasingly.

    And then he finally cupped her breasts in his warm hands ¨C hands that Elle felt were scalding as theynded on her skin. The shocking wave of longing was all consuming as she waited for him to squeeze it, massage it, or y with it like what he done few nights ago. She wanted to feel that wonderful sensation again¡­ so damned badly¡­<sub> </sub>

    To her relief, he gave what she wanted quicker than she had expected. It felt different with the addition of water and soap. The slippery sensation as he kneaded her twin peaks with his wicked erotic hands was, oh dear, she was no longer sure if she could hold back her moans any longer.

    However, this time, Sebastian was gentle. So excruciatingly gentle and tender that she found herself holding her breath. She waited for him to pinch her already rock-hard buds and twist them sadistically like he had done to her before. During their wedding night together. That night that she could not seem to get it out of her mind. Her mind was definitely getting crazier¡­ crazier for him to do more to her. To treat her savagely as how he had told her he would whenever he is involved in sexual acts.

    "S-Seb¡­" she could no longer hold herself back. If she holds on any longer, she thinks that she might implode and die on the spot.

    <o>,m "Hmm?" he purredzily against her ear. She even heard the feigned innocence in his voice. Oh, dear lord, he was ying with her¡­ was he not? Was this the actual punishment? That he''s going to just continuously tease her until she blows up? Was he going to make her go crazy until she¡­ until she was begging for him? Was he¡­ was he trying to make her eat her words from few nights ago when she had told him that they will ever only have sex once?!</o>

    She wanted to jump into an ocean of ice to kill the fire that he had purposely ignited in her. But lord, there was no ice¡­ only fire everywhere, even the air she was breathing at this moment was filled with sparks that would cause the inferno to ze even bigger with every breath that she took.

    "What is it? Hmm? My naughty wife?" he asked again as he continued his torturous slow and oh-so-gentle caresses on her breast. "Do you have something to tell me? Why don''t you share what you have on your mind right now?"

    "I thought you said that you don''t do gentle? Or was I¡­ wrong?" Upon these wordsing from her red and luscious lips, she almost screamed at herself. Oh, my lord! What in the world was she saying?! Was she trying to provoke him into being that beast? She must be crazy!

    His hypnotizing and throaty chuckle rumbled out charmingly that despite not looking at his face, she just imagined a very clear image of him, chuckling and shing her that devastating dimple.

    She was still burning with shame when his lips touched her ear again. "If you''re talking about f**king, you''re not wrong in the least. But baby girl¡­ what I''m doing right now is¡­ just bathing."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 65 Slow Sweet

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so very much for the super gifts!! <3

    ___

    Elle was currently giving her all to not just bury her face into her palms and instead, did her best to retort rather righteously. "I¡­ I wasn''t talking about f-f**king. Did I ever say that?!! I''m talking about punishments. I assumed you don''t do gentle punishments based on the¡­ thing you did to me on the couch." Her voice was squeaky and shrill. But she could not help it. Even her face was giving her away. She was only holding on by the skin of her teeth in not breaking down due to embarrassment.r

    She felt him smile behind her as she secretly breathed in a sigh of relief that she somehow managed toe up with a rather decent response to him. Internally, she thought that she had almost given pherself and her desires away. Not that she was thinking about it. No¡­ she had no such thoughts.r

    "Oh¡­ is that so? My bad, then." There was a humorous amusement very present in his voice as her said that. And then suddenly, he released her, causing Elle''s body to protest from the loss of contact. She forced herself to stay still, refusing to give in to her body''s urge to turn around and continue sticking onto him. r

    With controlled heavy and warm breaths, Elle waited for him to touch her again. But oh dear lord, seconds just passed and he still did not. What was he¡­ doing? Could this be another part of his punishment?r

    Stubbornly, Elle did not turn, nor spoke to ask anything of him as well. Hmph¡­ two can y at this game. Even as curiosity was killing her, she still held her ground until he finally broke the silence. r

    "Turn around, Izabelle." Came hismanding voice that had her insides, jolting ¨C but in a good way. r

    Slowly, she turned. Only she herself knew how ecstatic she was upon him being the first to cave from their silence. But her eyes widened after turning at the sight of him squatting on the floor, looking up at her with that wicked breath-stealing eyes of his. r

    "It''s time to move on to the next part." He muttered and he then reached for her hips with both hands outstretched, causing her to catch her breath from his actions. His handsome face was¡­ right before her¡­r

    Her entire body burned red as she unconsciously stepped back. But he held her still, not letting her move even a single inch away from him. "Be good and stay still, Izabelle." His eyes smoldered through his thick and darkshes as he stared up at her and when he lowered his eyes, she watched them lingering on her¡­ down there. That sent a jolt of desire running through her again. And she saw something depraved and starved crossing those grey orbs as he raked his hungry eyes over her. Oh, dear lord¡­ give me the strength!r

    His teasing hands then travelled from her hips to her curved behind. She winced a little when his fingers brushed across the cheek of her butt that he had just spanked only minutes ago.r

    "Does it still sting?" he asked. His dark voice questioning and soothing again.r<sub> </sub>

    She only nodded, head bowed. Unable to look into his eyes. r

    He caressed her butt cheek gently as if he was trying to soothe the pain away. "Just to rify¡­" he started as he kept himself busy with his task. "Just because I was rough with my first punishment, it doesn''t mean that all my punishments have to be that way. In fact¡­" the corner of his mouth lifted with a devious tug. "¡­ have I told you that I also love painless and slow and gentle punishments too?" r

    She shivered at the suggestive look in his eyes and at the same time because of his fingers identally or purposefully brushing against her lower folds as he rubbed soap along her inner thigh. No¡­ with that devious look, he had definitely had to be doing that on purpose! r

    Flushing, she was about to forcefully tear her gaze off him when he released her from his gaze first. He focused his attention on his slow ministrations, his hands gliding downwards until it reached the tips of her toes. r

    Lifting her leg, he ced her feet on his leg. Something in her was turning into a moltenva the longer she stared at him. The longer she stared, the more her eyes formed a blurry haze that sent her mind covered in a fog. Staring for an extended time at this insanely handsome prince, squatting right down there and washing her feet, she truly had no defense against this. r

    Without her knowing, she started biting on her lips as her gaze stayedpletely glued on him. Lord, she wanted him¡­ this gorgeous husband of hers¡­ she desperately wanted him to¡­ r

    Her gaze settled on his well-formed hands on her feet and then to his powerful tattooed muscles. He was so toned, so hot¡­ so perfect that it was truly impossible for any woman to not lust for him. She wanted to know how it would feel to touch him¡­ that tattooed fiery skin of his¡­ she wondered how it would feel to¡­ hold him¡­r

    Lost in her thoughts, she was jolted back to reality by her own loud moan when his fingers brushed against her down there again. She zed red in embarrassment as their eyes identally met. She had moaned so loudly before she even realized it! Oh lord! r

    He smirked in satisfaction but in the very next moment, the hunger in his eyes took over everything else as he stared up at her. r

    But then, the warm water started to fall on her, effectively washing away the soap that was all over her. It seems that it was finally over. The slow sweet torture was finally over. And she was so embarrassed to know that she was not happy nor relieved that it was. Dear lord¡­r

    Just as she was expecting him to finally rise to his feet, he licked his lips, stared at her down there before meeting her eyes straight on. r

    "I''m contemting¡­ which one should I use to wash you here, hmm? Izabelle?" his sultry voice flowed like velvet in her veins. His pupils dting causing his irises to ze with a metallic grey inferno. "My fingers or my tongue¡­?" r

 Chapter 66 Choice

    Elle felt as though her face had been set on fire. Must he make her choose like this? No! The question was, why was he even making her choose in the first ce?!! If he wanted to do it, he could decide on it himself to use either of the options that he had listed out. How embarrassing!

    "Answer me, Izabelle. And quickly. Or this bath will keep being dragged on." He uttered with a silken wicked voice.

    "I¡­ I don''t think¡­ Umm, what I mean is¡­ there is no need for you to¡­ wash me¡­ there." She somehow managed to speak even with so many pauses in between. The embarrassment of this situation was just truly too much for her to bear. How could she let him wash her down there?! Oh lord, that was just¡­ too¡­ just too¡­

    He tilted his head a little to one side, and the gleam in his eyes sharpened a little. "You didn''t answer my question yet, Izabelle. Or is this behavior telling me that you actually do not want this bath to be over any time soon? Are you telling me that you want to dy time and have us remain in this state longer?"

    "Of course not!" she immediately burst out, refuting his words. How could he even think that it was like that? No way!! "I¡­ I just don''t¡­ both choices are just ¨C" Elle wanted to exin clearly, but the words were somehow stuck in her mouth, and she could not get them out no matter how she tried.

    "I see¡­" he cut her off, the mischievous gleam was back with a vengeance as it shed across his tantalizing eyes. "It seems that I had misunderstood you. I must apologize. I did not know that you were actually having a hard time due to wanting both options. Such a greedy and naughty girl¡­" Sebastian tsked as he shook his head. It seemed as though he was pretending to misunderstand her words and was now twisting her words to imply differently to his own advantage! This sted man¡­!!

    Elle was so dumbstruck by how shameless he was behaving that her lips just opened and closed at him without any wordsing out. It could be said that she was totally mind-blown.

    "But to tell you the truth¡­ I love such honest greed being expressed without hesitation." He mused, licking his lips in satisfaction. "And because of that, I shall give what you dearly want, my naughty wife."

    "Y-you''re¡­!! I have never said ¨C" Elle sputtered somewhat indignantly, shocked at what she was hearing being spouted from his lips.

    "Now all you need to do is to spread these pretty legs of yours apart, Izabelle." He cut her off with his almost tyrannical order. Though the instruction was something that she could not quite ept mentally, his gaze was so intense that she just automatically obeyed, as if she was beingpelled by something in his metallic grey eyes.

    "Good girl¡­" he breathed out. He sucked in such a long deep breath that she felt the sharp flow of air against her lower lips. Oh lord¡­

    When he moved his hand towards her, Elle shut her eyes and looked away in embarrassment.

    "Spread your legs more." Came hismanding voice, causing her eyes to fly wide open before she looked down at him. "Every time you look away, I will have you spreading these pretty legs even wider, you get me, Izabelle?" though he spoke in an almost whisper, it somehow sent a shiver through her.<sub> </sub>

    She could only bite on her lips and nodded at him. Knowing that it would do her nothing good if she did not obey this man''s instructions right now. She just knew that disobeying him would always be a one bad and lethal move.

    When she spread her legs a little more, Elle did her best not to look away as he began touching her. His long, agile fingers easily spreading apart her lower lips almost ripped a moan from her mouth. The pleasure of his touch alone could be enough to send her mind reeling, erasing every thought, and once again rendering her incapable of rational thought.

    Soon he was gliding his fingers so deliberately slow around her folds. And he even looked like he was thoroughly enjoying his task.

    Her legs started to weaken again. The sensation of his fingers and slippery soap was just too much for her to bear. And yet all she could do was stand there and watch him. Watch him do such a supposedly scandalous act that he had somehow made look so hot. Lord¡­ this was getting insane real quick.

    Suddenly, he stopped, cutting her pleasure that was building up so abruptly. He then stood and reached for something behind him before returning to his squatting position.

    A handheld shower-head was in his hand.

    "Apologies for cutting your enjoyment but it''s time to rinse off. I don''t think it''s a good idea to have the soap stay on longer than necessary¡­ isn''t it?" he said, but she heard an underlying teasing tone in his voice. He was of course tormenting her to death again.

    p He pressed on the showerhead and the water that had gushed over her had taken her by surprise, wrenching a small but erotic shriek from her lips. Good lord¡­ what did¡­ was a spray of water supposed to feel that way?</anda>

    She then saw him smiling in approval. His eyes glittering as he watched her face closely like he was enthralled by what he was seeing.

    "That was unexpected," hemented. "Never yed with the showerhead before?"

    "¡­??!!" Elle frantically shook her head. She knew many girls who y on their own in the bath and she indeed heard a few saying that they had yed with the showerhead, but she had not tried it. Or maybe she did once or twice before, but the feeling was not as how she thought it would feel. It had not been like this. At all.

 Chapter 67 You Deserve It

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed. Thank so very much for the supergift!!

    ___

    The tickling sensation as he kept aiming the shower over her already highly sensitive nub in now a soft drizzle was something so¡­ so good. It was ever so light, almost like a crisp breeze falling over her sensitive skin. How was there even such a sensation that could be evoked just by using the flow of water from the showerhead?! This was crazy!r

    She had to nibble on her nails to keep her moans in check. Or more like, she was actually stopping herself from asking him to go ahead and increase the volume of the water. This sensation was just so good but¡­ but for how long? How long was he going to torture her with this light and breezy sensation?r

    To her relief, he finally moved on to the next level and increased the showerhead''s volume. Now the light drizzle had turned into a heavy rain, covering more of her sensitive spot, feeling like the water was palming her so tenderly. Lord¡­ how was this so good? She had no idea¡­ was it really supposed to feel like this or was it because Sebastian was the one who was controlling it¡­r

    Elle wanted to shut her eyes and keep it closed. No, her eyes were already almost fully closed so helplessly due to the pleasure of it all. But thank goodness because she managed to stop herself before her eyes werepletely closed. She could not spread her legs any wider anymore, no matter how much Sebastian wanted her to. She would not be able to take it. r

    "How was it?" came his sinful voice. "Feel good right now?" r

    She nodded without hesitation. She could not help it at all! Her mind had turnedpletely nk and was reduced into a puddle, ovee by pleasure and lust. r

    "Speak¡­ Izabelle. How many times have I told you to use that lovely mouth of yours tomunicate?" r

    "It''s¡­ good." Was all Elle could squeeze out. She was somehow not able of moreplicated words.r

    "Just good?" Sebastian prompted for more.r

    "So good." She could only be honest. She already knew that if she lied, he would just prolong the torture until she ended up admitting the truth, whether verbally or not. She had learned her lesson already. And she had learnt it well.r

    He bit on his lower lip and then released them so slowly before he finally set the shower to an all-over steady spray that had her gasping from the sudden pressure change and the different sensations brought on by it. Oh, dear lord¡­!! She had literally salivated from that mad sensation she almost came had he not turn the shower off so suddenly. r

    "Please¡­" the word came out. Her legs were just so weak now that they were trembling until her knees were almost knocking.r

    "Please¡­ what?" r

    "My legs¡­ they''re going to give out." She whispered to him with herrge eyes brimming over with unshed tears. Though she had wanted to say the word, it was not what she was saying ''please'' for. r

    "Lean against the wall." He instructed and she eased herself back slowly. The cold touch of the marble wall behind her created such a contrast to her zing hot body. "And drop that hand. I want to see your full face, baby girl." r<sub> </sub>

    Obediently, Elle slowly dropped her hand after taking a breath. r

    "Now shall we continue?" he asked her and Elle once again nodded without hesitation. Almost frantically even. r

    Her mind was no longer working. She could not think of anything else but to reach the orgasm that had been denied her ever since he had spanked her while at the couch. How long had it been? She could not even tell anymore. All she knew now was that she needed it or she would die from this overly sweet torture that had gone far too long. r

    "Yes." She said when he did not move, thinking that he was waiting for her speak and not just nod. r

    A wicked, satisfied smile curved on his lips hearing how she had responded. r

    Then he lifted his hand again, this time, he put the shower head a little farther from her. When the water jetted out, a moan was torn from her lips. Lord¡­ that was stronger than before. The water''s pressure hit her everywhere, not missing even a single spot. r

    And he did not stop there, he began to flip between the all-over steady spray to the maximum converging spray, alternating and creating a propulsive rhythm that had her writhing where she stood. Oh, my lord¡­ she was going to¡­ she was so so close¡­r

    But then the wicked, cruel devil turned the shower off again. She almost screamed out a loud and resounding ''no''. r

    "Seb¡­ Sebastian¡­" her voice choked a little,ing out in a pleading manner. Now she knew. Now she knew why this was considered as a punishment. He was going to kill her with this. She was under his mercy and he was going to torture her endlessly. She never thought that she would ever think this was the worse punishment ever. r

    "I can''t let you finish when my task isn''t done yet, Izabelle. Have you forgotten? I haven''t used my tongue yet, remember?" and there, he reminded her of the two options he had listed out from earlier.r

    "The¡­ showerhead would do, Seb. It''s enough. Please continue with the shower¨C" Elle begged.r

    "Are you saying you''d rather me use the showerhead on you than having me use my tongue?" r

    She immediately nodded before she froze at the expression that had instantly crossed his face at her response. Did she make the wrong response?r

    Something devious danced across his eyes and he flung the showerhead to the side, not even bothering to return it properly to its holder as it ttered noisily on the floor. He acted and looked as though the showerhead had done him some major wrong and now, he was casting it aside. r

    And then his face was an inch before her. "Such bad and naughty little¡­ I''ve decided to prolong your punishment. You deserve it¡­" he trailed off and stuck out his tongue. Without breaking eye contact, he gave her a long, dirty, shocking lick from her ass to her hard nub. r

 Chapter 68 Impossible

    That long and dirty lick sent Elle''s mind and body spiraling into nothing else but focusing solely on her over sensitive nerve endings. She was shocked by his action and how surprising it had felt. Dear lord¡­ how could something so¡­ so dirty and shameful felt so crazily good? r

    After that rude, infuriating way he had stopped his stimtions from earlier, that almost brought her to her knees, crying in utter frustration, she was quickly whizzed back up to heaven again. Her head was spinning at the sudden change between heaven and hell, from being suddenly deprived to being suddenly fulfilled. Dear Lord¡­ if he were to do this to her a few more times, she did not know if her mind would be able to maintain its sanity!r

    He already had one of her legs lifted and draped over his shoulder as he took his time licking her inner thighs. Then he started licking around her now hard and sensitive nub, slowly and patiently as though he had all the time in the world. r

    It did not take long for her to feel the slow build up that his hot skillful, slick, tongue had created. And before long, the showerhead that had brought her so much pleasure from before was totally forgotten. What showerhead¡­? Was it that great in the first ce? Nothing was making her feel more alive and tingling from every single pore on her body that what he was doing to her right this moment.r

    He started to suck and rub her using a steady and delicious rhythm, driving her absolutely crazy in the best possible way. He was so focused in taking his time, as though he himself was enjoying the process as well. r

    For a long while, he focused his attention on her little nub ¨C that sensitive bundle of nerves ¨C keeping a steady circr motion going with his slick tongue for some time, before trying another movement on her. Up and down, side to side, and the rapid pushing of his tongue. Every swipe, every circling, every stab thatshed at her poor little nub kept Elle constantly gasping and small moans were starting to escape her lips before long. And when he finally pulled away a little and blew lightly on her, she shuddered so hard from that gentle stimtion.r

    <o>,m "Beautiful¡­" he breathed out in what sounded like a worshiping tone, his eyes glistening as he stared at her down there before seemingly struggling to drag his eyes up to look at her. "So, fucking beautiful." he added and then he promptly buried his face right into her core, moving his face around as hetched his mouth onto herher lips in an almost starving manner, tearing an erotic and loud shriek from her lips. r</o>

    He truly began eating her out in wild abandon. It was as if something had turned his beast mode on. His nose was pushed right up against her as he relentlessly ate her, providing more crazy stimtions that Elle could no longer help but reach both her hands out to grab onto his dark and silky hair. His hair felt so smooth and luxurious even as she felt the texture in her hands while being so consumed with what he was doing to her.r

    "Ah, yes¡­ Seb¡­ yes!" She started to make suggestive sounds, begging him to bring her higher to the heaven of pleasure she had been dying to reach for what felt like eternity now. r

    And then something entered her ¨C his fingers. "Lord yes¡­" she moaned out without restrain as he began to glide his long tapering digits inside of her, in and out, while his hot, delicious mouth continued its attack ¨C pleasuring her enthusiastically.r

    Elle tightened her grip on his hair harder and before she knew it, she was pressing herself into his godly face, grinding herself up against him. She was going crazy¡­ no, she had long since gone crazy¡­ this pleasure¡­ oh, lord¡­ it was going to happen again¡­ she was going to blow up again like fireworks in the sky on the fourth of July. r<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian pulled away without warning, tearing a desperate cry from her lips. "Oh please, don''t!" she really teared up, looking at her big, bad and cruel husband. r

    But he was already standing. His leg was between her legs to keep her from melting into a puddle of Jell-O right onto the floor. r

    "Izabelle¡­" he called out and Elle realized the hunger, the utter longing that was in his voice now. "Tell me¡­ tell me you want me inside you again. Tell me you miss my hard dick inside your lovely cunt. Tell me baby¡­" he kept whispering such suggestive words into her ears.r

    His breaths werebored and his gaze¡­ dear lord, even his eyes looked like heaven was on fire. She could see how he hungered for her. That lust, that desire¡­ the intensity of it was something she had never seen or known to be possible. He wanted her, and it was far more than the desire she was capable of feeling. r

    Their gazes held and the zing inferno between them seemed to burn even wilder, if that was even possible. r

    "Izabelle¡­" he uttered her name again, almost in a ragged and begging voice. "I want you. I f**king want you right now. So, tell me now, baby. Tell me that you want me inside you again. That you want my dick screwing you into oblivion again¡­ tell me, baby¡­ please¡­" his voice cracked a little at the end and showed Elle how much he was barely able to control himself by now.r

    She was shocked at his words but the lust that he made explode within her quickly clouded whatever thoughts she had left. Lord¡­ he was right¡­ she wanted to feel him inside her once again. She wanted his hard and hot length buried deep within her again, filling her up to the brim. She remembered how wonderful it was for the both of them during their wedding night. That was all that remained in her mind.r

    She had a fleeting thought that she mightter regret this event, but it seemed that she was not strong enough to continue resisting. This devastatingly beautiful temptation was just impossible to resist. Just impossible. r

    Her body, mind, and heart had given in. She was going to have to eat her words and have sex with him again, only this time, she wanted to touch him. She was dying to touch him and hold him while they be one again. She did not want it to be so detached and impersonal¡­ as though it was merely a transaction between them.r

    Lifting her hand, Elle reached out to touch his chest as she opened her mouth to tell him to take her again. r

 Chapter 69 More

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11! Thank you so much for the supergift!!! <3

    ___

    Elle felt as though something inside her had crashed. His grip on her wrist felt ever too tight. It was not painful, but her throat was somehow aching. A little. Or so she told herself.

    The moment she reached out to touch him, he reacted as though¡­ as though her hand was some kind of deadly weapon that could kill him. She did not even manage to touch him. At all. Not to mention touch¡­ she was not even near enough to feel the warmth radiating off his skin. Nor did she manage to say what she had so desperately wanted to say.

    No matter how wild the zing inferno between them was just a little while ago, to Elle, that one reaction was enough to douse the fire and turned it directly into ice. His reaction had hurt her damned little heart, more so when she saw how violent his reaction was. How could he tell her he wanted her so badly and yet not allow her to even touch him? She could notprehend how his path of logic was. And she suddenly had the thought that she might never do.

    Slowly, she shook her head at him when both of them finally seemed to snap out of that shocking trance they were caught in. Elle being shocked was a given as her move to get closer to him had been rejected without even being given a chance. But she did wonder why even Sebastian himself had been thrown into a trance as well. Was he not the one who had so violently rejected her advances?

    His grip on her wrist then loosened and then he opened his lips to speak as his other hand reached out to touch her chin. "Izabelle ¨C" he started but was forced to stop.

    "No." Elle''s clipped tone cut him off from continuing.

    That one word had him immediately freezing in his tracks. His eyes widened with shock as his hand hung uselessly in mid-air.

    Elle clenched her fists tightly by her sides. She hated how badly this was affecting her. She hated the way her heart was reacting to him. This should not havee as a surprise to her in fact. Sebastian had said it clearly to her before¡­ he never wanted her to touch him. She had heard him and had kept this rule of his in her mind, never forgetting about it no matter what. But tonight, when he had earlier on said that he wanted her so so badly¡­ and she too, had seen how much he had wanted her¡­ she had thought that¡­ Well, it was apparent that she had overestimated her worth to him and thought too much.

    Why? How could he ask her to give herself to him again when he could not even¡­ could not even let her do a simple thing like touch him? How could he? Or perhaps she was being unfair in jumping to conclusions and getting upset with him? After all, they do not know each other well at all.<sub> </sub>

    "Is there¡­ a reason why you don''t like to be touched?" she asked in a weak voice. Something in her wanted him to exin to her. To say something about the reason why he was behaving this way. She needed him to tell her that there was a serious reason why and that her touch did not disgust him at all.

    But his expression had only turned nk at her words. His eyes turned unfathomable. One look and Elle could already tell that he was not going to say anything. She could just feel it. Her gut was telling her.

    At that moment, a new decision reigned firmly in her mind. She was going to tell him¡­ she was going to have a bargain with him. She would be willing to have sex with him again. But only if he allowed her to touch him. She would be willing to give herself to him again, but in exchange, he must then give a piece of himself to her too. Even if it is just the privilege of her touching him. He needed to give something to her. Even if it were not all of him, it was at least something. If he can''t even do that¡­

    Braving herself as she tipped her chin up at him with a challenging look, Elle opened her lips to speak when suddenly, a voice echoed at the back of her head. It was Sebastian''s voice and words from that night she had proposed him a marriage of convenience, that same night she had made a bargain with him. ''Because the moment you start to want more from me, I will divorce you.''

    Those words echoed in her head like a voice that belonged to the devil in the pits of hell itself. It resounded over and over in her head until whatever courage she had mustered to speak up was immediately shattered into pieces.

    Suddenly, fear crept through her. Saying those words only meant she wanted more of what he was willing to give. And wanting to touch him was obviously under the category of ''more''.

    An urge tough bitterly came to her. Dear Lord¡­ she had almost screwed up. It had not even been a week yet¡­ and what was she even thinking? Risking herself to be divorced? What in the world was she thinking?! How could she have been this na?ve to think she could ask anything of him just because he had said he wanted her? How could she have forgotten that it was only her body that he wanted?

    "I''m¡­ cold." She muttered as she hugged herself. "I want to go get dressed now." She waited for a moment. Not wanting to angerhim.

    When he did not move, Elle slowly turned around and trudged out of the bathroom.

    As soon as the door quietly shut closed behind her, Sebastian''s jaws clenched and worked. Then his palm mmed against the wall.

 Chapter 70 For Now

    Letting the now cold water continue flowing down over his form, Sebastian remained unmoving from the spot where Elle left him. He was still there, under the shower, head hung down low and both hands firmly bracing himself against the now cracked wall.

    He cursed as he stared down at the bathroom tiles. His eyes glimmering so intensely as the water pitter pattered onto the floor. He had nned to punish her. To pleasure her until she would be begging him herself to f**k her. But what the hell, the opposite had happened instead. All because he had failed to control himself. He was the one who had given in first as his lust and desire for her had gone so unbearable to the point that he felt like he would have gone mad if he was not able to have her again during those moments.

    Never did he feel so crazy about wanting to have sex to this extent. Never had he lusted after a woman to the point that he was willing to beg like that. He never begs. It was always the other way around. Women were the ones who usually begged for his favor. They were the ones who were dying for him and his dick.

    But now, here he was, on the other end of the stick. It was so unbelievable that it was almost unreal. The kind of mad desire he had for Izabelle was just¡­ unthinkable. The woman whom he thought was just¡­ was just¡­ f**k¡­!! He had confirmed all over again that he was really hopelessly crazy for her.

    But it seemed she did not feel the same way for him. He knew he had managed to pleasure her but¡­ she could still resist him¡­ no matter how much he burned and tempted her, she somehow still could hold her ground. While he could f**king not. At all. In fact, the entire punishment had been hell in heaven for him. He ended up feeling as though he had been punishing them both.

    The moment he saw her tonight, all he wanted to do was pin her back onto their bed or anywhere hidden and f**k her brains out all night. No, not just all night but for three days straight and most probably even more.

    That was how much he wanted her. It was insane, he knew. But it seemed to be something that he could do nothing about. At least for now.

    She had literally turned him into an animal that was in heat. And then this¡­ f**k¡­

    He raked his fingers through his hair before turning his face up, letting the cold water fall directly on his face. Perhaps the cold would be able to jolt him out of this weird condition he found himself stuck in.

    The look on her face when he had grabbed her wrist from before suddenly shed across his mind and his brows knotted hard.

    After what seemed like a long time, a smile curved across his face. It was a smile filled with disbelief, wonder, and something¡­ hysterical.

    p ¡­<sub> </sub></anda>

    Elle forced herself to go to sleep. She wanted to make sure she was asleep before hees out of the shower and that was why she had rushed to change and tuck herself back into their bed.

    She was a little thankful that he had not decided to follow her out of the bathroom, and she was d as well that he was still inside up until now. She still had no idea on how to face him just yet. The loud sound she had heard when she left the room had her heart thudding nervously. Whatever had happened inside after she left, she knew that it was all because his anger had been sparked. He must have mmed something hard and heavy onto the wall to make such a sound. After all, this pce was very sturdy. So for something to be destroyed, it must be an object that was heavy or solid that could do it.

    At that moment, her heart was a bit in fear. Not because she thinks that he would hurt her, but because he might be too angry and would suddenly decide to divorce her out of frustration or anger. She was not ready for that to happen yet! There was no way he would do that just because she had not consented to have sex with him. Right¡­?

    Trying her best not to think of the worse and to quickly go to sleep, Elle shut her eyes tightly closed.

    But time ticked by, and she still could not bring herself to sleep despite feeling extremely tired. Most likely the reason must be because she was the reason that he had yet toe out of the bathroom. Suddenly, she was wondering if he was alright. She could not help but think about that sound. Should she go back in to check on him?

    Just as those thought came to her, she heard the soft swishing sound of the door opening. She immediately shut her eyes and pretended to sleep on her side. Her heartbeat rushed wildly but thankfully, her back was facing him and she had already turned themp on her side off. He would not be able to see her clearly even if he walked around and stood before her.

    But¡­ His presence was just too much to ignore. It was just impossible. Was he still mad?

    Minutes passed but he did not climb back onto the bed. He did not make any sounds either, but she knew he was there, probably sitting on the couch.

    Another several minutes passed when she heard the door opening, causing her eyes to fly wide open. She immediately turned around but he was already closing the main door behind him.

    Silence reigned as she stared at the closed door, not knowing what to feel. He left again¡­ just like that night¡­ was he going to disappear on her for few days again?

 Chapter 71 One Thing

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Monica_Ceja! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!! <3

    ____

    When Sebastian finally returned to their room, Elle was already asleep. She had tossed and turned for quite a long time, troubled at how he had just left without saying a word, and only fell asleep as her body just could not hang on to consciousness any longer. Even in her sleep, there was a slight frown etched between her brows.

    Sebastian leaned against the door, quietly staring at her sleeping form. His eyes still held that longing for her, as intense as before he left if not more. He had to get out a while ago because he could no longer stand watching her tensing up on her side of the bed and trying to feign sleep. It was obvious that his presence had made her extremely nervous.

    That should not be something that would bother him enough to send him out of his own room. But it f**king did. He did not like the way she looked so ufortable with him inside the room. So, he had decided to leave and went out for a smoke at the veranda.

    Now that his head had cooled down a little, he realized that it should not be a surprising thing for her to be ufortable. This would only be the second night that they would have officially slept together after all. And during that first time, she had actually passed out.

    Leaning his head back, Sebastian stared unblinkingly at the ceiling for a long time before closing his eyes. He seemed to be listening out for something for quite a long while before he opened his eyes again. The entire time he was listening, his focus was absolute. There was absolutely no movement made. His entire frame was still and rigid, eyes closed and only showed a slight movement below his eyelids and even his breathing was so light that it was as if he were not breathing at all.

    Then he sauntered quietly towards the bed, his long legs lending a graceful gait to his elegant strides. He stopped when he arrived right next to her and squatted down carefully, making sure that he made no sounds to disturb her from her rest. This was the best position for him to stare at her face all he wanted, as she was lying on her side. Thankfully, she was lying and facing the outside of the bed, making it such where after squatting, he was almost face to face with her exquisite face.

    His molten grey eyes seemed to gleam in the dark as he watched her sleeping face. It was as though he was content to squat there, drinking in her calmness now that she was asleep. All the while, he enjoyed tracing her delicate facial features with his eyes, over and over again and taking in the light and moist fragrance from her breaths as she exhaled in her sleep.

    After what seemed like forever, he lifted his hand. He carefully rubbed a small stray lock of her fiery hair that was curled on her cheeks between his fingers, noting how silky they felt before brushing it away. Just in case it disturbed her rest.

    "That''s right¡­ you have to learn to befortable around me, Izabelle." He whispered so lowly that his voice was almost inaudible. "Because from here on out, you won''t sleep another night without me being next to you. Whether you like it or not." He smiled. It was a smile that was filled with wicked promise and firm decision. He hade to this conclusion after taking some time to ponder and think on how he wanted things to proceed between them from now on.

    Sebastian still could not fully understand what was going on with him and why in hell was he having these sudden violent feelings towards her. The reason was still logically inexplicable to him, but there was one thing that he already knew for sure and was a 100 percent certain about. He wanted her. He so badly wanted her. And what he wanted¡­ will ultimately end up being his¡­

    The gleam in his eyes was still so intense even by the time he had climbed into their bed and silentlyid down next to her.

    He did not sleep and just stared up at the ceiling as if waiting for something to happen. And after some time, when Elle turned and scooted towards him ¨C a source of warmth on the bed, the corner of his lips tugged upwards.

    His arm draped around her naturally and pulled her closer to his body before whispering the words, "Mine¡­ you''re going to be mine, Izabelle¡­"<sub> </sub>

    ¡­

    Elle was so shocked to find herself lying so close to Sebastian when she opened her eyes. She even had her hand draped over his stomach, as though it fully belonged where it was. What happened? Did he not leave?!

    She could not believe that he was right there in her bed that she thought she was dreaming for a second. But from the warmth that her hand felt, he was really there! And he looked¡­ so¡­ unlike the beastly god of the dark Sebastian that she was so used to. At that moment, he looked, like¡­ some kind of heavenly being that identally fell into her bed.

    The fact that he looked so peaceful and seemingly vulnerable had rendered her speechless. But she knew that this sleeping Sebastian just the eye of the storm. Once he awakens¡­

    He suddenly pulled her even closer against him, causing her to almost gasp out in shock. The way he held her almost felt like¡­ it felt like a lover''s hug.

    Her heart raced and thudded wildly as he squeezed her like he could not get enough of her closeness.

    Just as she was about to call out his name, that familiar urrence happened again.

    "Ali¡­ sa¡­" he uttered in a broken voice. And the gleam in Elle''s eyes dulled in the blink of an eye. Her body stilled and stiffened like a block of ice as she continued listening to his voice, calling out that name. Again.

    Elle did not move this time and just stayed as immobile as a doll in his arms for what seemed like a long stretch of time. His hold on her had loosened up slowly as he eventually stopped uttering that name. Her throat felt so hot and tight. She hated what she was feeling. She hated the damned ache that was in her throat right now. She hated it so much. So much¡­

    Soon, her eyes fell to the thick curtains and realized that it was already morning. It was time for her to rise and get ready for the day.

    Quietly, Elle carefully extracted herself from his hold. Thankfully, he did not wake up, so she climbed off the bed and immediately went to the bathroom. All she wanted to do was to get herself ready and leave the room before he wakes up so she could begin her work for the day. She just wanted to get herself moving and extremely busy again. That way, she would not need to think of any unnecessary things.

    But the moment she entered the bathroom, she found herself standing there, utterly shocked at what she was seeing on the wall.

    ___

    A/N: We have 5 days left before this month end guys. We are currently #3 in GT ranking. If we finish at top 2 in GT ranking this month, i will give mini mass release. So don''t forget to vote hellbounders. ^^

 Chapter 72 Where?

    Elle could not quite believe what she was seeing. The destruction of one section of the bathroom wall was not small! This was definitely the source of the sound that she had heardst night while Sebastian was still in here!

    The crack that had formed on the wall was serious and just unbelievable. She could see a somewhat circr depression and then there were cracks that spread out from the center. The effect looked as though it had been hit by a hammer with a size of a fist. Sebastian''s fist to be precise. Looking down to the floor, Elle also saw little bits of the ster from the wall that had crumbled off scattered about.

    She had very surely believed that he had hit the wall with a hammerst night. But¡­ that was clearly a fist''s pattern right there on the wall! There were even slight traces of blood left on it as she looked closer. What in the world¡­ was this a prank? It had to be, right? There was no way Sebastian could have done this just using his fist alone!!! But¡­ but that was clearly a trace of his fist and that blood too¡­

    Shaking her head frantically, she brushed off the issue of the fist-like impression on the wall. For now. She needed to get ready and get going ¨C ASAP.

    Elle quickly finished her ablutions and went back out to get dressed. Dear lord¡­ she already had a lot on her te to think about. She could not afford to take more time in ying detective and finding out who or what was behind this bizarre happening in her bathroom at this moment. She really needed to get out first to breathe and calm down! That was her topmost priority for now.

    To her relief, Sebastian was still sleeping when she left their room. She rushed out of the castle after grabbing a tumbler of water from the kitchen. Her morning routine was to usually have a light breakfast first before going for a run and cool-down walk at the small forest that was just behind the castle. But today, she had forgone her usual light breakfast routine. What she desperately wanted to do was to go cool off and rx her mind. If not, she might be driven insane with what was going on between her and Sebastian. And then that thing on the wall too.

    Dressed in discreet andfortable running clothes, Elle walked and jogged alone along the clean trail leading to the top of a small hill. She hade to love this ce only in just the few days that she had lived here already. She liked the clean fresh air and all the nature that was so close, and breathtaking view that could be seen along the way and most specially at the top of the hill itself.

    The ce was a quiet, rxing haven to her. It allowed her to take time off so that she could think and meditate on some things that were weighing on her mind.

    Soon, after thirty minutes, she had finally reached her favorite spot. It was a ce that was overlooking the beautiful Reign castle. It still was not the peak of the hill though. She had wanted to climb up more and reach the peak of the hill. But due to her schedules that were quite packed, and not wanting to exhaust herself out too much, she had decided to stop at this spot. She had nned to go up there though, once she had more time to spare.

    Sitting on the bench by the side while gulping down her water, Elle smiled at the sight of the beautiful rising sun. It seemed as though today was promising to be such a beautiful day.

    ¡­

    Waking up on the bed, Sebastian realized that he was alone. Running his fingers across her side of the bed and feeling the coolness of the sheets, he thenbed his fingers through his hair as he realized Izabelle had left the bed long ago. Again. How could he not have awakened when she left the bed? Was it because he had not had much sleep for the past three nights when he was away? That must be¡­<sub> </sub>

    Lazily, he climbed off the bed and headed off to the bathroom, only to widen his eyes and run his fingers through his hair again at the sight of the cracks spreading on the wall. F**k him¡­ how had hepletely forgotten about this?! He should have gotten someone to have dealt with it before she saw it.

    In a matter of a few moments, Sebastian had rushed out of their room. He immediately called for the butler and told him to have the bathroom wall fixed as soon as possible.

    When the butler nodded, Sebastian walked ahead only to stop and turn around to call for the butler again.

    "Where''s my wife?" he asked.

    "She''s taking her daily exercise, Your Highness." the butler reported the movements of his mistress.

    Sebastian creased his brows. Lucas did not mention in his reports that she had some kind of daily exercise going on. "Where?"

    "At East Hill, Your Highness. She likes hiking up the hill for a bit by herself ¨C"

    "By herself¡­" Sebastian''s expression suddenly went a few shades darker. "You do mean to tell me that someone''s trailing her secretly, right?" his question was a loaded one.

    "Uhm¡­" the butler suddenly started sweating buckets as he could feel the clothes on his back getting damp.

    "Where is Lucas right now?" his expression was much darker now. In his mind, he was thinking that Lucas should be keeping an eye out for Izabelle.

    "I¡­ I think I saw him in the courtyard a while ago, Your High¡­" The butler trailed off as he looked up. The spot that the prince had been standing in was now bare of his presence as he was already gone. He let out a long deep breath and wiped off his sweat.

 Chapter 73 Escort

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Monica_Ceja! Thank you so much for the supergift!!! <3

    ____

    "I see that you''re cking off at your job, Lucas. You''ve specifically been given a royal order to watch over my wife, have you not? Yet why do I find you right here, having so much time on your hands that you can still smoke?" Sebastian''s voice was calm and neutral, yet the intense and freezing look in his eyes had Lucas feeling goosebumps running down his whole body¡­ not just his spine. Good god¡­ this little dark lord¡­r

    "Umm¡­ Your Highness¡­ perhaps¡­ did you and the princess fight¡­" Lucas hazarded a guess before trailing off at the deadly gaze the prince had thrown at him. From the way he was behaving, it was very simr to the time he had stormed out the day after their wedding. And his guesses are usually not far from wrong. What in the hell was up with this princetely? r

    Lucas could not get used to how grumpy this prince had suddenly be since that night he left the castle as if he was running away from something that was hot on his heels. He was used to him being so annoyingly calm andzy. Previously, nothing could cause this person to waver. The prince was not the type of person to react so strongly over anything, except if someone mentions his older brother, Prince Ezekiel. Yet here he was¡­ behaving like this now. What in the hell had happened? It seemed as though things were starting to get more interesting in this castle now that Princess Izabelle had arrived, hmm? r

    Lucas could only suppress the grin that was quivering to be released at the corner of his lips.r

    "I had been ordered by your wife to not follow after her during her morning exercises. She had told me to wait right here for her to return, Your Highness." Lucas reported to Sebastian.r

    "And you just listened to her orders and really didn''t follow after her? Shouldn''t you have trailed after her in secret at least?" r

    "Uhm¡­ you want me to disobey her ¨C" Lucas blinked and hesitatingly asked the question.r

    "It''s for her f**king safety, Lucas! How could you let her hike up there alone?! What if she encountered some kind of danger while on her own? Do you think she would be able to solve it alone?!!" Sebastian was on the verge of shouting.r

    "Oh¡­" r

    Somehow, that caught Lucas off guard. That was¡­ unexpected. This prince wasing at him like this because he was worried that something might happen to the princess. Now this was¡­ getting really interesting. r

    "I don''t think there is any danger up there though, Your Highness. You know that there''s no dangerous animals that could possibly attack her. And there are still some guards patrolling around the forest grounds for any threats." r

    "Those guards'' jobs are to guard the hill, not watch over her. What if she misstep and¡­" Sebastian broke off, clenched his jaws and red at Lucas as though he wanted to bite his head off. "I''m sending you to Karam for two days. You will leave, effective immediately." r

    Speechless, Lucas could only stand there watching as the grumpy prince quickly disappeared from his view. He shook his head andughed. He could not believe the prince was actually punishing him for this! What in the hell!? r

    "Karam, huh¡­ oh well¡­ guess it''s not bad that I''ll be having two extra days of bloody action again." He murmured as he sighed and went to his car. He still had a grin on his face though. Because it seemed that the dark little lord had finally found someone who could rock his calm fa?ade. r

    ¡­r

    Sebastian had rushed off after giving his orders to Lucas. Within a few minutes, he had already reached where she was. r

    Elle, who had just started to take her leisure walk back down, was shocked to see him on the trail. And he was still dressed in his usual regal attire. Who woulde hiking dressed like this?! Was there an emergency that needed her presence?r<sub> </sub>

    "What are you¡­ why did youe here?" Elle rushed forward to meet him, expecting to hear some kind of emergency news.r

    "To escort you back down, of course." Sebastian replied in a matter-of-fact tone.r

    "Huh¡­ What?" Elle stopped in her tracks as she blinked, not knowing if she had heard him right.r

    "I don''t think that it''s wise for you to be hiking up here all by yourself. You could have met with an ident, and no one would be there to help you." As he said that, his brows furrowed in what seemed to be concern.r

    Elle was shocked that those words coulde out of his mouth. But¡­ she had to give it to him that he was right on that point. r

    Clearing her throat a little embarrassedly, Elle replied. "I''m not that clumsy if that''s what you''re worried about. And I am a very cautious person."r

    He smiled seeing how prickly she had be after hearing his words of concern for her. Why did it seemed so unbelievable to her that he was truly concerned for her safety? Does she only react cautiously to him?r

    However, he replied to herment in a teasing manner, wanting to see more of her reactions. "I highly doubt that."r

    "Huh?" Elle looked as though she was being insulted and her brows furrowed a little.r

    "If something catches your curiosity, I don''t think you''re the type to hold back." Sebastian continued.r

    Elle creased her brows even more. r

    "What kind of something do you think might catch my curiosity to the extent that I''llpromise my safety in an empty and beautiful forest like this?" r

    "Like someone who is hunting a prey. You''re the type who will pity the little prey and jump to save it, risking yourself to be preyed upon next."r

    Elle blinked at him. r

    "Are there¡­ really hunters up here? I know hunting in this country is not illegal, but no one should be allowed toe and hunt here, right?" she was honestly curious to know.r

    "There are no rules that forbids the hunters froming here. And people in the castle alsoe out hunting from time to time."r

    Elle opened her mouth to ask again when suddenly, she heard a rustle behind her. It was as if there was someone running toward her at full speed.r

 Chapter 74 Protectively

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!! <3

    ____

    She quickly turned around to look behind her, but there was no one there. Tilting her head sideways, she wondered what was that sound.r

    Then, all of a sudden, there a big dog so white its fur was as white as snow. r

    Elle was unable to react for a moment. She kept herself still as the dog also stilled. Was that a wolf perhaps? There were wolves here?! How had she not heard about it before? She had not seen one the past few days she had been hiking in the morning, except for some other smaller and furry animals. Could it be because she hade out a little earlier today as she had skipped her usual light breakfast?r

    She was about to turn to Sebastian to tell him they should leave now, when she saw something red on the white wolf''s back. That patch of red was so vivid especially with its snow-white fur as contrast. The wolf was really beautiful. r

    "I think it''s hurt." She uttered after realizing what that red patch was. r

    When the wolf took a couple of steps forward with much struggle, Elle slowly turned to look at Sebastian. r

    "You see what I mean?" he said, slightly raising a brow at her. r

    Elle pressed her lips tightly together, knowing that he was trying to prove his point. But she knew that if she just leaves like this and act as though she had not seen anything, she would definitely be thinking of the animal for many sleepless nights. She had experienced this before when she was younger. There was once a kitty that had been drenched in the rain by their pce. She saw the small animal when she was on her way back home. She had wanted so badly to stop the car to help the kitten, but her fear of her father stopped her. Her father did not like pets, and he did not want her to touch one too. So, Elle was forced to ignore it. r

    But that night, she was unable to get the wet little kitty out of her mind. So, the next morning, she woke up early and rushed to the gate. She had regretted it instantly, because she had then found that the poor little kitty was already dead. It had died due to drowning. The experience was so awful that she even ended up having a nightmare for several nights. If only she had just stopped and maybe left her umbre to at least shelter it instead of acting like she had seen nothing. r

    So since then, if she ever sees something like that again, she would always try her best to do something. More often than not, she would just ask her guards to pick the animal up and they would drop it an animal clinic and then have someone to bring them to the shelter. r<sub> </sub>

    She could not even hide her expression from him at the moment. She needed to do something even if it was just a little thing or else, she might be dreaming of this animal tonight staring at her with its pitiful eyes. And it was such a beautiful dog too¡­r

    "Is there¡­ any way to help it? It''s injured." She asked hesitantly. r

    Sebastian sighed. "This was what I had been talking about. If I was not here, you would have gone ahead to do something to help the wolf aren''t you? Even if it was by yourself¡­ Even if you know it might be dangerous." He then shook his head as he looked at her with a reproachful gaze.r

    Elle looked away a little guiltily and stared back at the wolf again. It did not seem to be going away. It had even seemed to move a little closer to them as it kept ncing behind. Was the hunter still after it? The more Elle looked at the white wolf, the more her heart ached for the poor animal.r

    "The hunter seemed to still after it." She said seemingly to herself, but it was obvious she wanted him to hear it too. She could not help but worry. She did not want to watch the dog get killed before her very eyes. r

    Before she knew it, she was already squatting down facing the wolf and called out to it, "Come." She knew she should be scared because that was still a wild animal even though it was injured. But somehow, maybe because Sebastian was also there with her, and the animal seemed already badly injured, that she was not the least bit afraid. She even wanted ite a little bit closer to them so that the hunter would not aim for it anymore if he sees them with it. r

    But then, she suddenly thought of another more dangerous situation. What if the hunter identally lets out a shot and it hits either her or Sebastian? Wait¡­ something''s off here. How could they let hunters hunt anywhere, even up to the vicinity of the castle? Were they not worried of people getting identally shot? Something did not seem right with this situation.r

    The snow-white wolf struggled to move itself closer to them and Elle could not help but feel her heart ache at how it seemed to be in so much pain. Every step it took, it would limp and looked as though it wanted to curl into itself. r

    But a thought came to her and suddenly, she grabbed onto Sebastian''s hand without warning and pulled him to hide behind arge tree trunk. The trunk was so wide andrge that even with the both of them hidden behind it, there was still space to spare on either side.r

    Sebastian looked surprised at her sudden action. His gaze then fell to her tight grip that she had on his hand as she hid him behind her, protectively. r

    "Please stay back." She was stretching her free hand behind her to block him from stepping out. "The hunter must still be aiming for the¡­ dog. I can''t risk you getting identally shot!" she eximed as she peeked out from the side of the tree trunk,pletely oblivious at Sebastian''s expression at that moment as he looked at her. r

 Chapter 75 Dreamy

    There were an abundance of emotions shing across Sebastian''s eyes currently as he looked down at his little wife taking the initiative to stand before him and acting as his shield. He had not thought that she would be this protective of him. He had not expected such an action from her that it took him quite a while to snap out of the surprise that came out of it. r

    His gaze moved to her slender hand that was still stretched out horizontally, blocking him from moving to the front and before he had even realized it, his reserved dimple slowly made its way out. Suddenly, he imagined in his mind, a little white and innocent bunny enthusiastically jumping around, thumping its feet, trying to protect the deadliest beast behind it. And his smile widened more than a fraction. His eyes gleamed with amusement, awe, and something¡­ more. r

    "I think we should shout and call for help, right? Maybe that would be enough to alert the guards patrolling here?" she asked Sebastian while peeking out of the tree trunk, still not looking at his face as she was busy taking stock of the situation. r

    When he did not make a sound nor responded to her question, she looked over her shoulder. Tilting her head at him, she blinked and wordlessly asked the question again with her actions.r

    Quickly, he bit his lip to hide his smile from her. Her actions were just¡­ fucking adorable right now. And he found himself enjoying seeing her reactions and wanted to observe more. Somehow, he just could not get enough of it.r

    "It''s to let them know¡­ the hunter that people are here. If they know that there were others moving around in this area, I''m sure they will not dare to simply shoot, right?" her expression was serious and troubled, but she was calm. It could be seen that she knew how to respond in dangerous and high-risk situations. The fact that she could think of this option within a few seconds had impressed Sebastian. He already know Izabelle was different from those sheltered royals he knew but her actions and reactions in such threatening circumstances still surprised him. r

    "Hmm¡­ I think so?" Sebastian replied in a questioning tone and as soon as she peeked past the tree trunk again, she took a deep breath and suddenly yelled.r

    "Hello!!! Someone''s here!!! Can you hear us?!!!" Her high-pitched voice projected at what he suspected to be her maximum volume echoed through the immediate area of the forest. Then utter silence followed, after her yells subsided. r

    Elle creased her brows as there were no responses or any of the guards that appeared even after waiting for a while. "Is anyone out there?!!" she shouted again. Still, the only response she got was silence. Frowning, she wondered what had happened to the guards that were supposed to be patrolling around the area. Could they have encountered the hunters and were hurt?r

    Slowly, she turned to look over her shoulder again, only to find Sebastian standing there, leaning against the tree trunk in such a rxed stance as he watched her with hooded eyes. She had wanted to ask him about the absence of the guards. But¡­ He was looking so¡­ was he in daze? That should not be the case, right? r

    Elle got momentarily distracted by the seemingly dreamy look in his eyes as he continued staring straight at her. This was the first time she was seeing him having such look. No, this was the first time she was receiving such a look from him! It was almost as if he was in a daydream, and he was¡­ oh lord¡­ this man¡­ or was she just reading him wrongly? What could he have been thinking about in this situation that he could even wear such an expression? Does he not realize how precarious their situation was?r

    Part of her somehow could not believe that Sebastian was caught in some kind of a dreamy trance. It was just too unbelievable for her to even consider it. Because well¡­ this was Sebastian! She had never even imagined him ever having this kind of expression! Much less, training said expression onto her! What had gotten into him? r<sub> </sub>

    The dog''s high-pitched whining sounds reached her ear, causing her to immediately whip around. r

    Seeing the snow-white animal falling to the ground had her heart jumping to her throat. Fear immediately gripped her. The dog cannot possibly die here! Not on her watch!r

    Elle let go of Sebastian''s hand and was about to rush out to the animal''s aid when Sebastian grabbed hold of her wrist, pulling her back before she could expose herself. r

    "Don''t rush over it. Let me ¨C" he whispered.r

    <o>,m "No!" Elle cut him off as she pressed both her hands onto his chest to push him back into hiding. "Please stay here. It''s dangerous." r</o>

    His lips hung open in surprise, but Elle was too worried about the dog to notice his facial expressions right now. r

    "Izabelle ¨C"r

    "We don''t know if any moment, someone might shoot. So, stay here, okay? No matter what, please don''te out!" she firmly said, causing Sebastian to run his fingers through his hair in exasperation. This little¡­ how could she be thinking of someone else''s safely and not think of her own? r

    At that moment, he looked like he did not know whether to be amused or angry at her. These actions of hers right now was something he could never even imagine a princess to have. He could not even deny how all this was making him feel inexplicable things. Suddenly, a memory shed pass his mind. r

    It was an image of him when he was a child standing right behind his¡­ older brother. He looked terrified as he looked at his brother who was drenched in blood but was still protecting him. r

    That sh of memory had him spacing out and he was toote to realize that he had released Izabelle''s hand, until he saw her already about to reach the animal. r

 Chapter 76 Switch

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @CrazyRichAsian! Thank you so much for the supergift!!! <3

    ___

    Just as Elle was about to reach out and touch the wounded animal, she was grabbed from behind and pulled back. Almost in a violent way that she had almost screamed out.

    But she had guessed that it was Sebastian. And she immediately turned her head to look at him, a little panicked that he hade out even when she had warned him not to. "Sebas¡­tian¡­" she trailed off at the look in his eyes.

    The almost dreamy look had evaporated and was now reced with something so terrifying. His eyes¡­ his grey eyes had turned¡­ reddish. Were her eyes¡­ tricking her?

    Time seemed to stand still for a moment before he yanked at her, causing her to tumble against him before burying her head into his chest. "I''m not going to let you touch this animal until I make sure it would not harm you, Izabelle." His tight voice echoed in her ears. He sounded so angry again. In fact, she could feel something so¡­ so strong and heavy and dark emanating from him. It was making her unable to do anything else but stay still in his arms. She had the feeling that if she had tried to wriggle her way out of his hold, he would totally explode and go bonkers on her.

    Lord¡­ this man''s mood swings and emotions really switch faster than anything she had ever known. And what dramatic level of change it was!

    When his hold on her finally loosened up, Elle gingerly pulled away from his arms and slowly looked up. Her heartbeat was racing while she was at it. So she lifted her eyes to look into his eyes, hoping to gauge his emotions and the mental state that he was in. They were back to being grey again. That¡­ a while ago was it¡­ just her¡­ imagination?

    While absent minded, he had pulled her to stand behind him. "You stay back, I''ll deal with this." He ordered her before squatting on the ground, just within reach of the animal.

    Elle stared down at him as he reached out to check on the animal''s wound. She snapped out her daze and rushed across from Sebastian, standing on the opposite side of him.

    Sebastian lifted his eyes only to see her already standing there. She was¡­ using her body to block him.

    "I''ll¡­ I''ll keep watch on the situation then¡­ while you help it¡­" she said, looking back and forth behind her and then to the wolf lying pitifully on the ground and then at him.

    He was speechless for a moment. She was really going to this extent just to protect him? Even using her body like that to shield him?

    As though she finally realized the wonder and disbelief in his eyes as he looked up at her, she suddenly began to exin awkwardly. "I¡­ I don''t want to get¡­ widowed so early." She had stammered out her excuse, knowing that it was totallyme and totally inelegant. But she was stumped! And that was the fastest thing she could grasp onto as she had scrambled to give him her defense.

    His dimple appeared before he turned his attention back to the animal. But because Elle was too busy worrying about her response and wincing a little, she had missed that quick appearing of his dimple.

    "Didn''t I tell you bad grasses never dies?"

    "Well¡­ I don''t think you''re bad enough to be considered a bad grass. So, you''re still at risk of dying in my books." Elle muttered out.<sub> </sub>

    Heughed soundlessly without looking up. "I didn''t expect you to think so highly of me." He teased.

    "I don''t think bad grasses would bother to help a wounded animal."

    His hand stilled for a moment. "I might only be forced into doing this because you''re watching, don''t you think so?"

    "Maybe¡­" Elle shrugged nomittally. "But still¡­ I think you could still die. And I can''t let that happen." She looked behind her again before she quickly changed the topic. "How is she?" Elle stared at the animal that was still not moving.

    "He¡­" Sebastian corrected.

    "He doesn''t look like¡­ he was shot." Elle finally realized that the animal''s wound was not from a gunshot. Though the moment she realized that, she had quickly covered her lips and almost gasped. The wound was¡­ strange¡­

    "He won''t make it." Sebastian told her tly and Elle''s eyes widened at his diagnosis.

    The look in her face had Sebastian trailing off. He had not expected her to look so shocked and devastated.

    "That''s¡­ that can''t be¡­" she was in denial as she slowly fell to her knees. "He looks so pretty¡­ like a bad ass grass¡­ he can''t die that easily."

    Sebastian kept his gaze on her. And before he knew it, he said, "Yes, you are right. Now that you have mentioned it, this one looks as though he is a bad grass. He might still really live if we can get him some first aid quickly." Sebastian sighed internally, cursing at himself for being so wishy washy and agreeing with her so easily. He had a feeling that he would regret saying such things to her.

    "Right?!" the light in her eyes quickly returned, causing Sebastian to bite his lip before quietly nodding.

    Two guards had finally arrived due to Elle''s earlier cries for help. They were there to help them and had taken the white wolf away with them. Sebastian had then called for the medics using his phone and to her relief, they had arrived at the scene pretty quickly.

    After that, the two of them decided to continue walking down the hill.

    Elle had initially wanted to go along with the guards, but Sebastian had not allowed her. She could only relent as she knew that she still had an important schedule on for the day. But she was more at ease now that Sebastian had taken over with the matter of the injured wolf and could return her attention to the other duties that she needed to see to. Also, she trusted that the medics who were under Sebastian''s payroll could not be anything less than the best in their field.

    "Don''t worry, you''ve heard the reports earlier. I''ve already called for the doctor to make sure that they''ll take care of it." Sebastian said, after noticing that Izabelle was still obviously thinking and worried about the wolf.

 Chapter 77 Until Then

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11! A big thank you for the supergift!!! <3

    ___

    After breakfast, Elle found herself to be in for another surprise when Sebastian stopped her from entering their room. She had wanted to rush in and have a quick bath before changing into her formal dress and getting straight to work. However, as she was about to grab the door handle, Sebastian''s long arm suddenly zipped horizontally across her vision and blocked her way in.

    "The bathroom''s not ready yet. So, for now, we''ll be using another room." He had cleared his throat before informing her. And without waiting for her reply, he led her away to their new room. Most of her things were already transferred over.

    Elle just quietly went along with him but once she was inside the bathroom, her mind began to start getting troubled by so many things.

    Two of the main bizarre things she could not seem to ignore no matter how she tried to talk herself out of was the cracks in the bathroom and¡­ his reddish eyes¡­ how could that happen? Could she really be just seeing things? But¡­

    That day, Elle tried to distract herself from thinking about those matters. She had gone on ahead to her scheduled events and met with many new and important people as she had been doing the past few days. The only difference this time was the fact that Sebastian hade along with her. She however, had not expected him to actuallye with her!

    The day had been very busy, but Elle was d she had to go around and socialize because it had help her to stop thinking about those bizarre things. And Sebastian¡­ he had been acting as the perfect husband to her that the people around started to look so surprised to see how Sebastian was behaving towards her.

    p Elle did feel really d that he was kind of acting much better than that when they acted as a couple-in-love the first day she hade to the Reigns castle and met his family. And with all his actions, she could not help how her heart was reacting.</anda>

    Soon thatte afternoon, she had been separated from Sebastian as her group this time consisted ofdies only, hosted by a duchess. Sebastian had actually insisted to go with her but because Elle told him it was only fordies, he could only relent.

    As always, Elle had immensely enjoyed herself as everyone had been quite engaging. And she was naturally a social butterfly, thus, it was only normal that she thrived in such social engagements. She had also had a talk with the duchess about another organization she had been interested in to be a part of. And that had sparked off another lengthy but meaningful discussion with thedies.

    Though everyone had been nice to her so far as always, she had realized that this time, everyone had be even more opened to epting and receiving her. During the past few days, she had already been feeling as though everyone had been putting an invisible wall that she had been so curious about. But since today, she felt that the wall had somehow dissolved. For whatever reason it was, she still did not know.

    For now, though, she was happy because with this, she can finally start making real connections with these important people in this country. That way, she would be able to carry out her royal duties even better.

    It was almost time for thete afternoon activities to end when Elle excused herself to go to the bathroom to freshen up.

    "You know, I''m really shocked. It seems that the Prince is really in love with his wife and Princess Izabelle seemed oblivious about it. Was it just me, or did she seem to be the one who was putting some kind of distance between them?" A voice echoed along the corridor, causing Elle to stop in her tracks.

    "It''s a little obvious because she rarely looks at him. While the prince was staring at her almost the whole time. I''ve seen it happening since this morning." The other voicemented, sounding confident in her observation.<sub> </sub>

    "Wow. I''m speechless. But seriously though? I can''t really believe that the prince is really in love. That''s prince Sebastian we are talking about. He never falls in love! It''s just too hard to take in. But what else could be the reason behind his actions?"

    "It''s because Princess Izabelle is smart."

    "Huh? What do you mean?"

    "Oh, c''mon. You know that Prince Sebastian hates clingy girls. Princess Izabelle clearly isn''t doing that and that''s why the prince is current infatuated with her. Mark my words, once princess Izabelle starts bing clingy to him and falls madly in love, you''ll see what happens next."

    Elle sighed and quietly left. A small ironic smile curved on her lips. She wondered who that woman was that she seemed to know Sebastian so well to be able to givements that way. She seemed to know Sebastian''s rules really well. Could she be one of the women Sebastian had told her about that night she had proposed to him? That should be the case, right?

    There was a little sting in her throat as she walked away, head held high and strides elegant as ever. Being reminded of their moments the entire day, Elle could not help but smile bitterly to herself. Even though she was aware that his actions today were most definitely an act to clear whatever rumors that were spreading, Elle still felt all its effects on her. The good thing was that she did not dare believe that they were real at all. And thus, she did not dare react to him more than was necessary.

    Whoever that woman was, Elle thought that she was right. Sebastian would be her husband, as long as she did not fall madly in love with him. As long as she does not cling to him. And she was determined to stay his wife until she could finally stand on her own. Until then¡­

    By the time she had stepped out of the entrance, the first person that Elle saw was Sebastian. He was leaning against the car with his impable regal outfit. He looked so handsome that even the other males around were looking at him in awe.

    "Y-you came yourself?" Elle was a little in disbelief that Sebastian hade to fetch her himself! "I thought Lucas or someone else ¨C"

    "Lucas went to a short vacation." Was all he said and even opened the door for her, causing her to blush. He behaved like a gentleman and buckled her in before getting in and driving off.

    "I am very thankful you came, Sebastian. But I don''t want to take too much of your time. You have your own royal duties to ¨C"

    "Did someone upset you?" he cut her off, causing Elle to whip her head towards him. Did he notice her expression when she was walking out of the entrance?

    "Oh¡­ it''s¡­" Elle frowned. She suddenly felt something strange. Her heartbeat started racing impossibly fast and loud and her eyes became blurry.

    "Izabelle?" She heard him calling out. But¡­ lord¡­ what was happening to her now?

    The car screeched to a stop and the next thing she heard was him, cursing as he held onto her.

 Chapter 78 What?

    Elle woke up alone in their new room. r

    A deep frown shed across her face when she looked at the clock and it indicated that it was already mid noon. What had happened to¡­r

    Then everything that had happened the night before came rushing back to her, as though her mind was ying a memory reel for her to recall the events and that had her eyes widening. Her hand flew to her chest, clutching at the nightgown that she was wearing. What happened to herst night? r

    All she knew was that her chest had suddenly raced and then it ached so badly that she was even fighting to breathe. She had thought that she was suddenly having a heart attack, or she perhaps somehow had gone through anaphctic shock. Because such an intense ache in the chest should only be something pretty serious! But if it was serious, why was she back here in her bed and not in the hospital? r

    Confused and curious about what had actually happened, Elle slowly pushed herself up on her elbows before sitting up. After looking around and finding that there was truly no one else in the room, she then climbed off the bed. She tried to take stock of herself and so far, there seemed to be nothing amiss. This could only mean that nothing really serious happened? r

    She was instantly relieved, but it was hard for her to believe that the strange and sudden extreme pain she had experiencedst night was really nothing. Dear Lord¡­ what was going on? Why do bizarre, inexplicable things keep happening to hertely? What in the world was going on? r

    "You''re awake, Your Highness!" the head maid assigned to their wing, Lorna, who had just quietly entered the room, gasped in relief at the sight of her already up and standing beside the bed. r

    Elle nced at the flowers that were in her hand. "Lorna, is Sebastian still in the castle?" she asked the maid immediately. She wanted to see Sebastian and ask him what had actually happened. Thest thing she remembered was being with him in the car before totally cking out. So he should have the answers she wanted.r

    "The prince had already left at dawn. And Your Highness¡­ he had already ordered that you are not to leave this room until he returns."r

    "W-what?" Elle blinked at her in surprise. Sebastian had even left an order for her to remain in the room?!r

    "Forgive me ma''am but this is a royal order. So, if you needed something please don''t hesitate to call for me. I''d assist you to the best of my abilities." Lorna bowed her head, looking apologetic as she ryed the message Prince Sebastian left for Elle.r

    Elle was speechless. She had never expected this! What in the world was going on?! What was happening that it was of such importance for her to remain in her own room?r

    "Why?" She asked the maid, her expression firm and daunting. If she was to be held in her room against her wishes, the very least was that she wanted to know the reason why it was demanded of her.r

    "I''m sorry, princess. But I wasn''t told anything on the reason why you needed to do so. However, I am quite certain that whatever the reason is, it is definitely for your sake, Your Highness." r<sub> </sub>

    Shaking her head in disbelief, Elle quietly clenched her fists before taking a few deep breaths. So, he would not even care to exin anything to me? r

    "What happenedst night? I believe something must have happened to me on our way back home." She tried to ask, hoping that the maid must have seen them or perhaps she was the one who had changed her evening gownst night, into the nightgown she was currently wearing as she realized that she was now wearing apletely new set. r

    But the maid shook her head and looked at her with a sincerely apologetic look. "Sorry, princess. But I don''t know anything about what had happenedst night."r

    Oh lord¡­r

    "Are you sure?" she could not help but have doubts right now. Because there was no way Lorna would not know anything. She was the one who was in charge of most of the work that goes on in their wing of the castle, including their room. She has also been Sebastian''s maid for a long time. "Surely, Sebastian must have had called you and one of the other maids to help me change out of my clothesst night, right?" r

    "The prince didn''t call anyone, princess. That I am very certain about. The truth is, he had forbidden anyone from the entire east wing toe into your roomst night. I was only allowed toe over this dawn before he left just so he could give me the instructions." r

    "Hold on¡­ what? That''s¡­ ridiculous." Elle could not believe it. "Why would he do that? What is going on?" r

    "I''m sorry again princess, but I don''t have any answer to your question. Well then, I''ll go prepare your meal now, Your Highness." r

    Elle could only watch the now closed door in utter disbelief and confusion. She did not know what was happening anymore.r

    Then she rushed towards the door, but before she could even open it wide enough for her body to slip through, someone held the double doors in ce. A guard had been stationed outside and was now standing there. r

    "Good day, Your Highness." He greeted Elle politely. "But we have been ordered not to let you out of your room, no matter what. And I''m sorry that I have to close this door. Thank you for your cooperation, princess." And then he unceremoniously pulled the doors closed again, leaving Elle standing there, mouth agape and shaking her head in disbelief. r

    ____

    A/N: Just curious guys... are there new readers here who didn''t read Hellbound With You yet? I''d like to know the ratio of new and old readers. So can you like myment below? Thank you. ^^

 Chapter 79 No More!

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed!! A very big thank you for the supergift!!! <3

    ___^

    "When will Sebastian be returning? Or don''t tell me that he did not tell you that as well?" Elle asked as Lorna began to head back to the door, taking the trays along with her. She had asked questions while she was eating but the maid could not or perhaps it was more that she would not give her any answers. r

    "I''m not told anything about that too, princess. I''m sorry once again." Lorna answered before the door shut closed again behind her. Elle had caught the slight flush on Lorna''s cheeks just before she left the room. It could be embarrassment due to not knowing anything, or embarrassment due to guilt of concealing the truth from her. r

    Time passed and soon it was already midnight. Elle had never felt time pass so slowly like it had today, for a long time already. However, she had decided to be patient and just wait in the room obediently as she had been instructed to. She had realized that she was only wasting her breath in asking the maid. Obviously, nothing would be spilled from those lips.r

    Lorna had only repeatedly told her that this was for her sake and that she had to wait and ask Sebastian for the answers to her questions once he was back. She realized that that was indeed the only way for her to get an answer about this ridiculous situation she had suddenly somehow found herself into. She had been thinking of all the questions she was meaning to bombard him with once he emerged from the door.r

    ? But the infuriating prince did not arrive even after the sun set. r

    Elle did not even know what to say. A soundlessugh could only escape her lips. Sebastian you¡­ you damned little cruel tyrant!!! Why were you suddenly doing this?!!r

    No matter how she tried to figure out the reason why he had to go as far as to lock her in their room and even keeping guards by the door, she just could not find any logical answers. The man had even disabled the inte in their room and had also taken her phone hostage. That was just too much!!! r

    That night, Elle finally fell asleep very reluctantly, zing in frustration that she had no ce to release it onto. r

    The next day, she held herself back and stopped asking. She did not bug Lorna anymore and did not even ask a single question. r

    When afternoon came, one of the guards entered the room. He was not as tall and big as Lucas but he''s pretty good-looking. Well, everyone in this country were all disturbingly good-looking but Elle hadn''t seen a green-eyed man yet except this guard. The air around him also seemed less intimidatingpared to the other guards. Somehow, this man felt kind of differentpared to the rest. His surprisingly beautiful long, blond hair really stood out too. r

    Elle''s gaze fell to the books in his hand and she creased her brows. Does this mean that she was going to be locked up in this room a bit longer? r

    She fought for calm even though she was so close to blowing up now. r

    "I''ve brought you books, princess." He said politely. "Please take a look if you want any of these. If nothing among these strikes your fancy, I''ll go get you something else." r

    "Rion, right?" Elle asked. Lucas had told her this blonde''s name once before. Good thing she was good in remembering names.r

    "Yes, Your Highness." Rion saluted. r<sub> </sub>

    "How old are you?" r

    "Uhm¡­ twenty-one¡­ ?" His reply came back hesitant and sounding more like a question than an answer, causing Elle to raise her brow.r

    "We''re the same age, I see¡­ who told you to bring me books?" Elle questioned him strictly. She did not want to be hard on these people who were merely following their superior''s orders, but she did not have a choice. r

    "We just thought that you must be bored since the Inte is down. We''re not allowed to let you use any gadgets. But books are fine, so we''ve thought about this. I''m not sure about what kind of book interests you though."r

    "Really? It''s not my husband who had instructed you people and ordered you to bring me books?" r

    Rion blinked and then rubbed the back of his neck. "No, Your Highness ¨C" r

    "You''re lying. Let me borrow your phone. I need to call him." She reached out her hand to the man. r

    "Uhm¡­ princess. I''m sorry but I don''t have my phone with me¡­" his tone sounded stilted and unnatural. r

    She narrowed her eyes at him and her gaze searched him down to his pocket sides. Her eyes stopped at something bulging in his pocket. "Give me your phone, Rion." r

    The man stepped back. "Uhm, I''m sorry Princess, but I can''t. Forgive me." And then he turned and rushed out of the room almost like a scared cat running away from a big bad lioness.r

    Elle pressed her fingers on her temples and then mmed her palm on the table. "Sebastian¡­ you devil!" she muttered angrily. r

    Night came and still, Sebastian did note home. This was already the second night!r

    With a nk and dull expression, Elle stood by the window. All she had done the past hours was to think. She was tired and angry and frustrated. She did not know what to do. She cannot be stuck in here, held back against her wishes, when she was supposed to be doing so many other important things. r

    Her mind was in chaos and turmoil. Whatever the reason was behind all this, she refused to be stuck here like some prisoner. She refused to be like a bird kept in a gilded cage like this again. She had had enough of it during her time being controlled and watched over by her father and Brandon Haze. The reason she got married and was carrying out this farce with Prince Sebastian was also to get herself out of thest problem. She did not get married, only to be treated the same way. Never! No more!r

    Clenching her fist tight, Elle stared up at the full moon above when a howl reached her ears. r

 Chapter 80 Pet

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Big thanks for the supergift!!! <3

    ____

    Hearing wolf howls were not something surprising as the Reigns castle was located in a forested hill. However, this was the first time so far that she heard a howl. And that one sound had reminded her of the snow-white wolf that they saved. She had totally forgotten about it due to all these ridiculous happenings.

    Where was the white wolf now? It must still be healing up, right now, right? The medic team that Sebastian had put in charge of taking care of that wolf would surely be a skillful one. So the wolf should be on its way to getting better. Right¡­?

    After contemting for a few moments, Elle rushed towards the door.

    "Rion?" she called out at the still closed door.

    "Yes, Your Highness." The door quickly swung opened, and the man immediately responded. The big man who first blocked the door, stepped aside. "How may I help you?"

    "You said the only thing that''s not allowed inside this room is other unauthorized people and gadgets, right?" she asked with a straight face. Her eyes were looking pretty intimidating.

    Rion slowly nodded. "Yes, Princess. You are right. That''s the exact order we received." He was wary as he did not know what ideas this princess would somehowe up with. Prince Sebastian had already warned him to be on his toes when dealing with her.

    "Alright then. I need you to go fetch Snow White and bring him here to me."

    The man blinked, not following the princess'' train of thought. What the hell was Snow White?! "Snow White¡­ uhm¡­ you mean the book? But you just referred to it as¡­ him¡­??" Rion''s mind was spinning. Since when Snow White had turned into a boy?!

    "No, no, no¡­ I was actually referring to my dog. His name is Snow White. He had gotten a little injured and is in treatment at the moment. I want him to be brought into this room this instant, Rion." Elle demanded, her voicemanding.

    "S-sure, as you wish Your Highness." Rion easily agreed. Thinking back on the long list of things that Prince Sebastian had warned him not to bring into the princess'' room, her dog was not on it. So, it should be alright for him to at least grant her this one request. He was feeling really bad already when he kept needing to reject her requests.

    "I want him here in thirty minutes." She then shut the door herself this time. Thinking of being able to see if the wolf had healed up nicely had sent Elle into a slight nervous jitter. She truly hoped that it would have been give the best care possible.

    On the other side of the door, Rion rubbed his face and looked at the other guard on sentry duty, who only shrugged at him rather helplessly.

    "Good Lord¡­ I didn''t know the princess could be this scary! Were you aware of this fact, huh, Raven?" Rion whispered to hisrade. For such a small sized and petite person, the princess sure do have arge and imposing presence when she wanted to.

    "She''s in a bad mood. She''s usually such a ball of warm energy. Can''t me her though." Raven said nkly, shrugging at his ownment.

    "How about this Snow White? Are you aware of it?" Rion needed more information on this Snow White that was supposed to be the princess'' pet. Why is this the first time that he was hearing about it?

    "Hmm¡­ Lucas didn''t tell me about a dog. Perhaps, it''s the princess'' pet from her home country that had just arrived?" Raven supplied an exnation. He himself was not aware of a pet, but that was the most usible scenario in his mind.

    "Damn¡­ where do I even go to find it?"<sub> </sub>

    "Go ask the butler. He might know where that dog is."

    ¡­

    Rion was speechless for a moment as he looked at therge cage that was ced under a tree in the west garden.

    "Wait a moment¡­ this is Snow White? This isn''t a dog!!!" Rion yelled at the butler, aghast that what he was looking at was a massive white wolf! Did the butler think it was wise to bring a wolf into a room with such a weak princess?

    "There''s no dog in the castle, you know that."

    "Are you sure this is the princess''s pet?!"

    "I''m sure it is. Otherwise, why would Prince Sebastian have gone through all that trouble to have it saved? He had called expert doctors to tend to it. He had even asked me to take care of it and made sure it would not die." The butler provided Rion with more exnation. And the more Rion heard, the more shocked he was.

    Rion frowned and then creased his brows. That was really unbelievable. The prince, saving a wolf, much less taking care of it was unheard of!!! Was this still the same prince and lord that he had sworn to serve? Why did he feel so different right now?

    "I can''t believe this. How could such a frail looking princess have a pet as dangerous and big as this one?" Rion was shaking his head in disbelief.

    "Well, don''t underestimate the princess. This one might be her pet since it was young. They could have grown up together. You know that''s not impossible." The butler suggested.

    "Fine, fine¡­" Rion could only surrender.

    Soon, Rion arrived back at the front of the princess room, with arge cage in tow behind him.

    Raven was shocked at the sight that he saw.

    "What the¡­ why the hell are you bringing such a dangerous beast in here, Rion?!!" the big man demanded. He looked as though just the sight of the wolf was enough to tick off his instincts.

    "Calm down, Raven. Apparently, this beast is the princess'' pet. You know¡­ Snow White¡­?"

    "W-what?!" As Raven eximed in disbelief, the door opened, and the princess stood just at the entrance.

    As soon as she saw the white wolf in the cage, her face immediately lit up and a smile formed on her face for the very first time since she was locked up in her room.

    "Snow White!!!" she yelled animatedly as she rushed out of the room, and ran towards the wolf.

 Chapter 81 Plan

    Raven quickly stepped in to block Elle before she could reach out and touch the wolf.

    "Princess, is this¡­ wolf really your pet?" the man questioned. Though his tone was respectful, with the slow way he had asked the question and his awkward looking face, Elle could tell that he was totally doubting his own question.

    Elle could very clearly see the doubt and firm alertness reflected in his eyes. "Do you think I''m a fool to ask you guys to bring me a dangerous animal right here into my room if that isn''t my pet?" She held his eyes with such fierceness that Raven had been unable to say whatever it was that was about toe out of his mouth.

    Then he eventually gave in, bowed his head a little and stepped aside, making way for Elle to approach the wolf.

    However, Elle did not move closer to the animal anymore and instead, gave out an order. "Have him brought into my room."

    Raven and Rion''s eyes widened in shock at her words. But Elle ignored them and acted as though she did not see their skeptical expressions.

    Turning, she began to walk back towards the bedroom and pushed therge double doors opened by herself.

    "Well¡­ It''s better than having hering out of her room to see her pet, right?" Rion whispered to Raven. But the big man was still pretty unconvinced that cing a wolf inside the room with the princess still there was a good idea at all!

    "Hurry." The princess'' voice echoed and the duo looked at her as she stood there at the entrance to the bedroom. Her gaze was daring them to just listen to her and do what she wished.

    "If we lose our head for this, I''ll haunt you forever in hell, Rion." Raven hissed as he finally moved to carry the huge cage into the room as the princess had ordered.

    <o>,m Rion gave a nervousugh as he helped him carry the cage. "I''ll pray to god I''ll go to heaven then. Haha." His reply was met with a sharp re from Raven who was currently opposite him from the cage.</o>

    By the time the duo put the cage down by the window, Elle faced Rion and stretched out her hand to him. "Where''s the key to the cage?"

    "Here, Princess." Rion pulled out the key from his back pocket and held it by the ring it was attached to.

    Elle quickly snatched the dangling key from Rion''s fingers. She had noticed how Raven looked utterly frustrated when Rion brought the key out of his pocket. It was obvious that the man was not nning on handing her the key, but Rion had unknowingly messed up his n.

    "Thank you. You both may now leave." Elle quickly shooed them off.

    As soon as the door was closed behind them, Raven turned to Rion with a deadly gaze. "Are you an idiot?! You should''ve told her that you did not have the bloody key!"

    "You seriously want me to lie to her?" Rion asked in a t tone, one brow arching.

    "What if something bad happens if she let that damned wolf out?!"<sub> </sub>

    "Ah¡­ stop being a worrywart. I don''t think the princess is foolish enough to risk herself. If Snow White really isn''t her pet, I don''t think she''d be brave enough to even have such a huge animal brought into her bedroom. Do you think the princess is looking to harm or kill herself?"

    Raven shut his eyes closed and let out a deep breath. His hands were braced on his waist as he tried to calm himself. "I don''t know but, I don''t think this is something you should be taking lightly. That''s a wolf for goodness sakes!"

    ¡­

    Inside the room, Elle was still leaning against the door. Her eyes were set on the white wolf in the big cage settled there.

    She was nervous now. Of course. There was a huge wolf right there now, inside her room. Though it was really beautiful, it kind of reminded her of Sebastian. Beautiful but ¨C there was always a ''but'' ¨C most definitely dangerous. This beautiful creature could hurt her.

    The only reason she was brave enough to dare have the wolf inside her room was the fact that she was not feeling a fear strong enough to make her change her mind. Again, very much like her feelings towards Sebastian during the first time she had met him. Knowing and feeling that he was dangerous and yet feeling the right fear¡­ it was enough for her to take a chance. Of course, she still needed to be wary and careful.

    Her n was to have the wolf in her bedroom and not let it out until Sebastianes home. She needed him back as soon as possible and have him exin all those confusing matters to her. Snow White was a solution she had thought of because she had seen how Sebastian had refused to let her touch him that time in the forest.

    If he hears that Snow White had been brought into her room, he might rush back, right? Well, she was not too sure about that, but he might really rush home as long as she manages to not let anyone take the wolf out unless it was Sebastian who wille himself.

    For now, though¡­ she thought she could start by befriending the wolf? She honestly wanted to. She had been dying to have a pet since she was young. And now, here was her chance. But could such a wild animal even be tamed?

    That snow-white fur of it held Elle''s attention and an urge to go and touch it rose within her.

    So, she approached, carefully and slowly. Once she squatted near it, and it was the bars that were the only thing separating them, Elle whispered. "H-hello baby boy¡­ can I touch you?"

    The animal did not move. It just sat there looking up the moon through the windows as his back was facing Elle.

    Elle stared at its furry white tail almost sticking out of the cage. Lifting her hand, Elle reached out to touch it.

    ___

    A/N: If you can, please consider buying privilege even if it''s just the first tier that cost 1 coin only. I am joining win-win this month. Hoping for your support hellbounders.

    tysm guys. <3

 Chapter 82 Both Of Us

    The dog stilled at her touch. Elle had plucked up her courage and extended her hand to touch that extremely tempting furry white tail, only to realize how wooly and fuzzy it felt under her hands.

    Elle held her breath. She thought that it was going to turn around and snarl at her for being so forward in touching it. But surprisingly, it did not. It did not even make a single move or sound. So, Elle carefully stroked its tail bushy again, using gentle and feather light movements. Still, the wolf did not even react.

    Somehow, itsck of reaction to her touch made Elle rx a little. She was really d that it was not reacting violently. Or was it because of his injury? That must be it, right?

    "Hey¡­ Snow White, baby?" she was suddenly baby talking, doing here very best to make the dog feel at ease, as she continued the gentle strokes on its fur. "I''m sorry I had to drag you over here even while you are recuperating. But don''t worry, I promise you''ll be safe here with me."

    Still, no reaction from the huge ball of white fur. Elle creased her brows and wondered if wild wolves were this well behaved and cool creatures? Absolutely not, right? Could he still be in pain? Or did he not like his name? But Snow White suits him really well! He was literally the most beautiful dog¡­ or wolf she had ever seen!

    A soft sigh escaped her lips as she leaned sideways against the cage''s bars.

    Somehow, seeing this beautiful creature being held captive inside the cage made her feel sad and mncholic. Maybe, this was why he was not giving her any responses despite her touching and stroking his fur. Having been caged like a prisoner must have made him feel remorseful or something.

    "I''m actually being caged too, just like you¡­" she started speaking in a sad tone, leaning her head against the bars of the cage. Her hand still rubbing the wolf''s fur as though she was trying to soothe him.

    "I don''t know why I''m even suddenly being confined in my own room like this. I''m sure there must be a reason for doing so. But¡­ I really want to¡­ to punch Sebastian right in the face now, and lord¡­ I want to tie him down and imprison him here too. He has got to understand what it''s like to be treated like this!!! Right?" Her eyes turned a little fierce at the idea that came to her mind. And then she suddenly imagined him being tied securely to a chair, not being able to go anywhere.<sub> </sub>

    At first, the image of him in her head had her smiling a little evilly, but then that imaginary Sebastian said something like ''I hope you''re ready to be punished for this, Izabelle''. She then blushed and bit down on her lower lip, immediately scolding herself for allowing even the imagination of him to lure this kind of reaction from her. Lord¡­ she hated how easy it was for her to be distracted and affected by him!

    "Well anyway, once he''s back, I promise I''ll make sure that everything will be fine. And then, the both of us will finally get out of our cages. Just hang in there, okay?" She smiled at the wolf who had yet to even turn around or look at her.

    Though her words were filled with optimism, deep within her, she knew it would not be that easy to ensure that everything would be fine. Whatever it was that was going on, Elle felt a little uneasy. She was angry with Sebastian for doing this and she swore never to just forgive him so easily. She had already practiced the words she had wanted to say to him the moment he stepped through that door, but¡­ but she somehow could not rid herself of that fear which was spiraling around in her heart. As though that there was something serious that had happened, and that he might enter through the doors angry and scare her again.

    If that happens, would she be able to do or say anything? She honestly doubted she would be able to speak, much less ask him what the matter was. She would most probably be totally tongue-tied and felt like she was being strangled while just looking at him. Lord, she wished that she was like those people who could burst out and give ashing of words whenever they get upset or agitated. She hated that whenever she was hurt and angry, speaking would turn out to be so hard that if she even tried to force it out, she might end up crying or stuttering like a broken radio.

    Elle did not know when she even fell asleepst night, but the next time that she came to, she had already found herself asleep on her bed. Wait¡­ she did not remember herself climbing back onto the bedst night. She should have had fallen asleep right where she was seated, leaning against Snow White''s cage. Though it was rare of her to fall asleep just anywhere,st night was¡­ she was quite sure she had not tucked herself back into bed. Did Rion or Raven enter her room and carried her back to her bed after seeing her leaning against the cage?

    But the guards would never enter unless she opened the door for them but. Creasing her brows, Elle looked at the white big bundle inside the cage. Snow White was sleeping in a curled-up position. Perhaps¡­ Rion had peeked in to check on the wolf and saw her sleeping next to the cage. So he decided to tuck her back into bed? That should be what happened, right?

    Hearing a soft knock, her head whipped towards the door. Was Sebastian finally home?!

    Elle jumped down from her bed and immediately rushed towards the door that was currently being pushed opened.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 83 Test

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Disappointment washed over Elle when she lifted her eyes and saw that it was not Sebastian who stood by the door. She had thought that Rion was going to inform her that her husband was about to reach home, as she knew it was still too early for Lorna toe knocking on her door to bring her her meal, but she was wrong on that count too.

    "I think the wolf needs to get some time to go walk, princess. We can''t have your room get¡­ you know¡­ dirty¡­" Rion exined the reason why he was there. "We''ll also feed him ¨C"

    "I want to go on a walk too." Elle cut him off as she said that stubbornly. "I too, need to have some movement after being cooped up in this room for the entire day, not doing anything. I have already missed my daily exercise for a couple of days now. I can''t miss it again today as well, especially since all that I''ve done for the past two days was to sit, eat and lie about in bed." Sheined.

    Rion rubbed the back of his neck, truly feeling sorry for the princess but knowing that he could not do anything about it. "I''m sorry princess ¨C"

    "This is important for my health. You do understand that I need to stay fit and healthy as well, right?" Elle challenged him, putting on the pressure.

    "But if I grant you your request, I might lose my head, princess." Rion looked at her so helplessly. His green eyes pleading with her. He was even pouting slightly to make his look believable.

    In the end, Elle could not convince the men. She had also held back, knowing that they could really get into trouble and be punished hard if they dared to disobey their master.

    As she was left in the room by herself, Elle could only clench her fists in frustration. It was not working out as smoothly as she had hoped it would. Was it because Snow White was still left in the cage?

    The heavy feeling in her chest continued to grow as the hours passed by. Sitting there in the room was just so boring to her, more so that her devices were not essible to her. She felt as though she was about to go crazy! She must take on a more drastic action if she wanted to see any results.

    And that afternoon, Elle approached Snow White''s cage and reached out to touch the wolf''s fur again.

    "Do you want to get out of the cage?" she asked it fondly, but there was still a light hint of nervousness coloring her voice.

    The animal''s ear stood at attention, and he looked at her, but only sideways. His beautiful sapphire blue eyes stared at her, as though it truly understood what she was trying to say. It was¡­ breathtaking.

    Slowly, the wolf turned around to face her, straight on.<sub> </sub>

    Her heartbeat hastened as this was the first time the wolf had set his full attention on her. He hadpletely ignored her since he had been brought into her roomst night. It seemed¡­ like he badly wanted to get out of the cage too¡­ just like her.

    "If¡­ if you''ll be a good boy, I''ll let youe out of the cage. How about that?" she said in a coaxing voice. Suddenly, the wolf bent his head down against the cage. It was as if he was asking her to pet him.

    Elle was awed and shocked at the same time. Awed that such a mighty beast would even bow its massive head to her, and shocked that it seemed to have such an intelligence! She had thought of getting the wolf out due to her anger and disappointment that her n was not working. Despite knowing that it was too risky, she thought that it might be the only way for her to force Sebastian toe home and meet her.

    She was not nning to have him bite her or something but, she would be crazy to want that to happen. But if she could have him out, maybe Sebastian would think she was putting herself at risk and mighte back to scold her or remove Snow White from her room himself. Because she had nned to never let the guards remove Snow White unless it was Sebastian who wille to talk to her himself.

    Taking a deep breath, Elle lifted her hand again. She was nervous but the nervousness was not enough to scare her. When her handnded on the wolf''s big head and start to pet it, it squinted its eyes until it was almost closed.

    Elle''s eyes widened in surprise, but she still did not dare to drop her guard down. She needed to test the waters first.

    But Snow White did not react violently. He was doing the opposite in fact. He was so docile. So well behaved. And he seemed to like that she was petting him. Was this¡­ normal? For a wild animal to let someone pet him like this? Was it normal for an animal like this to get easily attached to someone? Was it because he thinks that she was the one who had saved him days ago?

    Time ticked by and Elle found herself enjoying what she was doing. She had wanted to pet him sincest night itself, and now here she was, already really doing it! This was a huge sign that Snow White liked her right? He would not harm her if she let him out, right?

    ? "Good boy¡­" she uttered, smiling. She even eventually snuck her other hand inside the cage to pat his fur.

    After another long while, Elle had decided to take the leap. She looked at the leash and the dog muzzle in the basket Rion had used on him when they took him out earlier.

    "Alright¡­ let''s put this on you, first, okay? If you remain a good boy while going around my room, I''ll take this off too."

    Elle struggled a little to put the muzzle on him as she was still incredibly wary and cautious in handling Snow White. However, after this, Elle''s confidence that Snow White would not attack her had only risen. Because if he was truly a vicious animal and wanted to bite her or attack her, he would have done it already and would have bitten her hand. r

    "You''re such a good baby boy, aren''t you?" She praised and finally, Elle took the key that was hanging on the cage''s door and inserted it into the keyhole. The door to the cage was finally unlocked! r

 Chapter 84 Upcoming

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you once again for the supergift!!!

    ____

    As soon as she pulled opened the cage door, Elle turned and ran towards the main door and held onto the door handle. Just in case Snow White might want to attack her, she would just be one move away to go out and have Rion and Raven help her to put the wolf back inside its cage.

    Standing there with fingers tightly wrapped around the doorknob and knuckles already turning white, Elle was holding her breath as she watched what Snow White would do as he looked at the cage door swing open.

    But he simply stood inside its cage, looking at her as though it was asking her what she wanted it to do.

    Elle somehow felt bad of her mistrust towards the poor animal. So, she squatted down by the door and stretched one of her hands out. "Come here, baby¡­" she called. And surprisingly, the wolf moved, finally stepping out of its cage.

    Slowly, it approached to where Elle was crouched.

    She could hear her heartbeats drumming up a wild rhythm in her ears with every step that Snow White took. Still, whatever she was feeling was still not enough to send warning bells ringing in her head. She had yet to feel her guts screaming at her to ''run''.

    Soon, snow White reached her and the first thing it did was to sit right before her.

    Elle released her breath andughed quietly. Relief and dness washed through her as she reached out her free hand and petted the wolf. Oh dear¡­ how lucky was she that this wolf was so docile and good? What a good wolf it was!

    "Such a good boy¡­" she smiled from ear to ear, her nervousness was quickly evaporating. She could not believe at how easy it was!!! This was such a rare case, right?

    Time passed and Elle did not even realize how easily she had dropped her guard down against Snow White. She had decided that Snow White''s behavior towards her must surely be because he had already seen her as his savior. She knew that animals do remember the good someone had done to them. This was the thought that had made Elle rxed and did not think too much about the reason why Snow White was easily tamed like this.

    "Oh g-g-good heavens!!!" Lorna who had pushed the door opened to bring in the princess'' dinner shut the door again and eximed. The middle-aged woman was clutching at the clothes on her chest as though she was going to have a heart attack.

    "What happened?" Rion and Raven both shouted and rushed to the door.

    "The wolf! Th-the wolf is out of his cage!!! And the princess is¡­ she''s cuddling with him!!!" Lorna stammered as she exined the situation that she had seen in that short while she had opened the door.

    Rion and Raven had their eyes widening before rushing inside the room, startling both Elle and Snow White who had adjourned to the couch. The wolf''s head was currently lying in Elle''sp while the princess was calmly reading a book.

    Snow White lifted its head and snarled towards Raven and Rion who had taken a step towards them.

    "It''s fine, Snow." Elle said, petting the wolf''s head as she looked at the guards'' shocked faces. They looked like their souls were about to leave their bodies.

    "P-p-princess! Why did you let the wolf out of its cage?" Rion asked, looking like he was about to cry.

    Elle lifted her brow at them. "Why can''t I? He''s my pet and he''s such a good boy." Her voice was full of pride for Snow White as he was being such a good and well-behaved pet.

    Raven pinched the skin between his brows in exasperation as he witnessed how the princess was going on with the wolf.

    "Can''t you guys see how behaved he is? So, there is no need to panic. Go back to your posts." Elle shooed them away when the Lorna entered with Elle''s food.

    "Then I''ll walk him first, while you eat." Raventer said and Elle could only give in, realizing that it was also time for Snow White to eat.

    ¡­

    That night Elle again waited for Sebastian to return while cuddling with Snow White on the couch. But again, Sebastian did not arrive.

    The next day came and still there were no signs of himing home.

    Soon, the fifth day came and then it was night again. Elle stood by the window staring up at the dark sky. Her fists were clenched so tightly that her knuckles had turned bone white.

    Her eyes were filled with so many intense emotions. Mostly, anger, and a tinge of¡­ hatred. She looked like she was barely hanging on.

    The wolf approached her and sat down next to her. Elle naturally reached out and pet the wolf that she hade to love within a few days tenderly. Without Snow White, she would not even know how she would be faring right now.

    Still¡­ this was getting too much for her to bear. She just could not take it anymore.

    ¡­

    Outside the door, Rion sighed. "The princess didn''t eat much again. I hope she''s not feeding her food to her pet. When will Prince Sebastian return? I don''t think he should make the princess wait any longer than this. Why don''t we call him back?"<sub> </sub>

    Raven sighed as well, leaning against the wall. "Did you forget that he had ordered us to only call him if there''s an emergency? He even emphasized that we can only call him if something that concerns the princess'' safety goes wrong and if she feels any pain again."

    "I know, but¡­ I think he will regret it if he doesn''te home soon. The princess hadn''t talk to any of us, and even to Lorna since yesterday. Not even a single word, Raven! Who knows what''s going on in her head right now? I really think it''s time to call him. Come on Raven¡­ I''ll make the call."

    Raven stared at him but eventually, the man gave in. He too, was worried for the princess. "Fine. Do it then."

    Rion did not waste a moment longer and took his phone out.

    On the first ring, the prince answered it. "What happened?" Sebastian instantly asked.

    "Uhm¡­ Your Highness."

    "Get to the point! Did something happen? Is my wife alright?!"

    "Err¡­ she''s fine, Your Highness. Nothing happened actually."

    Silence reigned for a moment. "Didn''t I tell you to ¨C"

    A howl suddenly echoed.

    "That howl¡­" Sebastian''s voice rang out from the receiver.

    "Ah¡­ that''s Snow White. The princess must have asked him to howl like the other day ¨C"

    "You''ve let her out of her room?" Sebastian''s voice suddenly turned threatening.

    "No. No. No. we would never go against your order, Your Highness!"

    "Then why¡­??"

    "She was the one who ordered us to bring the wolf into her room. And now ¨C"

    "What? The wolf is¡­ In. Her. Room?!" Sebastian growled out menacingly.

    "Uhm¡­ well, yes, Your Highness. The princess insisted to have it in her room so we could do nothing but grant her wish. But don''t worry because¡­ Your Highness? Hello? Hello??" Rion looked down at his phone only to see that the call had already been disconnected.

    Rion slowly turned to Raven. "There''s no way the prince is heading back here now because of this¡­ right, Raven? Should we go alert Her Highness?"

    "She''s already asleep."

    "But¡­ His Highness seemed angry."

    "Well, Her Highness is definitely angry too."

    "So you''re saying let''s just prepare for an uing war between the couple."

    "It''s not like we have a choice." Raven sighed. "I don''t think the princess will ever let us take the wolf away now. She''s very stubborn, you know that."

    "Right." Rion nodded in approval. "And I feel like this is what the princess want to happen, anyway... For His Highness to rush back home."

    "Let''s just hope heads won''t roll once he''s back."

    "Haha. I''ll just go hide behind the princess if hees for my head. Easy escape." Rion smugly said.

    "You think the princess can save your ass?"

    Rion smirked, looking so confident with himself. "You underestimate the power of the crown princess, bro."

    ___

    A/N: Last day of voting for this month guys. Let''s finish at top 2 in Golden ranking this month hellbounders! ^^

 Chapter 85 Docile

    Elle could not sleep. Her mind had been busier than ever. ns on how to escape had been crossing her mind, since the night before, one popping up before she discarded it and another popped up. She could not help it. Fear and uncertainties started clouding her heart, gripping her entire being. She was scared to death that she was going to be imprisoned here for a long time toe. Because from the way things were progressing, it did not seem that Sebastian was willing toe back and see her, much less talk to her. r

    No matter how much she tried to tell herself that Sebastian was not Brandon Haze or her father, she still could not help but have the fear that perhaps something had happened which led Sebastian toe to that decision to imprison her. She feared that he might not be nning to let her out anytime soon. r

    Burying her face into her pillow, Elle forced herself to get some sleep. But time seemed to tick by, and she was still wide awake. r

    Suddenly sitting up, Elle turned her gaze to Snow White. Her lovelypanion opened his dazzling blue eyes and stared up at her from his curled-up and obviouslyfy position on the couch. She had long removed the muzzle basket and he had been sleeping on her couch for the past few nights now. r

    "Come here, Snow." She called to him in a low voice, making waving gestures to him before stretching her arms wide towards the white wolf. r

    He blinked and then reluctantly climbed off the couch before padding soundlessly over to where she was. r

    p "Here, baby. Come here." She coaxed her big pet. Well, she had dered a few days ago that Snow White was now officially her beloved pet. He had been so well behaved, and he had also been her therapeuticpanion while she was stuck in this ridiculous situation. r</anda>

    Slowly, Snow White came closer to her bed. He sat next to her, looking up at Elle questioningly. r

    "I''m sorry I disturbed your sleep. I was having a hard time falling asleep. So I thought¡­ maybe cuddling you might help?" She said mischievously before giggling softly as she scooted a little to the other side of the bed. r

    Patting on the empty side of the bed, Elle looked at Snow White expectantly. "Nowe up here and sleep next to me." She stressed her point by patting on the spot a couple more times before smiling at the wolf.r

    Again, the wolf only blinked and stared at her, causing Elle to burst out in a quickugh. She found that Snow White''s reactions were really just too human-like at times. "Hey, why do you look so hesitant? Don''t look at me like I''m going to eat you up. Nowe here, quick, Snow." She tapped on the mattress, insisting even as the wolf seemed to really want to go back to his previousfy spot. Oh dear, did he really not want to sleep next to me? Why though¡­ he had been so obedient to me these whole time¡­ could it be because the bed is too warm for him? r

    Elle pouted. "You really don''t want to sleep next to me? You hurt my feelings, Snow." She made her voice sound hurt and managed to make her eyes water to look more pitiful. r

    The dog suddenly moved from his initially motionless position. Elle thought that he was going to go back to his favorite couch. But to her surprise, it had climbed up to her bed, making her smile again. "Aww¡­ you''re really the best. Love you, Snow. Thank you!" She squealed excitedly as she lunged over and hugged the big furry animal. It was truly magical as to how she somehow ended up having such an amazing pet in such a short time. It was still honestly a little hard for her to believe even now, as she hugged the wolf that was quietly sprawled on the bed, next to her. r

    ¡­r<sub> </sub>

    It was nearly dawn when Rion and Raven stood in full alert at their post. This presence approaching them was none other than their prince! Even when they could not yet see him, the aura he was emitting was heavy enough to scare them!r

    The moment they turned their heads, Sebastian was already upon them. His steps were quiet, and his movements were graceful as always. But the air around him was again, suffocating. Oh sh*t! It seemed that he was angrier than they had even imagined!r

    Rion nced at Raven. He could not help but feel worried about the princess now because he had not seen the prince this angry before. He used to always stay calm no matter what happened. But tonight, he seemed to be on edge and could not seem to control his emotions! r

    "Y-your Highness." Rion stepped forward to greet him, but Sebastian just walked pass him. r

    "Prepare yourselves." Was all Sebastian said, his grey eyes gleaming in the dark as he stood by the door. r

    The two guards were visibly troubled as they were expecting the prince to just barge into the room and the poor princess would have to suffer his wrath. But the prince just shut his eyes and took a deep breath as he held the door now. r

    Rion nced at Raven again. It was clear that the prince was trying to calm himself. r

    Once Sebastian opened his eyes, they saw the usual calmness in them and then he quietly pushed the door opened. r

    The sound of the door being pushed slowly and quietly did not wake Elle up. But not Snow White. The wolf''s sapphire blue eyes opened in the darkness. However, it did not move at all. He just remained docile as heid there with his back facing the princess while the princess'' arms were wrapped contentedly around him. r

    ___

    A/N: It seems there will be mini mass release tomorrow, thanks to thetest 2 supergifts! I wasn''t expecting it and thought we couldn''t reach the goal this month. Thank you so much guys!!! T^T

    Will be giving the mini mass release tomorrow and then the bunos chapses next. (There''s still one hour before reset but i''ll think positive. ^^)

    Once again, thank you so much Hellbounders! Love you guys!

 Chapter 86 F*Cking Wolf [1/5]

    A/N: This mini mass release is dedicated to all my loyal readers who casted their golden tickets on this book and also to all the gifters and supergifters who gave additional GT''s to reach our goalst month. With all my heart, I thank you all for your love and support! <3

    ____

    The sight of his wife hugging a big white dog in their bed had Sebastian freezing in his steps and stood standing by the door, as still as a statue.

    It took him a long while before his shocked expression finally unfroze and changed into something else¡­ deep and heavy, utter jealousy. His face turned few shades darker, and his eyes glittered dangerously in the dark.

    The small muscles on his face ticked as the air around turned unbearably heavy. But he once again took a deep breath, shut his eyes and clenched his fist tightly. It could be seen that his whole frame was even trembling slightly with the effort of him trying to suppress his anger. Once he opened his eyes again, whatever dark emotions that had been swirling in his eyes seemed to have been sessfully controlled.

    Quietly, he walked over to the bed with quiet and measured steps. His body remained a little tense as he walked around and stood next to the big white wolf that had dared to take his ce on their bed.

    When he stared at his wife and saw howfortable Izabelle was as she snuggled herself against the wolf''s furry back, Sebastian felt his dark emotions churn up again and almost blew up. His effort to keep his self-control at bay had been easily shattered. He just could not help it. This feeling he was having right now was just too strong for him to fully control. He knew it''s insane and it''s infuriating him how he had suddenly be such an emotional beast.

    His eyes moved back to stare at the wolf that still remained docile beside his wife and even had its eyes closed again. That reaction from the wolf had Sebastian''s face turned even darker. How dare this big fucking ball of white fur ignore him?

    "Get. Off. Our. Bed." Sebastian hissed with so much effort, barely holding back from not just grabbing the wolf and throwing him out of their bed. His eyes that were currently staring down at the wolf was as deadly as could be.

    The wolf opened his eyes again. His eyeballs moved and met Sebastian''s infuriated gaze. Thankfully, the creature seemed intelligent enough not to provoke the raging beast of a man next to him.

    But the moment the wolf lifted its head, Elle''s arms that were wrapped around Snow White tightened. She even moaned softly as she held onto him tighter, as if afraid to let go, not wanting her furry and warm living pillow to run off somewhere.

    That sight had Sebastian turning into a shocked statue once again. He looked as though he could not quite believe what he had just seen. He could not ept what had just happened.<sub> </sub>

    His jaws worked even as his hands reached out. But just as he was about to violently grab Elle''s arm, he stopped midway and clenched his fist so tight that his knuckles even turned white and made a cracking sound. Then after he slowly unclenched his fist, he then carefully reached out and gently curled his fingers around Elle''s soft and small wrist. He just f**king needed to get her off this annoying wolf or he would go f**king crazy!!!

    Just as Sebastian attempted to lift Elle''s hand, the girl frowned and made a whining sound. She snatched back her arm from Sebastian''s loose grip and burrowed herself into the wolf''s fur and even hugged the wolf again. This time, even tighter.

    Sebastian''s hand trembled a little before he clenched them while holding it midair.

    "You had better let go of this f**king wolf or I''ll strangle him to death, Izabelle." He whispered in a tight voice. "I swear that if you don''t, I''ll dly kill it immediately." He continued his threats.

    She frowned again but did not even wake up. Instead, she lifted her leg and draped it over the wolf, as though she was hugging a bolster. It was also as if to block any possibility for it to be taken away from her.

    Sebastian felt so frustrated. He had never felt this kind of maddening frustration before. He truly wanted to grab the wolf by force right now, without any care of what happens next. But part of him was still hesitating to go ahead with what he knew were his rash actions. The mere thought of her getting shocked or startled or the possibility that she might even get distressed because of his actions was enough to hold him back. And all these dithering and going back and forth with his decision was what was making it even harder for him. He was dying with frustration and anger and yet he still had to be worried of her f**king reaction on what he would do!!! He was truly going insane whenever ites to matters regarding this woman!

    "I''m serious, Izabelle." He threatened in a calm voice. And then he gently grabbed Elle''s hand again. "Be good and let go of him now, before I¡­" his facial muscles ticked again when she refused to budge. Instead, she turned her face to bury it into the wolf''s fur, trying to get even morefortable in her sleep.

    The air around Sebastian just continued getting heavier, as though something in him was threatening to blow up if the matter was not resolved soon.

    He could only pull away and stood there with his hands braced on his waist, looking up at the ceiling as he drew in deep calming breaths and tried topose himself.

    After exhaling another deep breath, he made another attempt to hold Elle''s hand again. This time, his eyes gleamed with firmness, as though he was determined on getting her away from this damned wolf. He needed to peel her off this f**king wolf before he ends up doing something he might regretter.

    So, he stubbornly peeled her off the wolf, not stopping even as Elle made sounds of disapproval. He hoped she would not wake up yet. But just as he finally seeded, Elle''s eyes slowly fluttered opened.

 Chapter 87 Familiar Line [2/5]

    Time seemed to stop for a long while as they locked eyes with each other. Sebastian stilled in his movements while Elle blinked up at him. She could not react for quite some time as she was still bleary with sleep and her eyes were still unable to fully focus.

    But then suddenly, she violently scooted back, grabbed the white wolf in her retreat from Sebastian. Even as she was struggling to even lift half of the massive wolf''s body, Elle still insisted on bringing him along with her as she continued moving back and away from the figure that had suddenly appeared in her room.

    Elle quickly reached for themp behind her and turned the lights on. Her other hand was protectively wrapped around Snow''s neck.

    Once the dark room had been lit up by the warm glow of that singlemp, Elle stiffened at the sight that weed her. Speak of the devil.

    "S-Sebastian¡­?" she muttered under her breath, her eyes stretched wide as she looked up at him. She was still not quite believing what her eyes was seeing. Perhaps it was because she had been expecting him toe for so many days, but he still had note. But now that he was here, it was as though she was seeing a vision.

    The man was just standing there, tall and darkly handsome, and imposing as ever. He might as well be the life model of some dark evil prince from a fictional fantasy book right now. His looks and the aura surrounding him was just too perfect for it!

    His intense grey eyes held her own for a long while before those breathtaking orbs moved down before zing with even more intensity. She wondered what was it that he seemed to be so upset about and followed his gaze down, only to notice that his eyes were locked onto her arm that was currently curled around Snow''s neck.

    "Let go of that wolf. Now." Came hismanding yet calm voice. No, to be more precise, Elle was aware that he only sounded calm. That voice was enough to send goosebumps sprouting all over her body. That did not seem to bode well for her. Thus, she stiffened her back and opened her mouth¡­

    "No." Came Elle''s firm reply. Now that she had recovered from the shock and bleariness of just waking up from sleep, everything from the past few days came rushing back to her. Her current situation. The fact that he had kept her confined here in the dark for five days straight without even saying anything at all. Now he was suddenly back and looking like he had been dragged through hell.

    To think that his first words to her as soon as he returned was this! Elle felt the aching lump in her throat already. Good lord¡­ she had practiced so many times on her own, while not knowing what else to do in her confinement to her room, that she was tosh out at him as soon as she saw him. But¡­ now that he was here, before her in the flesh¡­ this lump in her throat was tighter, more painful than she had ever imagined. If she spoke up now, she might¡­ she might just break down and cry.

    "Listen to me and let the wolf go, Izabelle." He relented and softened his approach, coaxing her to listen to him.

    When he reached out to the touch the wolf, Elle red at him and hugged Snow even closer to her. "I said no!" she burst out with the stress of the pent-up emotions from thest few days. She could only speak one or two words. If she said anything more, her tears would definitelye out and she would end up crying instead of confronting him.<sub> </sub>

    Her breaths becamebored. Now that he was here, her anger at him was back at full force. It was like all the pent-up frustrations and anger she had kept within her for five days were threatening to overflow and explode from within her. And due to all the violent emotions that were now crashing at her like waves, she did not notice the shock and that sh of something like hurt that had bloomed in Sebastian''s eyes when she red at him.

    He retracted his hand and turned around, as if to hide his face from Elle. However, Elle could feel his rage. The familiar suffocating wave of his aura was filling the entire room.

    "You don''t know what kind of danger you are putting yourself into by keeping that wolf with you, Izabelle¡­" he spoke after a long while of strangling silence. He spoke to her without turning back to face her.

    And Elle who had somehow managed to control her emotions a bit and lessened the tightness in her throat lifted her gaze at him. However, the turmoil that she somewhat suppressed were still raging within her expressive eyes.

    "And you don''t know¡­ what kind of torture you have been putting me into¡­ by imprisoning me here." She managed to say through gritted teeth. It had taken her so much struggle to keep herself from giving in and tearing up.

    Her words seemed to have shocked him. He whirled around. "Imprisoned¡­?" he echoed. His voice filled with utter disbelief. He mmed his hands on top of the mattress as he looked at her with those raging eyes. "I''m not imprisoning you! I''m keeping you locked in here to protect you, Izabelle! Why can''t you understand that?"

    Thatst line had Elle jerking back in reflex and her whole body recoiled in the next second as she felt as though her entire world was falling apart. How many times¡­ how many times had she heard that same familiar line before? For so many years it had been told to her. She wished¡­ she had wished in her heart that Sebastian had never uttered those damning words to her. Ever.

    Her eyes watered as she forced her words out of her trembling lips. "You¡­ you sounded like my father¡­ and Brandon Haze." She smiled. It was a smile with a touch of hysteria. "They used to¡­ tell me that exact same¡­ words."

    ____

    A/N: Hi guys, if you like this book, do consider leaving a review. Reviews are like tips to the author and it means so much. Thank you in advance. <3

 Chapter 88 Whatever You Want [3/5]

    Sebastian just stared at her in dumb silence as she dropped her gaze fearfully and leaned her forehead against the wolf in her arms. It was like she was trying to curl herself around the wolf ¨C as though in search for some security. He watched her shoulders as they trembled a little for a short while. Her fiery hair cascading over the pure white fur of the wolf, and the way she held onto him was like it had be her very own emotional support¡­ Sebastian slowly pulled away. He moved unhurriedly in order to not startle her as he could sense her fragile condition at this moment.

    That look in her eyes a while ago did something strange to him inside. Something inexplicable. He did not expect that. Never. He knew she would definitely get angry at him. He had anticipated that she woulde at him the moment she saw him and demand an exnation of why he had kept her confined in her room.

    Whatever she will ask him, Sebastian had initially nned on not telling her the truth. Not just yet. She was not ready to know anything about what was going yet. He was prepared to ignore her anger and sulking. Because to him, there was nothing more important at this moment than her safety. He needed her to remain hidden and out of anyone''s reach, out of any possible dangers. At least for now, until he was able to eliminate whatever dangers that could possibly befall her. Until he solved this mystery he had been working on. That was all that mattered to him for now.

    But after her earlier sentence¡­ f**k him! He had not been prepared to see that sh of something like hate and despair in her eyes. And that strange smile she had given him as she told him that he sounded like those weak and disgusting men. He could not quite exin this foreign emotion she had made him felt. This was worse than the jealousy and rage she had evoked from him when he had seen her dancing with Elijah. It was far worse. And he honestly did not know what to do about it.

    He thought that he could easily tolerate and ignore whatever she threw at him. Because like always, he believed that he would remain unfazed. Unless of course if she seduces him. He was only not confident in that one matter. But to think that it was not just actually his lust and desire for her that would faze him to this extent¡­ what the fucking hell¡­!! He did not want this woman toe to hate him. He did not want her to think that he was anything like those assholes. He never wanted to see that strange and nk smile ever again.

    Something in him was asking him what he was even doing. Letting a woman affect him to this point. A part of him refused to back down, believing that she should be thankful he was doing all these things for her, to keep her safe. Part of him could not ept that she had thrown him a look of hatred instead. Part of him hated the growing strength of this woman''s hold on his emotions. Part of him hated that she had awakened all these unwanted foreign emotions in him.

    "Fine¡­ tell me¡­ what do you want?" he asked. His face was stony and his voice neutral. Emotionless. "You want to get out here? Fine¡­ Izabelle. I''ll give you what you want. No, you just do whatever you want." He had suddenly changed his approach and pulled back all his anger and frustration. That sudden change in his attitude to her sent Elle reeling in shock. It was just too sudden of a change that she had no time to adjust to it. Before she could formte a response to his words, he had spun around and faced away from her.

    And he strode towards the door.

    Elle immediately lifted her head to look at him. When she saw him already storming out the door, she sprung up from the bed. "Wait¡­" she called out to his retreating back, but her voice was drowned by the sound of the door when he had shut it closed.

    Before she knew it, she was chasing after him. But he was already nowhere to be seen once she was out of the door.

    Rion and Raven looked at her. Their expressions were troubled.

    "Where¡­ where did he go?" Elle asked the two who were guarding the door.<sub> </sub>

    Blinking, Rion quietly pointed at the direction that Sebastian had gone in. And without another word, Elle ran to chase after him. Neither of the men had tried to stop her from running off.

    When she reached the grand staircase, she creased her brows in panic as she could not even catch a shadow of him. How could he have disappeared so fast?

    Quickly, Elle rushed down the stairs and then out the main door. She was already panting hard once she reached and looked around the vast courtyard. She saw a car parked to the side and unhesitatingly ran towards it.

    To her dismay, the car was empty. She looked around again but there was nothing else in the vicinity. There was no one to be seen.

    Feeling the cold wind blowing against her skin, Elle shivered as she lifted her hands and rubbed her arms that were covered in goosebumps.

    Soon, she looked up at the starry sky and smiled sadly. What was she even doing? Why was she chasing after him?

    ''How could you mindlessly chase after him like this? He might see this as you starting to fall for him or something, you know?'' her mind told her. And she squatted down to the ground right where she was, burying her face into her cupped palms. Lord¡­ what kind of situation had she ended up finding herself into now?

    ___

    A/N: Goal this month of September

    Top 1 in GT ranking = mass release

 Chapter 89 Not Everything [4/5]

    A series of loud noises of something hitting on metallic bars echoed inside the underground chambers of the castle. Then it stopped and everything returned to being quiet again.r

    What could be heard next was some heavy breathing that was also then followed by a deafening silence. r

    It was so dark that nothing could be seen inside, but pure inky ck darkness. A few momentster, a buzzing of a phone broke the silence. r

    The light from the phone''s screen created a dim light in the dark and revealed Sebastian who was sitting on the ground, his wrist resting on top of his bended knee, as he leaned his head back against the bars that seemed to be like an ancient prison ¨C an underground dungeon. r

    His grey eyes gleamed in the dark as he swiped on the button to ept the call. r

    "Your¡­ Your Highness? Uhm¡­ it''s the princess." Rion''s voice instantly made him squeeze his eyes closed. As though the mere mention of the princess had done something unspeakable within him. r

    "What happened this time?" Sebastian asked in a low tone, running his fingers through his hair before silently sighing. r

    "She''s been running around everywhere looking for you, Your Highness. Where are you right now? Did you already leave the castle? She''s outside right now and ¨C" Rion dutifully reported to his lord about the matters of the princess.r

    When he had heard Rion mention that she was outside, Sebastian sprung from his sitting position and left without even ending the call.r

    In just a matter of a few moments, Sebastian was out of the dungeon. He ran swiftly towards the courtyard and the instant he saw Izabelle''s silhouette squatting dejectedly on the ground, his entire frame stilled as he froze in his tracks. His face looked like he could not believe what he was witnessing. r

    When he came to, he slowly approached her. His footsteps were light as he did not want to startle her.r

    He knew when she had felt him when she suddenly stiffened. She did not lift her head even as he stood just one step away from her. r

    His gaze fell to the goosebumps that were raised all over her skin. His jaws tightened as he took his jacket off and draped it over her. What on earth was she doing out here in just her thin clothes?! r

    Finally, she lifted her slightly pale face. Their eyes held as Elle opened her mouth to say something, only to close it again without saying anything. But Sebastian waited patiently and did not interrupt until she eventually spoke. r

    "I¡­ I thought you left... again¡­" she said in a small and weak voice. r<sub> </sub>

    "So, you came running after me?" he asked. His expression was well masked. Nothing could be gleaned from his neutral looking face.r

    Elle''s eyes wandered from his head to his toes, before she found herself staring at his hands that seemed to have been stained with some kind of liquid that was dark. She could not quite tell what it was as it was dim outside. She thought at first that it was blood, but there seemed to be no wound on his knuckles. But she noticed that there was a tinge of coppery tang that tinted the air. Was that really blood? Where did he get it?r

    Despite the curiosity, Elle decided to shift her attention from it. She might be wrong anyway and she was afraid the conversation will only lead her away from the very thing she had wanted to say to him first and foremost. r

    p "I¡­ need you to exin to me why¡­ why you locked me up." She met his gaze again as she voiced out those words. She did not want him to leave without saying anything again. "Why did you take my phone away? Why can''t I meet with other people? You should give me some kind of reasoning if you wanted to restrict my freedom so much!" r</anda>

    Elle was not sure what had gotten into her to chase after him unthinkingly. Her body had just made a move even before her mind could even react. If she let her mind think first at that moment, she would most probably have kept herself inside the room and swallow everything within herself, like she had always done in the past. r

    She was still worried and fearful of what he would think of her for chasing him even until to the extent of following him down here into the courtyard. But she had an excuse now to not appear desperate in stopping him from leaving, so she rxed a little. She was also thankful because it seemed that all that running had made her feel a little better. And now the stupid lump in her throat that had initially made talking even a struggle to her, now seemed to have reduced in size and was much better. r

    Those questions she threw him¡­ she truly wanted to know the answer. She wanted him to exin to her everything behind his unreasonable actions. Because if he would not¡­ r

    "Please¡­ answer me¡­ don''t keep me in the dark anymore." She pressed. "I am not some pet you can keep at home and lock up whenever you want to." Her tone became a little hard saying this sentence.r

    Sebastian stared at her without speaking, but Elle could not fathom what was going on in his mind as he gave her that peculiar look. Try as she might, she could not read his expression.r

    "Fine, I''ll exin some of it to you. But not everything. For now, only some can be revealed." He responded. r

    Elle momentarily thought about it but eventually nodded. That was a goodpromise. He did say ''for now'' so it meant that he was not keeping whatever he was hiding from her forever. That was enough for her. For now, she just wanted him to say something. To tell her something. r

    "Okay." She agreed after some thought. r

    "But on one condition, Izabelle." His tone suddenly became a little intense as he stretched his hand and pointed to their room above where they were standing. "I want that f¡­ wolf out of. Our. Bed." r

 Chapter 90 Secrets [5/5]

    Elle fell silent. The lump in her throat tightened again when he mentioned that there was to be a condition involved. Her anger of him did not disappear, she had simply managed to forcefully swallow it down. But at the thought that he was going to ask her for another ridiculous condition had her emotions surging forth once again. r

    However, what he said next rendered her mute. She had not expected him to mention Snow White. Why did he seem so sour about Snow anyway? Did he not help her save the poor wolf too? So why was he acting like he hated Snow White now? r

    Silently, Elle hesitated for a moment. But eventually, she nodded. She thought that his condition was not that big of a deal anyway, as he only did not want Snow sleeping in their bed. That only means she was allowed to cuddle him anywhere else except on the bed. Perhaps Sebastian had some issues with having wolf fur in his bedsheets?r

    "Fine¡­ I''ll keep him off the bed." She relented. "Now please talk and exin." Elle did not want to dy anymore. She was still angry at him, so badly mad at him that she was afraid that his exnations will not be enough to soothe her at this point. r

    Sebastian stood so Elle rose to her feet as well, clutching onto his jacket that he had draped over her. It was cold. Bitingly cold. But she did not show any signs of how cold she was feeling. She could be stubborn if she wanted to.r

    "You are in danger, Izabelle." He said after sighing, causing Elle to crease her brows in confusion. r

    "Danger? From whom? There''s no way that I am being targeted by an assassin, right?" she replied in disbelief. In her mind, she could not figure out who was it that wanted her dead. Did she even have such enemies?r

    Sebastian held her eyes for a while. "That''s right. And we''ll leave it at that for now." r

    Shaking her head, Elle took a step back from him. "No. I think you''re lying. I don''t think anyone would want to assassinate me in the first ce. I am not important enough to be targeted by anyone right now. I mean, who am I to be made a target of an assassination?" Elle was adamant in her belief.r

    "Not important enough¡­?!!" he echoed rather disbelievingly. "You are my wife. The crown princess of this country. And you still think you''re not important enough? Do you even hear yourself speak?"r

    His words had her speechless. Then¡­ does he really think that she was that important? Was she not just a wife only by name, and one that he could divorce anytime he wished? r

    "So, you''re saying that someone in this country¡­ is after my life? But why? Why would they even want my life? What would they even gain from killing me?" r

    Elle herself find this a little ridiculous. She was aware she held no real power even if she did marry into the Reign family, and to the Crown Prince. Right now, she was merely a powerless crown princess. Not that she had been anyone powerful before she married Sebastian. Her point was, it was simply ridiculous for anyone to go after the life a powerless royalty. Unless¡­ it was merely because of¡­ envy?r

    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed. "What would they gain from¡­" he suddenly trailed off, looked away and ran his fingers through his hair. r

    When he looked at her again, he calmly told her, "That''s what I''m trying to find out right now." r

    Elle did not know why, but she somehow felt like what he had just said was half-truth and a half-lie. She fought not to burst out shouting protests at him. r

    "Then why must you cut off my connection to everyone like that, and even to you? You do know that you, taking away my phone and keeping me out the Inte is such a ridiculous thing to do, right?" she could not help that her voice was a little aggressive when she asked this.r

    "It''s not ridiculous, Izabelle. It''s necessary. I don''t want you getting contacted by someone unknown and revealing secrets¡­" he cursed under his breath. r

    "Secret¡­ what secret?" r<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian shook his head a little. "You''re not ready for this information, Izabelle. Believe me." His voice weakened as he said that. r

    "Believe me, I''m ready for anything, Sebastian." She pressed. Whatever this secret, she knew she must know it, or she would not be able to sleep in peace again. r

    "No. I know you''re brave, but this is something you are not able to handle. Not just yet¡­ Trust me on this." r

    The absolute certainty in his voice had Elle feeling like she wanted to blow up at him. She hated how he treated her like some weakling who needs to be confined in a bedroom because she was in danger to survive. She hated that he thinks of her as someone so weak willed that just knowing a secret would break her mind. r

    Smiling bitterly, Elle stepped back from him again. Her emotions¡­ she could not seem to hold them back anymore. This was not getting her anywhere. This only gave her more questions than any sort of answers. And it seems, he truly was not willing to reveal anything more in the first ce. r

    She felt needles prickling in her chest. She hated how this man could hurt her so easily with all his actions and words towards her. She hated it so much. r

    Suddenly, he stepped forward. His face had softened, and she knew it must be because she could not hide her emotions anymore. r

    "Listen¡­" his voice became a lot softer. "You are not ready to know about all this yet. In fact, the moment you learn of all these secrets, there will be no more turning back for you. You won''t be¡­ able to leave this ce ever again¡­" he trailed off again, looking like he had said something he had instantly regretted. r

    What did he even mean by that? Was this all because she was expected to leave this ce one day and that was why she was not allowed to learn about whatever this secret was? r

    Elle could not speak. She wanted to. But she could not. The pain in her throat had be so unbearable that it was getting harder for her to breathe. r

    So, she turned around and started walking away without saying anything else to Sebastian. r

    Sebastian only stood there, watching, as she got further away from him. He did not know what to even do or say. It seems that everything that he did or say to her had the opposite effect of what he was intending for her to feel. F**k it all. Why was everything getting so¡­r

    His eyes slowly widened at the realization that Izabelle had been moving around barefooted. The phone in his hand fell to the ground, unheeded, and he just rushed towards her. His eyes locked onto those bare feet walking on such freezing cold ground.r

    He grabbed her arm to stop her from walking. "Why in the world are you bare ¨C" he broke off and his entire being froze the moment he saw her face. r

    ____

    A/N: Mini mass release done! We will aim for a mass release next month so don''t forget to vote for this book with your Golden Tickets. Let''s get HH to top 1 Hellbounders!

    Once again, a big big thank you to everyone who voted for this book. Really appreciate you guys. <3

 Chapter 91 Vulnerable

    The moment Elle turned her back to him and walked away, the dam that had been standing strong all these times finally crumbled, causing her tears to gush forth like a deluge of rain. r

    It had been a long time since she had cried outside the confines of her dark room. She had long stopped crying where there might be others around who could see her. Because it made her feel even more vulnerable. She had never wanted to appear vulnerable in the eyes of anyone ¨C most especially her father and Brandon Haze. No matter what kind of situation and hurt they put her into, Elle had refused to give in. She refused to give them the satisfaction of seeing her cry. She had always chosen to remain silent than risk crying before them. And she had seeded every single time. r

    But with Sebastian¡­ she did not know why, but it had never been this hard for her to hold back. She thought she could at least hold her tears until she returned to her room. She thought she was going to manage until she could at least go to the bathroom and cry under the shower, allowing the sounds of the falling water to muffle her tears. But lord¡­ why was everything involving Sebastian just so damned hard to bear? r

    Her feet were now numb from walking barefoot in the freezing cold, but she continued walking away as fast as she could. She did not want him to witness her in this state ¨C crying. Vulnerable. r

    But then, a hand had suddenly grabbed her arm, turning her around without any warning. Her eyes flew opened wide as she looked up at the person that had clutched her. Though unclear, she could tell that it was Sebastian.r

    Her eyes were blurry due to the tears that were flooding her eyes, so she could not quite see his expression. But she felt him instantly stiffening, seemingly paralyzed, as if something had shocked him to his core. r

    She blindly pushed at his chest, stepping back from him. She harshly pulled her wrist from his grasp and walked away again, but he only resorted to grabbing her from behind and scooping her up into his arms. He tucked her tightly into his embrace and walked forward ¨C toward the same direction that she had been moving in. He had moved so fast that Elle who was in an emotional daze and feeling utterly cold waste to register what had just happened. She could not do anything but to just give in as her body betrayed her and sought for his incredibly warm body. r

    However, her tears did not stop, and she did not know why being in his arms made her cry even harder. Wanting to hide her face, she snuggled and buried her face into his chest, clenching his shirt so tightly in her fists, as she sniffled and fought to control her upside-down emotions. She was desperately hoping that once they reached their room, her tears would have somehow stopped flowing. r

    But contrary to what she was hoping, her tears did not stop. Not in the least. They fell and flowed as though they were seemingly endless raindrops. r

    "Get Lorna. Now." Sebastian''s curt orders echoed, alerting Rion and Raven to immediately move. r

    Sebastian pushed the door opened with his foot. The wolf was right there, sitting by the window. Only this time, it was facing the door, as if waiting for his master ¨C Elle ¨C to return. r

    At that same time, Lorna had arrived before the door could even swing close. r

    "Your Highness ¨C" r

    "She''s¡­ so cold." Sebastian cut the maid off, informing her of the problem. At the same time, his quiet words also seemed to be a statement he was telling himself. "She''d stayed out in the cold for too long and was even walking around barefooted." There was anger in his voice as he said thest line. r<sub> </sub>

    "Oh my god¡­!!" the maid gasped. "Let me check on her." She hastily approached them as Sebastian sat at the foot of the bed, with no intention in letting Elle out of his arms. r

    Elle was still burying her face into Sebastian''s chest, refusing to let anyone see her face. r

    Lorna touched her as if to feel how cold she was. r

    "Do we need to rush her to the hospital?" Sebastian asked, the worry in his voice had surprised Elle. She had never thought that he would think of rushing her to the hospital just because she was exposed to the cold for a short while. r

    She shook her head quickly without raising her face, letting him know about her refusal to be brought to any hospital. She knew she was cold, but it was not something that was so severe to the point of being sent to the hospital. He had already given her his jacket earlier. So, her feet were the only problem right now. It could be treated with just a warmpress. r

    "I think she just need to get warm, Your Highness." Lorna said in relief after checking Elle over thoroughly. r

    But Sebastian sounded skeptical. "Are you certain?" r

    "Yes, Your Highness. And the princess seemed to not want to be brought to the hospital, too. I''ll go prepare a warmpress. For now, wrap her up with a nket and try to keep her as warm as you can. I''ll have Rion take care of the hearth." r

    Elle felt him cover her with the thick, downy nket and then he picked her up and moved them towards the chair facing the firece. He did all those moving without putting her down even for a moment. r

    Soon, Elle felt something so deliciously warm seeping up her toes and feet. The fire next to them was now, also glowing and crackling merrily. r

    "When she calms down, have her drink some warm water. I''ll leave it here, Your Highness. Call me if you need anything else." Lorna reminded and then she bowed her head before heading out the door. r

    Once she shut the doors, Lorna sighed out heavily. She had honestly thought that the princess was in utter danger or perhaps even dying when she saw Sebastian''s expression at first. To think that she was just cold, and he was already in that state. r

 Chapter 92 Red

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so much for thr supergift!! <3

    Sebastian was still unable to rx even after Lorna had given her diagnosis. r

    His own reaction at that moment when he saw her tears was¡­ it was shocking. Simply inexplicable. She had done it again. To think that he would be able to feel like that just by seeing her cry. Just with those tears, they were enough to evoke such another violent emotion within him. And to think he had nearly panicked just because¡­ just because he had felt her skin so cold to the touch. F**k¡­ he was really screwed. This woman had truly screwed him over so bad. r

    And now here he was, not knowing quite what to do. Not knowing what to even say. He could only stay still and hold her close to him, imparting as much warmth to her chilled body as he could. Because he was afraid that whatever he was going to do or say, would only make her feel worse. He had never wanted to see that look on her face crying like¡­ like he had made her so miserable. F**k¡­ had he really made her so miserable? All he wanted was to protect her. To have her as his. r

    He had already decided to im this woman for himself. Because he truly wanted her, and he was afraid that she would run away screaming once she found out the truth. He did not want that to happen because¡­ because he would not be able to let go of her! He could feel he would never be able to let go if she suddenly decides to leave after knowing the truth. That was how crazy he was for her right now. r

    He had thought that it was fine if she gets angry with him. He could and would do everything she wanted to ease her angerter. He also knew she could get lonely and bored and maybe even get hurt. But he had thought that was normal. He had already though to make up to herter for those too. He was confident that he could deal with her unhappiness, her tantrums. He was confident that one day he could make her never want to leave his side. He would make her his. Fully his and his alone. r

    But when he had seen her cry earlier, and that hurt in her eyes had created a serious crack in his confidence. He was so wrong to think that he could stand any reactions or emotions that she showed him. He could not f**king stand it. The thought that he was unknowingly making her so miserable was¡­ the feeling was f**king suffocating. He had never thought that he would ever feel like this. He had never thought that things would end up like this. r

    The room was silent for a long time. He honestly did not know how long. He had lost concept of time ¨C at least for now. The only thing that could be heard were the crackle from the firece from time to time, his steady breathing and hers that were sometimes punctuated with a sniffle here and there.r

    He did not make any sounds and just held her close to him. Holding her securely wrapped in the nket. He did not move too, until her tight grip on his shirt suddenly loosened, indicating that she must have had fallen asleep. Slowly bending his head to look down at her, he saw that her eyes were closed. r

    Sebastian listened to her heartbeats as he continued holding her, still not moving. He did not want to disturb her rest. As he listened, he noticed her breathing was now steady but at times, they still shook a little. He knew how much she had cried from the wet patch that was still there on his shirt. r

    A long whileter, he moved her into a morefortable position. But she was still in his arms though. r

    He stared silently and contemtively at her tear-stained face. She looked so pitiful and as though she had been so wronged. His dark and hard face softened a little as he started brushing her fiery hair back, albeit a little absentmindedly. r

    "I¡­ honestly don''t know how to deal with you from here on¡­" he suddenly muttered. "You''re like an unexpected trouble I just somehow found myselfnding into and¡­" he smiled disbelievingly, "I''m usually really good at dealing with troubles. But f**k, this is the first time I''vee across a trouble of your caliber. You''re a¡­ dangerous little creature, Izabelle. Nothing and no one could evene close to beingpared to you. I can already tell that you''re a massive trouble that would drive me right into the brink of madness. You''re such a vivid red for me, baby¡­ and I know that I too, am a bloody red g for you. But f**k me because I still want you so bad even knowing that so clearly. I''m afraid I''m starting to be obsessed with you. Or maybe I already am. I think I already am¡­ Izabelle¡­" r<sub> </sub>

    He shut his eyes tightly closed. His brows creasing hard and meeting together in the middle of his forehead as if something had made him feel as though he was in turmoil. r

    "I don''t want you to be miserable. I don''t think I could ever stand it¡­" He muttered softly to himself before he opened his eyes and let out a long deep breath. r

    After another long stretch of utter silence, Sebastian felt that Elle''s body was getting warmer and warmer. r

    She had also started to make small and almost inaudible sounds in her sleep as she attempted to make movements in his arms. r

    Thinking that she might be starting to get ufortable in that somewhat upright position he was holding her in, Sebastian reluctantly stood up and went to tuck her back into the bed. r

    He put her down ever so gently and then covered her with the nket. She then stopped moving around. r

    "Was being in my arms so ufortable for you?" he asked a little bitterly as he remember how she had hugged that f**king wolf so happily in her sleep like a bolster. He had been so upset that he had ordered the wolf to be brought outside of their room for now. r

    He then walked towards the window and stared out into the darkness. He brought his cigarette out but suddenly killed the lighter before it could even touch his cigarette. r

    His mind wandered about what he would do, what he would say, once she wakes up. He muste to a decision tonight whether he should finally reveal everything to her or not. Right now, there was actually no better choice than that and he could not help but feel troubled, wondering if he would end up regretting or making things worse again between them. r

    It took him so long before he finally walked back to their bed, only to frown at the sight of Elle sweating profusely.

    ____

    Goal for month of September: top 1 in GT ranking = mass release

 Chapter 93 Pretty Good

    Frowning at the bright white ceiling she was looking up at right now, Elle kept still as her mind tried to recall what had happened. This was not the usual view she was used to seeing upon waking up. Elle then slowly looked around in confusion. Wait¡­ this is¡­ she is in a hospital? Or perhaps arge clinic? What in the world was she doing¡­

    She sprung up to a sitting position, only to have her head spinning. She quickly squeezed her eyes shut and stopped moving, taking in steady and calming breaths before opening her eyes again. And it was then that she noticed the IV drip taped to the back of her hand.

    The door swung opened.

    Elle slowly looked to the door, reminding herself not to move too quickly this time, and saw Sebastian entering. Time seemed to halt for a moment when their eyes met. He was still dressed in the clothes she had seen him in fromst night. And he looked grumpier than usual.

    His expression slowly softened upon seeing her sitting up, before saying something to whoever it was that was standing outside the door. He entered after closing the door and approached her quietly.

    Sitting at the edge of the bed, he casually reached out and ced his hands on her forehead, as though wanting to check if her temperature was back to normal.

    Elle felt her heartbeat picking up speed at his gentle touch. But she quickly distracted herself and opened her mouth to ask. "Why¡­ what happened?" she looked at him curiously. She did remember that she suddenly felt so unwell before she fell asleep in his arms. But it should not be something so serious that warranted her to be rushed to the hospital. She believed it could have been just a cold or a fever as she had already started feeling as though she was going to fall sick the night before. Could it be that it happened to her again? That ache in her heart? But she should have at least woken up if that happened.

    "You have a fever." He answered simply. His hand then moved to her neck, feeling her temperature there as well.

    His answer had her blinking. "Oh¡­ and?"

    "The doctor said, you''ll be fine."

    Her brows creased and then her lips parted in disbelief. "You mean¡­ I only have a fever and nothing serious had happened?" ''Then why am I in the hospital?'' was the unsaid question in her mind. Elle wisely held back and bit down on her lips.

    He nodded. "You still need some rest. I think your temperature is still a bit higher than normal." Sebastianmented in a rather serious manner.

    "Sebastian." Elle caught his wrist. "You didn''t rush me to the hospital just because I had a fever, did you¡­?" she phrased it in what she hoped to be a milder fashion.

    p It was his turn to frown. "Can''t I?" he looked like he was genuinely questioning what was wrong at what he did. "You''re sick. Humans¡­ go to hospitals when they are sick, or they will¡­" he trailed off, stopping himself from saying anything more.<sub> </sub></anda>

    Elle bit her lip. She did not know whether tough or cry right now. And what was with him talking like he was an alien or non-human? She needed to be brought to the hospital or she will what?

    "You really think of me as the ultimate weakling, don''t you? I''ve been through many fevers and I survived them all without getting hospitalized, Sebastian. Even without anyone''s aid. I''m not as weak as you think I am." She told him. She knew these words were unnecessary and even petty, but she could not help it. She was still mad at him.

    Being reminded ofst night and everything that had happened between them had her mood worsen in the blink of an eye.

    "If you say so," was all he replied and shrugged nomittally, causing Elle to feel even more ticked off.

    "For your information, I have been training in martial arts as one of my home lessons ever since I was thirteen. And believe it or not, I''m pretty good at it. My teacher even said that I would have a chance to win some top awards if I were allowed topete." Elle blushed after blurting these words out. She used to never say words like these. She was never the type to tell others about the things she could do like some proud and spoiled brat. Lord¡­ Sebastian seems to just keep bringing out the worse in her.

    "Why are you not allowed topete?" he asked, slightly tilting his head as though he was suddenly interested. She was actually expecting him to throw out a mocking ''really?''.

    Looking away, Elle answered. "My father just doesn''t allow it. I don''t know why. He never gives me any exnations and just decides on everything on his own. He had forced me to pursue dancing instead when he saw how good I have be." Elle did not realize that as she was exining, a small sneer had appeared on her face. But Sebastian who was looking obviously noticed it.

    "So, you stopped training in martial arts?"

    "I''ve trained by myself in my room secretly. I am still practicing just because I don''t want to forget what I''ve diligently tried to learn for years. I doubt this skill wille in handy someday anyway." She shrugged as though she did not care.

    "Why do you doubt it?"

    "I had initially desired to learn, thinking that I could protect myself and my sister if I be good at it. However, I couldn''t do anything in the end. Even if I turned out to be the best, I doubt I could fight vicious men with my fists and kicks. I should''ve learned how to shoot guns instead. That would be far more effective¡­" Elle pressed her lips tightly together, realizing how she was suddenly talking a lot more than usual. "Well, anyway. Let''s go home. I don''t want to stay here anymore."

    She reached for the drip on her hand and attempted to pull it out, but Sebastian caught her hand.

 Chapter 94 Crystal Clear

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so much for the supergift!

    ___

    "You can''t remove that yet! Unless your doctor says it is ok to do so." He said that when the door suddenly opened, and a female doctor stepped in. She had heard what Sebastian just said.r

    "Uhm¡­ actually, it''s okay for her to remove it¡­ Sir." The doctor informed them, and Elle raised her brow at him. Her eyes were literally yelling the word ''see?'' r

    Sebastian sighed heavily and gave in. "Then you should let the doctor do it." He firmly told her before stepping out of the room. r

    Once everything was settled and Elle was now all prepared to leave, Sebastian talked to the doctor. When he saw her standing, Sebastian suddenly rushed over and scooped her up into his arms, surprising Elle and the doctor too. r

    "Wait¡­ Seb¡­ you''re not going to carry me all the way like this are you?" she whispered embarrassedly as she saw how the doctor was eyeing her with a smile. "I can walk. Really!! Or I could just use the wheelchair ¨C"r

    "Just be good and let me take care of you, Izabelle." Came his firm and controlled voice. He obviously did not like that she was adamant in having him put her down. Elle looked at him with a curiosity and a tinge of confusion. However, once she heard somedies gasping and saw everyone else looking at them, Elle realized that Sebastian was just doing his part of the bargain again. Right¡­ they needed to keep up their appearances since they were outside now.r

    So, she could only lean her head obediently on his chest and went with the flow. Her mind whispering cynically to herself the words ''if you all only knew¡­''. And she could not help a bitter feeling surge from the depths of her heart.r

    ¡­r

    Sebastian never put her down. Even when they had reached the car, he kept her tucked in his arms. Until they were finally back in the castle. He carried and brought her straight to their original bedchambers and sat her down gently on the bed. r

    Elle saw her phone on the side table and looked at Sebastian in surprise. Was he finally done with the confinement and restricting her in her room? r

    She remembered his wordsst night saying that she could now do whatever she wanted before storming off as though he did not want to care about her matters anymore. r

    Just as she was about to speak, a soft knock echoed at the door. r

    Sebastian immediately opened the door and stepped outside, leaving her alone again. She was careful to move slowly in case her dizziness strikes again and picked up her phone. r

    It was turned off. Pressing the power on button, her phone shed bright with the wee greeting. r

    Series of buzzes suddenly filled the room and Elle did not know why, but her heartbeat began to race. She could see numerous messages from unknown numbers. r

    Unlocking her phone, Elle swallowed nervously as her fingers move slowly to tap on the messages to read them. r<sub> </sub>

    Her phone was snatched from her hand before she could see what the messages were about. She whirled around and just as she had expected, it was Sebastian who had her phone clutched in his hand.r

    "S-sebastian!" she was unable to stop herself from yelling his name a little louder than usual. "You said¡­ you had said that I can now do whatever it was I wantedst night. Remember that?! You''re not going to continue locking me up, right?" her eyes started to turn red and teary as she became emotional again.r

    "Izabelle..." He whispered gently, reaching out to touch her head but Elle stepped back. "Listen. I''m not locking up you up again. However, I need you to listen to me. I''ve decided to reveal everything to you¡­ but only after I return. I won''t take long. I''ll just need to deal with this onest thing first and foremost. Once I am back, I''ll reveal everything to you myself. I want to be the one you learn anything from. So, I still can''t allow you to use your phone. I will allow you to go out, but just until the garden. And Rion and Raven must be by your side at all times. Can you ept this?"r

    Elle stared at him. She could see how serious he was. She noticed his expression had change since he went out of the door. As if he had heard some bad news. She could tell that whatever this thing he was dealing with, it must be really serious just by the immense change of air around him. r

    "How¡­ long? How long will you take again before you return?" she asked, trying her best to stay calm andposed. r

    "Give me two more days." r

    "Do you promise you will tell me everything in detail when you''re back?" r

    "Yes." r

    Theck of hesitation in his bright eyes had Elle slowly calming down. Two days¡­ she had already waited for five days. Two more days would not hurt, right? As long as he would keep his promise. r

    "Alright, fine¡­ I will wait for two more days." She gave in. r

    He looked relieved. Then he turned her phone off again. "I''ll keep this phone with me for now. Inte will continue to be unavable to you. And¡­ that f¡­ wolf, I won''t allow you to sleep with him again. Agreed?" r

    Elle could not believe the wolf was still such a sore spot to him in this situation! r

    "You can go visit him in the other room. But you are never to bring him in here. And never visit him at night. Are we clear? Also¡­ I want you back at your full strength once I''m back. If you get sick again¡­ I might omit some details from you. So make sure to take care of yourself, did I make myself clear?" r

    Elle wanted to argue, not liking all this endless conditions of his, but seeing at how he was obviously needing to rush off, she decided to hold her tongue. She would make sure that she would get back at him once he returns. r

    "Crystal clear, Prince Sebastian." She told him. r

    He smiled. She did not expect him to show her that elusive dimple. "Good girl." He uttered and suddenly, his lips were on her throat.r

 Chapter 95 When Im Back

    His parted lips moving gently against her throat made Elle freeze with shocked surprise. This man¡­ why was he suddenly¡­

    She felt his hot tonguepping against her skin, and then he suckled on that patch of skin, hard. That had caused Elle to gasp out loud and unconsciously clung onto his broad shoulders. Her heartbeat raced like crazy as he continued kissing her, his mouth sliding along her throat and then sucking hard again at ces that was just so sensitive that she trembled helplessly. Oh lord¡­

    "Seb¡­ Sebastian¡­" she uttered his name as she started to feel herself burn and melt. Why in the world was he doing this all of a sudden? Was he not about to¡­ rush off?

    Part of her wanted to push him away. To stop this sudden andplete turn of events before she ends up gettingpletely and mindlessly seduced by him again. She must step back before she starts grabbing him like she never want to let go.

    "Sebastian¡­" her hand pressed on his chest as she called out his name once again with a shaky breath. Every time she touches him, it was as though her whole body would be mildly electrocuted, and she would experience a very pleasant shortness of breath. However, that would also render her mind to be in a daze and reduce the strength of her logical reasoning.

    He finally stilled his movements. But he did not move or pull away. He seemed to have said something from the movements of his mouth, but Elle did not seem to catch it. All her senses had caught was his warm and moist breath that had puffed against the wet spot he had created on her neck, and Elle felt chills all over her at the feel of that hellfire-like sensation.

    His hold on her had tightened and just as Elle thought that he was finally going to let go, he whispered, "once more." Her breath snagged and hetched his erotic mouth on her skin again. Oh lord¡­

    "F**k¡­ tell me to stop, Izabelle." He uttered in a bewitching voice which was a total contradiction to his actions as he continued kissing all over the skin of her neck. He was going hungrier, wilder. And that only turned Elle''s body so much on fire that she had not noticed how they had even travelled from the middle of the room, right up to the door. He then pressed her against the closed doors and his mischievous, fiery hands began to caress her, starting from her waist, right up to her chest.

    "Izabelle, you have got to tell me to stop. I need¡­ I really need to¡­ go¡­" he continued panting out. But though his words carried one message, his one hand carried another message as it slipped under her shirt.

    Elle could hear the begging tone in his voice, but his words and his actions were saying and doingpletely different things. And lord help her because her body seemed to not want her to listen to his words. It was very keen on just listening to thenguage of his body.

    Maybe it was because she was still a little feverish, but her mind was also so weak right now. Her resistance was fast in dissolving and now it was literally nowhere to be found. Lord¡­ she was supposed to be mad at him¡­ and yet, here she was¡­

    He jerked back on his own ord. His breath wasbored as he looked down at her with those steel-colored eyes burning with a metallic grey fire. "You, naughty girl¡­" he smirked disbelievingly at this girl that was his wife. "When I was begging you to have me previously, you had refused me as though it would kill you if you had not. Now, when I am begging you to stop me, you don''t. You really love to y hard-to-get with me, don''t you?" he pinched her chin lightly. "Only you are able to treat me like this. You truly deserved to be punished like the naughty girl that you are once again." His tone was teasing, and Elle was reminded of the pleasurable things that were involved in Sebastian''s interpretation of ''punishment''. And at that thought, her cheeks flushed and turned red in embarrassment.

    And he kissed her throat once again. Only this time, he sucked on her skin so hard that Elle could not help but allow the moan to escape her mouth.<sub> </sub>

    He pulled away, licking his lips as though he had tasted something deliciously sweet as he stared down hungrily at her. His intense gaze sent tingles zipping down to her lower abdomen. "Don''t look so disappointed, baby. It''s not that I''m cutting you off. We can continue this when I''m back, remember? Make sure you get yourself well prepared." He teased her in a dark tone, as a meaningful gleam shed in his eyes.

    ? And then he was gone. Just like that. Leaving Elle gaping at the door in a daze, utterly speechless and zing with embarrassment, knowing exactly the reason why he had said thosest lines of his. He had seen her desire for him. And it had been palpable!

    ¡­

    Later that day, Elle went out to walk Snow White around the garden. It was somehow rxing, finally being able to walk around after being locked up for five days in her room.

    "Rion." Elle faced the man as she had released Snow from his leash to run around the garden.

    "Yes, Princess?"

    "Who''s better at fighting between you and Raven?"

    Elle''s question caused Rion to blink in confusion. Raven who was on guard somewhere a little farther from them looked at their direction as if he had heard what Elle had just said.

    "Me." Rion grinned, pointing at himself proudly. "But Raven''s stronger and has an insane amount of stamina."

    "I see¡­" Elle nodded. "I''m in need of a sparring partner. You''re not too tall for me, so I think you''re the best choice."

    "Oh¡­ Wait, what?!!" Rion''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets. He waspletely shocked at the princess'' unexpected words.

 Chapter 96 Distraction

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Chinawa! Thank you much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Rion had initially thought that the princess just needed some human punching bag to vent or to release her pent-up stress from the several days she had been locked up. Or maybe she was even joking with him. But he was wrong! Absolutely wrong!r

    "What''s wrong, Rion? Don''t tell me that this is the limit of the skills from the Reign family''s royal guards?" Elle had asked, looking down at Rion who was currently t out on the ground. She had actually managed to bring him down!!! This fragile looking red-haireddy! Who would have ever thought that she had been actually hiding such skills? Now, Rion believed that this was not just mere skills, but talent as well. Her movements were quite fluid. She was very flexible and quick as hell!!!r

    "Haha." Rion scratched at the back of his neck a little sheepishly. "Of course not, princess." r

    "Then do be serious. I told you I am used to this already. When I was younger, my trainer hade at me like he really meant it. And that was how I managed to improve a lot. So be serious." r

    "But¡­ princess..." the stare she threw him had Rion sighing in surrender. ''Oh well, might as well entertain the princess a little. His Highness did not forbid physically training her anyway. I might as well teach her more skills as she still has so much to improve.'' Rion told himself and stood. "Alright, princess. Come at me." r

    Her eyes lit up and she immediately went at him with her topnotch high section kick. r

    But Rion easily caught her ankle, holding her leg up high in a steady grip. Elle''s eyes widened at how he had blocked her move. r

    "Now how are you going to get away if this happens to you in real life? Huh, Princess?" Rion was suddenly behaving like he was a strict teacher. r

    Elle''s eyes gleamed and she jumped, twisted her waist, and aggressively kicked at him with her other leg. The core strength she had shown was truly impressive!r

    Rion was again shocked at her aggressive choice of move. Whoever had taught the princess was well¡­ he seemed to be the really aggressive type of fighter. But for Rion, this was not the fighting style he would have wanted the princess to learn. r

    <o>,m Elle ended up on the ground. She smiled disbelievingly because of Rion. She could not believe that he had managed to dodge her kick at point nk range. This guy is really not bad.r</o>

    "That''s one fluid move you''ve got there, Princess. But that''s pretty dangerous." Rionplimented her but at the same time, provided her with advice as a professional.r<sub> </sub>

    "For my opponent, of course." Elle was confident in her moves.r

    "Nope. More like for you. I think your teacher only taught you to fight. But he or she might have forgotten to teach you how to defend yourself while you are attacking. Your skills could help if you were inpetitions, but not in real circumstances. Also, with your size and strength, my advice is for you to focus on defending yourself instead of focusing on how to take the opponent down. Do not fight them head on, especially if you don''t have a clue at what skills they actually have up their sleeves."r

    "Defending myself¡­?" Elle looked at him seriously. Her interest piqued and it was shing intensely in her eyes. "But what''s the use of defending myself if I can''t bring the opponent down? The fight will never end that way." She rebutted. r

    "You''re right, princess. I''m not saying that you need to forget about how to bring your opponent down. I am just reminding you that you should focus more on defending yourself. Like what happened a while ago, you came at me with that high kick. However, you have left yourself wide open and vulnerable for even a simple attack. That could be a fatal hit for you, especially if your opponent is much stronger than you. And I noticed that you would attack aggressively but you''re not aiming at the vital spots. I guess, your teacher missed teaching you that important point as well. I''d like you to learn more moves which are the not so shy ones. I can teach you the kind of sneaky and less shy yet deadly attacks, if you are willing to learn, princess." r

    Elle held his gaze for a moment and then nodded decisively. "Of course, I''d love to!" r

    Her willingness to learn had Rion nodding his head in approval. She was definitely not the typical princess that needed to be coddled and pampered.r

    "But we''ll need to stop here princess. At least for now. You''ve just recovered. I can''t risk you getting ¨C" Rion did not want to overexert Elle as she had just barely recovered from her sickness. If Prince Sebastian finds out that she got sick again because of their training sessions, he would surely be skinned alive! But¡­r

    "No, I''m fine now. And seriously, we only went at it for several minutes. I''d like to train more today. Yesterday is already more than enough for me to rest. Sebastian is set to return tomorrow, so today might be my only chance to practice with you as long as I''d like." Elle insisted that she was fine and wanted to continue on their sparring cum learning session. And of course, being so insistent, Rion could only give up in the end and continued their session.r

    ¡­r

    Elle''s training with Rion was such a big distraction for her. She honestly wished that she could have trained with Rion in those five days she had spent being locked up! What aplete waste of time those five days were!r

    Time had gone by quicker than ever, at least for Elle. And now it was time for Sebastian to return as he had promised her. r

    The waiting time as she sits in their room and waited for him to appear was just purely torturous. She was having so many emotions running through her all at once. Excitement, restlessness, nervousness, and more. r

    Looking up at the clock, Elle took a deep breath and then unconsciously held it in when her room''s doorknob finally turned. r

 Chapter 97 Paper

    Disappointment washed over Elle when whoever it was that was standing behind the door did not push the door open and only a knock came first instead. That alone told her it wasn''t him. r

    Her fingers clenched slightly before taking a deep breath and saying steadily, "Come in." r

    It was Lorna. She gave Elle a nod as she entered, professionally bncing a tray of fruits on one hand and another filled with desserts on the other hand. After stepping in fully into the room, Lorna then used the ball of her feet to push the door closed behind her before putting the trays down before her. Smiling at Elle, Lorna indicated with her eyes that all the food was for her to eat. Thedy had been giving her lots of fruits since shest got sick. But right now, Elle did not have the appetite to eat anything. More like¡­ she had lost it after seeing that the person she was expecting turned out to be someone else. After serving the fruits and dessert, Lorna excused herself and left the room.r

    It was exactly two days since he had left her room. So, she had thought that he would have arrived at this same hour since he had promised her two days. But it seemed that she was wrong again. Apparently, she had been too optimistic in trusting him to follow the exact two-day timing that they had agreed upon.r

    After another hour, Elle who had not moved from her seat the entire time, now stood up to stretch her legs. They were getting numb, and she had enough of sitting and waiting. She walked over to her dressing room and took her clothes off before grabbing her gym outfit consisting of a pair of ck jogging pants and a tight sando bra. She put on her shoes and tied her hair up high before finally stepping out of the room.r

    She was not going to waste her precious time, sitting there and just dumbly waiting for him. She hade to ept after the hours of waiting, that he might arrivete again. As per his usual habit. Perhapste afternoon or eventer tonight. She should have thought of that possibility from the start, instead of waiting for him so early in the day like that. She hated how she was still stubbornly expecting for Sebastian to arrive on time after the many times she had experienced waiting for nothing. She scoffed at herself before shaking her head a little to get herself out of that slump.r

    "Rion?" Elle called out for Rion the moment she shut the door closed behind her. "Time to continue our lesson." r

    Rion, who was still on guard outside her door, straightened up and blinked. He looked confused for a moment. "But didn''t you say ¨C"r

    "I changed my mind. Sebastian mighte homete again so I better go train. No point wasting daylight." Her clipped tones stopped Rion from asking further.r

    Without waiting for Rion''s response, Elle walked on ahead, giving Rion no choice at all but to follow after her. r

    After arriving at their usual sparring spot, Elle did not even give Rion any chance to say anything beforeunching an attack. She used all the advice and lessons from the other sessions she had had with Rion and incorporated them into her attacks. Attack from Elle followed by a defend from Rion. High swing kick, followed by a quick snap kick, both aimed for his vital points ¨C side of neck, jaws, eyes, nose and temple. Rion sweat-dropped as he dodged her every oing hit, wondering what had pissed the princess off to the point of her being so ferocious in their session today. At the end of the session, Rion sincerelyplimented the princess for being a quick study and improving so much even from just a few sessions. r

    ¡­r

    Elle was shocked to see that it was already dark when she woke up. She had trained with Rion until she was too exhausted and ended up napping for hours.r

    She looked at the clock and saw it was already dinner time. Lorna then came to serve her meal and after her dinner, Elle made herself busy, going about preparing for her beauty sleep and trying not to stress out waiting for the man she knew would never arrive whenever she waits. r

    Soon, it was ten minutes before midnight. r<sub> </sub>

    Standing by the window, Elle''s fingers tightened against the window pane. r

    A cold and slightly strong wind blew at her, causing her long, red hair to dance wildly behind her. The curtains sashayed as well. Was a storming? Elle thought it looked as though a thunderstorm wasing. r

    Letting out a long and deep breath, she shut the window closed and then slowly moved towards the bed. r

    She halted. A folded paper on the floor caught her attention. r

    Brows creased, Elle bent and picked it up. She could not remember seeing this paper anywhere inside the room earlier on. Did the wind blow it in from somewhere what was not visible to her?r

    Elle curiously checked the paper. It did not look like it was anything special. It was a very normal paper, so Elle thought it must not be something important. r

    Looking around if there were more of the same, Elle found nothing. She then returned her attention to the paper and slowly, she began unfolding it. r

    There was¡­ something written on it. r

    Her frown deepened and when she read the note, her eyes narrowing. r

    [Twist the left candbra down on the wall.]r

    Lifting her eyes, Elle looked at the ancient candbras that were on the bedroom wall. There were two on each side of the hearth. r

    What was this? Sebastian?r

    Elle lifted her gaze to the clock, and it indicated that it was already exactly midnight. And yet Sebastian was still not here. She wanted to scoff, but this piece of paper intrigued her. And then she suddenly thought that this might be Sebastian''s message? How else would this paper get in here? No others hade over to leave this paper here. r

    Reading the note again, Elle approached the hanging candbra and slowly reached out, twisting it down as instructed in the paper.r

 Chapter 98 Narrow

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Babsia! Thank you so very much for the supergift!

    ____

    The Victorian mirror moved back and swung to the side the moment Elle twisted the candbra, shocking her. It moved so impossibly quiet that Elle could not help but feel amazed at the mechanism that had gone into making it.

    Her pce back home also had secret passages like this. So, Elle was not really surprised that this was a secret door, but she was shocked that it did not even make a single sound. Their secret passages often make sounds as they opened! Some passages were even so loud!

    She twisted the candbra even lower until the mirror waspletely moved to the side and a square hole about a meter long on each side appeared. Elle could not help but be intrigued by what was behind this secret entrance. Searching for secret passages in her pce back then was actually her hobby ever since she was young. She was fascinated with these secret chasms as they tend to lead her to some unknown, quiet and interesting ces.

    Seeing one again right now, made Elle felt as though her inner child was squealing excitedly within her, eager for an adventure. She was eager to find out where could this secret passage lead her to and what would she see along the way. She had been so bored out of her mind that this unexpected find was a pleasant surprise for her.

    She had not tried to look for any passages in this castle since she had arrived. It was not that she had no interest in doing so. But it was simply because she felt as though she was not allowed to do so. Since Sebastian or the butlers revealed these to her, then that means she was not allowed to know about it.

    But now, here she was standing before an opened passageway, just waiting for her to explore. There was no way she could deny this temptation ced right before her! She took another look at the note again, flipping it to see if there were more written messages that she had perhaps missed. Unfortunately, there was nothing other than that one lonely line. This only meant that the one wrote this wanted her to go inside¡­ wait¡­

    Elle whipped her head towards the clock and then towards the still tightly closed main door to her room. Could it be that Sebastian was waiting for her on the other side of this passage? But why would he even do such a thing when he could just barge back into this room of theirs?

    Her brows creased harder. It was a little hard for her to believe that Sebastian would be fond of something even remotely fun like this. But then again, she truly did not really know if he might be the type to secretly be fond of this kind of thing. So far, he had never revealed anything personal about himself to her, nor even talk about anything rted to his past. The two of them¡­ still barely knew anything about each other. And it was more ringly obvious especially on her, to him.

    Staring inside the dark hole again, Elle went to grab a small shlight from her bag. She had not seen any emergency shlight in this room, so she had bought one some days ago.

    She thought that perhaps, Sebastian wanted her somewhere else to reveal the secret he was going to talk about. Perhaps, he wanted her to see something in there and that was why there was this¡­ note and this passage. Perhaps, he waste because of this?

    Elle clenched on her shlight tightly, turned it on and then, after taking a deep breath, she entered the dark passage.

    As soon as she was inside, the door automatically slid shut quietly behind her. Again, she only stared at it as it closed. She knew many passages that closes on their own from the outside like this one. However, the silent way it slowly slid back and seamlessly disappear gave Elle a slight shiver.<sub> </sub>

    Shaking her head to dispel that weird feeling that hade over her, she then pointed her shlight straight ahead. The path was not as narrow as she had thought it would be. However, this passage could only amodate one person moving in it at a time.

    Wasting no time, Elle moved forward. The walls were not decorated or carved with anything, and it seemed that no one had entered this passageway for many years. She avoided the spider webs as she passed through. The ones that were blocking her way, she used her shlight to push them out of her way.

    Soon, she reached a stairway. Pointing her shlight down, she saw that the stairs went down in a spiral. Again, a narrow stair.

    She tested the stairs first. She held on to the railing and shook it, testing to see if it was as flimsy as it looked. Surprisingly, it was made of steel, and it seemed to be pretty sturdy. She extended her feet and kicked the first step, and she found that the steps were made of steel as well. Deciding that it was safe, Elle proceeded. She descended slowly.

    A long whileter, Elle pointed her shlight down again. Somehow, it was weird how long this stairway was. It seemed to be spiraling to no end. She was appalled to see that her shlight''s ray could not reach the ground.

    Hesitation hit her, but after a short while of contemtion, she continued descending.

    Thankfully, she soon reached the end of the stairs. What came next was a long straight path. And then another stair!

    Elle had thought of going back. Judging from the length of distance she had already travelled, she must have gone way too deep already. But she clenched her fists tight and continued. She did not want to go back to the room sulking and angry because Sebastian did not keep his word. Again!

    And she also had a feeling that she was already close to the end. The change in the air''s freshness gave her that idea. So, she pushed on ahead. More determined to see this through till the end.

    Walking faster, Elle halted after a gust of strong cold wind weed her. She blocked her face with her arms from being directly blown at, and then slowly put them down as the wind seemed to have calmed down. It seems that she was right! The passage did not bring her to anywhere in the castle itself but outside, somewhere below the castle itself!

    Elle moved slowly, and she could already see the dark sky and the moon peeking through the clouds. The space became bigger until it looked like a small cave that had been carved into a stony hill.

    She stood there, quiet and still, only her arm that was holding the shlight moving. She pointed her shlight everywhere to look for Sebastian.

    Her shlight then caught a man''s silhouette to her far right and she focused her shlight towards it.

 Chapter 99 Sunshine

    Something suddenly shattered and the light from her shlight was gone before Elle could see the face of the person.

    Her heart drummed in panic as she flicked the button on her shlight on and off, trying in vain to turn the light on again. All the while, she took a few steps back. To her chagrin, her shlight was not working anymore! Could it be that it was broken? Was it the shattering sound that she had just heard?! Oh lord!! How in the world did it get broken like that? Her shlight was small, and it would require extremely good marksmanship to aim and break both the protective ss and bulb. Who could it be? Was that even possible?

    She jerked her head forward, now keeping herself alert as she continued clicking the button of the shlight, hoping that it would turn on.

    The silhouette was still there. Even without the light from her shlight, she could still see the dim outline of the person. He was sitting on top of a stone. She could not see his face, but she just knew instantly that the person was not Sebastian.

    With her heart drumming up a quick beat, Elle tried to calm down her panic. She told herself that there was no use panicking. She needed to calm down and be alert. This was a good time to utilize all the training she had been doing with Rion the past few days. Running back to the passage was not a good choice for her right now. She was not confident that she could outrun whoever this man was in the dark without her shlight. Though she could somewhat make things out in the dark, it would not be wise to run when her vision was nearly zero.

    The peeking moon came out a while ago, giving a slight light to the darkness. It cascaded onto the silhouette and Elle saw a familiar pair of gleaming grey eyes.

    "Hello there, Sunshine¡­" came a smooth, a little deep, and pleasing voice.

    "E-Elijah?!" Elle eximed, eyes circling wide. What on earth was he doing down here?

    His response was a soft chuckle. It did not sound sinister or anything bad, but Elle''s heart somehow shivered anyway. She could not believe that the silhouette was indeed Elijah! "I''m ttered you managed to recognize me so quickly, Princess Izabelle."

    Elle swallowed nervously and fought for calm. She did not know how to react to this. Why? Why was it him again? What did he want with her?

    "W-what are you doing here? What¡­ do you want from me?" she asked, trying her best not to show him how terrified she was. It was just so unsettling¡­ everything about him was just so unsettling. And the realization that he had toyed with her just by using a piece of paper to lure her out like this¡­ it made Elle want to scream at herself for being so rash at her decision. She had not thought that she was so silly. For being so easy a prey to be lured out like this. She shouldn''t have gone ahead by herself. She should have at least called Rion to apany her!

    "Don''t be scared, Sunshine. Don''t worry. I won''t hurt you I promise." He sounded serious.<sub> </sub>

    "My name is Izabelle, Prince Elijah. I''d appreciate if you use it." She retorted, fighting for totalposure and alertness.

    "I like giving nicknames to everyone I like. And Sunshine really suits you¡­" he tilted his head as he looked at her, squinting his eyes a little. "Because you seemed to glow even in the darkness."

    "P-please get to the point, Prince Elijah. What do you want from me? And how did you¡­ how did you manage to put that paper in my room? Did you have a mole in the castle?" Elle bombarded him with questions. There was no way Elijah could have ced that note in her room himself. The only logical way she could think of was that someone among the servants and or guards were under him!

    She blinked once and he was gone, causing her to gasp in shock. She looked around, her heartbeat racing so damned wildly. What¡­ what was¡­ that¡­? G-ghost? Did she just see a ghost?! It¡­ he¡­ disappeared¡­

    Gooseflesh crawled violently across her skin. The fear seeped through her first, paralyzing her for a moment.

    The next thing she knew, a hand was wrapped around her neck, holding her securely in ce. She stopped breathing for a couple of seconds.

    "Breathe, Sunshine¡­" he whispered out a reminder softly. "I don''t want you passing out because of fear. Easy¡­" he coaxed. "I told you, I''m not going to hurt you. I''ve already promised that."

    "T-then let me go¡­ this instant." She replied, panting heavily. "You¡­ you are contradicting your words with your actions, Prince Elijah. You are scaring me to death right now."

    "I will, don''t worry. Just give me a few moments. I just need to do something to you¡­" his words drifted into her ears. He was speaking so closely to her that she could feel his breath blowing over her left ear.

    Elle used her elbow and jabbed it back into his abdomen, now putting the lessons that she learnt from Rion. But to her shock, he seemed to have seen iting, which was supposed to be impossible. He grabbed her hands, locking them behind her. He was¡­ so strong¡­ as if he was not someone made of flesh and bones but metal and rocks. However, he did not lock her hands hard enough to hurt her. He was still confusingly careful not to hurt her.

    "Stay still, Princess Izabelle. If you don''t, I might be forced to do something bad to you and ended up hurting you." He threatened in a soft voice that had Elle instantly going still. She could not help but feel scared. "What I''m going to do to you is a little¡­ hmm. But don''t worry, I will not do anything more than that. You have my word." And his fingers gathered her hair to the side, exposing her neck.

 Chapter 100 What I Want

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Hollygolightly and @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so very much for the supergifts!!!

    ___

    Elle stood there in utter shock for a moment. But she soon struggled and tried to get away but Elijah''s grip on her seemed impossible to escape from. It was as though his hold wasparable to an iron cuff around her wrist.

    Chills ran through her being as she felt him move her hair off her neck. She needed to get away. Immediately!! But her fear was so paralyzing, and he was too strong.

    "Se¡­ Sebastian''s going to¡­ to go after you¡­ if you¡­ if you do something¡­ to me¡­" Elle stammered, gritting her teeth.

    "I''m sure he will¡­" was his response.

    "P-please¡­ let me go, Prince Elijah." She finally begged, realizing that she could not escape from his hold no matter how she tried. It seems that she was right all along, no matter how much she trained, she still could not do anything in reality. She was still so powerless against these very strong men. It was so unfair¡­ that these men were just too strong.

    "I have told you, haven''t I? I will let you go. After this¡­" came his dark whisper and then his hand was on her jaw again, tilting her face up.

    The next thing she knew, his mouth wastched onto her throat, sucking hard.

    Elle gasped out loud at the unexpected indecent assault on her and she struggled violently from his hold, not caring how her arm twisted in pain at her desperate movements.

    He loosened his grip on her and the moment he pulled away a strong punch hit his jaw. And then a kick followed, hitting him right in his chest, causing him to tumble on the ground in a heap.

    "Wow!" he nced at the fiery woman standing, panting before him. "I didn''t know that you''re ¨C"

    Another vicious kicknded on Elijah''s face and then another. Elle came at him with rage and Elijah did not bother to fight back, defended himself or even dodged each fierce attack. He had just let her hit him until Elle was heaving and out of breath. There were two bright red spots high on her cheeks as her eyes red at him with a deadly quality.

    "Why¡­ why did you that?!" she shouted at him, looking down at the man on the ground, still clenching her fists. Her eyes felt as though they were burning hot. Her entire body was still shaking from the explosion of anger.

    Elijah propped himself up and sat. He wiped something off his face which Elle knew should be his own blood. She still could not quite see his face clearly save from the gleaming grey eyes. It was not the full moon, and the moonlight was not enough for her to see his face.

    "Hmm¡­" he looked up for a while and cracked his neck, causing Elle to be alert again, ready to kick his face once again if he dared to make another move on her. He should not be able to still look so rxed anymore after all the beatings she had given him! She was certain her rage had unleashed her full strength a while ago. He should not be able to even sit up anymore after the vital points she had attacked! She had not been holding back at all and was even hitting with intention to hurt.<sub> </sub>

    "I''m sorry for that unforgivable action, Princess Izabelle. Ah, I''m not asking for any forgiveness though." There was a peculiar smile in his tone.

    <o>,m "You didn''t answer my question." Elle clenched her fists even tighter as she growled at him. "Why did you do that?!" she could still feel her skin crawl at the touch of his lips on her skin.</o>

    He then turned his face to her and his eyes glimmered. It was the kind of glimmer that would be enough to paralyze anyone. That moment, Elle felt as though danger was right at her doorstep. "I¡­" he paused and stood.

    Elle could not move. Something seemed to happen to her when he looked at her with those unsettling, indescribable gaze. She could not even take a step back. It was as if she was suddenly stuck in a dark spell, restraining her from any movements no matter how much she fought back.

    He stopped a step before her. His gaze seemed to fall to her neck again. "Alright, I''ll tell you, Princess Izabelle¡­" he bent closer and whispered, "What I want is for Sebastian to go¡­ insane. I want him to¡­ lose his mind¡­pletely once again¡­" his soft voice had been wrapped with deep and undiluted hatred and malice as he said thosest lines of his. She did not understand what he was saying but the emotions in his voice was enough to drive deep and bone-cold fear into her heart.

    Pulling away, he stared deep into her fear-struck eyes. He could feel how her entire frame was frozen in fear.

    "Good night, Sunshine. I''ll be seeing you around soon." He uttered in a dark melodious voice before he walked past her. The light brush of weird fragrance that she realized only belonged to Elijah seemed to be the thing that snapped her out of her frozen stupor. She blinked a couple of times before realizing that she could now move.

    Forcing herself, Elle turned around robotically but found that he was already gone. Her knees weakened and turned jelly-like before she fell to the ground. Panting hard at the ordeal she had just experienced.

    She did not know how long she had spent just sitting there and panting. But soon, she finally forced herself to stand. She walked towards the direction that Elijah had disappeared to and she stumbled back to see that it was a steep cliff.

    She took another deep, shaky breath, and she was about to turn around when someone grabbed her from behind and whipped her around. Just by the touch of those hands was enough for Elle to know who it was.

    "What the hell are you doing here¨C" Sebastian broke off as his eyes fell to her neck.

    ____

    A/N: Happy 100th chapter hellbounders!!! Thank you for all your support and I am hoping for your continues support as we apany Elle and Sebby in their journey.

    ____

    P.s. I would also want to ask you guys to drop a review. For those who already dropped a review before, a new review for HH''s first hundred chapters is very much appreciated. Thank you so much. <3

 Chapter 101 Vivid

    Just the sight of this man and having his body close to her like this was enough to cause Elle''s legs to quiver beneath her. She felt as though all the strength that she had managed to retain in her had suddenly melted away with his arrival and she was sure it was because she felt that she was finally safe now. Now that he was here, a wonderful sense of security enveloped her. r

    But before tears could even fall from her eyes, she felt a primitive fury zing from him. One that was so deadly and suffocating that it sent violent chills crawling over her skin. Her rxed body was now stiffened in paralysis once again. r

    "What¡­ did¡­ he do to you?" His words came out broken due to his sharp breathing and his tone was full of danger. Elle looked into his eyes and saw how haunted and dangerous it was. Bloodlust zed from them. She had thought she had already seen his true anger¡­ she was so wrong¡­ Sebastian, right now, looked as though he was ready to ughter and create a bloodbath. And she could not help but feel terrified of what he was going to do. r

    She forced herself to speak. She did not want to see him in this way anymore. But before a word could leave her lips, she saw his pupils dte and then they¡­r

    He abruptly moved past her. Again. He had shed by so impossibly fast that she had barely caught sight of his figure moving. How on earth was a person able to move so swiftly like that?! r

    "Princess!" Rion''s voice echoed out. And when Elle nced over to look at the source of the voice, Rion seemed to have appeared out of nowhere too. r

    Slowly, she turned towards her back only to see that Sebastian was not there anymore. He was gone.

    She finally stumbled and fell to the ground, unable to stand anymore. But Rion caught her and carried her up in his arms. He looked so worried as he checked her over to see if she was injured anywhere. r

    Elle felt like a deted balloon as she remained in Rion''s arms. Her hands lifted and fisted in Rion''s clothes. "Sebastian¡­ he''s gone¡­ he might be going after Elijah¡­" she said weakly, wanting to let Rion know so that he might send someone to either stop or help Sebastian. r

    "Don''t worry about him, the others had already been dispatched to follow after him. Please just rest for now, Princess." Rion reassured her and then he took off his coat and covered herpletely with it.r

    Rion then began to walk. She felt like she was floating while being carried off. Her mind was still unable to recover fully from everything that had transpired. There were just too many things that hade one after the other.r

    And all too soon, Rion ced her down. Upon realizing that she was already back in her room in the castle, Elle''s eyes widened at him. They were back already? But did they not just leave that underground cave? However, she held her tongue from asking any questions for now and reasoned to herself that perhaps, she had passed out for a few moments without realizing and that was why she had felt that they just travelled for a mere few seconds. She remembered that she was feeling all lightheaded earlier. Perhaps that had affected her sense of timing?r<sub> </sub>

    "Please have a drink." He had brought her a ss of water and Elle did not hesitate to take it from him and gulp it down. "How are you feeling now, Your Highness? Is there any ¨C"r

    "I''m fine." Elle cut the man off as she had finished the water. "Thank you." She then handed the ss back to him. r

    Taking back the ss, Rion looked at her with concern. Elle could only force out a smile. "I''m fine. Truly! He¡­ Elijah didn''t¡­ hurt me¡­" she said. "I just need some time to calm down. You should go check on Sebastian, I''m worried that he might do something¡­ bad." r

    Elle could not help but feel worried about him. She could still see that animalistic gaze reflected deep within his eyes just before he left her. r

    "I''m assigned to stay here and watch over you closely. I assure you that the prince would be fine on his own. That is Prince Sebastian we are talking about." r

    "B-but he might¡­ k-kill Elijah. Sebastian was so angry earlier. I''ve never seen him that furious before!" Elle insisted. Despite all the almost mind-numbing stress she was feeling at the moment, she still could not stop herself from worrying that things will only go south from here on out. r

    If Sebastian ended up harming Elijah¡­ or maybe even putting his life to danger¡­ she could not imagine what would be the oue if it got out of hand. She did not want an even bigger problem to ur.r

    "Please don''t worry. There are reliable people who can stop Prince Sebastian from going after his brother. By now, he should''ve been stopped already. The prince just needs to calm his rage down and he''d be fine again. I assure you of that." Rion''s tone when he exined all this was calm and confident. It was as though he already knew how things would turn out.r

    The confidence and reassurance in Rion''s eyes had Elle''s panic calming down a little. r

    And then Laura finally arrived. The maid scrambled around to prepare a hot bath that Elle had requested for. She needed to calm down. She needed to be alone for now. r

    Once she was inside the bathroom, Elle locked the door and quickly undressed. She went to the mirror and looked at herself. She looked like something the cat dragged in. And the vivid hickey Elijah had left on her skin made her shiver in disgust. It was a dark red mark made more distinct against the very fair skin of her neck. r

 Chapter 102 Why?

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @edi_o and @Sacogun! Thank you very much for the Supergifts!!!

    ____

    Background Music : G Minor Bach by Jacob''s Piano

    ____

    Elle rushed to the shower and scrubbed at the hickey on her throat as she silently cried. She could feel that there was a weak earthquake going on, but that barely caught her attention. At that moment, she could not care about anything else.

    Elle only stopped when her skin had been scrubbed that it turned so red that a little more, and it might bleed.

    Mindlessly, sheter walked to the tub and sat herself in there, hugging her knees tightly to her chest. She stayed there for long minutes, until her trembling slowly stopped as the warmth of the bath seeped into her.

    She did not know how much time had passed, when she was jolted by the sound of the shower being turned on.

    Her head lifted and whipped towards her right.

    Another shock passed through her as she saw who was it that had suddenly entered the bathroom. It was¡­ Sebastian and he was¡­ all bloodied. If she looked like hell a while ago, he looked like a wretched, terrifying devil from the pits of hell.

    Elle sprung out of the tub, not caring about the state of her being totally undressed. W-what in the world¡­

    Sebastian too, looked up in surprise at her, as though he had not expected her to be there in the bathroom. Their eyes held for a long while before both their gazes strayed. Sebastian''s gaze seemed to be glued on her ravishing body while her eyes traced the blood being washed away by the water. The water under his feet was colored in a red so deep it stung her eyes.

    He looked like some ancient god of ughter dressed in modern garments¡­

    Tension rose so quickly in the bathroom. Sebastian was the first to snap out of his daze and looked away. His jaws worked as he nced at the look on her face.

    He violently tugged at his clothes and discarded them like they were made of rags.

    "Don''t worry. I didn''t murder anyone." Came his dark, controlled voice.

    Elle felt her knees weakened at his words and she slowly sunk back down into the warm water of the tub again. Utter relief washed over her, making her entire being feel so weak and deted. She worry that the blood was from him but as he undressed, he saw that there was no wound on him. But then¡­ whose blood are those?<sub> </sub>

    "If I told you I did ughter someone¡­ what will you do?" his voice this time was emotionless but calm.

    Elle looked at him. That godly body was fully bare to her sight now. He had his one hand braced on the wall as his head bent a little low as the shower fell on him. The blood was almostpletely washed off him.

    "I¡­ I¡­" she smiled helplessly. "If it was¡­ Elijah, maybe I''ll¡­ help you hide his body."

    He turned. His gaze through his wet hair widened a little. He looked like he had never expected that response from her at all.

    Elle was shocked at herself as well for saying that. She was not sure if she would even really participate in something like that but¡­ right now, that was the answer that came out of her lips. She hated Elijah for what he had done to her. She hated Elijah for ying around with her like she was a toy and not a human being.

    He was suddenly standing next to the tub. His body bent over, and his mouth was nowtched over the very same spot Elijah had sucked on. It felt as though an explosion had gone off in her head. His hand was grabbing her hair, tugging her a little but not enough to hurt her.

    Fury and dangerous emotions were still creeping through him. She could feel it very clearly, only held back by sheer willpower. He looked calmer now but within him, it seemed as though the rage was still there, zing quietly. Yet Elle arched her neck and exposed more of it for him and shut her eyes tightly closed.

    She engraved this very moment into her entire being. Sebastian was erasing Elijah''s mark on her, overwriting the disgusting hickey with his own passionate and fiery one. Her body shuddered as she felt the sting of his sucking. She guessed that blood might being out now.

    Sebastian jerked away. His breathing suddenly sharp.

    He straightened and had his back facing her. She watched as his muscles clenched and unclenched as he repeatedly took long deep breaths.

    Her eyes traveled to his hand and saw them tightly clenched. His veins were protruding from the force of his tight grip.

    "How did you end up in that ce?" came his question. His voice was emotionless again but not harsh. She realized that it was him trying to hold back his emotions.

    Elle fought for calm and started exining. "I suddenly saw a small piece of paper with a note written on it, lying on the bedroom floor. There was only one sentence written, instructing me to twist the candbra down."

    ? He whirled around and braced his arms on the tub. His eyes filled with controlled rage. "And so, you followed the instruction without thinking¡­?!!" he uttered in disbelief. "Why¡­ why in the f**king hell do you always love to go against my instructions? Why can''t you listen to what I say? Huh? Izabelle? Why can''t you¡­" he trailed off as Elle started to shake and tremble, her eyes wide and glistening.

    Then her broken, shaking voice came out along with her tears. "Why? Why?! You devil! You ask me why?!" she burst out in anger. Pain gripped her heart that she felt like it could kill her on the spot. "Did I ever ask you why you always make me wait and then you never came?! Why¡­ why can''t you keep your promises to me?! Why can''t you arrive on time as you had promised?! Why do you keep making me wait forever?! I thought¡­ I thought the note was from you. I thought that was why you werete again! I thought¡­" she broke down and buried her face on her knees. "¡­ you''re not going to disappoint me again¡­ but I was wrong. I was¡­ so wrong!"

 Chapter 103 Tragically Beautiful

    That outburst was so shocking even to Elle herself that she was taken aback. She was breathless, a crying mess as she tightened her own grip on herself. She had done it. She had opened up and unbottled all the grievances that she had been keeping within herself from the many days of being confined and also left alone.

    But it had made her feel better. Giving lease to all those words were like pouring out the pent-up emotions that were wreaking havoc within her. The suffocating heaviness in her chest had tremendously lightened up. It felt like the calm after the storm, clean and refreshing.

    But suddenly, a new emotion came at her like a tidal wave. Debilitating fear. The fear that he would¡­ he might just end everything between them right here and now, had her body shaking once again.

    She had done this before. Speaking up due to pent-up rage and hurt. And for all those times, they had never ended well, at least for her. Usually whates next was she receiving a beating. Most of the times, the strikese so swiftly even before she could finish the words that she was going to say.

    Her shoulders shook even more visibly as she became aware at how still and silent he was being. He did not seem to even make a move. She could not see his expression as her face was still buried on her own knees. Lord¡­ please¡­ she might really break if that happens. What should she do? Her outburst should not be too much, right? She did not anger him even more, right? She did not make everything worsen, right?

    With her heart beating so hard and her body, trembling a little, she forced herself to slowly lift her face.

    Before Elle could even focus her gaze on his face, she saw him lifting his hand.

    And she literally scrambled away until her back hit the edge of the tub. Her hands were already up, in a defensive stance, covering her head from an anticipated hit. It all happened within a blink of an eye. Her body had just moved reflexively before she could even realize what she had done.

    Sebastian''s eyes were wide as he looked down at her cowering form. She was shaking so badly that he thought, anymore, and her teeth would fall out. Shock and many more intense emotions filled his eyes like a flood. His hand was still in mid-air, frozen.

    Silence reigned as the tub''s water that had sshed around wildly because of Elle''s sudden retreat backwards slowly calmed and stabilized.

    He slowly retracted his hand and clenched it so hard. F**k it all... He wanted to scream his lungs out. He wanted to hit the walls again and again until all he could see was red. Until everything crumbled beneath his fists into dust.

    But if he did that¡­ this woman¡­ his wife¡­ she was going to be terrified to the point of no return. Not that she was not already with that reaction and those trembling limbs of hers. He felt like he was going to go mad. Everything about this woman was just designed purely to drive him mad. And the funniest thing was that ¨C here he was, still stuck next to her, still outwardly sane, outwardly calm. Just because he was afraid to terrify her even more.

    "Did you¡­ you really think that I would truly hit you?" he asked in a controlled low voice, even though it was already clear with that action of hers. But to her, it sounded as though his voice was tight in suppressed anger that she shivered even more and curled into herself a little tighter.<sub> </sub>

    It was impossibly hard for Sebastian to ept that Izabelle ¨C his wife ¨C was reacting this severely towards him. He knew that he had been angry, but he had never given her reason to think that he was one who would resort to wife battery! Even though he had never cared less if anyone was fearful towards him, why was it so different when ites to her? Why was it so unbearable when it was her who was cowering in fear of him?

    And it was even more unbearable for him to see her frightened to this state. A thought crossed his mind. What must she have endured, to be able to respond automatically like this when faced with another person''s direct anger?

    He forced himself to stand and turned around. He did not know what he should do in this situation. He was afraid that everything he will do at this point would only drive her further to the edge. And he did not want to make an already bad situation even worse.

    Dropping his head tiredly, he stared at his hand and an ironic half smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. Of course¡­ what was he expecting? How could he expect her not be scared of a monster like himself? Even he himself knew what kind of a terrible monster he was. What more was he expecting from her?

    Just as he decided and was about to move away from her, a small cold hand suddenly shot out and grabbed his. That contact caused him to whirl around, surprised that it even happened.

    She was looking up at him with her tear-stained face, herrge blue eyes¡­ f**k it was so tragically beautiful, his throat tightened at the sight of it.

    "I''m sorry¡­" she said. "I¡­ my body just¡­ it just moved like that¡­ my father used to¡­ beat me if I talk back to him. So¡­ I think I''m just¡­ I was just¡­ it''s something that¡­ I can''t ¨C" her exnation came out all broken and stuttering.

    "You''re saying that you''re not terrified of me?" he cut her off. His voice so calm. "You don''t think I''ll hit you right now?"

    Elle shook her head immediately with no hesitation. "You''re¡­ scary¡­ but I know you''ll never hit me."

    Silence reigned for a moment. "¡­ Really?"

    The moment she nodded, he pulled her up from the tub and in one swift move, she was pressed into him, molded into his body as he held her close.

 Chapter 104 There

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11 and @Sacogun!! Thank you so much once again for the supergifts!!!

    ____

    They stayed like that for an immeasurable amount of time. Elle was too shocked at his sudden action to move or say anything. Her mind could not seem to process anything. r

    Only one thought was ringing and spinning around in her head. He was¡­ Sebastian was hugging her? She was utterly speechless. This seems so unreal to her. Like a dream. She did not dare make any movements, not to even lift her hands that were hanging loosely at her sides. It was only for fear that this wonderful dream would vanish like the sea mist and reality woulde crashing down on her. r

    She wanted for this moment tost longer, even if it were only a few extra seconds. Because with this, her severe fear was finally dissolving. He was not going to end it all. Her fear¡­ it was not going to happen¡­ At least not yet.r

    Soon, he moved again, only to scoop her up into his arms. Then he went to grab the towel that was ced on the counter. r

    He put her down and gently, making sure that she could stand steadily and would not fall over before wrapping her in her bathrobe. Then he picked up the towel and proceeded to dry her hair with it. r

    Elle looked up at him with eyes circling wide. His face looked so severe. But his actions were the exact opposite ¨C they were extremely gentle!r

    "You were sick just a couple of days ago. And here you are, soaking there in the tub and getting yourself wet like this for so long." He grumbled with a frown on his forehead. But his hands remained so¡­ tender as they rubbed her hair in the fluffy towel, absorbing the moisture and drying her. r

    His face remained severe as he continued towel drying her hair. r

    "I waste because¡­ something happened on my way back¡­" he suddenly said. "The jet''s pilot was apparently Elijah''s mole. He deliberately made an emergencynding in a different country. And that had dyed my return." r

    Shock filled Elle''s face once again. She had not expected any exnation toe from him. Those questions she threw to him when she had burst out earlier¡­ she was never expecting him to answer. But here¡­ here it was¡­ she was so stunned that she could not react for a long while and just stared up at him nkly.r

    "Now get out of here and get changed before I end up dragging you back under the shower and¡­" his jaws worked and he opened the door, unceremoniously guiding her out before shutting the bathroom''s door behind him. r

    Elle blinked, as she slowly turned to look at the closed door. r

    ¡­r

    Sebastian took a long time in the bathroom. Elle was already lying on the bed when he finally came out. When he took a look, he found that she was fast asleep. r

    He had deliberately taken his time in the bath, so she would have time to fall asleep and rest. It was already dawn and he knew she had not gotten any sleep yet. r

    Sitting next to her, Sebastian threw his head back and stared up at the ceiling. No one knew what were the thoughts that had lingered in his mind.r<sub> </sub>

    Then heid next to her and waited for her to snuggle up to him as she usually did. But she did not even move after minutes of him waiting patiently. His hand was itching to grab and pull her close to him, but he was afraid he would wake her up. r

    It was better for him to not identally wake her. Because if she was awake, he was currently not that confident in his self-control in keeping his hands off her, even if he knew she badly needed her rest. r

    He continued waiting, impatiently. But Elle did not roll towards him as she used to do. Then he remembered the scene of her and that f**king wolf. His expression turned sour thinking of how willingly she had cuddled the wolf and he slowly and carefully pulled the nket off her. r

    She curled in a little from the loss of heat of the nket being removed. That caused Sebastian to shut his eyes close, looking a little exasperated and sour. He was about to cover her with the nket again with much displeasure when she finally moved! She rolled halfway on her side, her hand patting on the mattress as though looking for something, which he assumed to be the nket. When her hand brushed against him, she paused for a moment. It was as though subconsciously; she was registering his warmth and then she immediately snuggled herself close to him. r

    Sebastian silently cleared his throat when he realized that he was smiling foolishly by himself like an idiot. He carefully and gently wrapped his arm around her and soon, he drifted off to sleep as well. r

    ¡­r

    The next morning, Sebastian was the one who woke up first. Well, it was because Elle had slept until noon. r

    He was already impably dressed when Elle finally woke up. r

    "You have work today?" she asked him.r

    "No." he replied. "We''re going somewhere." That had gotten her attention and she lost all her sleepy vibes.r

    "W-what? Is it an important event?!" r

    "No¡­ so don''t panic. You don''t need to rush. You don''t need to put on any gowns." r

    "But you''re¡­ dressed up like you''re going to attend an international award ceremony." r

    "What do you mean? I always dress this way." Sebastian tilted his head slightly.r

    Elle could only take a deep breath and climbed off the bed. He was damned right. How could she forget that he always dressed like this? Impable and without w.r

    "So¡­ where are we going?" she asked, a little unsure if he would even answer her. r

    "We''re just going to a certain vige, near ck¡­ a certain forest. As promised, I''ll reveal them to you, the secrets that I was telling you about. There." r

 Chapter 105 Passenger Seat

    Once Elle was ready, she had rushed off to find Snow White. He was brought back to his cage in the garden as per Sebastian''s instructions. Rion had then told her that it was better for Snow to stay in his cage while she was gone and Elle thought so too.

    Hugging her fluffy white big bundle of joy, Elle murmured to him, "We''ll be gone for maybe a couple of days. So you need to be a good boy, okay? I promise I''ll bring some yummy treats for you once I return."

    She continued hugging the quiet and well-behaved big wolf. It was really hard for her to let go of him. Snow had already grown so close to her heart that it was already hard for her to just leave him behind. She really wished that they could bring Snow with them, but she knew that was impossible. She knew that Sebastian still did not like Snow.

    "Izabelle." Sebastian''s voice echoed from behind her.

    Turning around, she saw him leaning against the wall. She had not, however, noticed the sour expression that he wore because he quickly turned around, started walking away as he said, "The car''s leaving."

    Elle hugged Snow once again for thest time and then kissed the dog''s head before quickly rushing away, only to see Sebastian looking over his shoulder, ring at Snow as if the wolf was his mortal enemy. But when she reached him and his gaze fell on her, his expression was immediately back to normal.

    They walked side by side silently, with her just a step behind him, until Elle heard the voices of a group of people ahead of them. She reached out and caught Sebastian''s hand in a slight rm. She had heard that there were guestsing to visit the castle today.

    He nced at her but Elle''s eyes were still focused on the approaching guests ahead of them. Some of them were important people and high ranking officials of the country.

    Gripping her hand tighter, Sebastian led her along as they walked on ahead hand in hand. The guests greeted them and Elle returned their greetings with a gentle and friendly smile. With just a few exchanges of words, everyone was beaming as if they were truly delighted at just exchanging greetings with Izabelle.

    Sebastian''s gaze was fixed on Elle. He could not believe how easily she had changed the atmosphere of the group of people into something incredibly pleasant. If it were just him, these guests would have just bowed their heads and let him pass. None of them would be moving or talking until he was gone from their sights.

    And the most amazing thing was the fact that Izabelle was able to smile and talk to them so happily like that. It reminded him about her situationst night, and he was¡­ appalled. With the way she was carrying herself right now, no one would have ever guessed that she was a crying, trembling mess just several hours ago.

    She tugged discreetly at his hand and looked up at him, still smiling.

    Realizing that the guest had already moved to the side to let them pass, Sebastian nodded at her, and then he also nodded at the guests before they both walked away.

    "Y-you''re driving¡­?" Elle asked in shock when Sebastian opened the door of the passenger seat for her. He had told her that the trip was long so she thought that they would be having someone else drive them there. From what she had known, Sebastian had a designated driver to bring him everywhere.

    "Yes. Is there a problem?" he responded before asking her, and she shook her head almost frantically before she quickly climbed into the car. She immediately pulled on the seatbelt, and snapped it locked.<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian stared at her before shutting the door wordlessly.

    A few momentster, their car was elerating out of the vicinity of Castle Reigns.

    Elle kept ncing back to the castle from the side view mirror, waiting to see if another car would be trailing after them. She was expecting at least a couple or more bodyguards to follow along with them on this trip. Sebastian had said that their trip would take about five hours. That was a pretty long ride to be getting somewhere just to tell her some secrets. It had better be worth the trouble. And with him, this country''s crown prince, no matter what, there should be at least a couple bodyguards following them.

    But there was none. Not even one.

    "It''s really just¡­ the two of us taking this trip?" Elle broke the silence. She was curious and a little bit troubled. This was truly dangerous in her opinion, especially when she already knew that someone hated him.

    "Yes. Rx, Izabelle¡­ no one will ambush us if that''s what you''re worried about. Viscarria is different from any other countries in the world." The absolute confidence in his voice had settled her nerves and she rxed in her seat. "You can go to sleep and take this opportunity to get some rest."

    "But I just woke up."

    "Then just rx. Music?" he asked, causing Elle to look at him. His gaze was fixed on the road. She was not expecting that. Somehow, she did not know why but she had never imagined Sebastian to be the kind to listen to music while driving. It was just too much like a normal¡­ person. Well, it was also his fault for looking like some superior creature who was not fond of the mundane and boring things normal people enjoyed.

    "Of course!" Elle eximed. She loved listening to music while traveling, especially if it was on a road trip.

    "Go on. Choose whatever music you like."

    Elle blinked at him. "Are you sure?"

    His brows knitted slightly at her question. "Of course."

    As soon as she heard those words, Elle went ahead and turned on the radio. A momentter, the song ''Passenger Seat'' started ying.

 Chapter 106 Road Trip

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun and @Chinawa!!! Thank you so much for the supergifts!!!

    ____

    It had been so long since she had gone on a road trip, just listening to music without any worries about anything cluttering up her head. The music was just enough to distract her from thinking, erasing every nonsensical thought from her head and just allowed her to rx.

    Sebastian did not say anything. At first, she kept ncing at him every time a new song started, worried that he might not be into the type of music that she likes. But he never reacted. Not even once. He simply minded his own business for the moment which was driving. Until Elle stopped worrying about his opinion and just yed song after song without restraint.

    Thankfully, he remained unbothered. Which made Elle really feel d. She had been so tensed up for so long that she had forgotten when was thest time that she could let go and enjoy listening to music like how she was doing right now.

    And before she realized it, she had started humming. And then, she was singing along in a low voice as she kept her gaze outside the window, watching the view that was passing by. Not noticing how many times Sebastian had nced at her when she started humming.

    Until Elle eventually drifted off to sleep.

    When she opened her eyes, she sprung from her seat at the realization that the car was no longer moving and Sebastian was not in the driver''s seat. Her heart immediately jumped into her throat and fear crept through her when she saw that it was already twilight and raining.

    "S-Sebastian?" she called out nervously. She fumbled with her seatbelt to rush out of the car and look for him when the car''s door suddenly swung opened and she saw him bending over, drenched.

    She stared at him with wide eyes before utter relief washed through her.

    "What¡­ happened?" she asked, pulling the seatbelt off her.

    "The f**king tire is t." He grumbled. "No, stay there, don''te out and get yourself wet. I''m not going to let you get sick again." He grumpily added.

    "We do have spare tire, right?" Elle asked rather hopefully.

    "No, we don''t."

    Elle''s lips hung open. S-seriously? Why on earth did he not bring a spare tire? Do all cars not have a spare?

    "I never bring spare tires because if the tire''s t, I will just¡­" he trailed off, before pressing his lips together. He then pushed himself off from bracing against the door and straightened up. She saw him raking his dark hair with his fingers.

    Looking around, Elle realized that they were nowhere near any houses. They seemed to have gone to a pretty secluded area that there was not a single car passing by even though it was only twilight. However, she had spotted lights up ahead, indicating that they were at least near a vige or a small town.

    "There''s¡­ a town up ahead."

    "That''s Whitefalls Vige, our destination. But don''t even bother asking me to carry you there ¨C"<sub> </sub>

    "I won''t!" Elle eximed, blushing. "Why would I ask you to carry me all the way there? I have feet, you know? I can walk and run up a hill just fine on my own."

    Sebastian was silent for a moment. "That''s not what I meant. I can''t let you out here in the rain. I told you, I''m not going to let you get sick again. I guess we''ll just stay here and wait for the rain to stop for now." He started taking his drenched clothes off until he was naked.

    Then he entered and sat in the driver''s seat, shutting the door close from the biting wind.

    Elle climbed onto her seat to get to the back when he stopped her. "What are you doing?"

    "I''ll get you some new clothes. You''re drenched and need dry clothes."

    "No need."

    "You could get sick." Elle retorted,wanting to throw the same words back to him.

    "I don''t get sick, Izabelle."

    Their eyes met for a moment but then Elle ignored what he said and went to the back of the car to where their luggage were kept.

    Elle brought the towel out first and headed it over to him. Sebastian could only take it and dried his body with it. He then harshly dried his hair in just a few strokes before passing her the towel.

    Her eyes fell to the stands of his hair that were still dripping, so she plopped herself down behind his chair and started drying his hair with the same towel. He became very still so she continued her actions until she was sure his hair was dried enough.

    Pulling away, Elle spread the towel over the back the other car seat and then grabbed him a shirt.

    She passed the shirt to him and then climbed back to the front seat next to him.

    However, Sebastian simply rolled up the shirt and stuffed the shirt in between them. He obviously was not nning to put it on or he just did not want to bother. He seemed to be really in a bad mood. She could not me him though. He must be tired from driving for hours. Surely, getting stuck here when he was supposed to be resting now in a lodge had worsen his mood.

    She stared at the bunched up shirt and when she picked it, Sebastian suddenly took it from her and wore it. He did not bother to button it up though.

    Silence reigned next and the thought was that she needed to do something to maybe make this waiting a little bearable for him, Elle tried to think of something or a topic that could distract him. But she could not think of a topic safe enough and interesting enough in her opinion. She was too worried to make his mood go worse if he ended up not liking the topic she brought out.

    p Her gaze fell to his opened shirt and said, "Let me button up your shirt." She reached out for the shirt buttons as she said that but she paused and waited for his response.</anda>

    When he did not say a word, Elle took that response as his approval and she started to button his shirt starting from the chest part.

 Chapter 107 I Cant Wait

    Elle managed to button up his shirt half-way without touching him. She had been careful not to touch him while doing so and she also did not dare to lift her eyes to look at him. She knew full well how dangerous it was to look him in the eyes at such a close proximity.

    And thus, she kept her gaze focused on his shirt and quietly did her task. But as seconds ticked by, the temperature surrounding them suddenly felt hotter. She could feel his gaze, probing all over her face.

    Wanting to finish the task as soon as possible, Elle tried to do it quicker. But in her attempts to rush, she only became more nervous. Her attempt only made her fingers fumble even more and the buttons over his abdomen kept slipping from her fingers. That kept happening until she identally brushed his skin with her fingertips.

    He immediately stiffened as Elle snatched her hand back, whipping her head up to look at him. It was an ident! Truly!

    She was expecting him to grab her hands and throw it off his but¡­ surprisingly, he did not. Instead, his eyes smoldered into hers. Dangerous grey hell-fire burned in them.

    Just as she was about to pull away, his mouth suddenlytched onto her neck, causing Elle''s body to go into aplete static state for a moment.

    His hand then reached out and without taking his mouth off her neck, he pulled her over him.

    Elle could only widen her eyes as she found herself straddling him.

    "You''re already aware of what will happen when youe this close to me, right Izabelle?" he whispered suggestively as he continued kissing just below her ear.

    "I was¡­ just¡­ I just wanted to do something to make your mood better." She exined, not wanting him to think that she had been doing all that to get close to him.

    He paused for a second. "My mood¡­" he echoed lowly. His eyes had a meaningful gleam to it.

    "You looked frustrated and definitely in a bad mood." Elle attempted another round at giving her excuse.

    Another short moment of stillness passed before he resumed kissing her neck, his tongue moving upwards to the rim of her ear. "You''ve already seeded, baby." He whispered hotly and he licked the inside of her ear, causing Elle to shudder deliciously. This man! His moves should all be categorized as lethal.<sub> </sub>

    "I really don''t mean this¡­" Elle tried her best to stay rational. She cannot go on like this. And not just that, this was dangerous. Every time he made a move, every time his eyes met hers, every time their body touched, any thoughts that were in her mind would be sent flying. "Sebastian¡­ please¡­ we can''t¡­ a car might drive past."

    "So what? We''re already a married couple." Sebastian could not help but tease her. Her reactions were interesting to watch and they amused him.

    "We''re royals and you''re the crown prince. What if someone takes a photo ¨C"

    "This car is anti-camera." He cut her off, still not stopping from what he was doing. His hands started caressing her, effectively making her body sing along with every little ministration he did. "So just rx, baby. Let me pleasure you while we wait for the rain to stop." His low murmurs, a perfectpliment to the gentle drumming of the rain on their car.

    Elle bit on her lower lip. Lord¡­ it was happening again. Why was it so hard to resist this man? She thought she''s at least going to build some tolerance as time passed but¡­ why was the opposite happening?

    Soon, her mind was being ovee by the seductive pleasure that was building between them and it was getting harder for her to think. But she reminded herself of the promise she had made to herself that night. She still would not have sex with him unless¡­ unless he would allowed her touch him. She needed to stand her ground.

    But right now, she did not have the heart to tell him no. She did not want them to stay and get stuck in this car with his even darker mood. Lord¡­ she was highly conflicted. Her reason and desire were having a death match again.

    Before her seduced mind could even begin to decide, he had already slipped his hand behind and expertly unhooked her bra, earning himself a sharp gasp from Ellen''s parted lips. Smirking at her reaction, his naughty hands now slipped under her shirt and cupped her breasts. She quickly bit down on her lips to stop her moan from escaping.

    He started kneading, pinching, and ying with her breasts as he continued feasting on her neck. Licking and kissing her like a beast that was long deprived of its favourite meal. And she could not help but feel herself tingle and pulse with need. It truly was inevitable. She could feel herself getting wet down there, wanting him to touch her and make her cum. Good lord¡­ she was so hopeless right now. Her hands were trembling from the suppressed need for release as well as the effort of holding back and not just letting go.

    "F**k¡­ I can already smell you dripping down there. Such an attention seeker, pretty cunt." He chuckled with so much pleasure and sexy mischief in his voice. His dirty talking had started so suddenly and without warning and Elle knew that was the sign of hell-fire going past the point of being under control. And Lord help her because her body was dying to be burned. And as embarrassing as it was for her, she had to admit it to herself as her physical reactions to him were also getting out of control.

    His hands travelled down, his one hand went straight down, cupping her there. "I can''t wait for this dripping wet cunt to f**king drench mepletely." He uttered and then he yanked her stretchy trousers down. And along with it, came her underwear too.

 Chapter 108 Curious

    This bonus chapter ia dedicated to @Ivette_M11 and @edi_o!! Thank you wo much for the supergifts!!

    ____

    When Sebastian palmed her, Elle could no longer hold back. The sensations being evoked by his moves were just too good that the moan she had been desperately holding back finally escaped from her, filling the car with her voice. The sound of the pouring rain had be a natural background music to their hot and sweaty bodies in the car.

    Elle never thought she would be feeling this aroused when she knew they were literally in such a dangerous, scandalous ce, doing this kind of activity. Her eyes were blurry, her palms were slightly sweating and the muscles in her thighs were shaking from the sheer effort of maintaining her position. She never thought that this risky situation would make her feel even hornier. Lord¡­ she had really thought that this would make her hesitant or worried. And those feelings might make her unable to focus. But boy oh boy, was she ever so, so wrong¡­

    "F**k yeah, baby¡­ so f**king wet. You''re really as wet as I''ve been expecting." He groaned low, his voice vibrating, almost feral with the utter pleasure that he was also getting from the fondling and caressing of her wet folds. He glided his fingers that were already slick with her own juices through her, as his other free hand lifted her shirt up to expose her beautiful globes to him.

    What he did made Elle somehow snap out of her daze and that in turn, stopped his hand from lifting her shirt. They both stilled, as her eyes gleamed when she looked at him. "I can''t¡­ Seb¡­ this is too risky¡­ someone could see us¡­" she nervously nced back over her shoulder when the light was turned off.

    The darkness that had enshrouded both their figures in the car immediately eased the tenseness in Elle''s muscles and when her body rxed, Sebastian''s long and thick finger entered her, causing her to gasp. His movement was so swift that her mind had no chance to register the stimulus from the sudden darkness in one moment to being fingered in the next.

    "I''m not going to let anyone see even just a glimpse of you, Izabelle. You have my word." He said and Elle heard some kind of a ferocious promise in his voice. It almost sounded like he would kill anyone who would see her - be it if it was on purpose or by ident. And lord¡­ she had beenpletely coaxed by it. It was as though her resistance was being thoroughly breached. "Now baby, I need to put these perfect nipples in my mouth and taste them. Bite down on this."

    Elle''s eyes widened as she felt her shirt being brought near her lips. He wanted her to bite down on it? Surprise shed through her and she could not react for some seconds. But when Sebastian''s finger stopped moving, Elle opened her mouth and held her shirt with her teeth.

    "That''s my good baby¡­" he praised, his grey eyes gleaming with satisfaction in the dark. And then his mouth came down to enclose the tip of her breast. Soon, Elle was suffused with pleasure from all his maddening attacks. His mouth and finger pleasured her to oblivion until Elle could feel as though her mouth were watering. She might even be drooling because of the cloth that had been stuffed in her mouth.

    He added another finger inside of her and she arched against him, moaning even louder. The next thing she knew, she was riding his hand with abandon. She was close, so close to that heavenly explosion that she could almost feel it. Dear lord¡­ she wanted it so badly. And she wanted it now¡­

    "How impatient¡­" he chuckled. He had stopped eating on her breast and was now leaning back against the headrest. She knew he was watching her. And he was watching her like a hawk. Thankfully, it was dark enough. He would not be able to see her shameful look right now, going crazy for this pleasure. "F**k¡­ you don''t have any idea how hot and fiery you are right now, Izabelle." He muttered, "I f**king want to watch you cum like this, right here and right now. Cum hard for me, baby. Yes, that''s it!" He increased his pace as he whispered those words that Elle could no longer quite process. She only knew that it all just felt so good. So heavenly.<sub> </sub>

    She began to shudder violently, her insides pulsated and clenched on the digits that were pistoning in and out of her, in a series of spasms. Tears trickled from the corners of her eyes as she continued shuddering uncontrobly, as she had already lost her strength and was currently slumped against him.

    Sebastian pulled his fingers out of her slick cavern and brought them to his mouth, sucking each one of a he tasted her love juices. He shut his eyes closed as he savored her taste that was lingering on his tongue.

    When her breathing finally stabilized a little, Sebastian circled both his hands around her waist, pulling her up against him. She heard him fumbling with his belt and she snapped out of her daze. Her heart started to race again and her now clearer head was shouting at her, reminding her of all her lost thoughts.

    "S-Sebastian¡­" she called out weakly. He only growled as he continued on with what he was doing, which was freeing himself from his trousers. "I¡­ I don''t want us to go all the way." as she spoke, her voice got smaller until it was almost inaudible at the end. However, Sebastian, who was almost stered up against her definitely heard what she said.

    Her words seemed to be like lightning that had struck him. Elle''s hold around his neck tightened a little. "I can''t¡­ do that here¡­ in a ce like this." She added, nervous of his reaction to her denying him what he obviously wanted. "But I¡­ I want to pleasure you as well. If¡­ if you would allow me to."

    Swallowing hard, she slowly pulled away. She could not see his expression but she knew that the air was getting really heavy. She could literally feel herself getting harder to breathe. But Elle did not allow herself to be intimidated and she slowly reached her hand out to touch his erection.

    She almost gasped when her fingers brushed against him. Heart drumming in her ears, Elle wrapped her fingers around him. Her eyes circled wide at the realization of how¡­ how big he was. She could hardly believe that this huge thing had once been inside her.

    Lifting her gaze to steal a look at him, Elle almost froze at the sight of those grey eyes which were currently locked onto her face. Lord¡­ he was¡­ he looked so¡­ was he¡­ mad?

    She almost instinctively shrunk back in fear. But then she identally tightened her grip on his manhood and he groaned out before squeezing his eyes closed. That reaction gave Elle pause from her initial instinct of running away and the courage she needed.

    Taking a breath, she started gliding her hand up and down in a slow, curious, and experimental motion that made him stiffen even further and curse under his breath.

 Chapter 109 Attitude

    Hearing Sebastian''s low groans had Elle feeling unexpectedly motivated. She had just suddenly thought of doing this for him because she did not want him to be frustrated with her sudden pulling of the brakes. But it was true that she also wanted to do something for him, to return the same kind of pleasure for him if possible, like he had been doing for her. r

    It just came as a surprise to her that she found herself feeling excited the moment she heard him let out a pleasured groan. She had already learnt and hade to know the sounds of his groans when he was feeling good. And that was what she was hearing right now. She was quite sure of it and her heartbeat sped up as her excitement surged. r

    He was already pre-cumming the moment she touched him so his pre-cum was now spread across his entire length, thanks to her hand movement. r

    Looking up at him, Elle continued gliding her hand up and down. Her eyes seemed to be glued on him, as though she was unable to tear it away from his face. Though she could not clearly see, from the tenseness of his muscles and the groans that punctuated the silence, it indicated a mixture of pleasure and torture. r

    To Elle, it was a very interesting situation she was in. She continued moving her hand and enjoyed the reactions she was pulling out from him until he opened his eyes and spoke. "Use both your hands, Izabelle." Hemanded in a tight voice. She could somewhat see his brows furrowing and his hands clenching and unclenching where they held her around her waist. Elle could sense how much her actions were affecting his control. And she was¡­ delighted.r

    His grey eyes were gleaming in the dark and she really wished that she could see his face clearly.r

    Obeying him, Elle used both her hands. She was unsure if she was doing a good job at it as she continued. But his reactions were slowly making her feel more at ease with each passing moment. r

    She moved her hand to the head and lightly stroked him there while the other continued gliding up and down his shaft. He gave out another pleasure-filled groan and Elle found herself biting her lips to stop a proud smile from tugging up her lips. Lord, she loved this too! She had no idea that pleasuring him would be as satisfying as her being pleasured. Hearing his deep contented sounds. His harsh raspy breathing. His body''s heat and reactions. Lord she just wanted to touch him more¡­ more of him¡­ would he let her touch his body now? r

    She thought that maybe it was alright now since she was technically touching him already. But then she remembered she had been allowed to touch his bare hands and forearms. He had not told her but he did not snatch his hand away or stop her like how he did when she had tried to touch his naked torso. Because she had already buttoned up his shirt, Elle had not touched any naked skin of his except his neck. She could not help but wonder if he only reacted so violently when it was his naked torso that she attempted to touch. r

    "Izabelle¡­ stop the torture and move those naughty hands of yours," he breathed out. "Faster¡­"r

    Elle snapped out of her thoughts and looked at him. That word¡­ that ''torture'' word had her swallowing and then suddenly, all those long build-up dissatisfaction and punishments he had given her from before came shing across her mind. She remembered how she had endured those sweet tortures. She remembered all the times he had driven her crazy by teasing her too much.r

    Sweet revenge. These two words came to her mind and she found herself biting her lip. Lord¡­ she wanted to tease him so badly too. She wanted to be the one who was driving him crazy as well¡­r<sub> </sub>

    Her hand did not go faster as he had instructed. Instead, they moved even slower, earning Sebastian another low groan. r

    "F**k, Izabelle. Stop being naughty and pick up the pace." He said, a trace of begging could be heard in his voice. And that only spurred Elle on to tease him more. "Faster."r

    Despite anothermand, Elle did not listen. She had no ns to. She did not know where her courage wasing from, but Lord, she was so brave right now! She could not even make herself think of the possible consequences of her actions. All she could think about now was to tease him, and make him groan even harder for her. Like how he had made her go through that sweet torture, she would revisit it all upon him now. All she wanted was to prolong this moment and continue driving him crazy. r

    An even louder, vibrating groan escaped him and the next thing she knew, he had reached out and cupped her chin. But she did not gasp in shock despite not seeing that moveing. r

    "You. Bad. Naughty. Princess." He hissed but she heard a helpless, disbelieving tone in his voice. "But that''s enough, baby. If you continue with this attitude, I''m telling you now in advance. This will be your warning¡­ You will regret itter."r

    Elle honestly understood where he wasing from. She knew he meant it. But his threat did not seem to be enough to stop her. r

    "Okay," she uttered easily, but her hands only moved a little faster. Perhaps, Sebastian could not even feel much of a difference. r

    He threw his head back and half-groaned out and half-chuckled. He sounded so frustrated and amused and going crazy all at the same time. And Elle wished once again that she could see his face clearly right now.r

    "I swear Izabelle¡­ you''re sooo going to regret this." He murmured. "How brave of you to even dare tease me¡­" r

    His hand cupped her face again, lifting her chin up to him. Those grey orbs glimmered so intensely, so breathtaking. r

    "Move those hands faster now, baby¡­" his tone suddenly changed. Lord¡­ it almost sounded pleading. She had heard his pleading voice before in the shower and oh lord¡­ she could¡­ not resist him. "... please."

 Chapter 110 Naughty Moment

    ? This chapter is dedicated to @Royan75 and @Yaritza_16!!! Thank you so very much for the supergifts guys!!!

    ____

    "... please." He added in a tight voice and Elle totally lost herposure. She had felt this before, but now she could totally confirm it. This seemed to be one of her greatest weaknesses¡­ him¡­ saying ''please''. Lord help her¡­

    "Oh yes, f**k." His back hit his seat as he groaned with so much pleasure. Because Elle had finally obeyed his plea and had stopped the torture. He was crazy¡­ he was f**king crazy for begging a woman to stop teasing him¡­ but then he remembered he had always been crazy for this wife of his since the night he had taken her. She was a potent drug to him that would drive him high and insane every single time¡­ and unfortunately, he was¡­ bloody helpless¡­

    "More¡­ baby¡­" he moaned, feeling the insane build up. F**k. Her hands were so soft, so f**king good, so perfect¡­ He felt like her hands were made just for him. Yes, her hands, her body, all of her¡­ she was specially made for him.

    "F**k yeah¡­ faster baby¡­" Elle continued her attack on him. Obediently doing her very best. "Yes, just like that¡­ good girl¡­"

    Soon, his breathing became even harsher. When Elle''s hand slowed because of getting a little tired, he suddenly reached out, cing his hands over hers. He readjusted the cing of her fingers and guided her himself, increasing the pace as his groans became a little louder.

    Elle could not quite exin what she was feeling. She looked up at him. His handsome face was so close to hers that it dazzled her eyes. His breath was literally caressing her face, her lips. Lord¡­ she wanted to¡­ kiss him¡­

    "F**k!" he suddenly cursed and then he came undone. He shuddered and made a guttural sound as he came hard in her hand. Thick and white jets of his bodily fluid ejected from his manhood, stream after stream as Elle did not stop but continued pumping her hands in the way that he had shown her earlier. His groans were almost unrecognizable as his whole body shook violently.

    Sebastian''s head fell on her shoulder as he came down from his high, breathless. F**k¡­ he never thought that just a simple handjob would be able to make him cum so damned hard. He hade so hard that his vision was still blurry at the edges. And it was even a sloppy handjob at that. She was not even an expert, but just look what she did to him. Again. F**king hell!

    Pulling away, Sebastian looked at her and he was stilled at the look that he saw lingering in her eyes. She looked like she¡­

    A buzz echoed.

    She blinked and then she awkwardly looked around. He, on the other hand had to force himself to take his eyes off her and nced at the f**cking phone.

    With a frown, Sebastian reached out for the annoying disturbance, nning to kill it for good. But when he saw it was Alex calling, he cursed internally.

    His jaws clenched and he swiped to answer.

    "Yo, Sebby!" Sebastian moved the phone away from his ear. The man really had a bad habit of shouting into his ears whenever he called on the phone. "I finally saw your emergency message. I''m about to reach there now."

    Upon hearing that familiar voice over the phone, Elle''s eyes widened and she suddenly scrambled off Sebastian.

    Sebastian ended the call without responding as he saw Elle suddenly opening the door and then stepping out. He had not thought she would just run off like that.<sub> </sub>

    "Izabelle!" he called out loudly but she was already outside in the rain.

    He got out of the car too and rushed over to her. "What the hell are you¡­" he paused at the sight of her expression. She looked so embarrassed as she stood there, letting herself get drenched by the pouring and freezing rain.

    "W-we might smell so¡­" she shyly said before stopping. She hoped that her little exnation was enough that Sebastian would understand the rest.

    Sebastian raked his hand through his hair. "If you get sick ¨C"

    "I won''t!" she bit her lip as she realized that she had said those words a little too loud. It hade out almost as a shout. "I won''t get sick. Please don''t worry about me."

    Her expression silenced him. He leaned against the car and quietly looked away. Seeing a lightning strike and that it was quite near to them, Sebastian returned his gaze to her. "Come here." He said.

    Elle slowly moved close to him. He grabbed her and pulled her even closer as they both leaned against the car. She liked staying in this manner as he was still very warm even when drenched. She was already starting to feel cold as the rain was really biting. But just with that one small move, she felt his wonderful warmth being transferred to her via their skin contact.

    A few momentster, they saw an automobile approaching.

    "That''s Alexander, right?" Elle then asked. Wanting to confirm if the caller was truly Alexander.

    Sebastian simply nodded. Elle could see that he seemed annoyed about something but he was not as grumpy as when he was before their¡­ naughty moment.

    "This means¡­ that Abi should be here too, right?!" she eximed, wide-eyed. Her eyes were suddenly shining with excitement.

    But Sebastian''s attention was fixed on something else. He was staring at her torso, so Elle looked down. Only to see that her bra was visible through her shirt. Due to being soaked, her light colored shirt was now transparent and clinging seductively to all her curves, hiding nothing underneath. And it did not help that she had put on a ckcy bra.

    Lifting her gaze up to see how Sebastian was reacting, Elle was partially surprised to see him already taking his shirt off. He draped it over her and then quietly buttoned hisrge shirt swiftly from the cor down to herst button.

    Elle just stared at him until a car stopped before them. She turned and gasped at the sight of Abi smiling at her from the car''s window that had been wound down.

    "Abi!"

    ____

    [Goal for September: Top 1 in GT ranking = Mass release]

 Chapter 111 Worthy

    Elle ran to Abi with a big smile stered across her face. As she ran over, her hands were reaching her wee to thedy that had so quickly caught her admiration and partiality. She was visibly excited and happy and Abi looked exactly the same as well.

    Thedy even immediately got out of the car, not minding the rain and ran over to meet Elle halfway. Well, coincidentally, the rain had weakened since Alexander and Abigail arrived, and now the pouring rain had turned into a mere drizzle.

    "Yo! Sebby!" Alexander approached Sebastian with a knowing smile on his face as the twodies hugged and chatted animatedly with each other. From the way that they jumped straight into their conversation, it was as though they had not seen each other for ages already.

    Sebastian tore his eyes off from his wife with much difficulty and looked at Alexander. "Don''t you guys have any umbre?" he asked, causing Alexander''s brows to lift.

    "What¡­" he leaned against Sebastian and whispered in a conspiratory manner, "¡­did we interrupt something?"

    When Sebastian did not respond, Alex looked at him in amused disbelief. "Damn man, I already gave you almost an hour. I have already read your message an hour ago and stalled on purpose and yet here you are still looking so grumpy? Why haven''t you gotten it on, boy?"

    "We really need to go, Alex." Sebastian said as though he never heard a single thing Alex had just said. "My wife can''t stay in the rain and get wet for long. She had just recovered from her sickness not too long ago."

    And he walked towards thedies, causing Alex tough out soundlessly and shook his head.

    The short trip to Alex and Abi''s house was loud and lively as Elle, Abigail, and Alex talked nonstop to each other. Their personalities matched each other and their topics of conversations flowed without a hitch, resulting in a cheerful and upbeat momentum.

    Meanwhile, Sebastian who had been relegated to being the driver remained absolutely quiet until finally, the car drove in and parked in a garage. It had been quite foggy since they entered the vige, so Elle was not able to see anything clearly of what the vige looked like. She was actually quite curious and had been looking out the window from time to time to have an idea of how the ce was. However, not being able to see did not trouble her that much.

    Elle and Abi continued chatting even after they got out of the car when Sebastian''s voice rang.

    "Iza!" he called out for Elle, causing everyone to look at the man who was already by the door, holding their luggage in his hands.

    Him using that nickname again had Elle feeling a warm blush creeping across her face.

    "You really need to get changed first. If you stay in those cold and drenched clothes any longer, you''ll end up getting sick." He seemed to be trying his best to keep his voice and expression calm.

    But it seems he had failed at his attempt as Alex and Abi pressed their lips together to stop their smiles. His sharp eyes could pick up the trembling of Alex''s shoulders, knowing that the man was just short of bursting out intoughter.

    "Geez¡­" Alex sighed, "this grumpy little devil¡­" Facing Elle, Alex smiled at her. "Go on Elle, or your husband will probably blow up or something if you don''t go to him now."<sub> </sub>

    Abi chuckled and gently shooed Elle towards her husband, looking at Elle with understanding. "Right, dear. Go on¡­ we''ll continue our chatter during dinner."

    She winked at Elle and with that, Elle quickly went over to Sebastian. Once the duo entered the door, Alex chuckled. "Goodness, that little devil. I didn''t know he could be this amusing."

    "I''m really surprised too." Abi giggled and the two of them linked hands and entered the house as well to go prepare themselves for dinner.

    ¡­

    The sight that weed Elle and Sebastian the moment they went to the dining room was a heartwarming scene of a couple preparing the table together.

    The apron on Alexander and his pulled-up sleeves told her that he must have helped Abi during the entire cooking process too. They were just so sweet in Elle''s eyes, so happy and perfect together. They were, in Elle''s opinion, the loveliest couple she had ever seen. So lovely that they were worthy of being envious of.

    Soon, the four of them sat around the table. The dinner began and of course, the lively chatting continued especially between the two women.

    "It''s a holiday until tomorrow, so the kids are at their cousin''s ce right now. The twins always go to visit there when they don''t have to go to school." Abi said when Elle asked about the twins'' whereabouts. She had missed those two witty and lovely kids.

    "Oh¡­ I see¡­ they must really love their cousin and the ce."

    "They love to stay there. Since we moved here four years ago, the twins had been frequently going there and now, they''ve fallen utterly in love with the ce. Well, it''s mostly because of their cousin too."

    "Their cousin must be as lovely as the two of them."

    "He is." Abi grinned.

    "They''ll be back here tomorrow night. We''re going to go fetch them." Alex butted into their conversation shamelessly, smiling widely at Elle. "If you like, you are most wee toe with us. I think you''ll find the ce fascinating too."

    Elle smiled back. "I''d love to ¡­" she responded in excitement and turned to Sebastian, "we are following along with them, right? Seb¡­" she trailed off and her smile slowly faded at the expression she saw stered on his face.

    He instantly hid it well but Elle already saw it. He did not seem to like the idea of them going along with Alex and Abi to the ce they were talking about.

 Chapter 112 Relax

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so very much for the supergifts!

    ____

    After the pleasant dinner, Alexander and Sebastian left the dining as Elle and Abi did the chores together. Amidst theughter and chatter between thedies, it was clear that they were enjoying themselves immensely.

    The thick fog was gone when the two men stepped out of the main door. Even the moon had started to peek through the clouds and was shining up above along with the numerous stars that appeared in the dark sky after the thunderstorm.

    "I need you to tell me the ns ying in your mind about this matter, Sebastian." Alex started without beating around the bush.

    Sebastian brought his cigarette out and puffed out the smoke, staring up at the sky. He had messaged Alexander about this matter because he knew that Abigail was once as clueless as Izabelle about all these secrets they had.

    He was still unsure of how to reveal everything to her. Or if it was even a wise thing to do. In his heart, he felt like it was too early. He was worried¡­ really f**king worried. In fact, it was unbelievable how shaken he was now that the moment he promised her hade.

    And the most shocking thing was the tinge of fear in his heart. Since they were getting closer to this town, his mind had started to scream at him, telling him that this was a bad decision. His mind was insisting that this would definitely push Izabelle away from him.

    And then her terrified face fromst night at the tub yed over and over again in his head. What if this truth would only terrify her to the extreme? What if she¡­

    "I''m not confident about the oue." Sebastian finally spoke, his voice low and serious. "So, I''m seriously¡­ hesitating right now. I believe it''s still way too soon for her to learn about all these things."

    Alex sighed but he looked at Sebastian with understanding. His expression held a message saying that he totally understood him.

    "I understand, Sebastian. Of course, this wouldn''t be easy. For now, I think you should stop thinking about this. Just rx and loosen up during your stay here, especially tonight and the whole day tomorrow. I really think that we should resume this talk after the festival tomorrow." Alex then suggested, reaching out and patting his shoulder in a gesture offort to the younger man. "For now, try not to overthink about anything. You''re too tense, Sebby. You''re really going to make her as tense as you are if you continue behaving like this."

    Sebastian shut his eyes closed and exhaled heavily. He knew Alexander was right. He knew he could hardly hide anything from Izabelletely.

    "It''s such a timely thing that you came during the festival. Thest day and the most awaited day of the festival is tomorrow. You two should really just rx first and just enjoy the festivities. Everything can wait untilter. I believe that Elle would love to spend a day just enjoying being with you on the outside. Do you guys have outfits ready for the festivities?"

    "Outfits¡­" Sebastian echoed. His brows knotted together as he looked questioningly at Alex.

    "Ah, I forgot you''re that grumpy young man who never cared about these matters." Alex sighed like an old man disappointed with how clueless young men were about the old traditions. "It''s the Masked Goddess Festival so everyone in town tomorrow is going to wear their own masks and long dresses. It''d be really such a convenient excuse for people like us so we can all blend in with everyone without any citizens noticing us. It''s that time to be just like everyone so this is the perfect for you both to go out and let loose out there. But for now,e on inside. We''d better go prepare your outfits for tomorrow."

    Alex did not wait for him after he said those words and just left.<sub> </sub>

    Staring up at the sky, Sebastian let out a deep breath. He was certain Izabelle would definitely love to go out there freely after all the days she had been kept cooped up inside the castle.

    After taking a long time outside, Sebastian finally entered and found the trio gathered and continuing their discussion in the living room. Just as Alex had said, there were already boxes everywhere, containing outfits.

    "Sebastian¡­" Elle smiled at him. "I''ve found something for you. I think this will look really good on you!" Her eyes sparkled as she spread out a royal blue robe for him to see. The festival was the time where women could dress up as the masked goddess and the men could wear long robes, representing the King who had stayed next to her in the legend.

    "I wasn''t able to use that a couple years ago as Abi suddenly decided to change outfits and I needed to match hers." Alex said as he looked at his wife.

    "You''re saying, outfits should match?" Sebastian asked.

    "It''s not a must of course."

    Sebastian looked at Elle. "Where''s yours?"

    "Right here," Elle lifted the dress for him to see. It was also in a royal blue color.

    Sebastian wordlessly took the robe from Elle and then sat next to her.

    Alex, who waszily sitting on the couch smirked in amusement.

    "Now, let''s make the masks. This one''s the hardest part but we''ll just recycle our previous masks for you guys to match with the colors.." Abi said and Elle joined her enthusiastically.

    Abi decided to wear a silk face veil that covered up the lower half of her face and not one that was like the masquerade type.

    "Which one would you like?" She asked Sebastian.

    "I''m fine with anything." Was his answer, so Elle took the same-colored facial veil to try it on him.

    "Let''s try this one then." She said and carefully, she covered the lower half of his face with the veil, and then looked at him, only to pause at the realization that their faces were just inches apart.

 Chapter 113 Slowly

    Completely oblivious to the two pairs of eyes ¨C silently screaming the word ''KISS'' ¨C that were surreptitiously ncing at them, Elle and Sebastian just held each other''s gaze. Neither of them moved, nor looked away for an extended moment. It was as though the both of them had fallen into a spell and were frozen in time.

    Anyone who would be looking at them in that moment would think that they would definitely kiss, even with the silk fabric that was now covering Sebastian''s lower face. But seconds ticked by and nothing happened and neither Sebastian nor Izabelle moved.

    Alexander, who was watching from the sidelines, began to grumble within his mind. ''Come on boy, kiss her already! What are you doing dragging your feet like this?!'' He muttered wordlessly while Abi silently cheered like a reader rooting for her favorite ship to finally set sail. Her eyes were sparkling and it only made her already youthful face seem even younger looking.

    That moment where a drum roll could already be heard in the background came. But just as they thought that the most awaited moment would finally happen, Sebastian suddenly spoke. "I don''t think a face veil would suit me." It was as though the sound of ss cracking could be heard.

    Alex rolled his eyes and face palmed. ''Good lord¡­'' he muttered like a disappointed old man. And he was about to say something when Abi pulled at his sleeves silently.

    When Abi gestured for him to follow her, Alex immediately understood what his wife wanted him to do. Though a little reluctant, he could only follow her obediently like a puppy towards the kitchen.

    "Let''s give them some space," Abi whispered to him when they reached the kitchen.

    Alex sighed. "They''re moving slower than I expected. I don''t think even we moved this slowly." he continued grumbling.

    "But there had already been really such a big improvement since their wedding day," Abi defended them with a pleased smile. "I''m really d to see that Sebastian is really into Elle with my own two eyes."

    "Well, you''re right about that at least. There''s definitely been a lot of improvement since then. But I still can''t believe that the two looked like they were still about to have their first kiss."

    "Hmm¡­ now that you mention it..." Abi suddenly gasped, and pulled Alex to the corner and whispered in a very serious expression. "I just remembered¡­ I think I''ve overheard from someone before that Sebby never kisses anyone... don''t tell me, that really is true?!" Abigail''s frown was deep and furrowed as she worried about this matter. Rubbing her forehead with her thumb and pointer, she shook her head.

    Alex creased his brows as well upon seeing his wife frowning. He pursed his lips as he stroked his chin in contemtion, keeping silent for some time. But then his expression slowly changed. He looked as though something had dawned on him and now understanding shone in his eyes.

    "I believe that what you heard must be true. That would be the only exnation behind his action a while ago. Sebby has traumas that he''s hiding so perfectly and I''m afraid kissing might be one of his¡­" Alex trailed off at the sight of a sad and worried frown appearing across his wife''s face.<sub> </sub>

    "That''s a bit¡­" Abi shook her head. "If they really have yet to kiss at all, I hope Sebastian has the decency to at least tell Elle about the reason why he is behaving this way."

    "Let''s hope he did." Alex pulled her into his embrace and consoled her as the couple continued chatting about Elle and Sebastian right in the dark corner of the kitchen.

    ¡­

    Back in the living room, Elle was surprised to see that Abi and Alexander were no longer with them. When did they slip away from the living room? Did they already go upstairs?

    Elle was ncing around to look for the wall clock to check the time, when she saw Abi''s family picture hanging at one corner. She was dressed in a yellow gown while Alexander was wearing a ck robe embroidered with a golden dragon. Alice was cradled in Alexander''s arms and was also dressed In a mini version of Abi''s dress while Alexis stood right in front of Abi, dressed in the mini version robe of his father''s.

    The picture exudes a happy sweet family aura that Elle absentmindedly smiled at the sight of it. She then noticed the masks that were sticking out from the sides of their heads and she was surprised that Alexander and Alexis had worn a mask that looked so cute. It was a mask that looked like the face of a cat that could cover the entire face!

    Rising from her seat, Elle went to rummage through the boxes Alexander had brought from their attic. She was so focused while she dug through the boxes, searching for something, while Sebastian just continued watching her silently.

    "Aha. I found it!" she eximed and grinned animatedly at Sebastian before returning to rummage through the big box again. She waspletely oblivious to how Sebastian reacted when she shed that grin at him.

    "Perfect! I''ve found the perfect one for you." She eximed but she did not show him the mask.

    Hiding it behind her, she rushed to him and almost literally threw herself next to him. "Let''s have you try this on." She added and without waiting for any approval from him, she put the mask on him, without letting him see its front design.

    Elle nodded pleasantly as she pulled her head away and looked at him from every angle. "Looks great on you! Let''s go with this one then." She decided, looking ever so pleased. And Sebastian just nodded, not even surprised anymore that it did not even tick him off anymore that someone else was deciding on things for him. He used to never tolerate letting anyone make decisions for him no matter how small it may seem.

 Chapter 114 Good Enough

    This chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11. Thank you very much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    "I think I''ll need to paint on it to make it look more unique." Elle said as she studied the mask that was made of stic. The size was somehow a perfect fit for Sebastian and she really thought that it was cute. The design was simr to the face of a panther who might have been grumpy at the time. It honestly made her think of Sebastian when she saw it. She really wanted to burst outughing when she thought of theparison. However, she managed to hold it in.

    Pressing her lips together to hide her smile, Elle moved the mask away and continued staring at it. Thinking of the colors and decorations that were on their outfits, Elle drew more inspiration from them. "I just need to paint some parts blue to match our outfits." She muttered to herself and then she rose from her seat and rummaged through the boxes again.

    Sebastian continued watching Elle as she kept herself busy. She had found a paint brush and some royal blue paint and now she was so utterly focused on her task of painting his mask. She had not realized that she was enjoying it so much, she was even humming a cheerful tune softly. But Sebastian who had his attention fully on her, noticed every single thing she did.

    He was silent and unmoving and¡­ rxed. He could feel his usual frown rxing, his tender muscles letting go and his entire frame just loosen up as he sat there and watched her. He never thought that just sitting there and watching Izabelle just moving about, doing something she seemed to really enjoy, could even be this rxing. It was unbelievable how he felt like he could just sit here all night just watching her putter around and carry out her tasks until the sun rises again.

    Time passed so quickly and unnoticed before she stretched her neck to the sides. Lifting her hand to her shoulders, she massaged it a little. At first the right side, then the left side, just to loosen her tight muscles as she had been overly focused and bent over the mask that she had been decorating for the entire time. That made Sebastian think that she must be tired now.

    Lifting his gaze to the clock, his brows creased at the sight of the hour hand hitting eleven. It was already sote. How did time run that fast?!

    Looking at her again, Sebastian straightened and finally, he sprung from his seat and approached her.

    He towered behind her and stared at the mask that she was still in the process of painting. She had even added some unique patterns on it.

    Noticing him, Elle looked up at him and gave him a hesitant smile. "Does it look okay? Is it to your liking?" she asked. She seemed unsure if he would like the changes she had made. "Let me know if there''s something you want to change."

    "That''s good enough." He replied. It did not look bad in his eyes. And to him, ''good enough'' was the bestpliment he could hand out, outside of the bed.

    He saw her mouth pursed a little as she returned her gaze onto the mask. When she picked up her brush again, Sebastian spoke.

    "It''ste, Izabelle. It''s time for you to rest. I''m sure you''re tired. That''s¡­ already¡­ more than enough."

    "Really?" she looked up, looking a little doubtful.

    "Really."<sub> </sub>

    She stared into his eyes for a moment before she looked down at the mask again and to his relief, she finally put the paint brush down.

    "Alright. I''ll just tidy all these up. You can go back to our room first for now, Sebastian. I''ll be there as soon as I''m done cleaning up here." She said casually as she started tidying away the art supplies she used.

    He did not speak anymore so Elle thought that he had quietly left. But when she turned, what greeted her sight was, him picking up the masks and putting them back into the box.

    Elle stilled and stared at him.

    Noticing her gaze, Sebastian lifted his eyes to her. And dear lord¡­ Elle felt her heart skipped a beat again the moment their gazes met.

    Forcing a smile, Elle took the initiative to break eye contact first and continued on with her tasks.

    Soon, they finished tidying up everything. Sebastian carried their outfits while Elle carefully held the mask to let it dry in their room overnight.

    The feeling in Elle''s chest at the moment was¡­ hard to exin. This was the very first time the two of them did something like this together.

    "I''m really excited for tomorrow." Elle broke the silence as she hung their outfits on the wall of their room. She was honestly starting to feel a little conscious. Somehow, everything seemed different tonight. Was it because they were in someone else''s house?

    "Thene over now and sleep. Or you won''t have any energy to enjoy the festivities to your heart''s content tomorrow." He replied. He was already lying on the bed, patting the mattress on the side that she was supposed to be on.

    Elle secretly took a deep breath and went to turn the lights off.

    She then climbed on the bed andid next to him. The silence dragged on and she forced herself to sleep as shey there, unmoving like a tensed corpse. Lord¡­ she could not rx at all. It was like this was the first time she was sleeping with him again.

    Turning to her side, Elle shut her eyes tightly closed, praying that sleep woulde to her as soon as possible. But unfortunately, it did not and her body only grew more awake.

    To her shocked surprise, his hand slipped around her waist and he spooned against her. Her body went very still at what he did.

    "I think you need my help for you to rx and fall asleep, Izabelle." He whispered gently right into her ear.

 Chapter 115 Wise Old Man

    The loud thudding of her heartbeats made Sebastian stay very still. Her reaction puzzled him and he did not like the way she became even tenser when he held her.

    Why was she reacting this way? Did this mean that she was ufortable with him holding her like this?

    Those questions that ran about in his mind had caused his expression to darken. He had started to be so conscious of her every reaction to him now, so unlike before. Even the littlest voluntary or involuntary movement of hers now no longer escapes his notice. And every little thing f**cking bothered him so much now.

    "Tell me, Izabelle," he whispered, "am I making you ufortable?"

    His question seemed to fluster her even more. That only caused his expression to be even darker.

    "No¡­" she answered hesitantly but she immediately seemed to realize that he had managed to pick out the lie in her voice and therefore, added reluctantly, "just a little¡­."

    "Why?" that one word was deep and full of curiosity.

    "Because I''m still not really used to¡­ this." Elle exined timidly, her hands helplessly gesturing in a vague manner that Sebastian could not quite figure out what she was trying to get across.

    "This¡­??" he could only echo that word, prompting her to exin more so that he could understand.

    "You and I haven''t slept together in a bed that often¡­ so¡­ I can''t help but be a little¡­ nervous when you''re here lying next to me. I just need some time to get used to it. I believe I''ll get used to it quickly once we sleep together like this more often."

    A short silence passed without Sebastian saying anything in response to her exnation.

    "You really love ying around with me, Izabelle," he then said.

    She moved to turn her head over her shoulder in surprise at his remark. "I''m not ying with¡­" her sentence got cut off as their eyes met.

    "You refused to sleep with me and now you tell me we just need to sleep together more often ¨C" Sebastian was getting confused. Why were her words so contradictory?

    "Oh lord, Sebastian," Elle cut him off as shepletely turned around and faced him. Her tone was full of disbelief. "I refused to have sex with you. That does not include just purely sleeping next to you. Those two things are totally not the same."

    Sebastian was quiet again for a while. Elle could see that he was processing what she had just told him in his mind. It was dim as she had already turned the lights off and all she could see at the moment was his gleaming eyes.

    "You''re saying that you want us to sleep together more often. But¡­ without sex¡­?" he sounded lost as he asked that, as though he could not evenprehend there was such a thing. And then he rolled over andid onto his back,ughing exasperatedly. The sound of his disbelieving chuckle in the dark was so¡­ it sent tingles down Elle''s spines.

    "You are asking for the impossible, Izabelle." He added and then he grumpily climbed off the bed.

    "Where are you going ¨C" Elle was bbergasted at his sudden change of mood. This man''s mood swings were even wilderpared to a woman''s!<sub> </sub>

    "Smoke." He cut her off. "Sleep while I''m outside. If you''re still awake when I''m back, don''t expect me to just lie next to you and literally sleep." Elle could sense a jab in his words there.

    And then he was gone. Just like that. Leaving Elle speechless.

    ¡­

    Sebastian was smoking outside when Alex appeared, holding a bottle of alcohol in one hand and two sses dangling between his fingers.

    A knowing grin had shed across his face as he shoved the bottle and sses onto Sebastian. "Hold these, I''ll go grab the chairs."

    Frowning hard, Sebastian could only drop his cigarette and ground his heel to put it out. Sighing, he stretched his hand out and held onto the things that Alex gave him.

    Soon, the two of them were seated on the chairs that were facing the garden.

    "What is it?" Sebastian did not beat around the bush, immediately getting to the main point. "Did you change your mind and came to talk to me about the n now?"

    "Nah¡­" Alex sighed and took a generous swig from his ss before he continued, "I just decided to get down here since you''re here and looking all troubled and obviously in need of some t¨ºte-¨¤-t¨ºte with a wise old man."

    "Wise old man¡­" Sebastian shook his head before gulping down his drink.

    "I know you don''t like to talk about personal matters at all¡­ just so like someone else that I know, but I''m telling you, talking things out really helps Sebby." Alex''s tone turned serious as he spoke. When Sebastian did not say anything, he continued. "And Abi and I are really happy to know you and your wife are really doing great."

    Sebastian gulped the rest of his wine in his ss down at Alex''sst sentence.

    "We noticed Elle is much more at ease andfortable nowpared to when you first had her meet the entire family." Alex added once again as Sebastian still kept his mouth shut. And again, his response to what Alex had said was to refill his ss and gulp down another mouthful.

    Alex pressed his lips tightly together and subtly drank. "You both seemed to really adore and desire each other now."

    Another hard gulp from Sebastian and Alex could no longer stop his chuckle. "Hey, easy there. At this rate, you''ll get drunk before you could even say a single word."

    Sebastian whipped his head to Alex. His gaze did not look dazed drunk but surprisingly sharp and pissed off as hell.

    "Tell me, Alexander. What does it mean when your wife refused to have sex with you¡­" he trailed off and pressed the heel of his palm against his forehead. F**k, he messed up. He knew Alexander brought out wine to loosen his tongue and make him talk. Yet¡­ f**k it. He was really getting insane.

 Chapter 116 Magic

    This chapter is dedicated to @Babsia! Thank you very much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Sebastian had been expecting an annoying grin or a chuckle from Alexander, knowing the man and his sense of humor. But unexpectedly, none of those came. And that was a shocking surprise - albeit a rather pleasant one.

    He nced at Alexander and saw him quietly refilling his own ss with a neutral expression. "Hmm¡­ there are a lot of factors that could lead to that. But first, Sebby, are you sure you don''t know the reason why though?" he asked, lifting his eyes to look straight into Sebastian''s grey ones.

    The look in Alexander''s eyes was filled with genuine curiosity, something that Sebastian was totally not expecting.

    Looking away, he stared up at the sky. This was strange to him, talking about such a private thing to someone else. Despite the amount of alcohol he had already downed to loosen up a little, his lips remained tightly shut. Alexander seemed to be aware of that though. And he spoke again as if he had already known in advance that Sebastian would no longer say anything more.

    "If it''s not because you had done something she wasn''t okay with, then perhaps she might be wanting something else from you."

    His words pulled at Sebastian''s attention and his hand stopped mid-movement as he was about to take another swig of his drink.

    "Maybe she wants it real and raw or nothing at all. My guess is because, knowing you, you''re probably a little too shut closed even to her. Or you''re not giving her the kind of trust and intimacy she must be longing for as your wife. And since I do know you, I believe you''ve been keeping her too much in the dark about all the more important things regarding yourself. I''m not really certain, as I don''t know what''s exactly the problem, but I believe the root is mostly because you don''t say or exin a thing to her. You need to make her understand why you''re not doing something or else she''d overthink ande up with an answer all on her own. And believe me, women are just geniuses when ites to cooking up things. That would definitely lead to more misunderstandings. Though the best thing still is for you tomunicate and don''t try to read her actions and thoughts on your own. You wouldn''t know her thoughts. Ask her why instead. Ask her what it is that she wants or what''s the problem." Alex was watching Sebastian''s face like a hawk as he exined in those lengthy words of his.

    It had immediately dawned on Alex the moment Sebastian blurted those words out that Abi''s suspicion was right all along. That Sebastian had never even kissed his wife yet, and that he never exined why. Abi was certain Elle already had feelings for Sebastian and he was also certain Sebastian was already a goner for his wife. The two desired each other, and so much and that was freaking obvious. So, Alex could only deduce that it was definitely the reason.

    Alexter left Sebastian alone outside and returned to their room.

    He snuggled straight into the warm bed and pulled Abi close into his embrace, unintentionally waking her up.

    "Where did you go?" she asked in a sleepy voice.

    "Just had a drink and chatted with Sebby for a moment."

    Abi blinked her sleepy eyes before it suddenly turned alert. She then looked at him curiously.<sub> </sub>

    Without her even needing to ask, Alex could already read the questions in her eyes so he began telling her about their talk. Well, he just could not hide anything from his wife.

    "What did he say?" she asked and Alex sighed.

    "He didn''t say anything. But he didn''t need to. I know he got the message. Let''s hope he''d try to say something and exin to Izabelle. But I''m afraid it would really be hard for him to open up about those things. Even the alcohol was not enough to make him talk."

    Abi smiled with a lot of hope. "Love will do the magic on him, Alex," she said with quite the confident tone and Alex grinned back at his wife before kissing her mouth.

    "Absolutely. Now why don''t you start doing your love magic on me too, my love?" Alex purred and she climbed on top of him, smiling seductively as all traces of sleepiness were gone.

    ¡­

    The next morning Elle woke up early and since seeing that Sebastian was still deeply asleep in bed, she washed up and left the room and found Abi brewing some coffee in the kitchen. The two of them then went outside while drinking coffee and Elle was shocked at the scenery that appeared before her.

    It was as though they were in the Alps, but she was quite sure they were not. To the east of the house, there was a range of tall, mighty mountains that had several dark peaks and an enchanting waterfall flowing down from it. To the west of the house, a vast field of flowers just spread before her eyes. Though they were wild flowers, Elle still thought they could not be more beautiful! To the north, there was a thick forest of pine trees that looked so cool and lush that it made her want to rush off to explore it as soon as she could. Abi and Alex''s house was just so quaint and picturesque, situated in the middle of this amazing scenery - almost as though it were pulled out directly from a fairytale book! Theirs were the only house with ginger colored roof and white washed walls, while the other houses were the typical cottage styled variety.

    Elle could not believe how beautiful the ce was in daylight without the fog enveloping the entire vige!

    Too bad she could not stay out and watch the scenery longer as they needed to get ready for today''s activities. She was not disappointed though, as Abi promised her that she would see the beauty of the vige when they go out into townter on.

    Later that morning, Alex and Sebastian were all dressed up impably in their royal robes while waiting for their wives toe out from getting themselves ready.

    Sebastian looked bored as he sat there, staring at the mask that Elle had paintedst night until he lifted his face and saw Izabelleing out of the door.

    ____

    A/N: Check out the image of Abi and alex''s house onment box or check my post in my instagram @kazzenlx.x

 Chapter 117 Royal Blue

    A royal blue gown made of a heavy satin material oveid with a thin and light gauze of the same color wrapped perfectly around Elle''s shapely body. It was a mermaid dress that was backless, with a deep V-neck and slim fit type and a long train dragging behind. The edges of the back were cinched in at the waist with embroidery of flower motifs, enhancing Elle''s smooth and fair back. The front was revealing enough to show off her generous chest, but still maintained the elegance that needed to be carried for her position as the wife of the Crown Prince. As Sebastian looked at her face, he also noticed that there was a veil that had been strung across her face, from below her eyes and covered everything until just an inch below her chin and jawline. However, the material was a semi-transparent silk chiffon of a dark royal blue hue thatplimented her dress perfectly and added an extrayer of allure to her already bewitching eyes.

    Sebastian could not move an inch from his spot. His eyes were fixed onto nothing else but her.

    Alex had long approached his wife and showered her praises before he alsoplimented on Elle''s outfit as well. And then the trio just naturally started chatting animatedly.

    "Now go to Sebby, Elle. He''d been sulking there on his own for a while now, waiting for you." Alex grinned, not minding his voice at all.

    Elle''s eyes widened before she blinked at Alex. "S-sulking? Why?" she was in disbelief. Well, because¡­ Sebastian was sulking? No way! Sulking and Sebastian did not seem to go together in a sentence!

    When Alex chuckled, Elle only then realized that the man was teasing Sebastian again. Sheughed soundlessly and finally she turned towards her husband. He was sitting right on his chair, posture straight and at attention as his gaze was intently fixed on her alone.

    A small smile tugged at the corner of Elle''s lips before she began to approach him unhurriedly. Since this morning, Sebastian had not yet talked to her even once. His mind seemed to be upied with something else and she had wondered if it was because ofst night''s happening between them.

    But Elle decided not to think of anything negative and sad. At least for today, she will enjoy this festival like everyone else.

    "How''s my outfit?" she asked and gave an experimental twirl around before standing still right before him.

    His gaze finally traveled down from her eyes. His gaze was so intense that she felt her cheeks turning a little hot as he eyed her from head to toe.

    He nodded.

    Elle was expecting for him to say something else after the nod but nothing came. Blinking, Elle could only force out an awkward smile before turning her attention to the mask on the table. She was oblivious of the scene that was happening behind her where Alexander was facepalming and shaking his head.

    "Let''s have you wear this so we can finally go." Elle took the mask and bent closer to him. Her delicate fingers brushed against his ears and then his hair as she tied thece at the back of his head, taking care to not catch and pull on his hair by ident.<sub> </sub>

    Once she was done, she looked at the grumpy mask on his face and barely managed to hold back a smile. "Okay, let''s go!" she unceremoniously took his hand and turned to Alex and Abi. "We''re ready!" she excitedly told the couple as she tugged the man behind her. It was obvious to everyone that Elle was beyond excited to finally go to the town and enjoy the festival.

    In fact, she truly was looking forward to it. She felt her inner child being so stimted and excited by the thought of a festival that she could not stop smiling. And that was despite the fact that she was lugging around a quiet and seemingly bored-out-of-his-wits man along with her. She could hardly wait to experience enjoying a festival without any care and worry of eyes and cameras trailing after her.

    Their car stopped at a vast flower field along the road. It was a garden of many different flowers solely for the purpose of the festival. The garden Alex chose was the most expensive one, not only because of the quality of flowers but also because there were only very few people in it.

    "As per tradition of the Masked Goddess Festival, the male partners are to pick flowers by themselves and have the flowers made into a crown for their lover." Abi continued her exnation as the four of them headed to the garden''s entrance. "ording to the tale of the Masked Goddess, the rtionship between the goddess and the mortal king was forbidden. When the two became lovers, the consequence was for the goddess to disappear from the King''s vision forever. The king could never see her again even if she were to be there next to him. But the goddess somehow found a way for her not to disappear from his sight forever. All the king should do was to make her a crown of flowers every single day before the flower wilts. That''s the story of this tradition. And it''s really such a heartwarming and lovely thing."

    "Wow, that''s indeed a beautiful tale." Elle nodded, smiling as she pped softly to herself. She was about to ask more about that tale when a gardener approached them and spoke with the males, instructing them about how to pick the flowers the right way.

    ncing over at Sebastian, Elle was curious as to what could be his reaction right now. Because oh dear¡­ Sebastian was going to pick flowers!!

    Somehow, just imagining it, already had her pressing her lips tightly together. She did not expect picking flowers as part of their itinerary. And that only made everything even more exciting.

    Leaning against Abi, Elle whispered. "Can I borrow your phone, Abi? I think I need to capture this rare asion of Sebastian picking flowers. I didn''t bring my phone along because there was nowhere I could stash it anyway." She whispered, giggling a little.

    "Of course, I got you, girl. Here you go." Abi immediately gave her a pocket camera.

    ____

    A/N: Check Elle''s outfit inment box. Or go to my instagram for the HD photo.

 Chapter 118 Perfect

    This chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so much for the supergift!

    ___

    The couples then separated and went their own way as the gardeners brought them to different areas ording to the flower they were looking for.

    Because Elle''s outfit was blue, the gardener brought them to the area where the blue flowers were at.

    "You can sit here and wait, ma''am, as we cannot risk your dress getting caught onto something sharp or pointy. It would be a shame if such an exquisite dress get ruined." The gardener politely told her. "It''ll be enough for Sir here to go pick the flowers by himself while you watch over him."

    After Elle nodded, the gardener then left them.

    She smiled at Sebastian and he quietly moved to carry out his task that had been assigned to him. She really wished she could see his face and observe what kind of expression he was wearing right now behind his mask. Could he be annoyed, expressionless, bored, or just grumpy like his mask?

    Elle could only sit there and secretly lift the camera that had been lent to get by Abi, once Sebastian was far enough. When he started bending over slightly to pick the flowers, she took a shot of him, a bright smile shing across her face.

    The sky was so blue and clear that if one looked straight up, their eyes would water and they would be forced to squint. She could smell the scent of the flowers lightly perfuming the air, hear the gentle chirp and melody of the birds from afar and feel the soothing, mind-calming ambience of the surroundings. Everything right now was just pure perfection.

    Soon, she watched him return to her with a bouquet of blue flowers in his hand. She could not help but beam at him, even if she knew that the gesture was due to the requirement of the festival needing the males to perform this way. It was still somewhat unbelievable to her¡­ all these¡­ him with her and they being in a field of flowers, with him picking those blue little pretty things for her to wear.

    He sat next to her before showing her the flowers in his hands. "I''m not sure which one you''d like most, so I had just picked all the types of blue flowers I could find. Is this enough?"

    Elle was so tempted to reach out and lift his mask. But she curbed her desires and just smiled as she looked at the flowers. She felt really rxed that her body, mind and heart seemed so light and carefree that she could almost float away. Perhaps, his mask that concealed his face helped for her to not overthink if she saw an expression from him that could throw her off from this bliss.

    "Hmm¡­ let''s see. I think so. These are all so beautiful, Sebastian." Elle just had to gush over the flowers as they were all so pretty!

    He fell silent so Elle lifted her head to look at him when he suddenly averted his gaze. "Take this. I''ll go get more, just in case it''s not enough."

    When the two couples finally met up, Alexanderughed out loud.

    "What the hell, Sebby!? Did you n on picking all the flowers avable? What are you going to do with those? Make a whole bed of blue flowers?" Alex teased. "No wonder you both took so long!"

    Sebastian looked at Elle and she just innocently giggled, not bothering to give any excuse. She did not stop Sebastian when he insisted to go pick more because she wanted to watch him for a bit longer. It was so rare that she could just spend some quiet time, watching his handsome figure bending over and doing such a simple yet meaningful action as plucking flowers for her. She did not know when this would happen again - if ever - thus the reason why she did not stop him.

    They waited for the gardeners to make the crown and once it had arrived, the gardeners asked the men to put the crowns over their partner''s head.<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll take a photo of you both." Abi offered and Alex quickly understood the assignment and began to be the assistant to the photographer.

    "Sebby, don''t just stand there, put your hand around her waist, man!" Alex said rather aggrievedly, wondering why he was such a block of wood.

    Sebastian nced at him but he eventually did as Alex suggested.

    "No, not enough. You both should face each other and hold onto each other. Yes, just like that! Sebby, lower your head! Closer, boy! What the hell''s wrong with you, Sebastian?!"

    Elle could not help but chuckle softly while Sebastian whipped his head around and red at Alex.

    "I should be the one asking you that, Alexander. What the hell''s wrong with you, suddenly yelling all crazy and testy in the middle of a flower field like that?" Sebastian finally retorted.

    "It''s because you''re just so annoying, you little devil. You can''t even pose properly. I told you to hold your wife closer! Position yourselves like you both are about to kiss, damn it!" Alex was literally roaring at this point.

    Alexander''sst line had both Elle and Sebastian stilled as their eyes met. Elle''s smile slowly faded and all of a sudden, the air between them seemed to change from light to something sparkling. Kiss¡­ the word echoed in her mind. Will Sebastian¡­ ever kiss her?

    She did not know how many seconds or even minutes had passed until they both snapped out of their daze and looked at the now suddenly quiet assistant photographer. Only to see the couple grinning at them and giving them a thumbs up.

    "Perfect!" Abi told them and Elle rushed over to Abi to grab the camera from her hands.

    "Your turn now." Elle beamed and Alex excitedly grabbed Abi for the photoshoot.

    "Watch me, boy." He told Sebastian before he lifted Abi in his arms like a princess and then twirled her around before he lifted his mask right above his nose and kissed her smack on the lips right before them.

    Alex smugly nced at Sebastian after that before they all finally headed out of the garden. It was time for them to go to the heart of the town to enjoy the main courses of the festival.

    But on their way to the entrance, other people started to arrive and it did not escape Sebastian''s notice how the men all stared at Izabelle''s bare back and his face darkened beneath his mask.

    He threw the men a deadly re before he took his robe off and draped it over Elle''s shoulders, effectively covering the view of her tantalizing back.

    When she looked up at him, he immediately uttered, "You might catch a cold."

    Elle blinked but she eventually smiled. "I actually have a robe. I''ll wear it once we''re in town. My dress looks pretty eye-catching so I need to tone it down so as not to draw too much attention. Abi and I also have our sneakers to put on." She exined and he nodded in approval before helping her inside the car. It was time for them to go to town.

 Chapter 119 Territory

    Elle''s mouth was slightly parted as she stood there, looking at everything around her. Brightly lit and lively stalls were everywhere, many people in colorful dresses inspired by ancient fashions crowded the streets, and the sound of pleasant ssical music echoed all about them, lending a rxed and antiquated mood to the whole festival.

    Everything gave off the vibe of a festival from a bygone era, but there still was a touch of something modern. And it was nothing short of amazing in Elle''s eyes. Abi had told her that the people in this town were still very much into old things and now that she was seeing it all with her own two eyes, it was true.

    She felt like she had been sent back into the past and she could not help the excitement that surged through her even more. She could barely contain herself from riding off to roam around and take a look at what all those stalls were offering!

    A few minutes after the four of them began to join the crowd, Elle did not know how it happened, but she somehow ended up walking next to Abi. She was happy with how it turned out though.

    Locking her arm around Abi''s arm, the two of them excitedly entered every stall that grabbed their attention. They looked for interesting items, souvenirs and of course food. All the vibrant colors and tantalising smells were causing them to salivate.

    "Mmm¡­ this is so so good!" Elle''s eyes circled wide as she looked at Abi.

    "I knew you''d love this one." Abi smiled as they enjoyed the street food they just bought. "This is the town''s specialty, in fact. I loved this the first time I tasted it."

    When Abi turned to look at the two men who were walking a few steps away from them, Elle finally looked at Sebastian as well. She had¡­ momentarily forgotten about him!

    The two of them approached their respective husbands with the sticks of food they were eating. Alex met Abi half-way and immediately ced his hand over Abi''s and ate from Abi''s stick enthusiastically, all the while grinning at his wife.

    Sebastian on the other hand did not move from his spot and waited for Elle to approach him. "You have to taste this, Sebastian. It''s so¡­ so good!" Elle excitedly told him as she lifted the food up and nearer to his mouth.

    Lifting his mask slightly, Sebastian took a bite.

    Elle looked at him with doe eyes, excitedly waiting for his reaction andments.

    When Sebastian nodded, Elle''s smile widened. "Delicious, right?!"

    "Not bad." Sebastian replied with a nod of his head once he was done chewing.

    His seemingly nd response did not even seem to bother Elle and after feeding him once more, she ran off to join Abi once again, leaving her husband behind, just trailing after them.

    A few minutester, Elle came back to him again with another stick of food in her hand.

    "Taste this one too. It''s sooo good!" she said with twinkling eyes and all Sebastian could do was eat what she was offering him. The same thing happened many more times until Sebastian felt like he could no longer eat even a single extra bite anymore.

    Alex was chuckling next to him. "Now are you regretting the consequence of you dying your secret reveal to her, Sebby? If she''d known your secret, you wouldn''t be getting fed so much right now, would you?" Alexughed and before Sebastian could even respond, they both heard her call out Sebastian''s name again.<sub> </sub>

    "Here shees again. My condolence Sebby," Alexughed pitifully at Sebastian before subtly walking away from them.

    "This one''s so good too, have a¡­" Elle paused when Sebastian suddenly caught her hand.

    "I''m full, Izabelle." He told her, causing Elle to blink, her smile fading a little.

    "Oh¡­ okay. How about drinks then?" she perked up, thinking that he might need something to drink.

    The moment he nodded, she immediately left and joined Alex and Abi, who were about to sneak off by themselves.

    Later, Alex was back to Sebastian''s side as Elle had managed to snatch his wife away from him once again.

    ncing at Sebastian, he sighed helplessly.

    Sebastian''s eyes were literally glued on Elle. As though it would kill him if he took his eyes off her even for a moment.

    "I''m not happy at all with this arrangement. Your wife keeps stealing Abi away. Do something, man." Alex pretended to grumble. "Don''t just stand here like some frigid bodyguard. You''re supposed to be with her and enjoy the festival together! As a couple!" Alex could not help but stress on that word ''couple''.

    "She won''t be able to enjoy this much and let herself loose like this if I''m the only one with her." Sebastian replied in serious tone. "So, lend your wife to her a bit more, Alexander."

    His words had Alex falling speechless for a moment. He had not expected such a reply from Sebastian.

    Sighing again, Alex shoved his hands into his pants pockets and tilted his head towards him. "How would you even know that? What if she''d enjoyed it more if you joined her?"

    Sebastian was quiet and did not reply but Alex got the message. This little devil did not think so.

    "I''ll only lend my wife until sunset, Sebastian. So, you better start loosening up now so you can join herter. Come on man, you''re not here as her bodyguard. You''re here as your goddess'' lover. Please get that through your thick skull."

    "I still need to be on guard especially with everyone in disguises. Someone needs ¨C"

    "Sebastian." Alex cut him off. All traces of mischief were gone from his voice. "Where do you think you are right now? It seems you''ve forgotten that this town is under my and Abi''s territory now. It has been that way since four years ago. I assure you that nothing of the sort will happen if that''s what you''re worrying about."

 Chapter 120 Enchanting

    Bunos chapter dedicated to @Ivette_M11!!! Thank you so very much once again for the supergift!!! <3

    ___

    Sunset came quickly and just as Alex had told Sebastian, he gave no apologies as he snatched back his wife from Elle and the two disappeared immediately after. Of course, Elle was not aware of the deal that had gone on between the two men, that even after a while, she was still looking around hoping to spot Abi somewhere.

    She had enjoyed herself to the fullest for the past few hours. The food they tasted, and the games and everything¡­ she hadughed so much and enjoyed her time immensely. She could not even remember when was thest time she had enjoyed herself so thoroughly like this.

    "Don''t look for Abigail anymore. Alexander said that he''d only lend his wife to you until sunset." Sebastian spilled the beans so unceremoniously that Elle gaped at him for a moment before bursting out intoughter.

    "He¡­ really said that?!" Elle asked after she managed to stopughing, wiping at the tears that leaked out from the corners of her eyes.

    When Sebastian nodded, Elle covered her mouth with her hands. "Oh dear, really?! Oh no¡­ Alexander must''ve been pissed that I''ve monopolized Abi the whole time! Was he really upset?"

    Elle probed Sebastian. She suddenly realized that it was quite rude of her to intrude into their couple time together as this festival was about celebrating couples in the first ce. She had thought Alexander was totally fine about her monopolizing Abi! She had asked Abi too, actually, but Abi told her it''s totally fine because Alexander will be hanging out with Sebastian.

    Seeing that she was embarrassed and a little worried, Sebastian grabbed her hand and led her somewhere else though he really did not know where to even bring her. "Don''t worry. He''s not pissed at all. He already vented his frustration on me by bothering me with all his antics."

    That made Elle smile in relief and she sighed. She knew Alexander wouldn''t be so petty to get upset but still, should really thank Alexander when she sees themter for lending Abi to her.

    "Where are we going?" she asked Sebastian when they just kept walking ahead between the stalls.

    He stopped and faced a stall. Only to btedly realize that it was a liquor stall.

    Sebastian was about to continue walking but Elle was already being sales-talked by a middle-ageddy offering her a delicious, fruity-tasting liquor.

    "This is perfect for thentern eventter on, miss. As per tradition, you and your lover need to have a drink as you watch yourntern fly into the sky!" the woman said animatedly and Elle was totally sold on it.

    "Lantern event? There''s antern event?!" her eyes widened, sparkling excitedly when hearing that there was such an interesting thing happeningter.

    "Oh my, you''re not aware of it? No wonder you two are still strolling around here when every other couple must be already preparing for it! Alright leave it to me. Give me a few minutes, my dear." Thedy headed back into her stall and when she returned, she was holding a basket.

    "Everything is here now. A delicious liquor, two sses, a thin mattress and thentern and its essories!" Thedy talked fast, exining everything to Sebastian and Elle in one breath. "But wait, since it seems you both are visitors here, let me brief you both a little. Listen heredy, you both must fly yourntern together and then you two must kiss before thentern is high enough, you hear me young woman? Do not forget the kiss or your rtionship will be cursed. Now after the kiss, you two must enjoy your liquor while watching the floatingnterns. Remember to do it step by step, understood? Now for the payment, everything totaled up to a thousand bucks."

    While Elle was still processing what she just heard, thedy put the basket in her hand and then stretched her palm out for the payment.

    Elle turned to Sebastian and whispered to him. "It''s a thousand bucks¡­"

    Sebastian brought his wallet out only to find that he only had a few hundred with him.

    Their eyes met and Elle blinked at him.

    Approaching the salesdy, Sebastian spoke to her in a low tone. "Do you ept cards?"

    "Oh, no cards are used, young man. Sorry, but we hate cards here." Thedy moved towards Elle and took the basket back from her hands before turning back to her stall, muttering some inaudible words, which Elle suspects were to scold them.

    Sebastian saw Elle pursing her lips as she watched thedy''s back.

    And before he knew it, he stopped thedy.

    "We''ll take this." He said but thedy frowned at him.

    "You don''t even have money to buy them. You go to another stall and see if anyone epts cards. But I don''t think ¨C"<sub> </sub>

    "I''ll pay youter¡­ triple or more. Whatever you want."

    "Look here, young man. You think you can fool me¡­" thedy trailed off as Sebastian took his mask off and stared at her. Her mouth slowly turned agape.

    "I''m sure you know who I am." he said and then he took his wrist watch off. "Here, take this as coteral. I''ll have someone find you and pay youter."

    "Sebastian¡­" Elle butted in when she saw him giving his very expensive watch to thedy. "No, it''s okay, really. You don''t need to¡­"

    "It''s fine." Sebastian nced at her and then took the basket back from thedy after cing the watch on her palm.

    ? "Seb¡­ that''s ¨C"

    "I said it''s fine." He pulled her away from the stall as Elle hesitantly followed after him, constantly looking back at thedy who was still staring at them, her palms still held out with Sebastian''s watch sitting on it.

    "We''ll just need to find Abi and Alexander to borrow some money from them first."

    As Elle nagged at him, a couple rushed past them. "Hurry! Thentern event is about to start!" the woman said and then she watched them rush off ahead of them.

    Suddenly, she pulled on Sebastian''s hand and followed the couple rushing on ahead.

    They arrived at an open space. Many couples were already seated on their mattresses on the grass.

    Thentern event had already started as they saw some couples already lighting up theirnterns.

    "Let''s go Seb!" Elle pulled on him again and once she found a good space, she quickly grabbed the mattress and spread it on the ground. Then she took thentern. "Do you know how to ¨C"

    "Rx, Izabelle. This is not a race." He reminded her calmly and then he rummaged for something in the basket.

    "Sorry, I can''t help my excitement." She told him as she watched him prepare theirntern.

    He smiled behind his mask and then soon, he lifted his gaze at her. "Ready?" he asked and when her eyes twinkled as she nodded, Sebastian lit thentern up.

    Many othernterns had already started floating upwards around them as the two of them stood, thentern was between them as they both held onto it.

    "Wow, this is amazing¡­" she whispered as she looked at theirntern. The soft glow of the light from thentern''s candle illuminated her face and had Sebastian unable to tear his gaze away from her.

    "Do you know if we need to make a wish or something before letting this go?" she asked him, eyes gleaming so brightly as she looked up at him.

    "I think¡­ yes," he replied and with that, she closed her eyes.

    Sebastian did not know why he had said that. He actually did not know about the traditions of this festival at all. It was just something he had blurted out after hearing her question.

    As she made her wish, Sebastian could only stand there, watching her like she was the only thing he could see in that moment.

    When she opened her eyes, she smiled at him and then, they both let thentern float up.

    Their eyes watched it until it was flying along with the others. The sky that was now filled with floating, beautifulnterns looks so magical. Enchanting and romantic. It was so breathtaking that Elle could not stop smiling, until she remembered the stalldy''s words. That they must kiss.

    Her smile faded as she shifted her gaze from thenterns to the man before her.

    And then slowly, she reached out.

 Chapter 121 Luck

    Elle''s heartbeat drummed within her chest as she lifted her hand towards him. As she slowly reached out, her hands started trembling slightly the nearer she got to him. r

    She knew she was about to do something that would most probably hurt her again as the memory of what happened thest time she had wanted to touch him shed across her mind. Whether he would catch her wrist, take a step back, or push her away, she knew her stupid heart will feel that awful sting. r

    And despite knowing all the possible negative oues, Elle still could not stop herself from attempting it again. She really did not want any more curses. She had felt that her life was already a long series of curses for quite some time. Though she was not usually superstitious, Elle wanted to believe in it even if it were just for tonight. She wanted ¨C no, desperately wished for luck, not another curse. She was not sure if she could handle any more curses that woulde at her this time. She did not know how much more her heart could take. r

    Her fingers faltered for a moment as it neared his face. She was so d that his attention was raptly focused elsewhere and he was still looking up, watching thenterns. She knew without following his line of sight, that he was tracking the progress of thentern they had released earlier. Because if he was staring at her right now, she might really chicken out and back off. As courageous as she was, that was only provided those steely and sharp grey eyes were not focused on her. r

    As she was about to touch his mask, Elle could feel her heart already jumping into her throat. Lord¡­ her courage was faltering. She did not want to get hurt ¨C not tonight. She wanted this wonderful, beautiful and memorable day to stay as perfect as it was - not to be ruined. She wanted to remember this day as one of her happiest moments in her life. But the curse¡­ r

    She breathed shakily due to all her wildly conflicting emotions. Pulling in deep breaths, she told herself to calm down. r

    But when he moved, Elle tiptoed. Just as Sebastian shifted his face to look down at her, her lips pressed onto his mask. And what more, itnded right over his lips. r

    Time seemed to screech to halt and for a moment, Elle felt like her heart had totally stopped beating as well. The world just turned so quiet, so still, as if everything had ceased to exist but just the two of them. r

    The feeling was unusual ¨C unexpected. Something she could not quite put into words. Or was this the masked goddess'' blessing? Did this feeling mean that this kiss worked even though her kiss onlynded on his mask and not directly on his skin? r

    Elle chose to believe in those thoughts. Because she could not think of any other reason behind these feelings that this kiss on his mask brought to her. It was unlike anything she had felt before. So weird¡­ just a simple kiss, and not even one that was on skin, but it had the power to send her mind reeling and her heart stalling. r

    Pulling away, Elle did not look at him but she crashed onto the thin mattress and sat there, pretending as though she had not done anything unusual. Without sparing Sebastian a nce, she rummaged for the liquor and sses in the basket. And then she unceremoniously opened it. Thank goodness the liquor bottle was not very hard to open by herself. r

    ? Still refusing to look up, Elle poured herself a drink. She found that she was suddenly feeling thirsty, maybe because of all that nervousness. r

    Despite wincing at the bitter aftertaste of the liquor as it slid down her throat, Elle gulped down another mouthful of it. She did it not only because of the tradition, but also in the hopes to help calm and numb her nerves a little. r

    And then finally, she meekly nced up after telling herself that she had not actually gone against his rule. She had not kissed him directly. She only kissed him over his mask. So, she should be safe and this night would end as wonderful as it had started. At her back, she crossed her fingers. r<sub> </sub>

    Her brows creased when she saw him still standing there in that very same position. It was as if someone had turned him into a statue. Was he that upset over her actions? r

    Elle was curious but she felt relieved because she was not feeling that dreaded heavy aura oozing out of him. That alone was enough to make her rx.r

    She absentmindedly refilled her own ss again and gulped on it, forgetting that she was drinking a liquor and not a bottle of beer until the alcohol seemed to burn her throat and she coughed from the irritation. r

    Sebastian finally moved and immediately grabbed the ss from her hand as he squatted before her. r

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, wide-eyed. r

    "I''m fine¡­ just choked a little." Elle grinned awkwardly at him and he violently pushed his mask aside, that it was now covering the side of his face before taking a sip from her ss. His actions confused Elle for a moment. It was as though he wanted to test it out. r

    The set of his shoulders then dropped as if he was extremely relieved about something. r

    Without saying anything, he plopped down to sit next to her. He rested his wrist on top of his bended knee. His head drooped a little causing Elle to wonder if he was overtired. r

    Desperate to ease up the awkward situation, Elle looked up to the sky. And there she saw just how magical the view had be. It looked even more enchanting now that all thenterns were floating around and covering the sky. r

    "Beautiful¡­" she breathed out, smiling and then she turned to Sebastian, only to be surprised when their eyes met. Lord¡­ he was so beautiful¡­ r

    "Oh my god!!! It''s true!!!" a shriek broke through their silence, causing Elle to whip to look towards the voice. There she sawdies standing before them, gushing at Sebastian. Oh no¡­r

    ___

    AMonthly goal: top 1 in golden ranking = mass release

 Chapter 122 Just A Little

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to all the readers who always find a moment to drop ament on my chapters. Just want you guys to know how much I appreciate you. HH is low inmentspared to my other books so I sometimes wonder if it''s because the story is not that engaging to deserve ament from my readers. :(

    Again, thank you formenting and i hope you guys will never get tired of it. Its really a huge support to hype me up and motivate me. <3

    ____

    "My god! Prince Sebastian is really here!! Oh, my goodness, he''s sooo freaking handsome!!! I can''t believe this!" one of thedies squealed as she could barely hold herself back from rushing over to Sebastian.

    "Please can we have a picture with you, Your Highness?"

    Sebastian''s face darkened but he stood and went to them in an instant, nning to send them away immediately after.

    But as soon as he was a few steps away from Elle, a crowd suddenly gathered around him. Elle was forced to grab their things, quickly stuff them inside the basket before taking a few steps back, or else she might have gotten trampled and ttened in there.

    When she looked over at Sebastian, she saw him looking at her. He was stranded in the middle of a crowd of fangirlingdies.

    Worried, Elle put the basket down and was about to rush over to him and help him out when someone suddenly grabbed at her arm.

    "Alexander," Elle breathed out in relief at the sight of Alex. She was really worried that something bad might happen to Sebastian with the way the crowd was pressing in on him. She knew the crazy things that might happen when someone was suddenly mobbed even if they were alldies who meant no harm. "Sebastian''s getting mobbed. He needs help!"

    A carefree grin shed across Alex''s face. "Don''t worry, Elle. He can handle it. Geez, why did he take his mask off?" he grumbled but he only put his hands on his waist and watched.

    "Uhm¡­ you really need to help him." Elle looked at him pleadingly.

    "It''s fine. Nothing bad will happen to him I assure you, Elle." He told her reassuringly. "Let''s just give them a few more moments to see and appreciate their prince. That guy right there, despite being crowned the Crown Prince never showed up here in this town before, despite my numerous invitations during thest three years. I''ll have the crowd disperseter and let him slip away back to you, okay?"

    Elle understood. Now that everyone had seen Sebastian, they could not just go pull him away out of there, especially since everyone was not actually doing anything that was risky. They were still all respectful and no one was grabbing him or mobbing him. She was fearful a while ago but it seems that the citizens in this ce were really orderly andw abiding.

    Finally rxing, Elle sat on the bench behind them as she started to feel her knees getting a little weak. Seems like the liquor that she had consumed earlier was now kicking in.

    Later, Abi arrived, bringing some new snacks for Elle. Thedies sat down together as Alex went and finally joined Sebastian.

    "Mmm¡­ I think this is a delicious partner for this!" Elle excitedly brought the liquor from the basket out as soon as she tasted the food Abi brought.

    "Actually, you''re right." Abi agreed and the two poured each other''s ss and had a toast together. They then chatted as animatedly as usual until Sebastian and Alex finally returned to join them.<sub> </sub>

    The two men looked so speechless as they towered over their wives as they looked down at the twodiesughing together. They were, obviously¡­ drunk now. How did that happen so quickly, both men had no idea.

    "Oh, you''re finally back, darling," Abi spoke first to Alexander.

    Alex dropped to his one knee and smiled at his wife. "My dear wife, didn''t we agreed to not getting drunk tonight? Hmm?" Alex sounded a little frustrated despite his sweetest smile.

    But Abi just giggled at him. "Sorry darling. But Elle''s liquor is just too good that we couldn''t resist it. And you know I can''t resist not joining our dearest Elle here."

    Abi then stretched out her arms and climbed onto Alex. "The world''s starting to spin. I think this is it for tonight. Let''s go home, Alex." She muttered as she dizzily leaned in on Alex, causing the man to sigh heavily.

    "Ah¡­ there goes my n for the night¡­" Alex sighed again as he lifted his wife in his arms and looked at Sebastian. "My wife''s really bad with alcohol, so we''re going first before she starts vomiting. I think Elle here is far better at handling her liquor."

    "Don''t get angry with her please, Alexander. Don''t scold her for getting drunk, it''s my fault." Elle butted in, looking at Alex with pleading eyes. She had not expected for Abi to get drunk so quickly.

    Alex chuckled helplessly. "Don''t worry, I won''t scold her. Now then, you two have a good night."

    Once Alex was gone, Elle shifted her dazed eyes to Sebastian. His face was covered with the mask again.

    Reaching out, Elle held his hand and asked as her big blue eyes stared up at him. "Are you okay?"

    His brow twitched at her question.

    "I''m fine." He replied and then he suddenly bent over, his hand braced on the backrest as the other cupped her chin gently. "How drunk are you? Huh, Izabelle?"

    "Hmm¡­ just a little? Are you disappointed that I drank a bit¡­ too much?"

    His eyes twitched again and then he bent even closer to her. "Why would you think I''ll be disappointed?" he whispered in a low voice.

    "You¡­" she paused and moistened her lips with her tongue. "You really shouldn''t move your face this close to me if you don''t have the intention to be kissed¡­ Sebastian." Her voice was low and raspy from holding back her emotions.

    Her words caused him to turn very still, his pupil dting as they stared back at her striking blue eyes.

    "Tell me, Seb¡­" she whispered as her fingers trailed over the patterns on his mask. "Why can''t I kiss you?"

 Chapter 123 Knight

    "Why can''t I kiss you?" Elle asked. And then abruptly, a forced grin shed across her face. "Ah, sorry¡­ I forgot myself. I keep forgetting sometimes. It seems like I''m really a little drunk now." r

    Sighing loudly, she then arranged his slightly tilted mask as she continued muttering. "Forget what I asked, okay? That''s¡­ it is just the liquor working its¡­ uhm¡­ silly magic. Must have affected me more than I had thought. As promised, I''m not going to pry into your personal matters¡­ right, I shouldn''t¡­ I won''t¡­ so don''t you worry, my prince¡­ Elle''s a woman of her words. What I promised you, I''d be able to do it!" r

    She sprung from the bench and backed up a few steps behind him. After yfully spreading her arms wide, and lifting her face up to the sky, she twirled around before looking back at him. He was already facing her and standing there silently.r

    "Let''s go, Sebastian! I''d like to explore more. You''re not tired yet are you? I''d like to roam around more in this magical ce! Let''s go! Let''s not waste any more time!" And then she excitedly walked forward, humming happily. She had not bothered to hold onto his hand but just walked on ahead, as if she was confident that Sebastian was going to follow after her no matter where she decided to go.r

    Sebastian trailed after her. He kept a good distance from her in order to let her freely move around as she pleased. At this moment, he could grant her this amount of freedom to roam and wander as she pleased. But during the entire time, his eyes were glued to no one else but her, making sure that nothing would disturb her bliss. Not even by ident.r

    They first walked across the stalls again. Now that the night was deep, the crowd had started to dwindle. The once lively and bustling ce had now be quiet. Many of the people celebrating and joining in the festival had already left to go back to their homes. It was still bright out with all the pretty lights, but surprisingly, the vibe hadpletely turned into something breathtakingly mysterious. r

    Elle just continued gushing about how magical and utterly charming everything around then was,pletely oblivious to the also changing vibe around her. All she did was appreciate the beauty of the ce and its decisions and ambiance. She did not even notice how everyone just naturally made way for her. The few people who were still out and about, stepped aside almost so seamlessly as if there was an unseen force surrounding her that was making them all move out of her way. r

    She also did not notice that no one was offering her food and drinks and souvenirs anymore. But she soon heard a soft, mystical music carried in the air and she twirled around and swayed her body to the rhythm as she kept moving forward. She looked like a venerable goddess in the dark, enjoying herself and totally absorbed her very own little world. r

    Until they both ended up in a bright empty street. It was so empty and quiet that it almost felt like time had jumped from ten at night to four at dawn. r

    Still, nothing seemed to have bothered Elle. She just continued wandering about, asionally turning behind her to nce at Sebastian, as if to church that he was still following after her. r

    "Are you tired yet, my dear husband?" she asked him, giggling mischievously. "You are right, this is me trying to tire you out because you''re no fun at all! What a big bore!" Sheined and pouted at Sebastian. r<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian''s face darkened at her words but the look on her face immediately pushed aside the gloom. Her eyes were sparkling so brightly, and her smile¡­ she looked really happy¡­ almost like a child who was just focused on having fun without any care in the world. And all he could do was stare at her in a daze. He evenpletely forgot about the fact that she had asked him if he was tired. He had been wondering when she would be getting tired for a long while now. r

    ? She was such an energetic ball of fire the entire day up till now. But he never once thought of stopping her from going about her explorations. Unexpectedly, he found that he liked watching her like this. No, he loved this. For the first time, he was not tempted to grab her and bring her inside a room to do something heavenly and depraved to her. r

    Right now, all he wanted to do was nothing else but watch her smile, watch her twirl and sway, watch her wander about, exploring things that caught her interest and watch her keep ncing back at him. He thought that he was currently going through something new and a strange experience once again. r

    "Alright, tonight, I''ve decided! I hereby dere that you aren''t my husband but my knight. How about that Sebastian?" she asked him, her expression yful and her eyes twinkling with anticipation. r

    "I will be your princess and you¡­ since you did nothing but be my bodyguard¡­" she pointed at him as she stood straight. "¡­are now my loyal knight!" r

    Rushing back to him, Elle stood up before him with her chin raised courageously at him. "Now answer me, Sebastian. What do you say? Don''t tell me you are unhappy now that your position got downgraded?" r

    "Whatever you want, princess." He finally replied, deciding to just y along with this little drunk wife of his to quieten her fast. r

    Her eyes twinkled at his response. But abruptly, her expression became authoritative. "Now sir Sebastian, my knight, carry me." She ordered, pointing at him and gesturing for him toe stand before her. r

    So, it would seem that she was finally tired, he thought and without further ado, he bent to scoop her up. But Elle was quick on her feet and had swiftly stepped back.

    "No, no, no. Not like that." She protested, causing Sebastian to shoot her a puzzled look.

 Chapter 124 Negotiation

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you very much for the nth times for the supergift!!! <3 <3

    ____

    "No, no, no. Not like that." She protested, causing Sebastian to shoot her a puzzled look. He was stuck in a weird position of bending over halfway, wanting to pick her up, but not being able to since she had rejected his offer. However, Elle seemed to find that pose funny and sheughed out merrily. Herughter was like the chime of many tiny bells. He loved hearing it. That sound of herughter.

    "I want to try something different today¡­ a piggy back ride!" She grinned after dering her choice of transportation style. "Now my knight, stop hesitating and do as your princess hasmanded. Don''t be disobedient."

    Sebastian caught his lip between his teeth and nibbled on it for a while. Now he was starting to regret that he had gone along with her drunken ys.

    When his eyes noticed someone opening their window to sneak a peek, Sebastian turned around. "Get on. Quick." He told her in a tight voice and Elle immediately hopped onto him without any hesitation.

    He just wanted to get her out of this particr neighborhood as soon as possible.

    She was still chuckling happily to herself as Sebastian walked down another street where there were still more people milling around.

    "I never thought I''d actually enjoy riding you like this tonight." She giggled innocently. But she had not realized how her words had an effectpletely opposite of being innocent to her ''knight'' that was carrying her.

    Sebastian''s steps faltered a little. His throat worked.

    "Now, now¡­ don''t stop here, Sir Sebastian. We have not arrived at our next destination yet." She rallied him and his grip on her tightened slightly before he finally moved again. "That''s my man." she praised the next moment.

    He paused again at her words but managed to continue moving before she started protesting again.

    For an immeasurable amount of time, Sebastian continued walking slowly until Elle was tired of gushing over and hyping up everything that she felt was amazing or beautiful or just in genius. She finally leaned her head on the back of his shoulder and just silently breathed.

    "Thank you¡­" she whispered suddenly, causing Sebastian to halt midstep. "I had so much fun today and tonight too. And this is sooo much fun! I never thought riding you would be this much fun."

    "You better stop saying those words now, Izabelle." He snapped. This girl had no idea whatsoever at what it was doing to him whenever she kept spouting those crazy suggestive words!

    But she acted as though she did not hear him. She wiggled down from his back before immediately running off. Not giving him any moment to ask where she was going this time.<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian tsked as he trailed after her, only to have his eyes widened when he realized she had entered a club. And he knew that wasn''t just any normal club. He already knew that this club was one of those old-fashioned brothels disguised as a simple club!

    Grabbing Elle''s arm, Sebastian pinned her against him and whispered. "Sorry, Izabelle, but that''s not a ce for you to enter so casually." His voice was firm.

    She whipped around and red at him, surprising him once again. He didn''t expect a re from her.

    "Did you forget who you are right now, Sebastian? You''re Sebastian, my obedient knight. You''re not my husband who always leaves me in the dark and tells me not to do this and that without any exnation!" the happy innocent ball of fire had suddenly turned into a fiery woman determined to burn everything to hell if she did not get what she wanted. F**k, the duality of this woman right now was insane! It seems that he was wrong to think she was as innocent as a child when drunk! He should''ve just taken her back to Alexander''s house while he was carrying her!

    "This is a club, Izabelle." He whispered in a controlled but firm voice. He was making sure that he sounded as absolute as he could for her to realize he wasn''t open for any negotiation about this matter.

    "Oh¡­ isn''t that much better?" She happily pped her hand. "I''ve never been in a club before! It''s high time for me to explore this uncharted territory!"

    But Sebastian held her arm firmly in his grip, not allowing her to take another step in. "No. And no means no, Izabelle."

    "Yes, Sebastian!" she stood up to him. Her blue eyes zed at him in challenge. "And yes, means yes!"

    "You''re not going to negotiate with this. I''ll take you anywhere but here." Sebastian did not budge from his stance and tried to pull her away when Elle hit him lightly on his chest.

    When he whipped around, the words he was about to say did note out after seeing the expression on her face. She was breathing heavily and the corner of her eyes had already turned red. She was angry and looked as though she was about to cry.

    "F**k, fine!" he hissed out in frustration. He was really pissed at himself right now on why the hell was he giving in to her ridiculous demands. He should have just grab her away and bring her back to Alexander''s house no matter if she cried. He would much rather deal with that than letting her go inside that f**king ce.

    She smiled and lovingly hugged him. "Thank you¡­" she told him and Sebastian felt even more frustrated at the realization that the girl had just used her tears and yed with him and ckmailed him with her little acting. His mind kept telling him that it was in ridiculous of him to give this woman any more power over him.

    And yet he had allowed himself to be dragged by her inside the club.

    "Just a peek. Okay, Izabelle?" He firmly whispered in her ear. And then they finally entered.

 Chapter 125 Dont Lie Girl [1/5]

    Yes guys, there''s a 5 chaps mass release today as thanks to all readers who lit up torches, reviewed, and participated on the Hellbound With You encore event. Thank you so much for all the support guys. The event is still ongoing rn so for those who didn''t participate yet, feel free to check the event out. Once again, thank you so much Hellbounders! <3

    4 more chapster today.

    ____

    Elle''s lips parted at the view that weed her. She had thought this club was all about dancing and drinking as the entrance did not look that very extravagant. She was wrong for this one as it seems there was also gambling and many other¡­ things happening inside. There were also certain sections that were hidden from her eyes and it seemed people in those areas were livelier. Not that she could see, but that was what she deduced from hearing the things going on within.

    A waiter approached them with alcoholic drinks, but Sebastian was quick to grab the ss before Elle could even look at it. He gulped it all down in the next breath.

    "Sebastian¡­ let''s go dance¡­ Look, everyone''s having so much fun over there! That seems to be so much fun!" she pointed at the dance floor as she tugged at him, wanting to drag him over to explore that area.

    Again, he was unable to resist. It almost felt like his body was no longer under his control but hers instead. His hands and feet were somehow moving independently from his mind whenever she told him that she wanted to go here or there. Although his mind said no, his limbs still moved to her desires despite himself.

    And soon, they were in the middle of the crowd. Sebastian was barely moving as he was too busy watching her, making sure that no other men would bump into her even if it was purely just by ident.

    "This is amazing! Everyone''s just doing whatever they like." She looked so amazed at her new discovery. At how the people on the dance floor just gyrated, rubbed and ground themselves on others around them. And then she too, began to dance like there was no tomorrow.

    She danced, smiling so widely, with her expressive eyes twinkling and when her long red hair covered her face, she lifted her hand andbed her hair aside eagerly with her fingers. She did all that as she continued dancing, smiling at him as he watched over her at arm''s length.

    The sight of her enjoying herself turned him on so much that he fought hard not to grab her and¡­

    He was so f**king distracted and mesmerized that he did not even notice how some girls had already been slowly dancing and making their way over to him. They were so intent on getting close to Sebastian that they were almost grinding themselves on her until Elle was forced to stop dancing. Her expression turned kind of dangerous after that.

    When thedies started to touch and cling onto him and yet he did not react and do anything to remove themselves from his person, Elle''s gaze on Sebastian sharpened.

    Finally snapping out of his lustful trance, Sebastian noticed her unsightly expression and a smirk curved across his lips.

    "What''s wrong, my princess?" he whispered into her ears. "Why look at me like that when you''re the one who insisted that wee here? As you said, people here can do whatever they like."

    He had only meant to tease her. He knew that she was enjoying this so much and part of him had loved that she was not holding back and was happy and enjoying herself.<sub> </sub>

    However, he thought that he really needed her to know the reality of this type of ce. This was her first time here. So, he must let her know that these ces were not all just sunshine and fun. She must learn the dangers and filth that lurks within every wall.

    "Dance with us, hottie¡­" a flirty voice butted in as another woman grinded her behind on Sebastian''s side, causing Elle to widen her eyes.

    Despite the fact that Sebastian was wearing his mask, thedies were still behaving like moths that were being drawn to him like a me. And everyone was scrambling, looking as if they wanted a piece of him.

    Elle clenched on her fists. The sight had turned her sober. She did not like it though, because the sober her would always choose to just walk away, and then go suffer in silence.

    But perhaps, some alcohol spirit was still lingering on her that made her lift her face and meet Sebastian''s gaze.

    "You''re really not going to¡­ stop her from doing that?" she asked him. Her face was red with emotions.

    "Girl, don''t be a strict little girlfriend when you''re in a bar." The sexydy who had a big ass and perfect sized boobs butted in. "Your charismatic boyfriend will leave you if you''re too controlling like that."

    Elle snapped at her. "He''s my husband!" she dered firmly, her eyes were fierce and shing with fire as she met the woman''s lustful eyes.

    The woman was visibly intimidated for a moment there but it appeared she too was intoxicated to be rational enough to back off.

    "Really?" the woman lifted her brow instead and smirked at Elle. "Don''t lie girl, I don''t even see any wedding band on his finger."

    And those words had Elle feeling like a bucket of ice water had been poured right down her neck. A sharp piercing painnded through her and her throat began to hurt. She remembered that during their shotgun wedding, Sebastian had only brought out one ring that he had used to put on her hand during the quick ceremony. He had not brought one for himself then. As to why he did not bother putting one on, she had not known of the reason.

    Elle shifted her eyes to Sebastian and she quietly swallowed the stinging lump in her throat. Lord¡­ how she wished that she was still heavily drunk. But too bad her mind was no longer drunk enough toe at her or him.

    So, she just turned around to leave.

    But Sebastian had caught her arm in his turn grip. "Where do you think you''re going?"

    "Since you look like you''re enjoying yourself with these girls, I should give you your space and go look for some guys around who would actually enjoy mypany too." She replied testily and then she fiercely tugged her arm out of his grip.

 Chapter 126 Ordinary [2/5]

    Elle rushed away from him the moment she pulled her hand out of his grip. She had seen the widening of his eyes at what she had said before turning and running away from him. She knew she had caught him off guard when she suddenly tugged her hand from his.

    But all she wanted now was to walk away from him and do whatever she liked. She had initially said those words testily just to test and see his response. But now, her mind was telling her to go on and do as she had daringly said.

    She was not sure at how fast or how did she even manage it, but she reached a dim corner where a few people were entering some side door. It seemed that she was really upset and too emotional again to manage this feat in her tipsy state. She was not really confident at first if she could actually get away from Sebastian. Or could it be because he had purposely let her get away?

    Her throat tightened again at that thought. And she clenched her fists to stop herself from looking for him. No¡­ she was not going to look back. She was not going to make herself look like the desperate one fighting for that certain someone''s attention and loyalty. She knew that was easier said than done, but Elle had somehow managed to stiffened herself quite easily the moment she reminded herself that she was the one who had told him that he could still go ahead and practice his usual free and easy lifestyle when she had proposed to him back then.

    Looking around everywhere but behind her, Elle locked eyes with a man leaning against the wall. He was elegantly holding a ss of wine with his one hand and the other was shoved deep into his pocket. She almost cursed out loud as she realized the reason why her eyes had been drawn to him. It was because he had the same physique and height as Sebastian! If he had been holding a cigarette and smoking there in the dim light, and his hair was not dyed a dark gold, she might have actually mistaken him for her infuriating husband for a moment there!

    Quickly shifting her gaze away from him, Elle then realized that there were a couple of men approaching her. They did not seem to havee together, but their eyes were fixed on her. She hoped that they were going to ask her to go back to the dancefloor with them¡­ because lord, she had zero idea on knowing how to flirt. She would want to go back there and dance with abandon until the stupid lump in her throat was gone. That was all she wanted.

    But her brows creased when the men suddenly halted and then abruptly changed their direction. What happened? She was quite sure that they wereing for her!

    Realizing someone''s presence behind her, Elle almost stumbled back in surprise when the golden-haired man from earlier was now right before her. He was shamelessly shing her a beguiling smile. The man was¡­ he possessed what could only be described as an exotic male beauty.

    "Hello beautiful, are you separated from your partner for the night?" he asked, tilting his head a little.

    Elle suddenly did not know what to say. She was not really sure how to respond to that question.

    "How could you tell that I was originally here with someone?" she managed. She was not sure if that question would even be the right one.

    "I just don''t think a woman as beautiful as yourself woulde to this ce without someone escorting you." Hemented, showing how sharp his observational skills and how logical his deductive skills were. Elle could only utter an awkward ''haha''. Lord, she was so bad at this!

    "But then, if you hade over with a male, I won''t be helping you look for him." He added, causing Elle to raise a brow at him in curiosity.<sub> </sub>

    "Because it''s not your business?" Elle guessed.

    He shook his head. "Because whoever the male was who had let you slip away from his hold in a ce like this, is an idiot and does not deserve to be with a woman like you."

    Elle blinked at him. She could not deny that she was not impressed with his pickup line.

    "Right¡­" She agreed with his statement but then her expression turned a little fierce. "He''s definitely an id¡­" she trailed off at the realization of what she was about to say about her own husband and then bit down on her lip quickly.

    The man chuckled softly, his hazel eyes looking at her with gentle amusement. That little sound of amusementing from him had somehow softened the rough edges that Elle had perceived from him from earlier. And currently, he does not seem to be that bad in her eyes.

    "I''m Caelian." He introduced himself with a casual smile. Somehow, Elle found this stranger to be quite¡­ friendly. He seemed to be exuding a very approachable aura that did not cause her to want to steer clear from him.

    "Elle," she replied and returned his smile with a friendly one.

    "Nice meeting you, Elle. If you don''t mind me asking, are you a¡­" he suddenly trailed off and then inclined his head a little as he stared at her with an intense curiosity.

    His curious gaze suddenly made her feel a little nervous and she awkwardly smiled, taking a small step back to put some distance in between them.

    "Oh sorry, I didn''t mean to make you feel awkward." he said. "I just feel like you''re not an¡­ ordinary person ¨C" Caelian suddenly broke off and as his gaze flew towards somewhere behind her. And then his lips parted as if he had been struck speechless.

    "Good lord!" He muttered softly. But Elle could still hear it and that caused her to look over her shoulder for a moment. When there was only the crowd of people she saw in the direction that he was looking at, she returned her gaze back to him, only to find the golden-haired man gone from where he was standing earlier.

    "Cael ¨C" before Elle could evenplete the stranger''s name, someone had already grabbed her and the next thing she knew, she was pinned hard against a wall.

 Chapter 127 Nightmare [3/5]

    Moments ago, the moment Elle fiercely tugged her hand out from his hold, Sebastian was so caught off guard he was unable to react immediately. Thus, allowing her to easily get out of his grasp and run off. If not for him being almost exaggeratingly affected by everything she said and done, there would not be any chances of her getting out of his grip.

    And while he was still processing this, something unthinkable happened to him.

    A hand slipped under his shirt and¡­ touched him. The touch was light but he still felt it like a burning brandnding right on his naked skin.

    Sebastian''s vision immediately darkened and he caught the woman''s hand that was still moving suggestively under his shirt in an extremely tight grip and with so much violence that the woman shrieked out in pain. However, her voice was drowned out by the loud sounds of the music and bass rhythm of the beat.

    With tears running down her cheeks, she began to beg him to let her hand go. But Sebastian started to shake instead. Despite having his face covered, he exuded a dark and violent aura that made everyone close to him feel like all hell was about to break loose. The girls who had initially flocked to him the moment Elle was gone were now stiffening up as they froze where they stood in utter fear. Everyone who was not intoxicated enough to notice their surroundings had already stopped dancing and looked over at Sebastian with fear in their eyes.

    The woman whose wrist was still being gripped tightly by Sebastian was crying out and when an intoxicated man tried to help her out, Sebastian grabbed the man directly over his face and in one swift move, the man was being pushed down to the ground and instantly lost consciousness.

    Themotion in the middle of the dancefloor was left unnoticed by everyone outside of that circle. It was all because everyone who saw what Sebastian had done to the drunk man did not make any moves nor did they dare to make a sound. They could only stare. Fear and shock were reflected in their eyes as they stared at the masked man.

    The woman he grabbed was now crumpled on the floor, wailing as she held onto her broken wrist.

    Sebastian on the other hand, was panting hard as he squatted on the floor, head drooping and leaned on his forearms while his eyes were tightly shut. He was sweating so hard. Dark, filthy, hellish memories were shing across his mind, trying to consume him. He felt like he was having a nightmare while still being awake. F**k! F**k!

    He was wanting some violence. Blood and pain. He wanted it now or he would ¡­ he would not be able to wake up from this nightmare.

    But then suddenly, another foreign image that never belonged to his nightmare appeared in his mind. It was Izabelle! He saw her turning away from him and disappeared through the crowd.

    The thought of her in trouble was enough to be able to extract himself a little out of his nightmare. F**k! Izabelle¡­ right, she was here¡­ she was¡­ he needed to find her¡­ and quickly!

    The shing images took turns and they fought for absolute control over him. Nightmare to Izabelle. To nightmare again and back.<sub> </sub>

    The nightmare seemed to be winning, making his bloodlust surge. Everyone started to move away until there was an empty small circle in the middle of the dancefloor with just him and the man he had brought down.

    When he rose from his crouched position on the floor, the frozen people around him scurried back. All of them looked as though they were prepared to scream and run for their lives.

    Just as when they thought he was going to attack, he did not. He only walked off in an unsteady gait, swaying from right to left as though he was weakened and drunk. However, though his movements seemed weak, his aura was theplete opposite. Everyone was forced to make way for him. Thepletely intoxicated ones were pulled to the side by the sober people, away from his path.

    Sebastian was still seeing nothing but red and darkness. He still wanted blood, still thirsted for violence. He was still semi-stuck in a nightmare. But his body was somehow able to instinctively move to look for her when another image appeared in his vision ¨C it was Izabelle standing in the cave with Elijah''s hickey ringly obvious on her neck.

    It was that particr image which had gotten him to move. That single image was more effective in driving him to look for her instead of prowling for blood.

    And then he found her. She was with a man.

    His blood boiled and the nightmare waspletely pushed aside for a moment and before he knew it, he had grabbed her and was already pinning her against the wall.

    Wide-eyed with shocked at his sudden appearance and rough way of handling her, Elle looked up at the man pinning her against the wall. He towered over her and his eyes, she noticed that they were bloodshot. He was breathless and¡­ terrifying.

    But the emotion that reigned in her heart at the sight of him was surprisingly not fear. In fact, it was worry. What happened¡­ what happened to him?

    She noticed the tremors of his body, the suffocating air around him and the somehow desperate way that he was holding onto her. And she suddenly felt afraid, not for herself but for him. She felt as though he was the one getting suffocated.

    "S-Sebastian?" She called out his name naturally. Her emotion was being fully affected at the mere thought of whatever it was that he was going through. She thought at first, that this was mere jealousy and part of her almost rejoiced in it. But she clearly knew in her heart that this was not as simple as that. Something¡­ something was happening to him.

 Chapter 128 Impossible [4/5]

    "Sebastian¡­" Elle uttered his name once again, wishing with all her heart that she could just lift her hand to touch him. But he was pinning them so hard against the wall as he towered over her, covering her body with his own hard one.

    Her heart squeezed hard when she heard him take deep breaths as they came out so shakily. She could feel how much effort he was taking to calm down.

    So, she moved and leaned her head on his chest. Hopefully, this mild and obedient gesture from her would somehow calm his vtile emotions. Lord¡­ the things that this man does to her! He would anger and infuriate and hurt her to the highest of heights possible, and then in the very next moment, make her feel like this.

    Whatever that had happened to him in that short time they were separated from each other¡­ Whatever it was that was going on with him right now, all Elle wanted to do was to embrace him, hold him tightly in her arms, protect him and make him feel better. She was shocked at the intensity of her desire in wanting to do everything for him, right now.

    She wondered if it was because she had never once thought that she would ever see this man like this. She had never ever imagined that there would ever be something that could make this man like this.

    Nuzzling her face into his chest in her attempt to make him feel better, she heard his heartbeats that were drumming so crazily fast and loud, gradually slowing down a little after a while.

    He then took a few more deep breaths before pushing himself away from her. Linking his fingers with hers in a tight grip, he turned around, with her in tow, and strode towards the exit.

    Elle tried to keep up with his strides and as they passed through the dance floor where she had left him, she noticed that it was no longer hip and happening. People swiftly made way for them to pass through, and Elle noticed the strange looks in their eyes as they watched Sebastian. It was as though they were watching him with wary eyes.

    And that was not all. She saw the flirty woman from earlier now looking like hell as she was showing her seemingly broken hand to the other people before her. But when they saw her and Sebastian walking past, the woman cowered and hid behind the people she was talking to.

    Once they were out of the club, she was yanked against him again.

    His big hand cupped the back of her head as he pressed her face to him while his other hand securely wrapped around her waist. And then she caught her breath at the sudden, strange shift. That¡­ that thing was happening again. It was like that time when Rion carried her back to her room from that cave. It was like¡­ Lord¡­ what was this? Were they really¡­ was he leaping?

    She felt himnd and then he seemed to leap again. Feeling as though her heart would stop, she tightened her grip on him and squeezed her eyes tightly closed. She could not make herself look around. Her mind was still inplete denial. That was impossible¡­ was all her mind could say over and over again until her feet finallynded on solid ground.<sub> </sub>

    They both stayed still for a long while. Despite all the chaotic din happening in Elle''s mind, the first thing she paid attention to was him. She listened to his breathing and took note of the tenseness of his body. His breathing was still harsh and though now faint, the tremors were still there. His body had be even stiffer too.

    Elle waited patiently for another long while before she finally lifted her face up to look at him. Her heartbeat was racing within her as she slowly looked up.

    "S-seb?" she whispered his name and that one sound had his body goingpletely still. Then he pushed her away at arm''s length before striding fast past her. He stopped after a few steps and just stood there.

    She stared at him as he harshly yanked his mask off and was about to throw it to the ground. But his movements halted in mid-air, as if something had stopped him from smashing the mask to the ground. No, the mask would not get smashed as the ground was¡­

    Elle''s lips parted at the realization that the ground was filled with little white and glowing flowers she has never seen before. Finally looking around, Elle realized that they were now at the entrance to a pine forest. The meadow that they were standing in right now was covered with these magically glowing bell-like flowers, making it seem as though they had stepped into fairnd itself! Gazing further, Elle noticed that there were little glowing lights here and there at certain spots of the pine trees that were dark against the moonlit sky. The pathway into the forest seemed to be lit with the glow of those magical little bell flowers, essentially creating a path naturally lit for them to walk along if they intended to take a stroll into the forest.

    The ce was¡­ it was just purely breathtaking and mystifying. If Sebastian had not brought her to witness this sight with her own two eyes, she would have not believed that such a ce could even exist. Not even if she had shown her a picture. But right now, she found that she could not even gush over all that enchanting beauty.

    Her gaze waspletely fixed on him and her feet automatically moved, but ever so slowly towards him. She was afraid of how he would react to her approach. But after thinking for a bit, she had decided that she did not want to stand there so helplessly and just watch him without doing anything.

    But she suddenly stopped when he stilled again at his notice of her approach. She immediately thought that he might be needing some space and wanted to be alone. She understood if he wanted that, because even she sometimes needed it more than anything else.

    Quietly, she stepped back just to keep her distance when he suddenly grabbed her arm.

    ___

    A/N: Check the image I made through an AI generator in thement box.

 Chapter 129 Id Rather [5/5]

    Sebastian gripped her arm hard and hissed, "Don''t you dare¡­ run off again, Izabelle!"

    He said those words through gritted teeth. Threat and rage shed harshly across his eyes. But Elle did not even flinch nor feel even a little fear.

    Because now that his mask was gone, she could clearly see that he looked like someone who had just emerged from the darkest depths of hell itself. His face was wet with sweat and she felt as though he was using his rage and displeasure to hide something else that he did not ever want her to see.

    "I¡­ I won''t." she reassured him in a gentle soothing tone. "Unless of course, if you push me away from you again."

    His throat worked. "Me? Who the f**k is pushing you away?" he narrowed his eyes at her as he growled his question out. Elle could see that he was suddenly agitated and unhappy that she had said that.

    Elle opened her mouth to retort but suddenly closed it and silently drew in a deep breath. She did not want to argue with him about that when he was like this right now. This was not the time and ce to hash the details out for that. And to top it off, she was still worried about him.

    And she was feeling tired all of a sudden. It seemed that tiredness had now caught up to her after being so hyper and moving about non-stop all day long, and even sote into the night. All she wanted right now was for this man to be okay, whatever it was that he was going through. Though she was still angry at the way he had handled things at the club before, she did not wish for any harm or unease to befall him. Just thinking of it brought so much pain to her heart. Oh, how soft-hearted she was to this man¡­!

    Noticing a small green leaf in his hair, Elle slowly lifted her hand, wanting to pull it off him. She watched his every expression as she hesitantly reached her hand out.

    Stopping midway, Elle met his gaze, shocked that it was intently locked onto hers. "There''s a¡­ leaf¡­" she told him in a weak tone before pointing to the leaf in his hair. Then she moved her hand with exaggerated carefulness, conscious of how he was watching her like a hawk.

    His eyes twitched at the realization that she was almost afraid of touching him. He cursed within himself because the fact that she was so afraid to touch him, now caused him to feel f**king... f**k, this was truly going to make him lose his mind.

    After gingerly pinching the leaf between her thumb and pointer, Elle slowly lifted the leaf from his hair before throwing it to one side. She suddenly swayed where she stood, causing Sebastian to move so fast and caught her on time just before she crashed to the ground.

    "I''m¡­ fine. I think I just need to sit down and have some rest." she told him. Then she quickly took her robe off and spread it on the grass, not wanting to sit directly on it lest she dirtied or identally ripped the dress that she borrowed from Abi. Abi had been so kind to lend it to her. She would die of embarrassment if she were to return it in a less than perfect state as to when she had taken it.

    Wordlessly, Elle then seated herself before looking up at Sebastian. After staring at her naked back for a moment, he took his robe off and unceremoniously draped it on her.

    "Please sit, Sebastian. You''ve been standing all day." She patted on the space next to her.

    He could not refuse when she looked at him so pleadingly. Because of that, he unwillingly threw his ass down next to her.<sub> </sub>

    "There''s another¡­" her voice pulled at his attention again and turned to her. Her hand was in mid-air as she was about to pick something from his hair again.

    Her obvious hesitation ticked him off so badly that he just could not stop his expression from darkening. He was truly going to be driven insane for getting so worked up that she was obviously afraid to touch him. And before he knew it, he spoke through gritted teeth, "You can touch me wherever and whenever you want, Izabelle. Except¡­"

    He suddenly trailed off and shut his eyes. "Except anywhere around my torso." He continued with difficulty.

    His eyes flew wide as an image of white-as-corpse hands reaching out and caressing his young body from his abdomen up to his chest. He felt like snakes and worms were crawling under his skin, making him want to vomit.

    "Thank you¡­" her soft voice pulled him back to reality. The image was gone, but the crawling, disgusting feeling was still lingering on him. He was just barely suppressing the reaction of shivering and batting away at his skin, trying to get imaginary snakes and worms off his upper torso.

    "Thank you for sharing this with me." She smiled gently at him.

    He let himself fall back andid there with the back of his palm covering his upper face. Sometimes, her sweet, glowing, and unadulterated smile made him think that he was so¡­ so dark¡­ so filthy for someone like her. Sometimes, he was afraid of what would happen to that smile of hers the longer she was with him.

    And yet, he knew he could not possibly let her go. Not now. Not anymore. That was something impossible for him to do now. It was toote for him to let her go.

    Her lovely face suddenly hovered over his. "Do you want to rest your head in myp?" she asked. He could see the innocent concern in her eyes.

    "No¡­" he reached out and fiddled with her red hair between his thumbs. His eyes gleamed so devil-bright as his gaze smoldered at her. "I''d rather have my head between your legs."

    ____

    A/N: Mass release done! Sorry for those who checked all day and kept waiting. When i say today, i''m talking about my timezone which is GMT+8. Hope you guys enjoyed today''s MR.

    ____

    Monthly goal: top1 in GT ranking = mass release

 Chapter 130 Worst Time

    <o>,m Elle''s lips parted before her skin flushed red at his words. Lord¡­ this man was really¡­ truly¡­ she could not even find the right word in her flustered mind at the moment to describe his attitude.</o>

    Her face zed even more when his words caused her mind to work in overdrive and provide the exact image in her head and she was¡­ she was impossibly affected!

    She caught her lower lips between her teeth as she struggled to find words on how to respond or even think. Her mind wasgging hopelessly the longer she stared down at him ¨C at those pair of intense grey eyes that were now gazing up at her with what seemed like a near-violent desire. Her mind was getting more blurry the longer she stared at him, as her heart rattled within her chest due to anticipation.

    And that gaze was enough to ignite a zing fire within her. The kind of fire that would re-up into something wild and consume her whole the moment he touched her, even with just the tip of his fingertips. That was just howbustible she was right now, no thanks to him!

    His insane effect on her¡­ it was only getting more and more intense that she could not help but feel scared ¨C scared of the consequence of her escting desire for him. It was as though that the more she associated herself with him and was more entangled with Sebastian, the more it fed her thirst and longing for him.

    "We should head back soon," he broke the stalemate. And then she saw him shift his gaze away from her face with difficulty. The grey fire in his eyes did not subside and when she leaned back, her eyes immediately caught something around the area of his groin ¨C a bulge. A huge one.

    "F**k, Izabelle." He groaned low. He had noticed how her eyes had drifted down to his lower section. And it did not help his hard situation, pun intended.

    Elle''s eyes flew back to his face as he pushed himself up in a sitting position and cupped her chin. "Stop tempting me more than you already are¡­ I really need to bring you back to Alexander''s house now."

    "But you said you wanted to put your head between my legs." Elle''s mouth moved first before her mind could even realize that she had spoken.

    Time seemed to screech into a halt. Elle could not believe what she had just mouthed off. Her mind screamed with shame. And she firmly told herself it must be because there were still the remnants of alcohol spirits in her blood that had made her say that shameful line. Yes, that must be it. Otherwise, she would not have dared to even think of it, much less say it out so recklessly.

    Sebastian on the other hand, had his eyes widened and then dted. It was as though he had been dealt with an unexpected blow that had left him breathless.

    And the next thing he knew, his body had moved and pinned her down to the ground. Her red hair fluttered over the royal blue silk she had spread out and she was f**k¡­ she looked so ravishing that he wanted to debauch her right there and then!

    "You little¡­" he hissed with difficulty as he gripped her wrists tight, hovering over her, "¡­ I am trying so hard to hold back here."

    "Holding back? Because¡­ this ce is¡­ dangerous?" she asked, surprising him once again. Why was she continuing to mouth off?<sub> </sub>

    F**k, this woman truly loved to drive him into madness, did she not?! She was doing it again! Not cooperating, and seemingly wanting him when he needed to withdraw!

    "F**k, no! It''s me who''s dangerous for you right now. So, cooperate with me and tell me to take you back. Now, Izabelle!" He spoke through clenched teeth and felt that if he had to hold back any longer, he might even shatter his own jaw at how tightly he was clenching it.

    She looked at him with a gaze that was like a visual aphrodisiac and said, "You''ve always been dangerous for me though. When is it that you weren''t¡­?" and she then blinked innocently at him, causing the blood to surge in his body.

    Sebastian froze and could not respond for a moment. But when he came though, his jaws clenched even harder and he gritted his teeth. "I''m different right now, Izabelle. You wouldn''t want what I''d do to you if I¡­" he trailed off and then he steeled his voice, wanting to be more threatening. He had brought her here so he could calm down a little. And then he had nned to drop her back to Alexander''s house and leave for a while.

    But before he knew it, he was lying on the ground, looking up at her and telling her he wants his head between her legs.

    Now he was getting out of control and she was f**king uncooperative, provoking him at the worst time possible like she had done before. It was driving him crazy how she pushed him away when he was so desperate for her and then pulled him back like this when he was trying so hard to get away.

    He had nned to leave her for a while because she was afraid of this happening. Because whenever he was triggered like this, he always be so violent in everything he did, even when he had sex. That was why he always tried to avoid sex for days whenever he was triggered.

    Few women were able to handle him but Izabelle, f**k, he could not do that to this beautiful and fragile woman of his. No, he would not. The thought that she would think of him like he was a f**king animal had caused him such intense awful feelings.

    "I''m serious Izabelle, you should really fear me right now. Tell me to let go and get off you now¡­" he started to breathe harshly, as he was reaching his limits. Because despite all these intense emotions and resolve, her pull on him seemed to be something so unbreakable that only her words could reverse it.

    "Let go of my hands, Sebastian," she finally said.

    He felt both relief and disappointment but he immediately loosened up his grip.

    Once her hands were freed, she lifted them and just as he thought that she was going to push him away, she surprised him by wrapping her arms around his neck instead, and hugged him.

 Chapter 131 A Little Crazy

    This supergift bunos chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun! Thank you so very much for all your support!! <3

    ____

    All Elle wanted to do was to make him feel better.

    Her desire was one major factor that had pushed her to say those things that she knew were so provocative to him, especially now. But the other reason was also because she sincerely wanted to do something for him. Something that would make him pleased.

    She could tell that he was still tense even after her request to ask him to release her. He was putting on a mask probably to make her feel more at ease and allow her to think that he was alright now. But she could feel it ¨C that he was not quite alright. At all. It was honestly a little unbelievable how she felt so sure of what her guts was telling her about him right now. As if she had already learned the meaning behind even the slightest change of his aura and the different set of his shoulders or the changes of his breathing.

    He was not fine. Totally not fine at all. And she could not bear to not do something, anything. So, when she saw that he was hard, she had thought that perhaps, if they made out, he could at least get distracted and then eventually have himself finally rx and forget what was bothering him so terribly, even just for a while. She knew that this method may not be the best choice, but she could not think of anything else. She had already tried offering and he had turned her innocent offer into something dirty.

    She also remembered that Sebastian has always tried to do this to her to make her rx and to distract her. So, she had braved herself, forgetting all the consequences that the more logical part of her was whispering and decided to hand herself over into his hands tonight.

    And apart from the fact that he was the reason she was able to experience and enjoy this happiest festival for bringing her to this ce, Elle was also happy about the matter that he had shared with her. Now that he had allowed her to touch him, even though there was an exemption, she now got what she wanted. That she would be able to touch him now at least. Thus, making her finally allow to give herself to him again.

    But then, contrary to the response she was expecting, Sebastian''s situation seemed to only be more tense. And it had progressed to the point that he started sweating again in the attempt of trying so hard to hold himself back.

    He was so hot. So feverishly hot. He was like this whenever he was touching her. So she knew that he desired and lusted for her right now. But he was fighting it so hard that she did not know what to do.

    She wanted to listen to him to finally end his struggle. But for some reason, her gut was telling her not to. Something in her made her feel like she was going to regret it if she let go of him tonight.

    So, she hugged him tight. She did not know what else to do but this.

    And to her relief, what she did seemed to work. His body eventually loosened as she tightened her grip on him until his head fell on her shoulder.<sub> </sub>

    He then slipped his arms around her waist and pulled her closer to him, as though he could not get enough of their closeness. She had ended up straddling him with her knees pressed down on the robe and him between her legs.

    His arms around her waist only tightened further and they held each other like that for an immeasurable amount of time. Elle did not expect that there would be a day that she could stay wrapped up in Sebastian''s embrace without moving on to more raunchy activities. And now that she was just being held in his arms, she could feel his warmth enveloping her, his strength carefully contained as he held her so carefully, as though he might break her if he exerted too much pressure. And it was a wonderfully warm and fluffy feeling that filled up her heart.

    "You''re really good at driving me crazy¡­" he muttered in a low voice into the crook of her neck as Elle hugged his head. "And it seemed like I''ve turned you a little crazy tonight too, huh Izabelle? Since you had decided to remain here and actually reach out for danger instead of scurrying away." He sounded like he was in disbelief and Elle thought that it was because of what she was doing ¨C hugging him instead of pushing him away when he wanted her to.

    She let out a soft, helpless chuckle. Somehow, she honestly thought that she had indeed gone a little crazy too as he had imed. She could not quite decipher what had caused her to react this way today when every other time she would be doing the exact opposite.

    "I think so, too¡­ I even really thought that we were leaping and flying in the sky before we got here." Shemented, shaking her head a little. "But I don''t think it''s your fault¡­ maybe it''s the alcohol''s fault."

    He did not respond to herment. He simply stayed still, now breathing a little more steadily than before.

    Then slowly, he loosened up and looked up at her. Something serious shed across his eyes.

    "What if I told you that what you had experienced was not some craziness induced by alcohol?" he asked. The way he asked her that and how he looked at her made Elle go very still. She somehow had the premonition that he was about to say something that was really important. So important that it might cause her whole world to shake.

    She wanted to justugh it off but she could not. All she could do was blink at him. "You''re not¡­ going to tell me you''re¡­ Spiderman or something are you?" she forced those words out and then she swallowed.

    He eased her down and she was pressed tightly against him. He was still hard down there, but at that moment, Elle''s attention was fully drawn to his eyes and whatever he would say next.

    "Tell me, Izabelle¡­ if I tell you that I''m not¡­ human, right now, what will you do?"

 Chapter 132 Too Late

    Before Elle could even process what Sebastian had just said, he suddenly pinned her to the ground.

    When he saw her smile fading and the twinkle in her eyes growing kind of dull, a near-violent emotion shook him hard. And he pinned her down, holding her damned tight as if to jail her under his body and never wanting to allow any possibilities of escaping from him. Ever.

    He hovered over her, her body jailed between his legs and her wrists pinned beside her ears.

    "S-sebastian?" She stammered out his name as she winced in pain from his rough handling of her person. Her stammered call of his name caused him to snap out of his own distractedness, btedly realizing how tight he was holding onto her hands.

    Then he saw his reflection in her widened eyes. His own eyes were no longer grey anymore, but blood red. F**k, f**K, f**k!!!

    He cursed and cursed within him as a strong, gripping emotion squeezed his entire being like merciless iron chains. He could not believe what was happening to him. He could not believe how utterly f**king hopeless he was right now to even unknowingly damn himself like this. And the worst was, it happened right before her eyes. How could he have let this happen?! How did he be such a f**king stupid idiot who could not even hide his... f**k... this had never happened before... this was... madness!

    A breathless, almost sardonic smile shed across his face. He was certain now that when ites to dealing with this woman, he would almost always be reduced to a chaotic and stupid mess, even without him realizing it.

    Forcing himself to loosen up his grip on her, he drew in a quiet and deep breath. His eyes slowly turned back to their original grey hue and he watched the color of her face, as it nched and turned pale from all color - into one of paper white.

    "It seems that I had just sessfully frightened the hell out of you, Izabelle." He uttered in a gravelly voice as he caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers. Feeling how cool the skin of her cheeks were against his own fingers, Sebastian suddenly wanted to bloody smack himself up the head so badly.

    "What are you thinking right now? Could it be that you''re thinking of running away from me now, hmm? My wife?"

    Her lips opened and then closed. Then it opened again, but not a single word was uttered from her lips. She simply stared at him,pletely frozen. It was as though her mind had been overwhelmed by the things that she had seen and could not process it smoothly.

    He smiled again. This time, it was an uncanny smile that held so many conflicting emotions. He pinched her chin gently and then his thumb fell on her lips, dragging it across her plump lips slowly.

    His eyes were devil-bright as he watched his own thumb moving over her lips. It was as if he was mesmerized with the actions itself. And when he dragged his eyes up to meet her eyes again, Elle finally was able to open her mouth to speak.<sub> </sub>

    But he spoke first and said, "But it''s toote now, baby..." he shook his head at her ever so slowly. "You can''t run away anymore. It''s toote for you, Iza..."

    And in the next second, his mouth descended without warning onto her neck. His lips hungrilytched onto her snowy white skin and he kissed her there with a passion so wild that it was bordering on being violent.

    Elle, who was still in the process of trying to recover from the shock, now gasped loudly at his unexpected attack. Her mind was reeling. There was pure chaos reigning within her... she was not even capable of logically thinking about what she should do, what she should say or if she was even able to think in the first ce.

    Everything was just too much for her to handle all at once, and her mind was utterly overwhelmed. It was like her main circuit board in her mind had short-circuited.

    But as his lips continued kissing her neck, her body was instantly consumed by the fire of his mouth. Her paralyzed and shocked body was quick to awaken and slowly began to burn.

    His mouth had set her on fire and she found herself gasping as he sucked on her skin and nibbled on her sensitive spots. She felt her mind start to go from the overwhelming shock and chaos to nothing but nkness.

    And her hand moved up to his head, gripping her fingers in his dark hair as she pulled his head nearer to her.

    He paused for a moment at her touch but in the next second, he continued with much wilder fervor, as if her touch had ignited something in him.

    "Sebastian..." she moaned his name as her hands slid to twine into his thick dark hair. She wanted this. Needed this so bad. She wanted him to continue making everything that was in her mind right now vanish into thin air. She wanted him to turn her headpletely nk... she wanted all the overwhelming things in her head gone and for him to lead her into blissful oblivion... right now, that was all she wanted...

    So, she gripped him harder, letting her body takeplete reign on her actions. Her mind was not involved. No thinking, no consideration. Just pure feeling and actions.

    Sebastian pushed his knee between her legs as his mouth trailed downwards. His hands tugged at her dress and in one swift move, her breasts were exposed to the open air, the stars and to his burning grey eyes.

    He groaned and then he gave one rosy tip a long erotic lick. His tongue circled her nipple, as if teasing and provoking it until Elle reached out and gripped and dug her nails into his powerful shoulders.

 Chapter 133 Senseless

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!! <3 <3

    ____

    It was purely magical at how Elle had quickly lost her mind and forgotten everything, even the most insane thing that had just shook her entire being. All because this man was trailing kisses down her upper body.

    The desire and me smoldered to such heights and brought her to the heaven of nothing else but him and pleasure. And all she could do was to allow herself to just revel in it.

    She did not let herself think of anything else. No, it was more like he did not give her any chance in doing so. And she so loved it and was extremely thankful for it.

    His sexy mouth mped down firmly onto her nipple after all that delicious teasing as his hands moved to ease her skirt upwards. Elle felt herself throb in anticipation and moisten a little more down there as she could not stop herself from reaching out to him, wanting to shred his clothes off him too.

    But he pulled away and only moved to kneel between her legs. Their eyes met as each of his handsnded on one knee each. As his warm palms cupped the curve of her knee, Elle could feel a tingle spread all over her body, starting from her knee outwards.

    He looked at her as though he was worshiping his very own goddess from a religion that only he could have - as he would not share this goddess with anyone else. And she stared up at him like she could not wait for her very own god of darkness to devour her entirely - both body and soul.

    He parted her legs wide apart and without taking his eyes off hers, he lowered his face over the ''V'' between her legs.

    Lord... his face and those smoldering eyes through those long thickshes of his made her salivate and tingle. There should be aw passed to dere hisshes as illegal - as they would cause chaos whenever they flutter. She could not take her eyes off him. She even braced herself up with her elbows so that she could see that devilishly handsome face. That face would truly be her undoing!

    He stuck his tongue out, then he licked her tender flesh, slowly moving his head upward from the bottom to the top, letting the tip of his tongue pass over deliciously on top of her sensitive peak. Over and over, he repeated that movement. Elle could only moan out in pleasure.

    His tongue began to trace her womanly folds, parting them, tasting them with maddening idleness. His eyes still never giving up in looking up at her through his flirtatiousshes.

    Lord... he was so... so slow... so gentle... so unlike his usual impatient and rough self. And unsurprisingly, she found herself wanting more. More. More!

    "Sebastian..." she pleaded desperately, calling his name out as a prayer. And his eyes glittered, hearing that, as if her begging voice pleased him immensely.<sub> </sub>

    His tongue continued to lick her, slurping and swallowing the sweetness that she was producing due to his gentle and patient ministrations. Looking down at him, it was as though he was taking his own sweet time to enjoy his favorite delicacy served before him, until Elle began to moan and call out more than his name.

    "Please... more please..." she moaned and he just lifted hisshes at her, wickedly ignoring her pleas for relief.

    But just as she was about to reach out to him, Sebastian''s hands shot out and locked around her legs, causing her to fall back again, before he buried his face between her legs. His mouth mped andtched onto her softness and the tip of his wicked tongue plunged and licked deeper into her.

    Elle''s moans turned louder and more shrill as she bit down on her hand, throwing her head back as she reveled in the pleasure of his sly, delicious mouth that was now tormenting her senseless.

    When he turned his attention to her tiny peak, ced his wet lips over it, and started sucking as though his life depended on it, Elle cried out in delight from the insane pleasure every time her tiny peak was sucked and pulled up into his wet mouth.

    He pulled the little flesh in and out into his mouth and then released it with a pop, driving her to the very brink of sanity with his crazy rhythm as her hip arched high against him in uncontroble jerks and arcs.

    The fire within was raging and developing into an inferno as sensations continued to consume her whole. Sensations that were so good that she had a fleeting thought that she might have even died and gone to heaven.

    Just as she felt like she was just a hair''s breadth close to meeting herpletion, he stopped and turned his attention to her entrance. His tongue speared into her and he started to eat her there until her shaking hands gripped his hair, urging him to return to that maddening spot again. He was so mean and unfair!

    "Sebastian... please... I want you back there... please..." she begged as she kept urging him as she tried to pull him higher to that little peak where she needed him.

    The cruel man did not seem to listen but just as she was about to go crazy, his mouth suddenly slid upwards and then mped on deliciously over the needy peak.

    His actions had caught her off guard and he immediately and mercilessly sucked her there until Elle was crying out the word ''yes'' with abandon, aching her hip upward against his face, gripping his hair hard, as her head whipped from side to side. Then suddenly and without much warning, ecstasy imed her and consumed all her senses and caused her eyes to roll back into her head as she screamed out his name.

    She was still shaking from the intense orgasm when Sebastian pulled away, watching her intensely as he tugged his clothes off. F**k! He was dying to see her roll her eyes like that again. But this time, with his hot and hard length buried deep inside her!

    "F**k, Iza... you''re mine.... You''re mine... Mine!" he muttered in a guttural voice as he reached for her knees again and parted her legs wide for him.

 Chapter 134 Heat

    Too lost in a fog of lust, Elle failed to decipher the words he was saying as she came down from that rippling orgasm which had sent her mind spiraling off into space and back down to earth.

    Heaving, she blinked her pleasure-zed eyes at him and tears streaked from the corners of her eyes. She then saw him, the sculpted god, now naked before her as he parted her legs once again.

    Her gaze focused first on his length. And she found herself swallowing hard. A brand-new lust rippled through her again as she stared at his raging sex. Lord... she could not believe that she was now still able to feel like the oblivion she had just gone through was not quite enough. She could not believe how just the sight of him naked, burning and raging with hunger right now made her swollen flesh pulse with need, as if screaming for more... for him once again.

    And this time, her body wanted nothing but him... for his sex to prate her womanhood and to be buried deep inside her. She desperately wanted to feel his hard and hot length pounding, creating those delicious friction as it moved in and out of her again.

    The thought of any consequences from their joining never even shed through her mind.

    Her mind was already fully consumed and gripped by him, by this pleasure. Nothing else could break through anymore. There was no vacancy in her mind to consider her actions when every single neuron was supercharged and waiting upon the satisfying pleasure that would flood and saturate her entire being.

    When her eyes met his gaze, she suddenly felt the need to do something. His eyes were suffused with violent desire that was supposed to scare her, even a little. He looked like a beast about to devour his prey without mercy. So in reality, she should be shaking in his arms. But though she was shaking, it was of a positive and encouraging nature rather than something bad.

    The thrill and something more that she could not quite put to words surged wildly within her. She wanted it... whatever it was that wasing.

    Her body then moved and she flipped herself that she was lying on her stomach. She was dying for him to face her, hold her, and take her - all the while looking at her. But she could not quite trust herself. She was not even a tiny bit confident that she would not reach out and touch him at his delicious looking but forbidden part of him. She could not trust herself from reaching out to kiss that sexy and delectable lips and mouth she so badly desired to taste, even if it was only for a moment. She did not want any possibility of this wonderful moment to suddenly go down south, if or when she identally breaks his rule.

    Tonight, she wanted nothing butplete oblivion along with him. She wanted nothing but having the both of them reach the height ofpletion together. And nothing should stop or hinder it from happening. Not even herself!<sub> </sub>

    She then lifted herself on all fours, shocking Sebastian to his core.

    His eyes dted as he inhaled deeply and he reached out, gathering her long ming red hair and wrapped them around his hand. He then gave a moderately sharp tug on her hair, sending her head snapping back before slowly pressing himself onto her, grunting deep and low at the mere contact of their naked bodies. Skin met skin and the temperature between them rose steeply, causing beads of perspiration to form on their foreheads and back.

    His rock-hard length brushed against her slick, dripping softness as he breathed harshly against the skin of her neck.

    Elle shivered at the feverish heat that was emanating from his body and the feel of his impressive length against her. She still could not help but feel amazed that his massive tool had entered her untried body that time when they had their wedding night.

    Her attention was drawn back to the present and she could feel his body''s startling power as he covered her and yet she felt no intimidation, but salvation instead. How startling it was that now, she could be so desperately desiring him and his body when just a few days ago, she was still swearing to herself that she would stay away from this sex god.

    "Iza..." her name rolled smoothly from his tongue in a rumbling and delicious way, dissolving any lingering rational thoughts in her mind. She dly gave up thinking in exchange of experiencing waves of pleasure just by being in physical skin-to-skin contact with this man that was her husband.

    And while she was still in a daze, he mmed into her, without warning, burying his entire length inside her in one hard thrust, and eliciting an unbidden yelp from her.

    He grunted louder as he stilled, a shudder rippling through him, almost making him shoot his load prematurely with just that one thrust. He threw his head back and shut his eyes tight, as if he was trying to regain some control over his emotions and body.

    Elle''s eyes were wide as she felt a huge wave of pain and pleasure wash over her. He was so big! And his entry was so forceful and sudden that it had knocked all the air out of her lungs. Her whole body had at first tensed up from the abrupt stretching of her inner walls. But in the next second, her mind registered the hot, hard length and strong pulsing of the veins on it. And she had trembled violently as the pleasure of having been filled with something so hard and hot and thick within her depths caught up to her. She had initially moaned and shook her head, instinctively saying no to the invading monster. But only seconds after that, her moans changed to excited pants when Sebastian ground himself into her, telling him that her pleasure had started.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 135 Indeed

    Today''s bonus chapter is dedicated to @Babsia!!! Thank you very much for the supergift!!! <3 <3

    ____

    His jaws clenched and after gritting his teeth for a moment, he opened his burning eyes and he finally started moving again, sliding himself out of her then mming back into her with a hard push. Every thrust wrenched a yelp from Elle''s throat as he pounded into her without any reservations. r

    He viciously fucked her with a steady, punishing rhythm. His intensity caused her swollen peak and hard nipples to scrape against the robe beneath her. r

    He was so rough... so merciless... a veritable beast. And yet, there was no sign of even a single protest from Elle. Only her moans and yelps echoing from her plump and red lips as she fisted hard on the fabric beneath her.r

    The mes of lust were all consuming, burning everything, the entire meadow itself might as well be on fire right now. r

    Sebastian pulled away but took her along with him, pressing her against his body as they both knelt on the ground. His other hand crept from her waist upwards and closed around her throat before thrusting back inside her again up to the hilt. F**k... the way she clenched around him as he pushed in was already so spine tingling. But when he pulled out... Oh f**k, it was as though she did not want him to ever leave her moist depths. Her inner walls sucked and wrapped around him like a warm, velvety wet glove that caused even the hairs on the back of his neck to stand.r

    Elle arched her back and moaned loudly, her hands moved to his head and tugged at his hair hard as his other hand slid down from her waist to her sex. When his fingertips found her little sensitive peak and toyed with the sensitive flesh, Elle writhed and jerked as a jumbled half moan, half scream was torn from her throat. r

    She tugged at his hair harder and started screaming out his name. r

    Just as when she was about to shatter in his arms, she was suddenly pressed down to the ground again. And the blur of a moment, she was lying on her back, facing him.r

    Sebastian lowered himself over her, pinning both her hands above her head, groaned out her name, and then thrusted deep and hard into her. The entire time, his eyes were locked onto hers.r

    He watched her for a moment before he buried his face into the crook of her neck andtched onto her sweet scented skin as he mmed himself into her down to the hilt. Again and again. He sank into her fully, reaching her deepest part until she was screaming out his name. r

    Like a possessed man, Sebastian feasted on her, as their moans and grunts and the sound of flesh pping against flesh filled the once silent meadow. He kept his insanely delicious and maddening rhythm until Elle could no longer form his name anymore. r

    Something invaded Sebastian''s pleasure-possessed brain. Her... her face... he wanted to see her face as she shattered before him, with him buried deep inside her as he emptied himself into her willing womb. He wanted to watch her cry out his name as her eyes rolled to the back of her head inplete abandon and satisfaction. r

    So, he lifted himself a little over her, let go of her hands and used his palms to brace himself up and look onto her face. r<sub> </sub>

    She held onto his powerful arms as he mmed harder and deeper into her. His gaze focused on nothing but her face as she began to writhe and her legs lifted to wrap around his waist. r

    "Seb... Sebas... tian..." she screamed his name between her cry of extreme pleasure and then she throbbed, squeezed, pulsed, and shattered so violently that her nails dug into his shoulders. Her head fell back and her eyes rolled to the back of her head. r

    ? At that moment, Sebastian devoured the divine sight, her every involuntary movement, every sound she made, everything... It was more than what he had imagined. Far beyond.r

    And the craziest thing was the fact that just watching her had allowed him to finish off. The sight of her shattered him and he came undone before her orgasm even ended. He shuddered hard as a powerful orgasm caught him off guard, shooting his load deep within her womb. It ripped through him so f**king powerfully that he thought the pleasure might actually kill him. r

    He fell over her, panting hard against her fragile shoulder. r

    Both of them did not move and just listened to each other''s breathing and heartbeats for an immeasurable amount of time. r

    Until Sebastian pulled away and slipped himself out of her. Kneeling between her legs, Sebastian stared at his cum flowing out of her sweet cunt that was only for him and him alone. He had to force his gaze off the most delicious and maddening cunt in the universe and looked at her face. r

    She was looking at him with zed eyes. Her breaths were still heavy. Her face tear-streaked and so f**king lovely, so f**king breathtaking. r

    Bending over, he pulled her closer to him and made her straddle him, pressing her against his warm body for fear that the ground that was only covered with a thin fabric was too cold for her naked body. r

    Silence reigned as her breathing slowly returned to normal. She did not move and only rested the side of her face on his chest. r

    They stayed like that for a long moment until she finally lifted her head to look up at him. She looked like she had something to say but was a little hesitant. r

    "What is it?" he broke the silence. His voice was hoarse but gentle, coaxing her to just say whatever it was that she wanted to say. r

    "I just can''t... believe we did it face to face," she replied and he turned very still, looking as though he had just realized that he indeed had sex with her face to face now that Elle had mentioned it. r

 Chapter 136 Ultimate

    136 Ultimate

    Sebastian was extremely shocked at himself when the realization that he had just had sex with Izabelle face to face hit him. He was so stunned that his mind just nked out for a moment. That rule of his was something he had never once broken since the moment he had started engaging in sex again. He could not bring himself to look at anyone''s face while doing it, because every single time, every woman beneath him who had been looking at him while he fucks them, just turns into the monster in his nightmare. Their faces changed, the color of their hair also changed into that¡­ and he¡­ he wouldpletely lose his mind. His vision would go ck and he would wake up with the woman under him almost broken. It had happened consistently with a couple of women who were brazen enough to sneakily break his rule despite his warnings to them even before they start engaging in sexual acts. Both of them hadter on scrambled away from him in fear and never appeared before him again after that. Since then, he had always been quite alert. There were still women who dared to break his rules when they thought that he was too much into the act to notice or realize it, but his instincts had been fast to adapt and he would always catch them off guard just in time. He had never let anyone seed in triggering him for many years now. Until what had happened in the club earlier on. He still could not quite believe he had let that happen. He failed to even catch that f**king hand before it slipped under his shirt! And it was all because of Izabelle. He was crazily distracted and had momentarily lost his entire senses at what she had told him. And now this¡­ when he parted her legs in his attempt to take her while watching her, something in him suddenly stopped him. Fear gripped his heart as he knew that something would happen, that the nightmare woulde and he would see that hellish face in hers too. He would definitely kill if that happened! He knew he could never unsee it. So, he had almost pulled away when she had suddenly flipped herself around, baring herself from behind for him to devour.

    The moment he took her, everything just got forgotten. She had consumed him whole - body, mind and soul, leaving no room for darkness and nightmares. Holy f**k, what had this woman done to him?

    He could hardly believe it went on well and he did not¡­ and nothing happened! No nightmares urred, just a pure dream and divine ecstasy! It was the kind of heaven he had never even dared dream. A heaven he thought would never be possible for someone as dark and filthy as himself. His head dropped on the curve of her shoulder and settled there. However, his eyes were wide open as he hid his face from her gaze. There was only one thing in his head right now, and that was the decision that this woman who had f**ked him to bits and pieces¡­ this woman who was the only one who just naturally pulled on his hellbound soul and gave him the taste of the heights of heaven¡­ she belonged to him now and forever! The only thing that had been stopping him was the worry that he would only drag her down to his hell and burn her along with him. But now that he had realized she was capable of dragging him up to her heaven where the both of them could frolic there together even for a while, Sebastian''s fears and hesitation now dissolved like mist disappearing under the rays of the sun. His eyes gleamed intensely and then he pulled away and met her beautiful and heavenly gaze. Her eyes were so clear and so blue, that they actually resembled the sky during the fall, when the skies turn a bright blue hue that uplifts the mood of everyone who would look up into the sky. It was these eyes so bright and beautiful, along with her smile, that he didn''t want to change. He had been fearing that one day, those bright orbs would lose their shine and her smile would no longer reach her eyes. He knew that''s an undeniable possibility. Because everyone he had cared about in his life so far got broken and lost their smiles in the end. However, at this moment, he no longer cared anymore if she would get tainted if she continued getting entangled with him. The fear that her light and her smile would eventually be dulled by his very own hell, that she would only suffer with a man like him, was no longer enough to stop him.

    He would selfishly bind her to him and take her along into his darkworld and offer no escape. He would chain her to himself for all eternity. Reaching out, he pinched her chin gently before lifting her face to look at his. His eyes were devil-bright as they burned with a whole new kind of intensity Elle had never seen before. "You belong to me now, Izabelle." He dered in a voice that sounded as though he was a god that was creating and passing an ultimatew that no one could ever go against or sever. "No, you can never run away from me anymore. You are mine and only mine!" he added with a near-dangerous passion as his eyes glowed with an internal light that suddenly turned his grey eyes almost silvery white. "So, you better engrave that in your mind and soul from now on¡­ because even if you scream, and cry and beg me to let you go¡­" he shook his head at her, "I will never let you go. Never! You hear me? Even if you try to escape, I''lle after you even if you run to the very ends of the earth and take you back into my arms in the blink of an eye." His thumb caressed the skin near her lips. "Are we clear on this, Iza?" Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    KazzenlX

 Chapter 137 Logic

    137 Logic

    Today''s bunos chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun!!! Thank you so much for the supergift!!! <3

    ____

    Elle could not speak nor could she move. She waspletely dumbstruck at his ims. All she could do was stare at him. Lord¡­ W-what in the world¡­ what in the world was she hearing right now? W-was this even real? Could she really be hearing these wordsing from his mouth? She knew she saw his lips move and then heard the words entering her ears. But somehow, they seemed to be quite unreal even as her mind processed what was being said.

    Her heart began to thud hard within her chest. She was not quite sure what to think at the moment. Her body and mind were paralyzed and it was only her heart that was reacting so erratically. However, she could not even tell what was the meaning behind her erratic heartbeat. Was it happiness that she was feeling or was it a sense of danger? She was not sure ¡­ she really could not tell. Perhaps because she was feeling both right now.

    The look in his eyes made her feel like she was looking at her downfall and salvation all at once. "Answer me, Izabelle." He uttered in a hoarse yet firm voice. "I¡­" she managed a word. Her eyes still staring at him in utter disbelief. "You''re¡­ I¡­" When she could not even form a coherent sentence, Sebastian palmed the side of her head, his thumb caressing her cheek gently. "Forgive me, but you don''t have any choice on this matter. Your only choice is to stay with me forever, Izabelle." Her eyes slowly widened. Lord¡­ what¡­ what was going on? "And since I''ve already decided to chain you here to me whether you like it or not, I''m now going to reveal everything to you. There is no use hiding it from you anymore." He continued before she could even recover from another unexpected and mind-numbing confession he just made. No, she was not sure if she could even consider those words as ''confessions'', because right now, a part of her was telling her that this was him, dering hisplete and selfish possession over her. He draped his robe on her and then settled her on the fabric on the ground. Elle tilted her head to look up at him, and she saw how he was still rock hard as he casually dressed himself. His eyes never leaving hers even for one second. Her pessimistic mind did not allow her to believe that this was a confession of love from Sebastian. She could not¡­ no, she would not believe that it was love. Her mind was telling her that what this was might probably be just, obsession. Her mind reasoned out that this was why she felt stuck at the border of whether she should 09:13

    jump up and down in happiness or take a step back and flee for her life. reasoned out that this was why she felt stuck at the border of whether she should jump up and down in happiness or take a step back and flee for her life. Squatting before her, Sebastian slowly reached out and tucked a damp strand of her hair behind her ear. And then he quietly dealt with her dress, putting everything back into its proper ce quietly, efficiently and gently while Elle just continued watching him wordlessly. Though her body was still and unmoving, her mind was the opposite. It was currently a jumble of thoughts zipping around, trying to logic things out as quickly as she could. He even gentlybed her hair back and rearranged it as best as he could with his fingers, causing Elle''s heart to flutter in the midst of her mind''s doubts. "I know this would be hard for you to digest, but you will eventually learn to ept it. Knowing you, it would be sooner rather thanter." He told her once he was done with his tidying her up. "And don''t worry because I will ¨C"

    "Sebastian." She finally spoke, her eyes wandering about and could not just focus on his face. She felt like he was suddenly moving too fast without any breaks. It was just way too fast! This was a total 180-turn from what he had been behaving like from before and her mind was struggling to keep up with it. "Uhm¡­ I¡­ I think I need to ¨C"

    He yanked her against him and the next thing she knew, he was scooped up and securely held within his arms. "No¡­ I told you, Izabelle. You don''t have a choice." He reiterated that statement and then Elle gasped, squeezing her eyes close as her arms wrapped tightly around his neck. Her mind was reeling now as she felt that impossible thing happening once again.

    "Open your eyes, Izabelle." His voice crept through her as she panted hard. "Open your eyes and see for yourself¡­ this secret that you so badly wanted to learn about, baby." He coaxed and her heart felt like it was going to explode as she slowly opened her eyes. Catching her breath, Elle scrambled to wrap her arms around his neck in a death grip. Oh lord! Just with a peek, she saw that they were on top of something high! Really high!

    She heard his low chuckle against her ear followed by his voice. "Easy, baby. You''re not going to fall or get hurt, I promise you that." He whispered reassuringly. "Lift up your head and look. Yes¡­ that''s my brave princess¡­" Elle was holding her breath as she looked around to understand where they were at that moment. They were right outside of the forest already. An empty road was below them and she could see the bright lights shimmering through the night from the town. He was¡­ oh lord¡­ he was ¡­ No, they were standing on top of a transmission tower by the road! "Oh, my lord!!" she eximed breathlessly in shock. "W-what in the¡­ let''s get down, Sebastian! Lord, oh lord, Sebastian¡­"

    He just chuckled, and then he jumped down, causing her to scream and her arms instinctively wrapped around his neck like a vice. She felt like her heart had literally stopped for a moment. When she calmed down a little, she found that they were already sitting on a bench overlooking the town. His hand was slowly rubbing circles into her back, trying to coax her to calm down. After a long while, she finally managed to pull away and looked up at him. Their gazes met and¡­

    "Yes, Izabelle. I''m a vampire."

    ___

    Monthly goal: Top 1 in GT ranking = mass release

    Creation is hard, cheer me up!

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    KazzenlX

 Chapter 138 Vampire?

    Elle''s lips parted and her jaw dropped.

    But then, everything came shing through her mind like a film reel that was ying at high speed. Different scenes popped up, lending weight to the im of what Sebastian had just told her. What Elijah had told her, everything that she saw while at the masquerade party, the mind boggling cracks on their bathroom wall, Sebastian catching up to her with impossible speed even when she had a head start, and those strange changes in his pupils...

    Elle had initially brushed all those bizarre things off her mind and convinced herself that they were nothing more than her seeing things due to tiredness and stress, and perhaps her usual habit of thinking too much.

    However, with Sebastian telling her directly as it was, and looking back at the many instances that had been hard to exin, she could no longer tell herself that it was all only in her imagination. Now, even her logic could not even deny it anymore. In fact, if she plugged in the reasoning where Sebastian was a vampire, then every single thing that she had been finding confusing or almost impossible, was now perfectly exinable. It fell so perfectly into ce that Elle felt it was as though a jigsaw puzzle had found its missing pieces and had it all ced back in the proper ces.

    "Va-vampire...?" she uttered almost inaudibly. The only thing moving as she continued to stare at him were her lips, and her faltering eyes. It was not as though she had never heard of this word before. But... she had never, in her wildest dreams, ever thought it woulde up in a discussion between herself and her husband. Her mind suddenly felt sluggish as she tried to consolidate the fact that her husband, Sebastian Reign, was telling her that he is a vampire.

    He nodded and when she just froze, he carefully and gently took her hand and brought it to his face. Cupping her palms on his slightly cooled cheek, he whispered to her, "Don''t be scared... I''m not going to suck your blood or hurt you. You know that, right?" he asked her as he started nting light kisses over the back of her knuckles. "There is nothing for you to be worried about, baby. I promise you that. You believe me, right? Izabelle?"

    His eyes were so intense as he stared into hers that in that dizzying, mind-numbing moment, the pleading look in his eyes was what pulled her out of the paralyzing trance. She then started to notice how gently he seemed to be holding her, how light his kisses on her hand were and how calm and warm his expression and aura seemed to be. Everything was theplete opposite of how his eyes looked right now. She could almost see the desperate emotions swirling violently in his eyes as he stared at her through the strands of those dark hair that hung over his eyes.

    "Answer me, Iza... tell me... tell me thatI don''t terrify you. Tell me, baby..." his voice dropped so low it sounded so gently hoarse and deep. And Elle could also tell how much he wanted her to say those words. That she did not fear him.

    Elle lifted her hands. Her fingers were slightly trembling, but she did not stop until they slowlynded on his face.

    She stilled for a long while, not retracting her hand, just watching him like she was lost and did not know what to do or say or feel. Until her thumb moved in a small circr motion and caressed his cheek.

    There was only one thing that she was certain about at this moment. And that was, she was not as terrified as she thought she ought to be at the fact that he was a vampire. She remembered the night when they met and it was still vivid to her how she felt and thought that he was dangerous and terrifying. Yet even then, she had never felt that kind of fear strong enough to make her run away from him, screaming bloody murder.

    It was incredible and unsettling how she was feeling the same at this moment too. Her body was instinctively reacting just how some normal person would most probably react from learning about things this insane. But her heart... it was as if her heart was not capable of fearing this man at all. The fear was not there and only seemed to exist in her head.<sub> </sub>

    Before she could even make a sound to respond, Sebastian broke the heavy silence once again. "It''s fine if you''re scared right now..." he covered her hand over his face, "... I''ll prove to you that there is nothing you need to be scared about, now that you know I am a vampire, Izabelle."

    He pulled her back into his embrace and wrapped her tightly against him as he continued whispering gentle reassurances into her ears. Whispers that slowly dissolved every tenseness in Elle''s body and had made her shut her eyes in d surrender.

    The next time she opened her eyes, the first thing she saw was a beautiful reddish hue of the sky. Blinking slowly, she watched the beautiful sky until she realized that she was cradled in someone''s arms.

    Her eyes widened with a start and found that she was still in Sebastian''s arms and they were... still... on that very same bench they had sat onst night! Lord, they had slept out here?! Wait, did he even sleep?!

    "W-why are we..." she trailed off, forgetting her words at the sight of his gorgeous face being kissed by the soft morning sun rays.

    "I didn''t want you to wake you up when you finally rxed and fell asleep." he replied, causing Elle''s lips to involuntary hang slightly open.

    "Did... did you even get any sleep at all?" Elle asked, a little worried.

    A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips and Elle had to bite her lip not to groan and curse him for being so unfairly handsome.

    "Vampires don''t really need that much sleep, Izabelle."

    That statement had her turning still. Wait... that was right...st night...!

 Chapter 139 That Place

    Today''s bunos chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11!!! Thank you so much once again for the supergift!!! <3 <3

    ____

    Standing under the warm pitter patter of the shower in the bathroom, Elle tried to calm herself. After they had both got up and stretched their limbs from the whole night sleeping on a random bench somewhere outside, she had been transported all the way back here to Abi and Alexander''s house by Sebastian with his... oh, good lord! ... vampiric speed or whatever it was that he called it. All she could do the entire time was cling onto him and hold on for dear life as she saw everything around her whizz by in a blur. And it was then that she wondered if she was even sane or if she was still in the same world she used to live in. Perhaps... have they crossed over into the world of fantasy?

    A disbelieving chuckle escaped her and she shook her head. Who would have thought that this was the secret he was trying so damned hard to hide?

    Burying her face into her palms, Elle decided to stop thinking. She felt like thinking would only make her spiral faster into insanity at this point. So she had better just stop and just see what was going to happen next!

    When she stepped out of their room, Elle was surprised to see Abi already standing out there. It was as though she had been waiting for her for some time already. She was smiling at her with that same kind and gentle smile that Elle loved so much.

    Abi invited her for tea and the two of them headed outside to enjoy their morning tea in the open air.

    Elle felt like Abi seemed to already know something, as she was being so observant of her right now.

    "Sebastian told us you already know his secret, Elle," Abi soon said, causing Elle''s hand to still in midair. "I understand what you''re going through right now, so I am trying to support you the best I could." She smiled even gentler as she reached out and squeezed Elle''s arm in an encouraging gesture. "I''ve been there before, Elle. So trust me when I say I understand."

    Abi''sst sentence had Elle looking at her with wide eyes. "You... you mean... A-Alexander is also a... vampire?!" Elle was taken aback at that revtion.

    Nodding, a soft smile tugged at Abi''s lips. She pressed her hand gently on Elle''s forearm again as she gave Elle all the time she needed to process the things she was finding out. Bothdies kept their silence as they continued making their way to the outdoor gardens where their morning tea awaits them.

    Just when Elle was about to manage a response to Abi''s earlierment, Alexander emerged from the door.

    "Are youing along with us, Elle?" he asked with his usual carefree and friendly manner as she approached them. It was not that she truly noticed how his aura is always calm and in control.

    "W-where?" she replied almost immediately.<sub> </sub>

    "We''re going to the ck Forest to fetch the kids. I think you shoulde along with us for this short trip, Elle." Alex sounded as though he was certain that it would be best if she could go with them. "You''re going to learn more about us, and this entire country if you see that ce."

    Elle turned her gaze to Abi. Her eyes were silently questioning if she should go along or not.

    "I''d also love to introduce you to an amazingdy residing there," Abi told her. "And your adorable nephew is also there, by the way." she was smiling at Elle like she could not wait to have Elle meet with her nephew for the first time.

    The door opened right after Abi spoke and Sebastian stepped out, immediately pulling Elle''s attention away from Abi. No matter where he was, as long as it was within the vicinity of her viewing area, her eyes would always be automatically drawn to Sebastian.

    Hearing Abi said ''your nephew'' had Elle feeling really curious. She knew that none of the Reigns'' princes she had met and even the princesses had children. The only children she saw and heard about in the Reign family so far were Abi and Alexander''s twins, Alexis and Alice.

    However, she had already known that there was one more boy, and he was the son of the eldest prince a€¡° the prince Sebastian had warned her about before to never ever mention about.

    "Can... we go with them?" she asked Sebastian hesitantly. She remembered how he looked like he did not want to go to that ce when Alexander mentioned it before. But she really wanted to go. To see what was in there. She had already learned about these unbelievable matters she still could not quite fully ept as reality. So she had thought that she might as well just follow along and find out whatever secrets that were still out there. She knew that there was no holding back anymore. "I want to... see the ce, Sebastian." She added, catching and holding her husband''s eyes.

    "Come on, Sebby," Alexander butted in. "Didn''t you want Izabelle to adjust and get herself familiarized with the new reality she has found out? Her going over to the ck Forest will certainly make her see more of the world she didn''t know actually exists. And it is high time for you to visit your nephew as well, don''t you think?"

    All of them waited for Sebastian''s reply. Elle could feel Sebastian''s reluctance and she could not help but wonder why. Was it because of his nephew? Could it be that the eldest prince was there? But that could not be, right?

    Elle could also somehow tell that Alexander seemed determined to have Sebastian go with them, making her feel even more curious. And before she could stop herself, words tumbled out of her lips as she looked at him with pleading eyes. "I want to go... let''s go, Sebastian."

    ____

    A/N: Don''t forget to vote with your Golden Tickets hellbounders! If we finish at top1 in Golden Ranking this month, there will be a mass release that is more than 5 chapters! Let''s do this guys!

 Chapter 140 Peculiar Place

    Alexander secretly sighed in relief when Sebastian finally nodded and agreed to their suggestion. And he could tell it was Izabelle''s plea that had him relenting and giving in.

    He had been trying to lure Sebastian to visit the ck Forest for a long time now, but the man was truly elusive. No matter how he tried, Sebastian would never give in. He had even tried a few times to trick the guy intoing - to the extent of using his children. But nothing had ever worked so far. So, now he was just d that he did not need to do anything more than just saying a few words to convince Sebastian. He knew that this was all thanks to Izabelle! Without her, this was totally not possible. Convincing Sebastian was harder than getting a rock to sprout flowers!

    "Well then, we should move now." Alex then said with a flourish and with that, the four of them immediately packed up whatever was necessary and left the house to head for their destination.

    Elle still could not quite get used to this new method of transportation mode she had been experiencing. Running, leaping and jumping so powerfully that it more often than not seemed as though they were flying at a lower altitude, Elle truly felt that it was an eye opener for her. It was just all too surreal for her that she still could not help but want to shake her head and force out a chuckle.

    When Sebastian stopped, Elle breathed out in relief and opened her tightly shut eyes. Seeing that Abigail was no longer cradled in her husband''s arms, Elle hurriedly asked Sebastian to put her down as well.

    Sebastian arched an eyebrow at her before slowly putting her down. But his arm did not fully let go of her waist, as if to make himself her very own anchor. It was as though he thought that perhaps she might be dizzy from the travels and that she would fall or stumble the moment he released her.

    "Now, here we are." Alexander''s voice pulled Elle''s gaze from Sebastian. She blinked a couple of times before lightly clearing her throat in embarrassment for being caught staring at her husband.

    When Elle finally looked at the couple, they were both looking to the area that was behind her. Abi met her gaze and said, "This is the entrance to the ck Forest, Elle."

    ? Slowly, Elle turned around and what weed her vision made her lips to involuntarily part. There were tworge, towering tall trees that somehow seemed to act like the pirs to the entrance. And behind those two trees respectively were rows of the same kind of trees, forming a long entryway into the ck Forest. The branches of the trees were long and limber, stretching upward to form a dense canopy over them. They were neither straight nor were they curvy, but just very organic and seemingly like arms that reached further inward to the depths of the forest. It was as though they were pointing all visitors to a certain direction. The entrance still had some light shining brilliantly through the spaces of the not so dense foliage, but further down the path, Elle could see how the light dimmed and cast a dark emerald shadow that was surprisingly not eerie but kind of faerie-like.

    "W-wow... this looks so... so mystifying and... enchanting." Elle uttered in an amazed whisper. She felt like whatever it was that was further behind that entrance would be something that might rock her world once again. Her heartbeat raced with an unprecedented thrill and excitement and perhaps even a little fear of the unknown.

    Once again, she was shocked at herself. She had not expected how well she was reacting to all these new experiences and not really freaking out. In fact, she was even getting quite excited to find out more. But perhaps, it did help that she had mentally reminded and psyched herself up not to think too much into the things that she would be seeing and just focus on all the new experiences as just one long and extremely realistic dream. Like perhaps how one would experience a fantasy movie in 5D.

    "Alright, let''s go." Alex said and they started to walk forward.<sub> </sub>

    Elle nced over at Sebastian and saw that his expression was quite nk as his gaze focused ahead of the entrance. His seemingly indifferent reactions right now made Elle''s curiosity escte.

    Her grip on Sebastian''s hand slightly tightened as the two of them followed after Alexander and Abigail.

    As they moved forward, Elle started to feel some changes in the air. She could not quite exin but she felt like she was heading into some uncharted territory. Some kind of territory that was supposed to exist only in one''s imagination and not in reality.

    Now that she thought about it, she remembered how she always felt something peculiar about this country. Since the moment she had set foot in Viscarria, she had felt something different. And again, the reason for that wasing to light. It seems as though Viscarria was truly a different and peculiar ce.

    Right now, the feeling was even more intense. Everything felt really obvious now that even her mind was unable to defend logic anymore. It was unbelievable, but this ce was... it was just not... normal...

    It had gotten even darker as they moved forward. However, Elle did not feel a creepy feeling that she thought she should feel. Perhaps because she was with Sebastian and with Abi and Alexander too.

    Or perhaps it was also because Abi kept ncing back at her and giving her a reassuring smile. "We''re almost there, Elle. Once we cross the entrance, it won''t be this dark anymore." She told her and gave her a small wink.

    Elle nodded at Abi. She was truly d that Abi was around.

    "Here we are." Alexander''s voice soon echoed and what weed Elle''s vision next had her eyes stretching wide.

    ___

    A/N: See the picture of the forest entrance in thement box

 Chapter 141 Black Forest

    This chapter is dedicated to @Yaritza_16!!! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!! <3 <3

    _____

    Elle had been expecting an eerie or even mossy and damp forest. But this was... she blinked multiple times to make sure her eyes were not deceiving her.

    The trees were still dark and their bark was almost a ckish hue. However, that was the end of the darkness. All over the forest floor, it was covered with snow-white flowers. The flowers were like nothing she had ever seen before. They were like a cross between a dandelion and a daisy. She could not quite describe it properly even to herself. But what she knew was, they were gorgeous! Elle felt as though she had stepped into a meadow that had snow falling and covering every inch of it, but the snowkes were in the shape of flowers!

    "Oh lord... Abi!! This is absolutely beautiful!!!" she eximed at Abi with eyes so wide and Abi just giggled at her reaction. Abi had been waiting to see how Elle would react when she saw this. She knew she would not be disappointed as Elle''s reaction was cuter than she had imagined it to be.

    "You''ve been expecting something dark and creepy, weren''t you?" Abi grinned and Elle nodded her head almost like a rattle.

    "Yes, I was... I felt that this forest wouldn''t be normal. But little did I expect that it would be this amazing! This is straight from a fantasy tale! I think I might have died and gone to heaven..."

    "I''m d the view surprised you in a good way." Abi replied and then they continued walking forward.

    Elle nced excitedly at Sebastian and she was pleasantly surprised to notice a faint surprise in his eyes. As if he too, was a little shocked at the view that had weed them.

    Curious, Elle asked. "Is this your first time here?"

    Sebastian halted in his steps and met her gaze. Somehow, Elle was starting to feel that the deeper they reached into the forest, the heavier Sebastian''s aura seemed to be. He was obviously trying to hide it not only from her, but also from Alexander and Abigail. But with her this close to him, she could feel it!

    "Y-you looked a little surprised so I''m curious." Elle added, trying to lighten up the atmosphere.

    "The ce wasn''t like this thest time I was here." Sebastian''s calm reply made Elle breathe out in relief. She was worried something serious was going on with him.

    "Really? It wasn''t this beautiful and enchanting before?"

    "It was a..." he suddenly trailed off as he looked around the now seeminglypletely different ce. "Yes. It was theplete opposite from before."

    "Actually, this ce just recently changed." Alexander butted in after listening in to their conversation, ncing at Elle over his shoulder.

    "Recently?"

    "Hmm... about four years now, I think. These tiny flowers did not exist anywhere else except in the heart of this forest only."<sub> </sub>

    "Uhm... did someone... uhm... nted these flowers and they spread... out?" Elle somehow felt like she was asking a stupid question. Just one nce at the tiny flowers covering the ground was... it was nothing like she had ever seen before. The tiny flowers were so unusual yet mesmerizing that she did not think they existed anywhere else on earth but here!

    "Hmm... we''ll leave it at that for now. Sebastian will tell you more about it maybe once we leave." Alex chuckled and the group went on deeper into the enchanting forest.

    Conversation soon ceased because the moment the scenery changed as they reached near the heart of the forest, all she could do now was gasp and gape in wonder at the scenery around and above her.

    The trees still had the same almost ck colored bark. But that was where the simrities ended. These trees were massive, tall and straight, reaching far up into the sky that Elle could not quite see where the canopy was. And what was interesting and breathtaking about these trees was that their leaves were all white! Snow white as though each and every leaf were totally covered in snow. The only other color in them were tiny little flowers blooming between those snow-white leaves, in a blush pink hue. Elle felt that her breath was literally stolen from out of her lungs as she turned around, open-mouthed to take in such a bewitching scene.

    "Oh my lord..." she uttered in a whisper before rubbing her eyes as though to clear them. "What is this ce? Are we still on Earth?"

    She heard Alexander chuckling ahead of them at herment and then looked back. "Yes, Izabelle. We''re still on earth. Don''t worry, no one teleported us to a different world or something."

    "This ce shouldn''t be called the ck Forest! This should be called White Forest!" Elle eximed in indignation.

    "That name''s pretty fair." Alexander agreed and Abigail seconded it with a nod.

    "I can''t believe this... that such a ce exists here on Earth! Don''t tell me fairies live here too?! This certainly looks like where faeries would live!" she gasped at Sebastian at what she had blurted.

    "It''s not fairies." He told her. "But witches."

    Elle blinked. The hype in her eyes dropped a little. Not because she was disappointed that it was witches who lived here and not fairies. And also, not because she was scared that he just said witches do exist. At this point she was not even shocked to hear that anymore because somehow, it was easier to believe that witches exist than vampires and fairies.

    What made her expression change was because of the look that shed in his eyes the moment he mentioned the word ''witches''. Did Sebastian hate witches?

    A sound of pping wings a€¡° wings that must be bigger than thergest eagle''s wings a€¡° echoed above them, pulling Elle''s attention away from Sebastian.

    She looked up and then around, wondering what bird could be sorge to have made that sound. "Azy!!! That''s cheating!!! Get back here!!!" another boy''s voice echoed in the forest which Elle recognized to be the voice belonging to Alexis - Alexander and Abi''s son.

    But Elle kept looking up, finding the source of the pping wing''s sound and what she saw had her worldpletely shattering into pieces in that split second. It was not even a bird. It was a... oh lord... a boy was up there!

    ___

    A/N: See the pictures of the trees in thement box. Or follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x to see the HD pics of ck Forest

 Chapter 142 Uncle And Nephew [1/5]

    This mass release is dedicated to the supergifters @Sacogun, @MonsterUnderTheBed, @Ivette_M11, @Babsia, @Yaritza, @chinawa, @edi_o, @royan75, @Hollygolightly. Thank you very much for all your generosity and support. Your gifts truly helps in advertising the book sitewide. <3 <3

    ____

    The kind of massive bird or flying creature Elle had been expecting to see was not there. Instead, what she saw was a boy standing on top of a tree branch. There was no bird or any winged creature. Just a boy with bright grey eyes, raven ck hair, and... he was extremely handsome.

    Elle creased her brows when she caught herself actually trying to search if there were wings attached to the back of the boy. But of course there were none and she could not help butugh at herself inwardly at the things that were crossing her mind. But she really heard the ppings of reallyrge wings! That means there should be something which had produced that sound. And for it to sound so strong, it must be quite significant in size. Did the bird suddenly disappear or something?!

    However, her attention was quickly pulled from the flying creature the moment her eyes met the boy''s vivid grey ones. There was no doubt that this must be the nephew Abi had been mentioning from time to time.

    One look and Elle could tell that there was no doubt he really was Sebastian''s nephew. He could actually even pass as his son! That was how much simrities the boy had to Sebastian''s features. It was hard to deny their gic traits that run through the both of them.

    As their gazes held, Elle could not react for a while. The boy seemed to have a gaze sopelling and mesmerizing, it was hard for one to look away. Even in his young age, Elle could feel the impact of his aura. It instantly gave the impression that he would grow up to be someone very influential and mighty in the future.

    "Seb... the boy... won''t he fall from up there?" Elle uttered as she lightly tugged on Sebastian''s sleeve, not taking her eyes off the boy. She suddenly felt a gush of worry for him as the height where he stood was really quite high up for a child like him.

    Before she could hear any response from Sebastian, the boyunched himself off the branch he was on, jumping off, causing Elle to catch her breath and ce both her hands on each other over her chest.

    But hended so fluidly. Graceful and as flexible as a cat that Elle just stared at him,pletely speechless.

    Quietly, the boy approached them and halted a few steps from them. His gaze shifted from Sebastian to her and he gave her a polite, respectful nod. He did not speak at all and Elle was surprised because what the boy gave her was a kind of silent greeting only mature adults should be able to pull off.

    When he returned his gaze back to Sebastian, Elle finally turned to face Sebastian and what she saw next had her brows creasing. Sebastian looked... he looked so stony faced. He was so emotionless that Elle grew nervous and whipped her gaze towards the boy again with worry in her eyes. She was afraid that the boy would misconstrue Sebastian''s statue-like greeting as being not weing his presence and would think that his uncle wanted to chase him off.<sub> </sub>

    However, she was once again shocked to see that the boy was wearing almost the very same expression as what Sebastian had on his face! W-what was going on? This could not be how these uncle and nephew greet each other, could they?! Elle kept looking over from Sebastian to the boy, from uncle to nephew, not knowing what to say, until she felt herself bing dizzy from looking back and forth.

    No one spoke as the two just stared into each other''s eyes, not looking away, as though wanting to see who would give up and look away first.

    Elle waited for Sebastian to say something. But he kept silent, causing Elle to feel like she was suddenly trapped in the midst of an extremely awkward situation. She wanted to tug at Sebastian''s sleeve again and gesture for him to speak but she could not bring herself to do it. She did not know why, but she felt as though... Sebastian was going through something internally. He was not trembling or exuding any deadly and extreme killing aura right now, unlike what happened to himst night at the club. But... his indifference and kind of uncanny calmness right now was certainly not something normal!

    When no one spoke even after a few more moments, Elle decided that she needed to break the stalemate. Even if the two could go on and not be affected by the staring contest, she could not! She felt as though her heart was about to burst out of her chest with the pressure building around them.

    "Hello," Elle smiled genuinely at the boy, bending a little to get closer to him and not tower over him. "My name is Izabelle. What''s your name, dear?" Her voice was friendly and calm as she introduced herself.

    The boy''s attention immediately shifted from Sebastian to her. Hispletely nk expression changed into what seemed like a little surprise. But it then immediately changed into something else... was he feeling shy or ufortablemunicating with her?

    "His name is Azriel." Sebastian suddenly spoke up, surprising Elle. She did not think that the man-turned-statue would unfreeze and willingly speak. "He can''t... talk."

    Elle lifted her head up with a start and turned her wide-eyes to look at Sebastian, only to see his jaws clenching for a moment at what he had just told her.

    "But don''t worry, Princess Izabelle." Alexis was suddenly right behind Azriel, grinning at Elle as he draped his arm around his cousin.

    "I''m right here as Azy''s interpreter. You want to say ''it''s a pleasure to meet your aunt, right?" Alexis asked and Azriel nodded at Elle, confirming what his cousin had just said.

    Elle could not help but feel her heart melt at the gesture of how both cousins interacted with each other. It was clear that Azriel had an exceptionally close bond with Alexis. Or else, Alexis would not be able to tell what Azriel wanted to say only by looking at his eyes and bodynguage.

 Chapter 143 Two Boys [2/5]

    "Aw, thank you. It''s such a pleasure to meet you too, Azriel." Elle''s eyes gleamed gently at the boy as she smiled cheerfully. It was hard to exin, but she already felt like she adored this boy.

    "He would like it if you called him Azy too, right, Azy?"

    The boy nodded again, impressing Elle.

    "And he thinks that you are so very beautiful, Princess Izabelle..." Alexis grinned, "right, Azy?"

    Azriel seemed to be caught off guard by Alexis'' words, but he eventually gave a shy nod, before lightly elbowing his cousin, causing Elle to giggle.

    "You two are so adorable." Elle told them. She was so touched at how Alexis seemed to really know what Azy wanted to say. "I am so happy to meet you too Azy. And I''m happy to see you again too, Alexis. Oh..." Elle wrapped her hands around Sebastian''s arms, "your uncle is also very happy to see you both as well."

    Alexis looked at Azy but even after a few moments, Alexis seemed to choose not to speak for Azy. Or perhaps, he could not read what Azy wanted to say at that moment. He instead faced Elle again and smiled, changing the topic of conversation. "Mom and dad had already gone on ahead. So Azy and I will be the ones to escort you both."

    ? Elle quickly shot her gaze towards where Abi and Alexander were standing earlier. They were already gone and she did not even notice when they had slipped away!

    The four of them then started walking further into the magical, beautiful forest. And as Elle watched the two young boys'' back, it then dawned on her that they too, were actually... not humans. It was amazing how she hadpletely forgotten about that fact while she was speaking to them despite seeing how Azy had jumped down from that height. Right now, she realized that she was with three... vampires and she was not even feeling anything remotely negative. As though to her, they were nothing but normal, harmless people.

    ncing over at Sebastian, Elle noticed that he was still expressionless. She wished that she could have seen the Sebastian fromst night again a€¡° the Sebastian who did not bother to wear a calm and expressionless mask before her. But more than that, the further they went inside this forest, the more curious she became.

    What was the reason behind all his reactions? And why was he treating his nephew so indifferently? And what was with Azriel''s attitude towards him too? Why were this pair of uncle and nephew so weird?

    No matter how she tried, she could not fathom the rtionship between this uncle and nephew. She had never thought that was how they would treat each other the moment they met!

    "Princess Izabelle," Alexis called out, turning back at them as he walked backwards. "I hope you find this ce beautiful."

    "Beautiful is even an understatement." Elle replied, loving how Alexis was such a cheerful boy.

    "Right! Alice and I loved it here so much because it''s such a pretty and peaceful ce where we could roam around freely and y with Azy without any worries."

    Elle was about to ask why they would feel worried but she held her tongue, realizing that they were vampires and that it was definitely a secret. Now that she thought about it, how could they have hidden this secret all this time? And why were the kids already... vampires? Were vampires not turned when they were at least older or else they would not grow up?<sub> </sub>

    Her mind started to whirl from all the thoughts so she forced herself to stop thinking about it once again.

    "Aunt and Alice would definitely be surprised to see you both, Princess Izabelle. We are only expecting mom and dad to arrive today." Alexis added, filling in the silence.

    "Just call me aunt too, Alexis." Elle told the boy, not wanting him to address her so formally anymore.

    Alexis scratched the back of his neck. "But..."

    "Call her ''aunt'', Alexis." Sebastian''s voice echoed, causing Azy to turn around as well. And whatever he saw in his uncle''s expression had his lips tugging up ever so slightly.

    The two boys looked at each other and then turned their backs from them. "But we really don''t think ''aunt'' suits her, uncle. ''Princess Izabelle'' gives a much nicer ring to it, right Azy?"

    Azy nodded not once but twice and Elle could do nothing but giggle at the realization that the two boys were teasing their stone-faced uncle.

    "We''re finally here!" Alexis''s cheerful voice echoed out as the two boys stopped and looked behind them. "This is Azy''s house and where we''ve been staying at the past few days."

    Elle looked ahead and saw a Victorian house in the middle of the woods. It was a three storey house that had beautiful floor-to-ceiling windows all over. There was arge chimney and a smaller one to the side, letting Elle guess that there might be two fireces in this house - one main one and another one perhaps in the master bedroom. The whole house was painted in grey and even the roof tes were of the same color. However, with charming warm lights lighting up the house, it gave off a very homely and weing feel to anyone who was looking in from the outside, despite being such arge and stately house.

    She could imagine living a secluded but peaceful life here. The white flowers in the front yard as well as the vast beautiful forest was definitely something that could be called a safe haven for the young vampires.

    "Azy is weing you both into their home, Princess Izabelle." Alexis said the moment they stood by the door.

    "Thank you for having us, Azy." Elle replied with a smile when the door swung open.

    Lifting her gaze, Elle stilled at the sight of the woman who had opened the door.

    ____

    A/N: check the pic of the house in thement box.

 Chapter 144 Sister-In-Law [3/5]

    Elle somehow felt as though she had forgotten how to speak at the sight of the woman who emerged from therge mahogany double doors of the mansion. Long, seemingly glowing silver hair cascaded down in luscious and sexy waves to her waist and when Elle lifted her eyes to meet hers, they just looked simply otherworldly.

    There was only one thing Elle could think about at the sight of her. Goddess. She is a literal goddess in the flesh! Elle did not think that it would be possible for a person to look so perfectly beautiful until she saw this woman before her.

    "Auntie, Azy and I present to you, Princess Izabelle." Alexis'' voice rang as they stepped aside and introduced Elle.

    The moment Elle met her gaze, Elle was almost certain she saw surprise in the silver-haired woman''s eyes. It was almost as though something shocked her at the sight of her.

    But that look in her eyes was quick topletely disappear, making Elle feel a little suspicious.

    "Oh my... I am so happy Sebastian finally brought you over here, Izabelle!" the goddess-like woman was quick to rush over to stand right before Elle, as if she was suddenly excited at the thought of meeting her. "My name is Alicia, Azy''s mother and Sebastian''s sister-inw."

    Alicia spoke so friendly and yet still so naturally regal in every way. She carried herself and spoke like she was someone who was born to be a queen.

    Elle also felt her feelings and those smiles were genuine. She was weing her warmly just like how Abi had been to her when they first met.

    However, that name... it was not the same... right? This goddess-like woman was Alicia, not... Alysa... it is different. It is not her, right?

    "It''s a pleasure to meet you too, A... Alicia." Elle tried her best to stayposed, smiling back at the woman. ''No, it cannot be her... Right?!''

    When Alicia shifted her gaze to Sebastian, dness seemed to sh across her eyes as she smiled at him. "Alright, you two, pleasee in first."

    As Alicia led them to the door, Elle nced over at Sebastian. And what she saw in his expression... she felt like someone had suddenly tossed her heart in the middle of an ocean and now it was sinking rapidly into the deep cold darkness of the waters.

    Sebastian continued staring at her as they followed behind. She could not exactly fathom his expression but the way he looked at her was... Elle finds it a little too intense. As if just the sight of Alicia was enough to make him forget everything else but only focus on whatever it was about her that he was thinking about.<sub> </sub>

    And it... caused her an unimaginable hurt. Her overthinking mind had immediatelye up with the conclusion that the woman in his dreams was... her... that woman he had been calling out in his dreams was this oh so ethereally beautifuldy. She could not make herself believe otherwise. Because this was the first time she had ever seen Sebastian''s attention gottenpletely fixed on another woman while she was around. This was the first time she had seen him stare at another woman to this extent.

    Forcing her eyes off him, Elle silently fisted her hands into her coat. She clenched her fists so tight that her knuckles turned white as she tried to calm herself. And she was secretly biting her inner cheeks hard. Even then, she maintained her smile, keeping it light and calm.

    When she saw Abi holding a tray as she came walking out from the kitchen, Elle tried to shift her gaze to the interior of the house, trying to distract herself as she was afraid that Abi would notice something. They have interacted enough that she was sure Abi could pick up on her fluctuating emotions.

    Alicia led them both to sit on the couch in the living room. The living room was just as what you would expect of a Victorian house. As Elle looked around, she noticed that the architecture was very fancy and decorative. And there was arge but cozy looking bay window that made Elle wish to girl up there with a book and while her time away. Remembering that upon their arrival, she noticed that each floor had at least one bag window facing the entrance, it was clear that the design was as Victorian as it can get. She was even guessing that every single room on the first and second floor had a bay window. And what was interesting was that the bay window that she was looking at, had a very tasteful and elegant stained ss motif on it.

    As her eyes strayed to the ceiling, she also noticed that the house had high ceilings with ornate carvings along the wooden beams that run across the ceiling. Even the staircase that she spotted at the far corner, had intricate wooden trimmings along the banister. Thoughrge, the house still had theforting aura of a home. All in all, it was a warm and gorgeous house.

    "Elle dear, do you want toe over and give me a helping hand in the kitchen?" Abi whispered to her and Elle immediately sprung from the couch. "But I think I need to go to the bathroom first, Abi. Can you show me where the bathroom is?"

    "Of course, dear."

    As they headed to the bathroom, Abi kept ncing over at her with concern in her eyes. "Are you okay, dear? You look a little a€¡°"

    Elle forced a smile. "I''m fine... don''t worry about me Abi. I think... this is just me, adjusting myself with all... these... new things I''m finding out."

    "Oh, Elle." Abi hugged her and smiled at her gently. "I understand, dear. If you need some space or need anything at all for the matter, or want to do something, just tell me, okay?"

    Elle nodded at her. "I will. Thank you, Abi. Please don''t wait for me. I''ll be back there in a few minutes."

    "Take your time, dear."

 Chapter 145 Too Well 4/5

    The moment Elle shut the bathroom''s door close behind her, she buried her face into her palms. Her breaths became a little fast as the memories of Sebastian calling out that name in his sleep shed across her mind. Her eyes burned and her throat stung so bad.

    Slowly, she leaned against the door and looked up at the ceiling. A bitter and ironic smile started to tug at the corners of her lips as the memories fromst night flooded into her mind next.

    Last night truly was too good to be true. His sweetness... those confessions or whatever they were... they had been so out of the norm that she felt like she was dreaming. And now, here she was. She had been so happyst night that she felt a fleeting fear of feeling such a level of happiness in a very long time. Now she knows why. She should have known that when things are going too well, it truly was too good to be true. Feeling that pang of pain in her heart, sheughed mockingly at herself.

    Taking another deep breath, Elle went to the sink and washed her face. She took all the time she needed and did not rush through. When she finally feltposed enough for her liking, she finally left the bathroom.

    She heard the kidsughing alongside Alexander''s rumbling chuckles.

    The atmosphere in the living room was warm and almost magical. Abi and Alicia were chatting merrily, Alexander was ying with the kids while Alice sat right next to him, and Sebastian was sitting next to Alex and drinking some red wine silently. Observing from the side, they all seemed to be creating a beautiful and harmonious family spending time rxing together at home. She could not see where Sebastian''s attention was focused on as his back was facing her. But just as she was about to study the angle of his head, she quickly closed her eyes and scolded herself thoroughly to stop doing this. She was considering whether to stand there or approach them when she realized that she could not go anywhere else. Sighing out silently, she prepared to walk over.

    Her gaze met with Alicia''s and she smiled gently at her.

    Elle noticed the sh of concern in her eyes so she smiled back and approached them. This warm, lovely family... this family of unordinary people she was not really sure she could even be able to belong to... ever.

    Upon joining them, Elle''s mood slowly shifted. The kids ogled over her but she was really d because they managed topletely distract her from the negative thoughts and feelings that were threatening to overwhelm her. If she were to be allowed to stew in her own thoughts and entertain more thoughts, she was not sure if she could maintain her calm facade.

    Until Elle found herself ying chess against Azy. In the middle of their mundane but certainly refreshing and warm conversations, Elle had mentioned she liked ying chess by herself.

    Alexis had eximed that Azy was also very good at chess. And so, the two somehow ended up ying while everyone was watching quietly.<sub> </sub>

    Elle had just made a surprise capture of Azy''s queen and it seemed like the boy was going to lose. Even Elle was quite confident that she would win the game with just one more move. She tried to not show her pleasure as she was ying against a young boy, but in her heart, this game was in the bag.

    However, Azy''s next move had Elle and everyone else looking at Azy with shock on their faces. His move did not only capture Elle''s queen in return, but it had also put his bishop in an undefended square that would also be a palpable threat to Elle''s king. That was a move that had totally amazed and stumped the adults, especially Elle.

    Elle shook her head in amazement as she smiled at the boy. If this was an official game, Elle would have already resigned as she knew the game was already over. But she continued until Azy checkmated her. The game had made Elle realize that this young boy was genius as that move he made was something that takes a lot of creativity and calctions and vision beyond a measurable scope. He was simply amazing!

    "You''re amazing, Azy!" Elle could not stop feeling amazed. But with this, now she must grant a request to Azy in exchange for her loss.

    "Azy wants everyone to stay for the night." It was Alice who did the interpretation this time.

    p When Azy nodded, Elle bit her lower lip. She had not expected him to ask for them to spend the night here. But she had lost and now she had to say yes even though a part of her wanted to go home tonight.</anda>

    Theirpany was enjoyable. Everyone was warm and she loved the children. Alicia too was very friendly and she could tell she was such a great woman and an amazing mother. Her awesomeness as Azy''s mom was trulymendable. And it could be seen at how wonderfully Azy had been raised up till now.

    But it was her who felt insecure. She had not nced at Sebastian even once the entire time since they had entered the house because she was trying to avoid anything that would ruin her mood. It was very hard for her to hide her emotions when ites to him, so she really martialed against herself the entire time to keep her focus away from him, afraid that she would find him staring at Alicia again.

    "Sure." Elle nodded and the children rejoiced. It was apparent they still could not have had enough with each other''spany that they still wanted an extension of their vacation. It made Elle wonder why the twins could only visit Azy here during their school holidays. They can travel over within minutes all the way here and in a seemingly effortless way. So she wondered why the twins could not seem to be allowed toe over to y with Azy any time they wanted.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 146 Dinner [5/5]

    Despite the fact that Elle was a little reluctant when she agreed to staying the night, the rest of the day was unexpectedly enjoyable. She had been ready to feel all awkward or even a little miffed out after feeling weirded out by the spected connection between Sebastian and Alicia. So it was a good thing that she managed to shift her focus and enjoyed herself as much as she did.

    They had gotten out of the house after their lunch and the kids merrily brought Elle to tour around. They had rushed all the adults to quickly finish their lunch as they could not wait to show off each of their favorite spots to Elle. One of Elle''s favorites was Alice''s tree house because it was just so cute. Looking at the tree house, Elle could see that it fits her personality perfectly.

    The young girl said that it was her dad who made the house for her three years ago and she loved ying in it ever since. The only thing better was if she coulde y in it even more often.

    Every ce they brought Elle to visit was just too heartbreakingly beautiful for her not to just forget everything else and stand there, watching in awe. She felt like she was in a massive magical park that had lots of beauty to offer. For her, this was an ultimate sightseeing escapade.

    Soon, they had arrived at a beautiful waterfall perfectly hidden somewhere in the forest. It did not have much volume of water, but she thought that it was what gave the waterfall its unique beauty. The white flowers that crept all over the stones along the banks and beside the falls, made the ce look even more mystical and fantastical.

    The boys climbed up there and stood over the rushing waters.

    By now, Elle was not even gushing anymore whenever the kids leap and run and jump anywhere and everywhere. She was now getting pretty used to it as if what they were doing was a normal, everyday thing that kids their age would get involved in.

    Alexander and Abi themselves too, were already happily ying around and enjoying themselves in the clear light blue water. It was so clear that Elle swore if there were no one in it, she would even mistake it for a mirror.

    "Elle,e on in! Join us!" Abi yelled, waiving at Elle happily.

    Feeling quite tempted to jump in and swim, Elle whipped around to ask Sebastian to go along with her. But her enthusiasm quickly dulled at the sight of him sitting there and looking extremely serious.

    "Let''s go swim, Sebastian." She still invited him.

    "Go on, Izabelle. I''ll stay here and watch over all the stuff." Was all he said and Elle did not bother to persuade him anymore.

    Sheresigned herself to it. Taking off her outer clothes, Elle jumped into the water in her two-piece swimsuit and was determined to enjoy herself.

    Soon, she somehow ended up stealing Abi from Alexander again and she only realized it when Alexander climbed off the water and joined Sebastian as they sat there at the banks, watching thedies and the kids frolicking around in the water.

    "I hope Alexander won''t mind me stealing you again." Elle grinned apologetically at Abi. She truly did feel sorry towards Alexander. It was not on purpose that she moved closer to Abi and ended up taking so much of her time and attention that Alex turned out to be the third wheel. In fact, if there was anyone to be med, the fault should fall on Sebastian''s head.

    "Don''t worry about it, Elle. I hope you are enjoying yourself." Abi onlyughed good-naturedly and waved off her concerns. She knew her husband would make a fusster and be childish about it for a while, but that was only because he loves to tease her and enjoy her method of making up to him.

    "I am... Thank you for inviting me toe over here, Abi. This ce is truly an eye opener for me."

    "I''m d to hear that, Elle."

    As they continued to chat, their conversation went on further and deeper, and Elle finally found the courage to ask some burning questions that had been spinning around in her mind.

    "Is Alicia a vampire too?" Elle finally asked, as she and Abi sat on top of a rock in the middle of the waterfall''s shallowgoon.

    "She''s actually... both. Half vampire and a half witch now."

    "Oh... is that why her hair is silver and she looks like a goddess?" Elle fought hard to keep her tone curious and light.<sub> </sub>

    "Yes. Alicia''s hair returned to its silvery hue again after the incident four years ago. And that''s why..." Abi trailed off but after staring at Elle, she continued. "She and Azy then moved over to live here in the ck Forest."

    "Is it because of her... unusual appearance?" Elle did not quite understand why it was necessary for Alicia and Azy to live here.

    "Hmm... that too but the main reason is because of Azy."

    Elle was about to ask again when Alexander''s voice echoed, calling out for them and telling them that it was time for them to leave.

    The duo then realized that it was indeed gettingte so they immediately cut their conversation short and climbed out of the water.

    It was getting dark when they finally returned to Alicia''s house. They could smell a feast waiting for them. It seems that Alicia had left themte in the afternoon for a good reason. It was to prepare for their fancy dinner!

    After the pleasant and fulfilling dinner, the kids retired for the night first. So now, the once lively house slowly turned a little quiet.

    While Alexander, Abi and Elle were enjoying their wine in the living room, Sebastian went to smoke outside. Alicia, who had juste from the boy''s room, saw him going out and followed him.

    "I''m really d you finally came over, Sebby." Alicia started. "I believe this is all because of Izabelle, right?"

    Sebastian quietly blew smoke and then turned to her.

    "How are you?" He asked with a serious expression as though he didn''t hear anything she had just said.

    Alicia blinked and then she shrugged. "I''m doing great, as you can see."

    His jaws clenched and shook his head before sucking furiously on his cigarette again.

    "Please don''t worry too much about me and Azy anymore, Sebastian. Everything is fine -"

    "You always say that... you always say everything is fine when it isn''t!" He hissed at her before facing away.

    Alicia just stared at him calmly. But after a while she faced ahead and looked up at the starry sky. "I can handle my and Azy''s situation. Abi and Alexander are right here with me so rest assured that everything is going to be fine. And more importantly, I came out here to tell you that you should be worrying about your wife the most instead, Sebastian. Izabelle is..." Alicia trailed off as Sebastian whipped his head towards her.

    "Izabelle is what?"

    ____

    A/N: Hello hellbounders, reader Sacogun requested for me to put the challenge she posted in the FB GC here so all readers could see it. She said that she will gift a Golden Gachapon for each 200 Golden Tickets donated by 9-29, to help HH get top 1 rank in GT ranking for September.

    Thank you so much in advance for the ones who will support! There will be another mass release waiting if we reach our goal. Let''s do this hellbounders!

 Chapter 147 Shrill

    Abi kept ncing over at Izabelle. She was with Alex on the twin couch while Elle plopped herself down by the window, holding her wine ss.

    Wanting to give her space to enjoy the night scenery, Abi did not approach her for another chat. But then, Abi noticed the subtle changes in Elle''s stance, causing her to slightly crease her brows.

    She contemted if it was better for her to allow Elle to have some breathing space, or approach her. After thinking for a while, Abi rose from her seat and decided to approach Elle. For some reason, Abi was starting to feel that the reason behind Elle''s somewhat strange expressions sometimes was not all because of the new realities that she had learned. Abi felt like there was something else that was bothering her. And her instincts were telling her that if this was not settled, it would be bad.

    When she was about to speak to get Elle''s attention, Abi was speechless as soon as she saw where her eyes were riveted to. Her gaze flew back to Elle again and her eyes widened at the realization that dawned to her.

    Elle''s expression was almost too serene, like a cidke, as though she was looking out at the beautiful scenery of the front yard. But the look in her eyes gave away herplicated emotions to Abi. There was... hurt in them. Oh dear...

    "Elle...?" Abi called out her name to get her attention.

    She whipped her gaze up, startled a little by the unexpected call. Blinking a couple of times, she took some time before she could respond to Abi''s call. "Yes?"

    "Oh, sorry for startling you."

    "No, that''s alright. I think the wine had gotten to me and is making me space out." Elle forced a chuckle at the sight of concern in Abi''s face, before shaking her head and massaging her right temple with her fingers.

    "Uhm... dear. Can we have a talk outside?"

    Elle blinked at Abi, now curious as to why Abi suddenly wanted to talk to her privately. Could it be that she had noticed something? She would not put it past Abi to miss out on her fluctuating emotions that were quickly getting dark and depressed. Nibbling on the inside of her lip, Elle nodded. "Of course, Abi." There was no reason for her to refuse. She could only draw in a steadying breath before following after her.

    Abi led her to the other exit at the side of the house. There was also anotherrge and perfectly kept back yard on this side. And Elle noticed that it was as beautiful as the front yard where tiny flowers were blooming and were now actually looking like they were glowing in the dark. She just could not help but be awed at the magical feel of everything in this ce. For a moment, Elle forgot her worries and was engrossed in drinking in the beauty of nature as she stood, looking around and appreciating it.

    However, Abi walked a few more steps forward before stopping. In the midst of the glowing flowers, Abi turned around to face Elle.

    "It''s been more than ten years since I met Alicia," Abi started, looking back to the house behind Elle. Elle perked up, thinking that Abi was wanting to tell her a story rted to Alicia and herself. "I first saw her in Whitefalls but I actually officially met her here in the ck Forest. I never thought she would one day be the sister that I never had. So, when she and Ezekiel fell in love and got married, I was truly happy."<sub> </sub>

    "Ezekiel is... the eldest Prince, right?" Elle asked hesitantly. She already knew that this was the name of Reigns'' eldest prince.

    Abi nodded. "Ezekiel is... he''s such an amazing man. He''s the most intelligent man I''ve ever known. He''s the best doctor too."

    "D-doctor? The prince is a doctor?!" Elle''s eyes widened. Was he not a vampire prince?

    A wide grin shed across Abi''s face. "He is a doctor and also a tycoon back in the day. He was the one who had saved me back then. He managed to sessfully remove my tumor and he also saved... another little girl that was like my little sister back then."

    "Wow... that''s amazing." Elle could not help but be amazed at what she was hearing. She would never have imagined that the man Sebastian did not want to even mention was this amazing! To think that he was both a surgeon and a tycoon was simply terrific! "I can already imagine him as such an incredibly cool and heroic person."

    Abi chuckled. "Actually, Zeke was a... how should I put it... he''s like Sebastian at times, but Zeke was worse because he never shows any emotions no matter the circumstance. He''s quite a savage mastermind too."

    Elle''s lips formed a small ''o''. The word ''mastermind'' reminds her of Azy''s game y this morning. It seems the genius in Azy was something that was passed down from his father.

    "What happened to him? To Prince Ezekiel?" Elle finally asked the burning question in her mind. "Where is he now?"

    The change in Abi''s expression told Elle that something... sad... had happened. That caused her to brace herself for what she would hear next. She prayed within herself that the prince was still with them and maybe he had just gone away somewhere far. And that was why he could not be here with his family.

    But just as Abi was about to answer her, something jolted Abi and had her eyes stretching wide as she whipped her head towards the house.

    "Oh, god." Abi uttered as they saw something like a dark wisp of smokeing from the house.

    "Stay here, Elle!" Abi told her and then she ran off into the house, leaving Elle standing there and looking up, paralyzed as she started to hear a shrill, agonizing scream that seemed to belong to a boy.

 Chapter 148 Too Fast

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11!! Thank you very much for the supergifts!!! <3 <3

    ____

    Elle''s heart drummed so hard as she forced her feet to move. The screams did not seem to belong to Alexis. So, it could only mean that the one screaming was... Azy!

    The magical and peaceful atmosphere suddenly made a 180 turn in the blink of an eye. It was like a fierce storm that had appeared out of nowhere and without any warning.

    And Elle did not know what to do. What was... going on? Why was Azy screaming like he was being tortured to the extreme?

    When Elle was about to reach the door, she suddenly felt like it was getting harder for her to breathe. Was it because of this smoke-like thing that had appeared? Could this be some kind of poisonous smoke?

    The door swung open and Alexander emerged, holding Alice in his arms.

    Alexis also came out and shut the door closed behind him.

    "Izabelle, I''m sorry but we need to leave this instant." Alexander informed her and then he came at her like a blur.

    The next thing she knew, she was hoisted and carried over Alexander''s shoulder and they were already moving away from Alicia''s house at bullet speed.

    Elle turned and was about to protest as she saw it was only Alexis that was following after them. But the moment she turned, she saw Alice hugging her father''s neck and crying as she looked ahead behind them. Her silent but heaving sobs caused the words to die before they could even leave Elle''s lips.

    Everything had happened too fast and before Elle knew it, they had arrived back at Alexander''s house.

    He slowly put her down by the door. Elle was about to bombard Alexander with questions but she managed to hold her tongue the moment she saw him squatting before his children and coaxing Alice to stop crying gently.

    "Azy is going to be alright, right? Daddy?" Alice could not stop crying while Alexis just stood there silently, clenching his fists tight with his head hung down low.

    "Don''t worry. He''ll be fine. Daddy''s going to go back there to help. So don''t cry anymore and wait here, okay? I promise Azy will be fine." Alexander promised and with that Alice nodded, wiping away her tears with the backs of her hands. However, though she promised, she still could not help but continue to sniffle.

    "Okay, daddy. Please go now. We will wait here." She said obediently and Alexander kissed the little girl''s head. Such a respectful and lovely young girl... it was impossible not to love her.

    "Good girl," Alexander rubbed the girl''s head with fondness shining in his eyes before he looked over at Alexis. "I''m leaving your sister and your aunt here into your care for a while, Alexis. You okay?"

    Alexis nodded firmly without hesitation. "Yes, dad. I''ll take care of them."

    Elle noticed how the boy looked so emotional but he was trying his best to be strong.

    "Alright, get inside, all of you. And don''te out until I''m back." Alexander patted his son''s shoulder and then he finally stood and faced Elle.<sub> </sub>

    "I know you are very confused with everything that is going on right now, Elle. But we will definitely exin everything that happens when things settle down. But for now, stay with Alexis and Alice as I need to return there as soon as I can."

    Biting the inside of her lower lip, Elle nodded and with that, the three of them entered the house.

    As soon as Alexander turned away from the door, a golden-haired mannded before him.

    "I''m leaving their safety to you for now, Caelian." Alexander said in a low voice and as soon as the man named Caelian nodded, Alexander immediately left. He knew what was not said as well. ''If anything bad happens to them, it will be your head on the chopping block.''

    ...

    The sun was already up and shining brightly when Elle woke up the next morning. She carefully and quietly moved to leave the bed as Alice was still fast asleep.

    Elle had gone over and slept in Alice''s room to console andfort her as she knew the girl was truly shaken. Though she was being brave and had stopped crying so sadly as she had done earlier, Elle could still see how she was holding back and the slight tremble in her petite frame could be seen. She did not ask the kids any questions and simply tried her best to just be there for them, but she realized from Alexis'' reactions that this was not the first time this happened.

    And now she could not stop thinking about Azy. That scream still made her feel the shivers running through her and for such a young boy to go through whatever that had made him scream like that, made her heart ache so badly.

    She found Alexis already awake in the kitchen, holding a box of oats as he was about to pour it into a saucepan.

    "Morning Alexis..." Elle greeted the boy.

    "Morning, Princess. I am wondering if you eat oats? Mom likes these so I thought you''d like it too."

    "Mm. I like them." Elle replied. She was d that Alexis looked much better nowpared tost night.

    "I only know how to cook oats so I guess we can settle on this for now." He scratched his neck a little sheepishly as he said that, shocking Elle. He was nning to cook for them! What a sweet boy!

    "It''s fine, Alexis. I''ll do the cooking." Elle approached him and smiled.

    "B-but..."

    "Geez... I''ll do the cooking. Don''t worry, I''m good at it." Elle winked at the boy, seeing his hesitation and thankfully, he finally gave in and handed her the box of oats.

    The duo then started their chores in the kitchen as Elle decided to cook something else for the three of them. And because Alexis insisted on helping, she gave him something to do.

    Soon, Alice also woke up, just at the exact moment the food was being set on the table.

    But just as they were about to eat, Alexis rose from his seat. "They''re back!" he said and the three immediately rushed towards the door.

 Chapter 149 Sometimes

    "Daddy!!!" Alice jumped into her father''s arms as soon as Alexander walked through the door. "How is Azy? Is he alright now?"

    Alexander patted his daughter''s head gently before smiling and answering her. "Yes, he''s doing good now."

    Elle breathed out in relief when the door was pushed open again. Seeing Sebastian, Elle moved to approach him. He looked a little disheveled. Though his expression was still stony, Elle could somehow feel that the entire night had been really rough on him, mostly perhaps, mentally.

    "Your mom has to stay back with them so she won''t be back here yet." Alexander exined to his kids. And likest night, the kids simply nodded in understanding. Elle was still amazed at how mature and understanding the twins were about everything that was going on. It was as though this was no longer new to them.

    Elle''s heart ached for the poor boy at the realization that Azy must be going through that more often than she had imagined.

    After their breakfast, Elle and Sebastian were left alone together in the kitchen.

    "Sorry. But I think we need to extend our stay here, Izabelle." Sebastian told her.

    Elle immediately nodded, understanding that even though Alexander said Azy was fine now, she realized that the situation was still tense. There must be something that still was not quite resolved. For the fact that Abi was still over there, Elle could have guessed things had not quite settled just yet with Azy.

    "I understand," Elle replied, her gaze studying Sebastian''s face the entire time. "Are you... okay?"

    He stared back at her and their gazes held for a moment. "I''m fine. It''s Azy and Ali..." he shut his eyes and his expression hardened. "They''re not really fine yet... I never thought that their situation had be this bad."

    <o>,m Elle looked at his clenched fists and protruding veins on it. She could see how much he was affected by what he had seen over there and was trying hard to hold back his emotions. Slowly, Elle reached out, cing her handfortingly over his before giving it a gentle squeeze, letting him know without words that she would be there for him and would support him. He stilled and took a sharp breath as his eyes dropped to her hand that was ced over his. Maybe because they were now alone, but Sebastian''s stony mask had melted a little. And when he lifted his eyes to hers, she saw raw worry and anger and guilt shing in his eyes.</o>

    "I''m going to go back there in a little while..." he continued. "...but sorry that I have to leave you to stay back here with the kids. It''s dangerous for you to be there." Sebastian exined patiently to her.

    Looking at him with understanding gaze, Elle quietly nodded.

    ...

    "I hope you exined things clearly to your wife, Sebastian." Alexander told Sebastian as the two of them stepped out of the house. "Did you tell her about Azy and Alicia''s situation?"

    "I told her they''re not fine yet."<sub> </sub>

    "That''s all?" Alexander creased his brows.

    "You''re not going to tell me to tell her everything that''s going on right now are you, Alexander? She just found out that she was married to a vampire and living with vampires right now. I can''t bombard her with all this information at one go." Sebastian sounded a little agitated as he replied to Alex.

    Alexander stared at him before eventually sighing. "Well, if that''s your decision..." he gave in and Sebastian finally left for the ck Forest. Alex could only shake his head as he watched Sebastian''s figure sped off until it was out of sight.

    Going back inside the house, Alex saw that Elle and Alice had gone into the backyard, taking up the chore of watering the garden together. Alex had refrained from sticking his nose too much into the rtionship between Sebastian and Izabelle. Abi had spoken to him in quiet whispersst night about the two and the possible issues that they might be having. She had urged him to speak to Sebastian and tell him to sort things out with his wife quickly before more damage is dealt to their rtionship. But Alex personally did not think that it was good for him or anyone else to keep doing something for Sebastian to realize something. He wanted Sebastian to work on his own rtionship with his wife himself. Though he knew the guy needed some help and a little prodding at times, Alex understood his circumstances and he still believed that it was better not to do anything sometimes.

    "Izabelle." Alex approached them. "If you want to go out and do something, you can tell me. I''ll arrange a security personnel for you. I know it will be tedious for you to just stay cooped up in the house like this. Ah, I think you might be interested in visiting the town''s library. I personally know the librarian there, so I can ask her to give you some restricted books if you want to learn and know more about us and this entire country." Alex generously offered her.

    Elle''s eyes immediately shone with interest. So even when Alex saw hesitation in her eyes, he knew she was dying to go.

    "It''s fine. You don''t need to be guilty or anything. Azy and Alicia are doing much better thanst night." Alex assured her. "Now if you desire to go, I''m headed into town for some errands. I can drop you there as it is on the way."

    "I''ll go." She finally answered and soon, the two of them stepped out of the house.

    "Ah, by the way. I''m assigning a guard to be with you at all times. I hope you understand a€¡°"

    "No, no, don''t worry. I''m totally fine with it, Alexander."

    Alex nodded, pleased at how efficiently adaptive Izabelle was with everything so far.

    As the two headed into a car, someone came out of the driver''s seat and went to open the passenger''s side.

    Elle blinked at the sight of that... gold hair...

    "This is Caelian, Izabelle. He''s going to be your guard." Alexander introduced.

 Chapter 150 Unbelievable

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Yaritza_16!!! Thank you ao much for the supergift!!

    ___

    "What...?? You two know each other?" Alexander tilted his head at Caelian and Elle, shocked at the discovery. He would not have thought that Elle was an acquaintance to the bodyguard he had assigned her to.

    "I bumped into her and we chatted for a while in the bar the other night." Caelian rubbed the back of his neck as he exined to Alex.

    "Oh, I see... wait... you didn''t actually hit on her or something did you, Cael?" Alex narrowed his eyes at the man, causing him to chuckle awkwardly. His tone was bordering on dangerous as he asked the question.

    "I didn''t, Alex. Don''t make it sound like I hit on everydy I meet." Caelian rolled his eyes, sounding as though he was being wronged for being thought of as adies'' man.

    "Well, I do know you''re intuitive enough to realize that she''s not someone you can so casually hit on. Well, anyway, I''m leaving Izabelle in your capable hands, Cael. You already know the drill. Stick to it, or else..."

    "I know. As you know, I still value my head."

    "Good." Alex faced Elle and his stern and serious face suddenly melted into a cheerful smile as he looked at her. "This guy may look and sound friendly, but don''t be fooled by his appearance. He''s the most capable guard I have at my disposal right now."

    "Geez... did you really have to mention thatst line?" Caelianined in a low voice.

    "What. You have neverined before whenever I said this previously. And did you forget that you were the one who said that very same line back then? Calling yourself the best man at my disposal?" Alex did not spare him any face and retorted smoothly, not caring if Elle had quickly covered her mouth and was snickering behind her hand.

    Caelian looked away, rubbing his neck and climbing into the car. "Now get in, big boss. You''re going to bete for your errand."

    The banter between Alexander and Caelian continued until the car stopped in front of a certain mansion.

    "Well, I''m getting off here, Izabelle. Make sure to enjoy yourself at the library."

    "I will. Thank you, Alexander."

    Elle and Caelian traveled quietly for a few minutes until Elle decided to break the silence. "How long has it been since you started working with Alexander? You seem to be pretty close to him though you call him your boss."

    "It has not been all that long actually, Princess. It''s only been three years since I started guarding Alexis and Alice. But Alexander and I have been acquaintances since a long time back."

    "I see... how old are you, Caelian? If you don''t mind me asking..." Elle could not help but ask out of curiosity.

    He tilted his head and nced at her through the rear view mirror.

    "I already know... that you guys are vampires." Elle added when Caelian seemed to be hesitating to answer her question.

    "I''ve lost count already, Princess. Haha." Caelian awkwardly replied.

    "Is it... like... hundred or... hundreds?"

    "We really don''t like talking about our age, Princess. But if you insist on knowing, my age in my ID is thirty-one." He smiled mischievously as he said that.

    When they reached the library, just as Alexander had said, the librarian was already expecting her and had closed off a certain spacious area from the public, just for her to use. The olddy handed her some books about the history of Viscarria, and Elle knew that she had retrieved the books from somewhere else and not off the library shelves.<sub> </sub>

    "Please let me know if you need anything else, Princess." The olddy whispered to her and Elle nodded with a soft smile on her face.

    She immediately sat down on the nearest avable chair and started reading as soon as the librarian left. Caelian was by the door where he could see her directly but Elle was not bothered by his presence at all. Right now, all she wanted was information and needed some distraction. She wanted to know everything about this country, about the vampires that were apparently hiding in in sight in this world.

    "Princess... Princess." Caelian''s voice caused Elle to lift her head.

    "Yes?" she creased her brows at him and Caelian immediately knew she did not appreciate the interruption of her intense concentration on the book. This princess had such insane focus!

    "It''s already past the library''s closing time." He informed her, looking at his wristwatch and pointing at it.

    Elle blinked and then quickly swung her head to look at the windows, only to realize it was already dark outside.

    "I''ve already informed Alex, and he didn''t really give me a curfew. But... I think that it''s time for you to take a break anyway. You have already done like... a straight several hours of intense studying. I''m sure your back and neck are tired out by now."

    She bit her lip and stared down at her book.

    "And no, Princess. Even you can''t take this book home because it''s a confidential one and needs to be stored in a safe ce once you are done with it. Well... in your case, done for the day." Caelian exined patiently.

    Elle looked behind him and saw the librarian smiling and nodding with agreement at what Caelian had said.

    She could not help but purse her lips a little and reluctantly closed the book.

    "I''lle back tomorrow then," Elle told the olddy earnestly.

    "Of course, Princess."

    And with that, Elle and Caelian finally left the library. She already could not wait for tomorrow toe quickly because everything that she had read had fascinated her beyond what she had ever imagined. Now she knew that these vampires were actually not like the zombies that get infected by some kind of virus or something else. These vampires were a species, a race! She was mind-blown by that fact because she had always thought that vampires used to be humans that wereter on turned by being bitten by another vampire! That was how it had been portrayed in most, if not all movies and books.

    Now she understood why Alice and Alexis and Azy were also vampires! And it seemed that most of the poption of this country are actually vampires too!

    Elle was smiling andughing quietly to herself as she looked silently out the window. How unbelievable was this? How unbelievable was it to find out that vampires were not only real, but there was also a whole nation of them and yet the whole world had never found out about them?

    She could only shake her head in disbelief.

    It only came to her notice that it was raining when Caelian opened the door for her and he was taking his long coat off.

    "Sorry, Princess. I don''t have an umbre with me. So please bear with my coat for now." He said and as she came out of the car, he gently draped his coat over her head, bringing himself closer to her to properly shield her from the rain. And with a look and nod at each other, they both ran towards the house.

    Just as Elle was about to reach the door, she halted at the sight of Sebastian standing there, staring at her.

    ____

    A/N: 2 more days left for voting guys! If we finish at top 1 in GT ranking this month, there will be more than 5 chaps mass release. ^^

 Chapter 151 That Idiot

    Elle kept on walking forward after that one short pause, while Caelian had let her go on alone with his coat.

    And the instant she was within Sebastian''s reach, he grabbed her and pulled her towards him, before snatching Caelian''s coat off her.

    "You''re back?" Elle made ament as she looked up at him, ignoring the heavy air around him and the unfriendly and warning re that he was throwing at Caelian.

    "Good evening, Your Highness." Caelian greeted. But Sebastian snubbed him, causing Elle to fall speechless. Lord... he was in such a bad mood...

    Elle looked back, nning to give Caelian an apologetic gaze, but to her surprise, the man lookedpletely unbothered and unperturbed with the heavy pressure that Sebastian was throwing out. Caelian simply stood there like he had not noticed a single thing.

    "Get inside, it''s cold." Sebastian''s grumpy voice echoed.

    "Okay, let''s go inside then a€¡°"

    "No. I''m heading back over there once Alexander arrives. He''s about to reach." Sebastian nced down at his watch as he said that.

    "Oh... I see..." Elle nodded in understanding and after sending her regards for the speedy recovery of Azy and Alicia, she proceeded to enter the door, leaving the two men outside.

    Alexander appeared the moment the door was closed behind Elle.

    "Did the Princess enjoy her day in the library?" Alex asked Caelian.

    "I think so. I never saw anyone who could focus and read a book so intensely that shepletely forgot about the time and everything else." Caelian reported to Alex, his tone rather fond as he chuckled in memory of how Elle had been poring over the books and had not once looked up to notice her surroundings.

    Alexughed. "That just sounds like what the diligent princess would do." He then patted Caelian shoulder in an aggressively yful manner. "You may head home for tonight, Cael."

    Caelian nodded and then turned to face Sebastian, his eyes falling to his coat that was in the tight grip of the prince''s hand.

    "I''ll pay for this coat. You can''t have it back anymore." Sebastian replied in an emotionless tone. He did not care if he was being rude to Alexander''s bodyguard.

    The god of silence seemed to have passed by above the three of them for a moment. Caelian could barely stop himself from shaking his head. Damn... he should have known that this prince was fatally possessive of the princess! He had personally seen how dangerous he had be at the bar! Wait... did the prince actually recognize him from before? But he made sure to disappear from the princess'' side as soon as he had spotted Prince Sebastian!

    "Oh, you don''t need to pay for it anymore, Your Highness. You can have the coat. Well then, I''ll be off." Caelian immediately excused himself. He was aware that this prince was dangerous and... cruel. He had heard a lot about him, most especially five years ago and he knew what he heard were not exaggerated rumors. Because he had once seen it himself. His ruthlessness.<sub> </sub>

    To Caelian, Prince Sebastian was much more dangerouspared to his older brother. Simply because this man right here did not care much about any consequence of his barbaric actions. Well, that was five years ago and so far, he had not heard any other news about him and his cruel antics the past five years now. Still, he was not interested in bing a target of this dangerous and unpredictable prince''s jealousy. He was quite surprised though. It was shocking because it seemed that this ice-hearted prince has a heart after all.

    ...

    "I want you to assign another guard for my wife. I want a woman." Sebastian told Alex as soon as Caelian was gone.

    Sighing, Alex raised a brow at him. "Caelian knows his ce, Sebastian. He would never do anything stupid. That I can assure you. And there are no female guards who are as capable as him or even close to him in this town. And you know that."

    "Then hire two female guards. Make it three if necessary." Sebastian grumbled, not wanting to give in.

    "Fine." Alex gave in, sighing again. He knew that Sebastian would not give up until he got what he wanted. "Wait, you''re leaving already?!"

    "I already told her I''m going."

    Alex facepalmed. "And? She didn''t say anything? Like asked you to stay for the night or to stay for a while longer at least?"

    Sebastian creased his brows, looking at Alexander like he did not understand what he was even talking about. "Iza understands the situation very well, Alexander." The way he said it even sounded a little proud as he thought that his wife was so understanding and amodating to his matters.

    Somehow, Alex wanted to scold and wring the hopeless neck of this infuriating and grumpy prince but he held back. Because Alex believes that with a man like Sebastian, it was better for him to learn his lesson the hard way before he could fully grasp and understand how things really were.

    "Well, if you say so." Alex''s gaze shifted to Caelian''s coat that was still in his hand. "And what you''re going to do with that coat? You are gripping at it like itmitted some unforgivable crime against you."

    "I''m going to burn this in the forest." Was all Sebastian said. However, Alex noted that his tone was extremely unpleasant when he said that. After saying that, then he was gone.

    "Ah... that idiot." Alex sighed out heavily before shaking his head.

    The next day, Alexander introduced two female guards to Elle.

    Elle was surprised and was curious at why Caelian was reced. But she did not bother to ask Alexander about it anymore.

    She spent another fulfilling day in the library and then the next as well. She had learned a lot but she still felt like she was starving for more knowledge. Finding out that the vampires can actually talk to each other without saying a word as long as they were having eye contact, shocked and fascinated her. But thetest thing that had her mouth gaping was the fact that the vampires had existed as long as humans had. How was it possible that the world never found out about them, even with all these modern technologies?

 Chapter 152 Maybe

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Babsia!! Thank you so much for the supergift!!! <3 <3

    ____

    Another day passed.

    ? Sebastian hade and gone just like how he had done the past few days. Just staying for a moment to tell her that he was going to go back to the ck Forest again.

    Elle was truly d for Alexander''s suggestion to her, telling her to go visit the library. Or else, she was not really sure how she would be faring right now. And if she was to be honest to herself, she would definitely have to answer that she would most probably be driven half mad due to her habit of overthinking.

    "Let''s stop by the market." Elle told her guards. The twodies had been guarding her for a few days now. She had liked them, but Elle felt like these twodies were a bit restless. Unlike Caelian, they were not as rxed and calm. They were always on high alert and their alertness most of the time, ended up distracting her while she was trying to read in the library. To her observation, thedies were a bit tensepared to all the other guards who had guarded her since she had entered this country. It was as though they did not know how to maintain their alertness but not allow the intensity of their aura affect their client.

    "Okay, Miss." One of them called out. She had already told them to call her ''Elle'' since she had donned on a small disguise when going out - wearing jeans and a baseball cap and face mask when going to the market to buy food to cook for dinner. But thedies just could not seem to bring themselves to say her name so they had settled on ''Miss''.

    The past few days, Elle had started to be the one doing the groceries a€¡° including the food Sebastian and Alexander had been bringing over to the ck Forest every day.

    "Ooops... I think that this should be enough for now. Please hand me some of the bags." Elle felt sorry for her guards when she turned around and saw that their hands were already packed with heavy bags of food and necessities.

    "No worries, Miss. These are very light for us." They reassured her and Elle could only give in, knowing that it was futile for her to insist on carrying something when these two were around.

    "Oh! Hold on... I forgot the cheese!" Elle gushed as the three of them were walking back to their car. "Wait here, I''ll be quick!"

    Then she turned around and rushed back, not bothering to wait for them to follow her. Since it was only one small item, Elle thought that it would be faster for her to run back and get it on her own than wait for one of the bodyguards to put the bags down and follow after her. One of her guards put down all the bags and turned to run after her, but there was already a huge gap between them.

    Elle had just epted the bag of cheese she bought when her entire body froze. Her eyes widened in horror at the face that she had caught sight of in the crowd. W-what was that man doing here?!<sub> </sub>

    Her entire being trembled and the moment she managed to move, she ran away, as fast as she could. Forgetting everything else. All that was in her mind right now was to escape the danger that was approaching her! That face... she was certain... there was no way that she would ever forget the face of the man who was almost always by that monster''s side. As her mind was in turmoil, her legs pumped harder as she ran non-stop, bringing her further away.

    That man, nicknamed Boone, was Brandon Haze''s most loyal bodyguard and the most ruthless one too. Since she was young, that Boone guy had always terrified her because he had... he was the one who had punished her when she had tried to post a cryptic note about Brandon Haze on the Inte. They had quickly deleted all traces of that post that perhaps not many people had managed to read her post.

    Boone had punished her by... Elle''s hand flew to her neck and she crashed her shoulder against the wall. It felt as though she was drowning. The images of her kneeling in front of the fountain in the garden, while Boone was pushing her head into the water shed across her mind.

    Brandon Haze had asked the man to punish her without leaving any bruises and scars on her perfectly smooth and milky skin. So, Boone had chosen that punishment.

    Panting hard, Elle found herself hiding in the bushes. She did not know how she had gotten here, but finally, she was starting to calm down. Where was she?

    Her eyes widened at the realization that it was already dark and she was... lord... how did she manage to end up in a forest?

    Elle held her breath, and slowly forced herself to lift her head. To her relief, she realized she was right beside the road and there were bright street lights along it. How long had she run and how did she end up hiding here?!

    She remembered her instincts had simply kicked in and all her body and mind had wanted to do was run. To run as fast and as far away as she could from that danger sign named Boone.

    Suddenly, her eyes widened again at the realization that everyone must be looking for her by now. The thought that she had caused everyone even more trouble when the situation was already not good, had her feeling even more worried. She should not be causing any trouble for Sebastian and Alexander when their hands were already so full with the matters regarding Azy and Alicia! It should not be thatte yet, right? Maybe, they were still waiting for her in the house or Sebastian was still caught up in the ck Forest. Right, she can still return there quietly before everyonees looking for her. At that thought, she nodded to herself.

    Elle was about to rush out of the bushes where she was hiding, but her body froze up again. What if Boone was... what if she ran into him when she came out of hiding? What if he was still chasing after her? What if a€¡°

    A paralyzing fear gripped her as she slowly and silently turned around in her hidden position in the bushes, and saw a silhouette of a man a few steps behind her.

 Chapter 153 The Truth

    "Princess!" A voice full of worry called out.r

    Elle''s knees buckled the moment that familiar voice echoed in her ears. She knelt on the ground and let out the breath that she was holding. Panting, she fisted a hand over her chest to calm her racing heart. She needed to calm down as her vision was starting to cken around the edges. r

    "Good lord! What are you doing here?" Caelian frantically squatted before her as he quickly checked her over. "Are you hurt?" r

    Caelian did not hesitate anymore and touched her forehead, finding that it was cold and mmy. However, to his relief he did not smell any trace of blood from her. But good lord... she looked like a mess! What in the world could have driven her to be in this state and hiding in a ce like this?!r

    Gritting his teeth, he immediately pulled his phone out of his jacket and made a call to Alex. r

    "Alex. I''ve found her... I think she''s not injured at least... here in the a€¡°" he broke off as she suddenly grabbed onto his wrist, her cold, trembling fingers sending goosebumps spreading over his skin. r

    She was shaking her head at him. God, was she telling him not to answer Alex''s question? r

    The way she desperately looked at him while shaking her head had Caelian unable to reject her plea. "We''ll be there in no time Alex. She said she''ll exin as soon as we get there." r

    Once Caelian ended the call, she continued panting again, dropping her head tiredly. "T-thank you." r

    "Can you stand, princess?" he asked gently, realizing how she was still trembling and trying so very hard topose herself. r

    She nodded as she clung to his arm. r

    "I think I''ll carry you instead. I need to bring you back to Alex before he sends out more people to look for you if we don''t get back quickly." Caelian exined. r

    It has not been that long since her two female guards reported that she was missing. r

    Alex had immediately dispatched him and his group to look for her. He had said that if they could not find her within thirty minutes, he would send out more people to search for her. Thankfully, he managed to track her down in time before Alex stirred up amotion in the entire town. r

    "Please... bring me to a ce where I can wash up first." Elle''s voice was still trembling when she requested this from Caelian.r

    Caelian frowned. "No princess, you can wash upter. I really need to bring you back before Prince Sebastian returns from the ck Forest." r

    "You mean he had not heard about this yet? Alex had not told him?" r

    "Yes. Alex was nning to send a message to him if I couldn''t find you in thirty minutes." Caelian had no choice but to exin to Elle.r

    She breathed out in utter relief, causing Caelian to look so puzzled. Why was she relieved that her husband had not heard about this yet? Should she not be reacting in the opposite way? He was expecting that she would want Sebasitan to find out and show his concern over her and maybe even pamper her.r<sub> </sub>

    "Caelian..." Elle held his gaze with an intensity that made Caelian feel like whatever she would say next was something that he did not want to hear or do. "Please don''t tell Alexander or anyone else that you found me here... like this. Please..." Her voice was so desperately pitiful and it cracked when she said ''please''.r

    "Princess..." Caelian did not know what to do or say. He should be instantly saying ''no'' to her request. No matter what she says, this was something that should never be kept a secret! Just by the sight of her right now was enough for him to tell that something terribly wrong had happened. The only thing that was keeping him from grabbing her instantly to bring her back to Alex was only due to the fact that he could not smell any signs of physical injury on her. r

    He would normally straight out say ''no'', but this princess was making it very hard for him. He believed it was because of the desperate and teary look in her eyes.r

    But just as Caelian gave her his nod, he immediately shook his head right after. He must not get swayed. This was something that Alex must know at all cost! "I''m sorry but I can''t possibly a€¡°"r

    "Please, Caelian." She gripped his arm tighter as she begged him, herrge eyes looked evenrger as she stared at him hopefully. God... he had never expected this. The first time he saw this princess, he had thought of her as that kind of regal and foreverposed beauty. Of course, he was not unrealistically expecting her to never have a low moment. But this was... this was too shocking! r

    "Princess a€¡°"r

    "I don''t want to trouble anyone. Alexander and Sebastian have lots to deal with already. And this is no big deal, really. I''m fine. I just... I just saw someone I think I might know from the past. But now that I think about it, I believe I must have just hallucinated or saw his doppelganger. That was why I hid myself here." She frantically exined. Her eyes begging him desperately and goodness... how could he say ''no'' to her when she was already looking at him like this?r

    He found himself nodding, surrendering to her pleas. He just could not stand that this princess was begging him like this anymore. r

    "Thank you." She uttered and, noticing that she had finally calmed down, at least outwardly, he finally picked her up and took her back to Alexander''s house without. r

    ...r

    "It''s the truth. I really just got myself lost in the crowd. I''m so sorry for the trouble." Elle said, forcing an apologetic smile at Alexander. "I promise it won''t happen again. I''m so sorry, once a€¡°"r

    "Stop apologizing, Elle. I''m just so relieved that you are alright and nothing bad has happened to you. That is all that matters right now." Alex told her as his gaze scrutinized her from head to toe. "Are you certain you are not hurt anywhere? I think it would be better if I call for a doctor a€¡°"r

    "No, no." she waved her hands almost frantically as sheughed a little. "I really don''t need a doctor. I''m really fine. Dear lord... I''m so embarrassed. I''m like a child who got lost and ended up wandering around beyond my curfew. Please don''t worry. I''m really fine, Alexander." r

    Watching her slightly embarrassed and sheepish smile, Caelian tried his best to keep his face straight. He was marveling internally that this princess was really good at acting! How could she smile like that when she was a trembling mess just a while ago?!r

    "Alright. You look very tired. You should go and freshen up before resting. Don''t worry about dinner, I''ll take care of it." Alexander seemed to be finally convinced by Elle''s smile. r

    "Thank you." She replied, throwing Caelian a discreet nce before entering into the house. r

    Elle rushed upstairs and locked herself inside the bathroom.

    Her hands immediately trembled again as she slid down onto the floor in an ungraceful heap.

 Chapter 154 Spit It Out

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @edi_o!! Thank you so much for the supergift!!

    ____

    Elle could not believe just how her body had reacted.

    She always knew that no matter how much she trained or how capable she had be, she would never be able to use any of those skills against Brandon Haze and her father and anyone rted to them. Because all her body knew when it came to them was to run. It was as though her body had been pre programmed to have that reaction. It was a trained reaction that had been forced into her since long ago that she could not fight back and undo this involuntary reaction. It was kind of pathetic how terrified she was. She should not be terrified of mere humans like them. She was literally living with powerful and dangerous creatures worthy to be feared. Yet nothing would still ever top the intense fear those people were causing her.

    It was like her fear had been engraved into her deepest core and there was no more oveing it. They had sessfully nted fear and horror within her that would haunt her for the rest of her life. She would have to ept living like this, always looking behind her back and shivering in cold sweat whenever the shadows of these people ever crossed her sight.

    After burying her face into her palms, Elle forced herself up and took her clothes off. Sebastian should being back very soon, so she mustpose herself now. She must not allow any trace of her fear and difort leak through as Sebastian would be able to notice it.

    She did not want him to know. Not only because she did not want to trouble him, but also because she realized that she was not even actually sure if the man she saw was indeed Boone. He might be just a look-alike or she had perhaps hallucinated.

    Elle had such conclusions because she had already experienced this before. She had once seen Brandon Haze''s face in the crowd even though that monster was actually abroad that time. And she had also seen her sister''s face on a girl that had slightly resembled her.

    So, she believed that it was highly possible it might not actually be him. Moreover, there was just no way that those people would be in this ce, right?

    When she was certain she wasposed enough, Elle went downstairs and chatted with the kids like nothing had happened.

    Thankfully, Sebastian came backte that night.

    Elle was already asleep in bed when Sebastian entered their room to check on her.

    He stayed longer that night, watching her sleeping face before he left and returned to the ck Forest.

    The next day, Alex had gone to check around the town as he had a little suspicion regarding Elle''s story so he too was gone the whole day. When he came back, he was surprised when his daughter mentioned to him that Izabelle had not left the house at all the whole day.

    "Is she alright? Is she sick?" Alex asked his daughter, a little worried.

    "She said she''s not sick, daddy. We spent the whole morning together and she looked alright but she didn''t leave her room this whole afternoon." Alice exined.

    "I saw her writing on her desk through the window like a couple of hours ago, dad," Alexis butted in as he was bncing a ser ball on his head. "I think the princess is alright and not sick. Maybe she''s just concentrating on whatever she''s studying or writing."<sub> </sub>

    "I see..." Alex nodded. Butter, he stepped out of the house and called Caelian.

    As soon as Caelian stood next to him, Alex did not beat around the bush. "I think there is something you''re not telling me. It''s not like Izabelle to lock herself inside the house the entire day."

    The twitch in Caelian''s brow did not escape Alex''s notice. "Spit it out, Caelian." He warned in a low and dangerous tone, and Caelian could no longer keep the secret. After all, this man was his boss! He had been actually nning to tell the truth to Alex anyway. He did not want the princess to be disappointed in him, but it truly cannot be helped. Having her disappointed in him was a far better choice than having her getting into danger or something rted to this issue.

    So, he told Alex everything, even the fact that the princess had asked him to not say anything.

    Alex pinched the skin between his brows and took a deep breath.

    ...

    As soon as Alex saw Sebastian approaching, Alex pushed himself off the door. Sebastian arched his brow, noticing that Alex seemed to have waited outside specifically for him to return. Was there something so urgent that he needed from him?

    "We need to talk, Sebby." Alex said in a very serious tone before Sebastian could even ask why he had asked for him toe to the house as soon as possible. "Did you have a talk with your wifest night?"

    Sebastian creased his brows. "She was already asleep when..."

    The sigh that Alex released made Sebastian''s sentence trail off. His expression was now starting to change. He had a bad feeling that something bad had happened and he did not know about it.

    "I just found out that Izabelle must have lied when she said she simply got lost in the market. Caelian just confessed that he had found her hiding in the bushes just at the edge of the forest, trembling and out of breath. And today, she had not taken even a step out of the house. Not even just outside the door. Something serious must have happened and for some reason, she didn''t want anyone to know about it. She had even begged Cael not to say anything... especially to you."

    Sebastian''s eyes dted as the color of his face changed upon hearing Alex''s words.

    Without a word, he rushed inside the house.

    But once he reached their room''s door, his hand halted in midair. After taking a deep shaky breath, then pushed the door open.

    And he was weed by the sound of a ss crashing on the floor and Izabelle, standing there, looking so utterly startled and frightened at his sudden entrance.

 Chapter 155 That Fear [1/7]

    Chapter 155 That Fear [1/7]

    OMG! We did it!!! Thank you so much guys!! T^T!!! To all the generous supergifters and to everyone who casted their GTs on this book, this mass release is for you!!! Again, thank you once again for all the support and for making me happy beyond words! <3

    ____

    A deafening silence filled the room.

    Sebastian froze by the door while the fear in Elle''s eyes slowly faded as she looked at him. She had looked as though she was a frightened rabbit, ready to bolt at the first hint of danger approaching her. He had caught the look in her wide eyes - a look that told him she was the prey and that the predator was out hunting for her.

    "S-seb... you startled me..." her voice eventually came out,ughing softly. "Sorry I... I wasn''t expecting you toe home so early so I a€¡°"

    "Don''t move." He cut her off. His fingers were itching to clench so tight as he approached her. But he held back and kept his fingers ck. He had a feeling that any unnecessary movement he made would startle her and she would get hurt in the process. "You might cut yourself."

    His eyes stared down at the shards of broken ss on the floor. And then at her bare feet.

    With jaws clenching hard, he wordlessly scooped her up into his arms. Though his aura was ring and his face was taut, his arms that curled around her were as gentle as could be.

    "What happened?" she asked him with concern as Sebastian lowered her on the couch. "Is everything alright in the ck Forest?"

    Her questions made Sebastian feel even worse. His chest felt extremely stuffy and was even heavier now. When he saw that horror in her eyes when he opened the door as if she had expected for a moment there that a ferocious monster was the one who had opened the door, it struck him f**king bad.

    And now here she was, asking him what had happened or if there was anything that went wrong in the ck Forest. He felt like something was strangling him.

    "Sebastian?" Her warm, soft hands lifted up and cupped his face. She gazed worriedly into his eyes as her brows furrowed and she asked him gently. "Are you alright?"

    His hand grabbed her wrist as he sank onto the floor and knelt on one knee before her. Her gentle caring was like a sharp knife being stabbed deep into his heart. ''F**k... I should be the one asking you those questions...! Not the other way around! Stop... stop looking at me with concern. I''m not the one who is needing any concern...''

    "Sebastian!" She called out again, shaking his face slightly. Her actions and call had pulled him out of his own thoughts. "W-what happened?"

    His fist on her side clenched so hard before he finally spoke. "Tell me, Izabelle. What happened to you yesterday?" He did his best to keep his voice from being too intense.

    It was her turn to freeze up. She blinked at him and then her pupils began to wander. She looked like she had not expected Sebastian to ask about what happened to her yesterday.

    "Oh... Alexander told you about it...?" she uttered, and then her expression suddenly shifted. A sweet but awkward smile curved on her lips. "I actually got lost in the market yesterday. And that had caused Alexander to mobilize Caelian and the others toe looking for me."

    She covered her face with her palms as she continued. "I feel so embarrassed about causing so much trouble for them that I asked them not to tell you."

    Sebastian''s clenched fist tightened even more. She was still trying to cover it up. Still trying to deny it.

    "Why...? Why won''t you want me to know?" he asked in an almost inaudible voice.

    Putting her hands down slowly, she looked over to the window and stared out unblinkingly at the reddish sky. She did not speak for a while and Sebastian remained quiet, allowing her time to arrange her thoughts.

    "I did not think that it was necessary for you to know. I don''t want to trouble you or anyone else with something that was not even a big deal." She returned her gaze to him and gave him an apologetic smallugh. However, Sebastian could see that the smile did not reach her eyes. Her eyes that were usually warm, were now tinged with a little darkness. And he realized that he did not know where that darkness came from.

    When he did not say anything in response to her statement, she looked like something suddenly dawned on her and eximed, "Wait... is this the reason why you came back early today?"

    Sebastian did not answer this question as well. The more he looked at her this close... the more she feigned those smiles and smallughter... the more the strangling feeling got worse.

    "Yes... Alexander said you didn''t leave the house the entire day." He finally answered her, his voice tight.

    "Oh... oh my, I hope Alexander didn''t tell you I''m sick just because I stayed in our room the whole afternoon." She sighed and thenughed awkwardly. "I just decided to spend time with the twins and also to rest my eyes a little as I had been reading a lot for the past few days. I''ve actually taken a long nap and had just woken up not long before you arrived."

    He could not respond. That fear started to creep under his skin. That fear where her smile started to be too bright and fake. That fear that herughter would not even reach her eyes anymore.

    He thought that he was already prepared for this. Yes, the moment he decided to own her and make her his forever, he had already expected that she would sooner orter get tainted dark as a result of her getting tied to someone like him. Just like everyone he had cared about, she too, will change for the worse as time goes by. Despite knowing all that, he had selfishly imed her instead of letting her go or even giving her a choice. He had decided to chain her to him and drag her down to his hell. So, this should not shake him anymore. This was already something he had predicted.

    But now that he was watching it start to happen... Now that he began to watch her fake her smile and force augh right before his face... it was... it was f**king unbearable.

    And for the first time in his long life, he felt the kind of fear he had never experienced before. Fear that this fragile princess of his would one day end up broken in his arms.

 Chapter 156 Easier [2/7]

    156 Easier [2/7]

    "Oh, it''s already sunset!" Elle eximed and rose from the couch. "I need to go prepare for dinner now, Sebastian. Good Lord¡­ time just flew by too fast today, did it not? Since you are back, you should rest for a little while. Maybe you can go wash up first before taking a short nap? I''ll call you once dinner is ready."

    After giving him another smile, she headed for the door. Trying to keep up appearances, Elle reminded herself to keep her footsteps light and cheery.

    But just as she pulled the door open, it was being pushed closed again very suddenly with a muffled bang, startling her a little. Her eyes widened before falling to the veiny hand that was being pressed against the door. For a split second, her heart rate had sped up crazily as her body had automatically responded by wanting to duck and flee - from the left-behind nervousness from seeing Boone from the yesterday. However, in the next second, she drew in a breath and told herself that it was just Sebastian''s hand and there was nothing for her to be afraid of. Feeling her heart rate starting to calm down, she slowly turned around to face him.

    "Sebas¡­" she could notplete his name because of the expression that she saw on his face. It was not an expression that she was expecting to see. Not from this man, the Crown Prince of Viscarria, Prince Sebastian.

    Pinning her against the door, Sebastian loomed over her. Seeing that he had gotten her attention, he took a small step closer to her, bringing his body almost flush against hers. His nostrils red as he breathed in her unique floral scent, his eyes closing for a while as he fought his instincts to tamp down on his raging emotions.

    "Tell me, Iza¡­ what should I do? Please tell me what can I do to make you never smile andugh that way again?" he asked in a hoarse voice, almost breaking at the end. "I can''t¡­ f**king stand it... So, tell me¡­ tell me what I should do¡­"

    He could not believe what he was saying. But he immediately realized that this was him doing something so unlike himself again. This was him trying to do something to prevent her from getting broken in his arms. To him, this was far easier than letting her go. Yes, despite all that realization, letting her go was still something he could not evenprehend. No, he was unwilling to ept the possibility of her leaving his life. So, he was even f**king willing to try and fight the inevitable. Maybe¡­ just maybe¡­ if he could persist, something might change? That it might give them both a fighting chance to make it work? Maybe¡­ she would somehow at least keep her smile. That would be enough for him.

    But¡­ what if this was something he could not do anything about, at all? And that was why she could not respond?

    He gritted his teeth. "Tell me¡­ is there nothing I could do? Because it is who I am that''s making you ¨C"

    "Stop!" she yelled at him, cutting him off as she lifted her hands, both her palms facing him, telling him to stop. Her eyes were wide as she looked at him. His face. His expression. The look in his eyes. She had seen this vulnerability before in that magical meadow and it had made her momentarily lose her power of speech. She was bing more confused at the things that he was saying to her. Why was it that it seemed as though they were not even on the same topic? "What are you¡­ I don''t understand what you''re talking about ¨C"

    "Enough!" He told her through his gritted teeth. "Do you really think I can''t distinguish your fake smile and forcedughter? Huh? Izabelle? Do you really think I can''t see the horror and fear in your eyes?" he scoffed bitterly, shaking his head. "I know I can''t understand your emotions sometimes or maybe most of the time. But your smile¡­ yourughter¡­ I at least recognize what is real and what is not!"

    "Sebastian¡­" she said his name in a disbelieving whisper. Her hands slowly reached up to touch his face. The way she moved so carefully was as though she was afraid that if she touched him wrongly, he would just shatter into a million pieces. "I''m so sorry¡­ I didn''t mean to... I was¡­ I was trying to hide how scared I was. That''s why I am forcing myself to smile and act like nothing has happened. I didn''t want you to know what a pathetic mess I was yesterday, suddenly running away in fear, then hiding and trembling in the bushes¡­ I¡­" she trailed off, suddenly realizing what she had been saying to him. She had been trying to exin her actions to him.

    "Tell me¡­" his voice was even tighter now as he spoke through gritted teeth. Sebastian had heard her words. And it sparked a me in him. She was in fear. Hiding and trembling in the bushes. Why?! "Why did you run in fear? Why were you hiding in the bushes and trembling? Who made you¡­ who had terrified you to that point?"

    Elle''s lips fell open. Her eyes started to sting really bad and felt really hot as she looked up at him. She saw the clear view of his face suddenly wavering and blurring after a while. And she knew it was because tears had already filled her eyes. She was only holding them back from spilling from sheer will.

    "Answer me, Izabelle. Did some vampire out there scare you? Or was it¡­ was it the things that you had recently found out about us vampires that made you¡­ or was it me who ¨C" Sebastian kept starting and stopping, asking new questions and stopping halfway, not finishing it before asking another question. Though it was haphazard and quite confusing, Elle somehow managed to follow his train of thoughts.

    "No!" she finally burst out, stopping Subastian from continuing.

    Your gift is the motivation for my creation. Give me more motivation!

    Creation is hard, cheer me up! VOTE for me!

    KazzenlX

 Chapter 157 The Hunt [3/7]

    "No!" she finally burst out, stopping Subastian from continuing. Shaking her head frantically. "That''s not it! The vampires or you have nothing to do with it... it''s not you... it''s not the vampires..." her lips started to tremble as her tears began to flow from her eyes. "I''m not... scared because of you... or any vampires!"

    Sebastian yanked her into his arms and held her, unable to stand watching her cry anymore. He couldn''t bear the sound of her trembling voice as she tried to keep herself from breaking down.

    "I''m sorry... don''t cry..." he whispered as he held her tightly in his embrace. He tried to keep hisposure even though all he wanted in that moment was to rush out and find whoever it was that had scared her so badly, and skin him alive and torture them until they were begging for death. Even then, he would not let them off for torturing his Izabelle.

    Fortunately, he managed to hold himself back. It was already an incredible feat for him to be able to stay put in the midst of his lethal bloodlust and anger. And he knew that it was all because of this woman who was crying in his arms a€¡° whose tears he had wanted to stop more than anything else, even more than his desire to spill blood.

    He took her back to the couch and sat down there with her cradled in hisp. He let her cry into his shirt and simply held her. He could feel her whole body shaking with the sobs that were wrenched out of that slender body of hers, as her tears continued to fall and caused the front of his shirt to be wet. Waiting patiently for her to finally feel better. He wished he knew whatforting words to say to soothe her even for a little. But he was not that confident in his ability to spout soothing words. He was aware that everything about him was rough and harsh. And he was afraid he would only make her feel worse if he went ahead and said something.

    So, all he did was quietly hold her close to him, moving his hand gently over her back - from her shoulders down to the small of her back. As he held her, he realized how small she actually was in his arms a€¡° how fragile and breakable she felt. He just needed to exert a little strength and her bones would break in his hold.

    By the time she finally stopped sobbing, Sebastian held her shoulders and made her look up at him. "I want to... no, I need you to tell me the truth, Izabelle." He told her, his voice pleading. He must know who was the bastard that had scared her, or he would lose it and go wreck havoc in this town and disrupt everyone''s peaceful life just to find whoever or whatever that had terrified her yesterday.

    "It''s... it''s the man named Boone..." she finally confessed after keeping silent for a couple of minutes. "He''s Brandon Haze''s chief bodyguard. And he used to..." she paused and bit the inside of her lip. "I thought I saw him in the market that day and... I ran away as fast as I could. And before I knew it, I ended up in the forest, hiding."

    Sebastian noticed how Elle had suddenly stopped talking and continued on another topic. His heart had skipped a beat as he had a bad feeling about it. "He used to... what? What did... he do to you?" He tried his very best to keep his voice less severe lest he identally scared her.

    When she could not make herself give him an answer, he pulled her into his embrace again. He knew exactly just how hard it was to say the things one would never want others to know.

    But right now, he did not need to hear it anymore. His bloodlust made his blood boil. He needed to kill that bastard. No, he needed to torture him in the worse way possible for him to calm down again!

    cing Elle down gently on the couch, Sebastian whispered to her. "Stay here. I''ll be right back."please visit

    But Elle grabbed onto his hand. "Where are you going? You''re not going to..."

    His thumb was suddenly on her lips and his forehead rested against hers. His grey eyes were bright and staring directly into her own blue ones.

    "Don''t worry... I will not cause too muchmotion now that you have named the bloody man. Stay here. I''ll be back." His lipsnded just below her ear, and before she could react, he was already gone.

    ...

    As soon as Alex saw Sebastian''s expression, he sighed out in relief. That bloodlust and rage only meant one thing. Sebastian had found who had caused Izabelle to run away and hide yesterday.

    "I need to see the face of that Brandon Pig''s bodyguard. The man named Boone." Sebastian told Alex. His eyes now had a steely and sharp quality to it and looked as though it could y Boone into meat strips.

    Seeing that Sebastian was looking like dangerous time bomb itching to blow up any moment, Alex immediately went to his phone and called the mole he had nted in the Eves pce. Fortunately, since Brandon Haze was still going to the Eves pce with his goons, the mole had already familiarized himself with the most important bodyguards of Brandon.

    So, in a matter of seconds, he managed to send them a picture of the man named Boone.

    As soon as Sebastian looked at it, his face screamed the words ''the hunt has begun''.

    ___

    A/N: Shout out to @Dreamer_Princess, @Royan75, @edi_o and @chinawa! Thank you so much for the supergifts yesterday. Also, to @cami_freiendahl for the hundred of GTs you casted. Thank you so much! I wish i can mention you all here who had casted your GT''s on this book but though I can''t, please know i am beyond thankful for every single on of you. Love you guys! <3

 Chapter 158 Pang Of Ache [4/7]

    Elle tried to rush downstairs to at least tell him that she was not even sure if Boone was indeed the person that she had seen in town that day, in case he went out looking for him. But when she went downstairs to look for him, Elle found that Sebastian and even Alexander were already gone. These men really worked incredibly fast!

    The only ones left were the twins guarding the door and grinning at her.

    "Sorry, Princess. But... you are not allowed to step out of this door tonight." Alexis said in a firm voice. The boy was obviously taking his job very seriously. Elle could not help but see how much he resembled his father, Alex at that moment. Alexis would definitely grow up to be a heartbreaker in future!

    "Don''t worry, Princess Elle, I will do my best to apany you. I have already listed down a few things that we could do tonight to keep the boredom away." Alice approached her and stretched her hand out to her. A folded paper containing her list of things to do was on her palm. "It''s a long list because I don''t know which activity you would like the most."

    Taking the paper and unfolding it, Elle scanned through the items before smiling after reading it.

    <o>,m "How thoughtful of you." Elle hugged the adorable girl tight, itching to squeeze her. "Can I at least ask where your uncle went? He went back to the ck Forest, right?"</o>

    The twins tilted their heads. They moved so synchronized in that moment and even had the exact same expression that it made Elle giggle with their cuteness. "I think so, Princess." It was Alexis who answered and Alice simply nodded.

    After dinner and ying Supermario Bros with Elle for an hour, Elle finally went off to bed. Of course, the twins had both apanied her to their door.

    Elle was not worried about the twins not sleeping early anymore like how she used to during her first couple of nights in this house. She was already used to it and she had already learned from her studying that they really do not need as much sleep like humans do.

    Once she was in bed, Elle''s mind brought her back to that moment when Sebastian had asked her what he should do to not make her fake her smile again. Her heart began to thump hard at the thought of it. It seemed as though he was truly worried for her, and that he really cared for her.

    She reyed that moment many times in her mind until she finally fell asleep. Completely oblivious of the ferocious hunt that was happening in town, all for her sake.

    The next time she opened her eyes, it was already three in the morning.

    She used to never go out of her room even when she woke up at midnight or dawn. But tonight, something in her wanted her to leave her room. She hesitated for a moment but she eventually got up, took the ss pitcher and left her room.

    She was about to take her first step on the stairs when she heard a faint sounding from the living room. That had her heart rate elerating as she had a sudden fear if someone had broken into the house. But she dispelled that thought almost immediately after it sprung up. It was then that she heard voices floating up the stairs.<sub> </sub>

    "It''s strange because I had already locked up the borders the moment I heard that Izabelle was missing. This Boone guy should not be able to escape since I had not lifted my orders yet." Alexander''s voice echoed. Elle could hear that he sounded puzzled as he said that. "And this Boone guy is only a human."

    Elle bit her lip. Dear lord... Sebastian had really gone ahead to search for Boone instead of going back to the ck Forest?! She needed to stop them! From what Alexander said, Elle seemed to have gathered that they could not find Boone. It seems that what she saw was indeed a hallucination!!

    Feeling bad that Sebastian and everyone else had been troubled to search the town, she quickly rushed downstairs. Her face was pale but her cheeks were stained red due to embarrassment of having made a fool out of herself.

    Everyone was in the living room. Alexander, Sebastian, Caelian and another man that she did not recognize.

    Alexander and Caelian who were facing her way lifted their gazes towards her when a buzz of a vibrating phone broke the silence. Alexander immediately received the call and then the atmosphere just instantly turned utterly suffocating.

    The next thing Elle knew, everyone moved in a blur. She watched as Sebastian sprung from his seat. What had happened?

    "Seb..." she could not even finish calling out his name. He had moved past her like he had not even seen her.

    He was so fast that even her hair was blown over her shoulders and she was pushed a step back. She believed it was because of the power of his movement that even though his body did not touch her, it was as though she had been forcefully pushed aside by him.

    Elle just stood there, paralyzed as her mouth hung open. What happened? What could have made them react like that ... that Sebastian did not even bother ncing over at her?

    She could not help the pang of ache that had stabbed her sharply in the heart. She hated this. She really hated how easily she was getting hurt by this person.

    Pacing back and forth by the door, Elle ended up biting her nails in agitation. She had a bad feeling about this. She kept praying that she was wrong. That nothing had happened in the ck Forest and that Azy and Alicia and Abi were definitely alright.

    But she knew that no one would have elicited that kind of reaction from Alexander and Sebastian but them.

 Chapter 159 Even For A Moment [5/7]

    The sun was already up when the door opened. It was Caelian.

    "Princess..." the man looked disheveled. But what made Elle''s heart sink was the blood that had stained Caelian''s white undershirt. There were even rips of his jacket. "I just came to confirm that you had not left the house. Well then a€¡°"

    "Wait!" Elle looked at him worriedly. "What happened? They''re okay, right? Abi and Alicia and Azy are fine, right?"

    Caelian hesitantly nodded. His expression was a little weird as he looked at her, unlike the usual carefree way he had been when he was with her thest time. "They are safe for now. So please don''t worry. The problem has been solved and everyone''s already settled down. I was ordered to tell you that you still can''t leave the house today too. This is for your own safety."

    He then nodded at her and turned but he stopped upon holding the door knob and spoke without looking back. His voice was a little strained as he spoke. "Uhm, princess... I really hope you have exined your side of the story properly and told the whole truth about what had happened to you in the market that night. If you have not done so... please consider preparing yourself to exin your side of the story. I know it''s not my ce to say anything much, but I really hope you would not even try to lie about anything." He looked over his shoulder and smiled gently at her. "I was the one who saw you in that state that night so I really don''t believe that was all an act. However, everything that happened had obviously been masterfully nned and I believe you were used to making this attack n in the ck Forest to seed. Thankfully, we were not toote and there was no major injury that happened. I wasn''t supposed to tell you this but I think you must know beforehand because... one of the rogue vampires we tortured mentioned your name."

    Once Caelian shut the door closed, Elle just stood there, stone cold. She could not believe what she just heard. What?!! H-how...?

    She had a hard time even processing everything that Caelian said but after several minutes, she managed to calm herself and thought hard about it.

    What she came to understand from those little bits and pieces Caelian had mentioned had her body turning cold. Now that she thought about it, the ck Forest had been attacked while Sebastian and Alexander were busy hunting for Boone. The Boone that even both Alexander and Sebastian could not find despite their thorough search. If she would think from someone else''s perspective, she would be a major suspect. Because the series of events that had happened seemed to have brought everything to this one conclusion. That everything started since she had gone missing that night. The fact that she had told Caelian not to tell the truth and her lying about it, would also add up to the idea that she had deliberately diverted Alexander and Sebastian''s attention so the ck Forest would be left unguarded. And then she could not even prove her ims that she really did see Boone, because he might never have been there in the first ce.

    A bitter, almost hystericalugh left her lips as she sunk on the floor, burying her face into her palms.

    Somehow, she could already see the end of this. She would be left without any evidence to prove that she was innocent and did not have anything to do with what had happened. All she could cling onto was the tiny sliver of hope that they would believe in her words.<sub> </sub>

    But would they? As far as she knew, she had not done anything big yet to earn anyone''s trust. And the fact that her name was even mentioned, was... would anyone even believe her now?

    Another hystericalughter echoed softly as Elle gripped the shirt over her heart. She did not understand what was actually going on. Why? Why was her name mentioned? Was it because she was truly used like a puppet without even knowing? What do they want from her? Why... why was this happening to her?

    Hours had passed but Sebastian and Alexander did not return. No one came to question her either. The fact that even Alexander was noting back to check on his kids made her realize whatever happened in the ck Forest, must have been really serious. Caelian said that they were safe for now and there were no major injuries. But that only meant that they got hurt. No major injuries... that meant that there were some minor ones?

    She bit down hard on her trembling lips at the thought that the poor child Azy, who was already in a bad situation, must have been hurt as well. The thought broke her heart all over again that she had to reassure herself that the poor child was fine and safe now. There were so many adults, plus his mother, uncles, and aunt there to watch over him. Certainly, he would be well taken care of. Right...?

    Looking outside at the already darkening sky, Elle squeezed her eyes closed. A suffocating sense of helplessness enveloped her and she felt as though she was fighting for breath. She was tired... so very tired... and hurt... Would it be too selfish of her if all she wanted for now was to disappear? To have all of these problems and pain go away? If she could... she would want to just disappear somewhere... anywhere that could make all these feelings go away... even for a moment. She would want to disappear to a ce where no one knew her and where she could finally find relief. Better yet, she wanted to disappear to a ce where she would stop feeling anything at all.

    ___

    Dear Hellbounders,

    I just want to say thank you once again for all your support guys. I have been dealing with something devastating and I feel like you guys unknowingly decided to cheer me upst night and made me feel your immense support. I just want you guys to know that I am forever thankful that I have readers as supportive as you guys.

    Love, kazzen

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 160 Enough [6/7]

    Big shout out to @Sacogun! Thank you for all the love and support. <3 <3

    ____

    In the ck Forest...

    Sebastian''s eyes were gleaming so dangerously through his damped dark hair as he sat on top of a rock. He was currently reeking of blood and darkness. At that moment, he looked like nothing but a breathing and living danger, a heartless ughterer.

    "Sebastian..." Alexander''s voice echoed behind him. He was the only one who could approach Sebastian in that state of his. The other vampires had distanced themselves from him even after all the enemies were alreadypletely eradicated. "You need to go wash up now and go back to the vige."

    No response came from Sebastian, causing Alex to sigh. "Someone needs to go speak to Izabelle and that someone is none other than you, Sebastian."

    In a blur of a movement, Sebastian sprung up and red dangerously at Alexander. "Don''t you dare use my wife, Alexander!" He spat and snarled. His dangerous aura that had just barely stabilized a little suddenly started to get out of control again.

    But Alexander did not even bat an eyelid at his ring temper. "I didn''t say that. But we need to question her a€¡°"

    "She does not have anything to do with this!" Sebastian cut Alex off as he spoke through gritted teeth. "What can a fragile woman like her even do?"

    "That''s exactly why we need to question her to find out what had actually happened! Questioning her doesn''t mean we are using her of any betrayal. We just need to hear the entire story from her to a€¡°"

    "I told you... she already told me the entire story. She saw that man''s face and that was the reason why she ran away!"

    "There could still be something that she had missed out on telling you. Did she inform you the reason why she had lied about the real story and tried to hide it?" Alex pressed the issue and brought up points that made Sebastian ufortable.

    "Enough, Alex." Sebastian shut his eyes tightly closed as his body tensed up. Agitated at thest question Alexander had thrown him, he was like a tightly coiled spring, about to snap as it reached its limit. She had not told him why. And he had not asked her why she had lied. He had not pressed on why she tried to hide what had really happened.

    Clenching his fists tight, Sebastian looked at Alex with an intense re. "Leave Izabelle out of this." He snarled warningly. "There is no need to question her at all. No... forget that that bloody man mentioned her name. My wife is not involved in this. Period!"

    Alex let out a long-suffering but understanding sigh. If it were him, he would have perhaps reacted in the same way with Abi being involved as well.

    "I am trying my best to be understanding, Sebastian. But right now, you are sounding like you are merely trying to convince yourself that she''s indeed innocent." Alexander''s words struck him. Hard. And he did not like it. Not one bit.

    "You look like you would even choose to believe even her most obvious lies, Sebby." Alexander continued, looking at him like he could read everything - his mind and even what his heart had wanted.<sub> </sub>

    "I understand why you''re acting like this. But this is not the right way, Sebastian. If you really believe that she''s innocent, then bring this up to her and let us hear her side of the story. Once we hear her exnation, everything will be clearer and she will even clear her name once and for all. I know you''re like this because you don''t want her to get hurt, but what you are doing right now might hurt her even more in the end. You are trying to nt a mistrust in your heart, instead of solving this the right way. With the way you are right now... you''re almost acting like you already don''t trust that she''s really innocent. And that''s why you''re a€¡°"

    "I said, enough!" Sebastian roared as hended a punch on the tree beside him so hard, it tumbled to the ground.

    Seeing how unstable and shaken Sebastian was right now, Alex let out a deep breath. "Alright... try to calm down first and think about everything that I said. But don''t take too long. Remember what I told you. Everything that has happened is intricately nned. And I''m afraid of the possibility that Elle might have been used even without her knowing. That''s why I still insist that you question her. I believe this is also for her sake. " Alex again, calmly and rationally pointed out the important points to Sebastian, hoping that the younger man would heed his advice.

    When Alexander was gone, Sebastian stumbled back. His back hit another tree trunk and then he slowly sunk on the ground. He cursed and cursed as he struggled to calm himself.

    Running both his bloodied palms over his face, he uttered Izabelle''s name, and his harsh breathing started to calm down.

    Time passed by quickly.

    Sebastian still did not move from where Alexander had left him.

    He was just there, sitting, with his head down between his knees.

    Alexander could only go to him again and at the sight of him, he shook his head. "Goodness! What do I do with this boy..." Alex mumbled. "He couldn''t be feeling like he would rather burn the whole world right now, than tell Izabelle the rogues mentioned her name, could he?"

    Sighing, Alex approached him. "Sebastian... I came to remind you as I''m sure you have yet to even realize that it is already prettyte. Izabelle must be waiting for you all day and all night. You can''t make her suffer from worrying and most probably overthinking any longer than this. Actually, it''s already past midnight."

    The moment he heard that it was already past midnight, his head snapped up in surprise. It seemed Alex was right. The guy had not even realized how much time had already passed.

    Without a word, he rose and finally left.

    When Sebastian arrived at Alexander''s house, he saw Caelian guarding the door. Wordlessly, Sebastian entered the house. It was silent. Unusually silent.

    He climbed upstairs and then headed to their room.

    His hand stopped at the door knob and suddenly, his heart skipped a beat. Eyes wide, Sebastian pushed the door open.

    "Iza?!" he immediately called out but no one responded. The bed was empty and his Iza was not there. "Iza!!!"

 Chapter 161 Very Soon [7/7]

    Unlike in the ck Forest, it had been raining heavily in the town that night. The scent and footprints had been washed away so the search had been unsessful.

    None of them could find any traces of where Izabelle was. It was as though she had disappearedpletely like a ghost.

    The day then came and went but even though they had almost literally flipped the entire town upside down, they still could not find Elle or any traces of her.

    Because of the heavy rain and unusually intense thunder and lightning, Caelian and the other guards who had been on duty had not picked up any scents or noises that could have alerted them. Caelian had been guarding the front of the house while three other vampires were guarding the other sides of the house. Thus, they could not understand how a single human woman was able to run off undetected.

    Their investigation led them to the conclusion that something must have happened to the guard at the back side of the house. And whatever that something was, they still could not figure it out. They had deduced that the vampire might have been hypnotized or something of the sort and that was how he had not caught whoever the culprit was that had taken or helped Izabelle leave the house unnoticed. In fact, none of the guards even noticed Izabelle was gone until Sebastian entered her room.

    Everything had been mysterious about Izabelle''s disappearance.

    The only thing that made everyone feel less hopeless that something bad had happened to her was the fact that there was no sign of any resistance in her room. That should mean that she was not kidnapped by a bad guy.

    They were relieved, but... this also ended up like another part of this whole n. That the princess was truly involved in this entire masterful plot.

    Three days had passed since then. The entire country had been under a secret lock down as per the Crown Prince''s order. Despite the intensive search, the princess was still nowhere to be found. And the situation was getting tenser by the day.

    Somewhere in a dense forest, Sebastian was walking by himself. His face devoid of any emotions. It was raining heavily again. He was not wearing any coat as he silently walked forward.

    Soon, a mannded behind him. It was Lucas.

    "We havepleted the search in this forest, Your Highness. I believe she isn''t here or had even set any foot here." Lucas reported.

    Sebastian''s expression did not even show any reaction. Not even a tiny twitch. His face was nothing but a piece of nk cold stone. It was as though he was a walking and breathing statue, rather than a living being. He had been this way since the moment he was told that his wife was no where to be found.

    "Then it''s time to move on to the next one." He replied nkly.<sub> </sub>

    Lucas'' brows creased momentarily before he shut his eyes, bracing himself as he spoke. "Please have a rest, Your Highness. We will continue the search. At least get some rest tonight. You haven''t rested at all for thest four a€¡°"

    "Shut up, Lucas." That three words were enough to send chills running down Lucas'' spine. Sebastian''s cold, dangerous eyes could even make a lesser man piss themselves just by looking at it.

    Lucas had never seen the Prince behaving like this before. Never. Right now, it seemed as though someone had just awakened a sleeping ferocious monster.

    But Lucas could not back off even if he wanted to. This prince was the most dangerous of all the princes he had served. All because this man was not like Prince Ezekiel who weighs the pros and cons first before doing something. Prince Sebastian was the type who would probably decide to burn the world down just for someone and the thought of innocent people getting caught up in it probably would not even stop him one bit. Unlike the selfless prince he had served before him who always considers the future and the people, this Prince Sebastian was selfish. That was why he was a living danger.

    ? "Alexander had sent a message, Your Highness. The queen of the witches has arrived to help with the search. Alexander said you don''t need toe to the ck Forest as many witches have returned. He said that you just need to stay put for now and wait for his next message."

    At longst, Lucas'' words finally convinced him to stop his endless search. The prince has not even taken the time to have a meal nory his head down to sleep.

    It was unbelievable that this prince who hated witches down to his bones was now even quietly epting their help. All for the sake of searching for his missing wife. And it was a little scary, because now they know what the princess was in this prince''s life. If they could not find her despite their best efforts... or if something happened to her... what would this prince do?

    Just thinking about it gave Lucas an intense shiver. He hoped that there would only be good news waiting for them at the end. It did not bode well for anyone if there was only negative news to be reported back to Prince Sebastian about Princess Izabelle''s whereabouts.

    Soon, Sebastian was finally back in the Reigns castle. He went straight to their room and when he saw her red ponytail on her make-up table, he picked it up and brought it to his nose. He inhaled her scent quietly before he stared at his own reflection on the window. "You better let me find you soon before I gopletely crazy, Iza..." he whispered, before allowing his eyes to flutter close. "Please let me find you soon... very soon, baby... because I can''t... I don''t think I can bear it anymore..."

    ____

    A/N: Mass release done!

    New goal this month of October: top 1 in GT ranking = 10 chapters mass release

 Chapter 162 Everywhere

    Letting the cold water fall onto his head, Sebastian stood like a sculpted statue under the shower. His head was hanging down listlessly as he braced his powerful arms against the tiled wall.

    His mind was filled with nothing but her. His Izabelle. His still missing wife.

    He saw her everywhere in their room and when he entered the bathroom, he saw her there too. His mind projected her figure sitting there in the tub. And now she was there right before him, looking up at him with her innocent but fierce eyes as he jailed her between his body and this very wall.

    And when he reached out to caress her face, she smiled and then disappeared. Leaving him alone and clenching his fists, pressing his forehead against the cold hard wall.

    Striding out of the bathroom with a gloomy face, he returned to their bed. He did not even bother buttoning his shirt before he fell back onto the bed. The back of his palm covering his eyes.

    A long silence passed without him moving a muscle.

    Then a wicked smile tugged at the corner of his lips. When... when had she be this important to him? When had she be his everything... even the very air that he breathed?

    Since he found her to be gone, he felt as though he could no longer breathe well anymore. No, it was like there was no more air for him to breathe. He felt strangled, suffocated. Sinking to the bottom of the deepest ocean where air did not seem to exist. He had been stuck underwater ever since and he knew that no one could pull him out of this but her.

    Her beautiful face, those clear blue eyes, that fiery red hair, her bright smile, her voice uttering his name... they were everywhere. Everywhere. Taunting him, teasing him, beckoning to him.

    He already knew the extent of his desire for her. He already knew how much he wanted her. But this... he had not seen thising. He did not think that he would find himself hanging on by a thread like this and already at the brink of insanity.

    Now he knew that he did not only crazily desire and wanted her more than anything else in this world. He needed her. He f**king needed her. She was the air that he needed to stay alive!

    He rose from the bed and slowly buttoned up his shirt. And then he started dressing up in an all-ck getup as impably and regal as always. He stared at himself in the mirror as he pulled on his gloves.

    "Like I promised... I will search for you even if I have to turn the entire world upside down. I''m afraid you might hate me for this... but baby, I don''t care anymore. I just need you back with me. Safe and secure, here in my arms. I don''t care whether you hate my method or not. I don''t care if you fear me anymore." A dangerous gleam zed in his eyes. And then a cold and heartless smile curved up on his handsome face. "I was a fool to think that all I need to do is to do better a€¡° to be as human as I possibly could. I was a fool to think that I can keep you if I try not to behave like the monster that I am."

    Picking up her ponytail scrunchie once again, he shut his eyes closed as he inhaled her scent. Though he already knew her scent, hemitted it to memory once again, wanting to make sure that there would be zero chance that he would mistake it for any others. "Make sure you''re alright when I find you, Iza..." he whispered and when he opened his eyes, they were dark red a€¡° like the blood of the dead.<sub> </sub>

    The door made a light sound as it was pushed open, but Sebastian did not even bother to turn his head. He had no interest in looking at who was at the door. All his interest in everything else had somehow faded and paled after the event of his wife going missing. The only thing that could rouse his interest was any news concerning Izabelle.

    "Your Highness," Lucas greeted, "There''s some news from Alexander."

    Sebastian stilled but he did not react as wildly as Lucas was expecting him to, from how he had noticed the prince''s desperate efforts for the past few days. He quietly and slowly twisted a red scrunchie around his wrist instead and then covered it with his ck sleeves.

    Feeling the suffocating atmosphere within the room, Lucas hurriedly continued his report. "Alexander said that they''re making progress. It seems that they were still having trouble pinpointing the exact location of where she is."

    "So they have already found a ce..." Sebastian uttered in an emotionless voice.

    "Yes, Your a€¡°"

    "Where?" Sebastian cut Lucas off, just wanting to know where it was.

    "Alexander didn''t tell me the details, Your Highness. But he wanted you to stay put until they found the exact location a€¡°" Lucas broke off as Sebastian started to leave the room. "Prince Sebastian, where are you going?"

    "To the ck Forest." His short reply stunned Lucas so much that his mouth hung open.

    Lucas''s eyes widened. Was this real? Did he somehow hear it wrongly? Sebastian was going to the ck Forest even though he knew that the witches were back in there?

    "It''s obvious Alexander is trying to hide her location from me. Guess I need to go there myself to get the information from him myself." Sebastian said tly as he continued moving forward to leave the castle.

    "Your Highness, Alexander just didn''t want you to wreak havoc in arge ce. That is why he had insisted on pinpointing the exact location first before letting you know... to at least minimize the unnecessary a€¡°" Lucas hurriedly tried to exin.

    "I know." Sebastian smirked and then he was gone - just like that. Leaving Lucas scrambling to call Alexander. Because he had a feeling that Sebastian did not care about anything else now. He looked like he would not even care if he burned an entire city just to find his wife. That was something they could not possibly allow to happen!

 Chapter 163 A Little While Longer

    This chapter is dedicated to @Dreamer_Princess! Thank you so much for the supergift!

    ____

    Alexander immediately headed to the entrance of the ck Forest to wait for Sebastian''s arrival as soon as he received the call from Lucas that he wasing. He had partly expected Sebastian to react this way and head over despite him sending the message through Lucas for him to stay put.

    It had been ten years since the day Sebastian had been freed from his prison. Alex had honestly thought Sebastian would take a long time to adjust. Ten years was nothingpared to the years Sebastian had spent in that dark and dreary prison. So, he had expected the prince to take a long time to adapt to his new reality.

    However, in just a couple of years, Sebastian seemed to have gotten back on his feet. Alex knew that Alicia and Azy were a huge help to him in his journey to recovery. In fact, Sebastian had even managed to control and lessen his violence and thirst for blood much quicker than anyone would have ever expected.

    Everything had been fine, until the urrence of that matter four years ago. Sebastian had found out that Alicia was a witch and a former witch queen at that.

    Sebastian''s hatred of the witches, especially for the witch queens, had disrupted all the progress that he had made for that many years. Thankfully, Sebastian still kept the promises he made and managed to keep himself out of unnecessary killings and violence. But he had since avoided his sister-inw and nephew despite all the close rtionships they had formed before he had found out about the truth.

    But Alex believed that the major reason why Sebastian never came back to visit the ck Forest was not only because of the fact that Alicia was a half-witch now, but also because of his intense guilt of what had happened when he found out four years back.

    So, the fact that Sebastian hade to the ck Forest to see Alicia and Azy again, was such a huge step - thanks to Izabelle. Despite knowing Sebastian''s circumstances, Alex had been trying to lure Sebastian back to the forest because he just could not let Sebastian drift away from his family again. Alex believed that he must start to fight the demons of his past. And his first step would be to ept that Alicia was a witch. It was a fact that could not be changed. And his nephew was also partly a witch.

    Now here he was,ing to the ck Forest again when he already knew that many witches, even the witch queen was here. This was totally unexpected!

    Sebastian''s hatred against the witches was so deep rooted and extreme that Alicia had decided to talk to Lilith a€¡° the witch queen a€¡° and asked everyone to leave the ck Forest momentarily. Thankfully, the witches dly granted Alicia''s wish and they all moved to another ce. And thus, the ck Forest was vacated with only Alicia and Azy living there now.

    Alex had also supported Alicia''s decision because he believed that it was easier for them to protect the mother and son if there were less people involved, as they were trying to avoid dealing with moles being nted into their midst and possible spies that could endanger them. They all agreed with the fact that it was more dangerous if the witches or any other people were moving around everywhere in the ce.

    "I know you are in a rush, but I have to stop you here, Sebastian. Unless I''m sure you''re calm enough." Alex said as he blocked Sebastian from going past the entrance any further.<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian''s cold stare met Alex''s unyielding ones.

    "Alicia is yet to awaken, but Azy''s doing great now. He would definitely feel anymotion that would happen. You know why we''re trying to give him an environment as peaceful as possible." Alex continued his exnation without waiting for Sebastian''s response. "Also, Lilith''s doing her very best. A little bit more and she''ll be able to find the exact location. You just need to be patient a little while longer."

    "Tell me the ce, Alexander." Sebastian was having none of it and insisted on what he came here for.

    "No. I already know what you''re nning to do and I don''t approve of it. Turning an entire city upside down will only cause more trouble, Sebastian. You need to control your bloodlust."

    A sardonicugh echoed. "You are telling me to keep waiting, when my wife could be dying right now? Huh? Alexander? You are trying to stop me from making a bigmotion, but I''m telling you, Alexander... I won''t just destroy a single city if something bad happens to her!" he growled at him with thatst line.

    But Alex remained unfazed. "You think I don''t know that? I already know how crazy in love you are with your wife. Everyone already knows what you are capable of doing for her just with one look at you, right now. But I''m telling you, Sebastian... this is not the time for you to go insane and run around out there looking for her like a mad man who has lost his mind. While you are out there rampaging in the wrong ces, have you imagined what could be happening to Izabelle during those moments? Listen. It''s better for you to attack one exact location and find her immediately." Alex''s calm voice had hardened as he continued his exnation, hoping that his reasoning would be able to pierce through the younger man''s stubbornness and calm him down. "Everyone''s trying their best to help. My wife''s been agitated for days as well. So don''t you think you''re the only one who is concerned about Izabelle."

    Alex then took a deep breath and by the time he spoke again, his voice returned to normal. "So, calm down, Sebastian. Don''t worry, we will definitely find her very soon. She''s going to be alright. If you think you''re calm enough, I can allow you to enter the forest."

    Sebastian clenched his fists so tightly, his knuckles started cracking.

    Patiently waiting for Sebastian''s response, Alex gaze was focused on him and scrutinizing him when a witch hesitantly approached them. She could feel the heavy pressure emanating from these two powerful men and it somewhat scared her. The woman in the ck cloak immediately halted several steps away at the sight of Sebastian.

    "What is it?" Alex asked her without turning. His gaze was still locked on Sebastian, fully alert in case he suddenly lost his mind and decided to go violent.

    The witch took a moment and eyed Sebastian before she managed to make her report. "Queen Lilith sent me toe fetch you. It seems that she has found her."

 Chapter 164 Breaking Down

    In a hotel near the airport, Elle was sitting on the cold and hard floor, hugging her knees.

    It had been four days since she opened her eyes and found herself locked up in this room. She did not know what happened. Thest thing she remembered was her, just sitting in her room, waiting. There was a nk in her memory before she arrived at this ce. The weird thing was that she was not harmed at all. Not even a scratch on her skin or a bruise. She did not know how she had ended up here. She did not know how she even left Abi''s house no matter how hard she tried to recall. She was drawing on a nk. Nothing. She did not know anything. And that was the thing that made her agitated more than anything else.

    The past four days, she had been locked up in this room. No one came to check on her or threaten her. There was not even a shadow of any hotel staff. The Inte was offline and when she checked the telephone, there was one there but it was not connected. But the suite was strangely packed with instant food and water, obviously indicating that her captor was ensuring that she would not starve nor go through dehydration.

    She had waited for her abductor to at least show up, but even after four days, no one appeared. She had not seen a single person during that time. She had already tried everything she could. Her room was located on a high enough floor, but her window was facing a vacant space that was under construction. She had screamed and banged on the door countless times. She had tried to throw things out of the strangely small window to attract some attention, but it was all futile. There were no workers down below because it seemed that the construction work had been halted.

    Elle had even risked herself by burning something in her room to set off the fire rm. But even that did not work. The fire rm was not even triggered after making sure that there was enough smoke to set off the sensor.

    She had done everything that was possible. Everything. And she had failed miserably.

    The four days she spent in this room had been nothing but misery. It was a kind of hell that slowly destroyed all the fighting spirit and hope she had within her. She was in a glorified prison. All alone. With no way out.

    She could not even speak anymore from all the screaming she had done in the hopes of calling out for someone, anyone to notice her ande help her. She had yelled and shouted for help until her throat felt like it was raw and bleeding.

    Now she did not have any strength left. Not only physically, but mentally as well. Her body and mind were tired. So very tired. She was tired of fighting. It felt as though her whole life was just spent fighting. She was... breaking down.

    Elle even thought that the torture she had suffered before was betterpared to this. She had thought that she would rather feel pain than go through something like this. It was no wonder prisoners kept in istion were considered to go through one of the worst punishments. It was enough to drive a sane personpletely insane!<sub> </sub>

    The sound of the clock had be such a haunting sound for her that she started to cover her ears. The tick-tocking was so constant and steady that it grated on her agitated condition. She had turned on the shower and allowed the water to keep running, just to fill in the maddening silence that had made even the ticking sounds of the clock be even louder in her ears.

    Of all the reasons why she was locked in here, Elle had decided to believe that their goal must be to drive her crazy. If they had wanted her dead, the culprits would not have supplied her with so much food and clothes and even hygiene kits. In fact, it was clear they were ensuring that she would not die!

    But she had realized that a littlete. Because she already felt like she was going mad. She was already breaking down. Just as what the culprits wanted to happen.

    She never thought that it would be this easy to break down someone''s mind. It was unbelievable because she had thought that she had quite a strong mentality. She had survived just fine in her father and Brandon''s hands for years. But here she was now... breaking down just after a few days inplete istion. When... when had she be so weak? Or had she just overestimated herself that she could survive anything? Was it so na?¡¥ve of her to believe that the day when she just wanted to give up and finally stop trying and fighting will nevere?

    Throwing her head back and pressing it against the wall behind her, Elle had wanted tough hysterically but no sound came from her lips. So, she just smiled and looked up at the ceiling with her hollow and hopeless eyes. Her usually bright and lively eyes were now dull and dead looking.

    Sebastian''s face shed through her mind and the maniacal smile slowly turned into something heartbreaking. His words from that night they first met echoed in her ears. ''My world is darker than you can ever imagine. It is a hell someone like you might never survive...''

    "It seems you were right all along, Sebastian. It seems that I really can''t handle it..." she uttered in a broken whisper. "Tell me, Sebastian. Would you tell me ''I told you so'' if I tell you now that I can''t take it anymore?"

    Her eyes began to blur with tears. "Why... why aren''t you here yet? Why aren''t youing for me? How long must I hold on? Will you evere? Sebastian..." she finally broke down, her shoulders wrecked with the tremors from her sobbing.

    Then... her body froze and her face snapped up to look towards the door. She frantically rubbed her eyes and stared at the door as the door knob turned.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 165 Cruel

    Chapter 165 Cruel

    It was Elle''s former maid ¨C the maid who had been secretly working with Brandon Haze to spy on her. What¡­ What was she doing here?

    Elle grabbed the fork that she had been hiding behind her, eyeing the maid with a narrowed and distrustful gaze.

    "Hello, Princess." she greeted as Elle struggled to rise.

    "I came here to help you get dressed. Because once you''re presentable enough, they will finally let you out of this room." The maid continued, even smiling kindly at her.

    If Elle could make a sound, she would haveughed sardonically right now. What? They wanted her to look presentable so they could let her out? What kind of sick mind games were they ying again? It seems they think she was so desperate that she would pathetically listen to everything they have instructed her just so she could get out. Was this woman really her maid from back home? Did this mean that the ones who kidnapped her were Brandon Haze and his men? But how? Just how could Brandon Haze aplish all of this in a country of the supernatural? There was something that was just not adding up.

    Elle moved slowly, acting as though she was following the maid''s instructions to get up and cooperate, all the while trying to approach the maid. With all the strength that she had left, sheunched herself at the maid, gripping the fork in her hand hard as she pointed it at her throat.

    To her surprise, the woman did not even flinch. "You don''t have much time left, Princess. There are reporters that have gathered here in front of the building. Will you be alright that the people of this country, no, the world will see you in this situation?" The maid had sneered at her as she threw that question at Elle.

    The woman''s words made Elle feel as though her already cold body froze.

    "So, please hurry, Princess. They will be here to take you out in several minutes." The woman urged.

    Elle shook her head. What the hell was going on? This should really be another game being orchestrated to y around with her, right? She was getting more confused at what was going on.

    Pushing the woman away from the door, Elle grabbed the doorknob but it did not budge. It was

    locked from the outside again. Though Elle had somewhat expected this, she still could not help the slight disappointment that had shot through her heart. She had a small hope that perhaps she could escape if the door could be opened.

    "Don''t be stubborn, Princess. This is all for your sake. Please go get dressed now. Here are your new presentable clothes. Please get to the bathroom now and wash up. There is really no time left to lose." The woman insisted. And she added a sentence that made Elle think twice. "If you continue to be stubborn, you will be the one to suffer in the end."

    Elle felt like she wanted to just tug at her hair and scream her frustrations out. Though her mind was messed up right now, she still knew how questionable everything was. What this woman wanted her to do was too shady and unbelievable that it was maddening. But she still grabbed all the clothes and went to the bathroom and did as she was told.

    It was crazy and ridiculous but she had no other choice. She also could not risk being seen in this state in case there were truly reporters outside. Even if the reporters being there was a lie, random people could still take pictures of her. And that would be bad enough once it starts circting through social media.

    So, she rushed towards the bathroom and quickly got herself prepared. Her fingers were still slightly trembling so doing anything was a struggle for her. Eventually, she managed to get herself dressed. Seeing how her face looked like a corpse, Elle quickly grabbed the lipstick and put it on to give some color to her parched lips.

    A sound startled her just as she lowered her hand.

    Afraid that it was the door closing, and the maid had left without her, she rushed out of the bathroom. Only to find that the maid was no longer there.

    Elle did not even have the chance to respond to the maid''s disappearance because the door flew wide open, as if someone incredibly powerful had kicked it from the outside.

    She was right. Someone had indeed kicked it open.

    Something suffocating and a spine-chilling presence quickly filled the room. She knew this¡­ this familiar dark and heavy presence. Though this one feltpletely out of controlpared to the tight and barely controlled one that she had gotten used to, Elle could never mistake this aura for anyone else''s.

 Chapter 166 Anything But That

    166 Anything but that

    B"That''s right¡­ you are right, Sebastian¡­ I ran away and I''m now hiding out here in this hotel." Elle said in a heart-breaking whisper, her tone full of self-mockery and bitterness. She did not know what else she could say to him when he was in this state. Perhaps, she had lost her mind now. But that was easier for her to say than start exining the situation she was in when she was already struggling to say that short sentence - when everything within her hurts so bad that she was starting to feel numb. So why not just tell him what he was expecting to hear from her? She had imagined how Sebastian would react when he finally found her. She had wondered how he was faring those few days when she was gone. She had imagined a heart melting reunion ¨C with him crushing her into him in an emotional embrace the moment he saw her. But here it was - the reality of how things stood between them. She should have known better than to expect anything more. Reality always sucked big time for her. Her body started to jerk. The burden of holding back the aching sobs was now too much for her to bear. So, as she stared into his ravaged face, she gave in and began to shudder violently in a convulsive and silent cry. Large fat droplets of tears just fell unhindered from her wide opened eyes, making Sebastian feel as though he was looking at the crystal blue sky that was raining even while it was bright out.

    Sebastian felt like a million knives were stabbing into his chest all at once. And it made it worse when he noticed that she was crying mutely, not letting even a single sob out. She made such a distressing and heartbreaking sight that at that moment, it was as though his heart had cracked.

    The look in her face, the pain in her eyes¡­ he knew in an instant he was wrong. Again. Even if all the evidence and even logic pointed to one conclusion - that she escaped and was now in hiding, Sebastian knew in his heart that she didn''t. Even after she admitted herself, the truth was obvious in her haunted eyes¡­ A breathless curse escaped under his breath and he yanked her into his arms. Embracing her gently, he drew in a lungful of the unique scent that only belonged to his Izabelle. His body soon started to tremble. Why¡­ just why did he let that using question be the very first thing he told her upon finding her? Why can''t he do anything right for her? Why was it that he keep messing everything up when ites to her? He felt his knees going weak. So unbelievably weak that he stumbled back, taking her with him until his back hit heavily against the wall. He slid down to the floor, never letting go of her nor did his arms loosen their grip around her. "I''m¡­ sorry, Iza¡­ I''m so so sorry¡­" he whispered repeatedly as she cried even harder as though she was trying to cry her heart out. Her sobs were so harsh that her body shook so violently, causing Sebastian to feel terrified she would shatter into pieces.

    "I''m sorry¡­ I''m so sorry¡­" He could only repeat his apologies. His voice turned so desperate, begging even, as he held her closer and stroked her long wavy hair with his trembling fingers. But she did not stop sobbing. It seemed as though a switch had been turned on and could not be turned off. His apologies and his touches did not seem to do anything to calm her down and it made his already terrible state worsen even more ¨C if that was even possible. Right now, there was nothing more painful than this ¨C than hearing her, watching her and feeling her literally break in his arms. And he could not even do anything but just look on helplessly. He would dly take on all the pain in this world, any kind of pain, anything¡­ if it meant that this woman in his arms would be able tofeel better. But he knew that was not possible. He did not even know what else to do but hold her. All he could do was to sit here and see her shake so violently and listen to her sometimes muffled sobs that would escape her tightly sealed lips. All he could do was punish himself by just staying still and feeling her tremors and her painful tears drenching his clothes. Holding her close to his heart, he shut his eyes tightly and lowered her lips to the crown of her head. He kissed her there as he let himself feel it all. Her cries right now were a punishing whipshing at him mercilessly. And he would not even try to dodge any of it. Because he had decided to punish himself with this pain he had never once imagined he would feel. He had decided to engrave this moment into his heart and mind so he would never forget. He didn''t mind if it ended up haunting him every night - because he thought he deserved it. Sebastian did not know how long itsted but eventually, she passed out in his arms. It was only then that Sebastian allowed himself to pull hisplete attention off her. The room was already empty. But he could still feel Alexander''s presence outside. Looking down at her again, Sebastian lifted his hand to gently wipe off her wet face. Her lipstick had been erased and now he finally saw how parched and colorless her usually plump and pinkish lips were. There were very visible cracks in her lips and dried blood could even be seen in those cracks.

    His hand halted just before he touched her cheek. When his fingers trembled, he retracted his hand and clenched it instead. He felt afraid to touch her. Not only because he felt unworthy, but because he felt like his touch would break her even more. Gently holding her closer to him, Sebastian pressed his forehead against hers. "Tell me¡­ just what should I do so you won''t ever cry like this again?" he asked in a hoarse whisper. A part of him answered and said the words ''let her go''. And it made Sebastian freeze uppletely. He did not move nor had a reaction for seconds. But then, a smile tugged at the corner of his lips. It was apologetic and wicked at the same time. "I can''t do that." He uttered as he shook his head slowly. "There''s no way I can do that. Anything but that." Sebastian tucked her tenderly and securely in his arms and then rose to his feet. Once he was standing, he kissed her head again before hisshes lifted. The look in his eyes changed in an instant as if he had finally figured out the answer he needed. Something animalistic and cruel ignited within him as if his soul had turned into somethingpletely dark and savage. "I''ll just kill them all." He said in his silky, viinous voice. "Right¡­ that is all I have to do to make sure something like this will never happen again." B¨¬nhlu?n

    238

    Xem t?t c?

    Relieved that Sebastian knew how to discern if Elle speaks truth or not. And to think he has only known her for a few weeks. I''m d that his heart believed and saw her true self, and that he didn''t want to let go of her. All he have to do is talk to her more, understand,protect and love her. but I wonder if he knew who''s behind all these? when Lilith found her , are there other details that was told to Sebby and Alex?

    Thankies for this chap????keep on voting Hellbounders[imgs]

    So, what do we know?

    - Haze wants Elle. He''s obsessed.

    - Elijah wants to drive Seb crazy.

    - Elle is Seb''s only weakness.

    - Elle thought she saw Haze''s henchman in the grocery store.

    - Elle definitely saw the ex-maid who worked for Haze as a spy.

    - Elijah is very resourceful and very good at scheming and maniption and he works in the darkness and shadows. (He''s been manipting both of them since the beginning.) His body of information/intelligence seems to be quite vast.

    So, I think it''s safe to say that they are working together to get what they each want.

    So if Seb has any suspicion in any of these people, they are on his hit list. I hope that he can "kill them all" without too much coteral damage, because I don''t think he''s going to be particrly careful while hunting down his targets. He will kill anyone who stands between him and what he thinks he needs to aplish.

    Unfortunately, I don''t think Seb going on a killing spree is going to make Elle very happy. This is a treacherous situation for both of them.

 Chapter 167 Dream Come True

    "And?" a silky, sexy voice echoed. It belonged to a man standing on the roof of one of the most famous buildings located in the heart of Quesa. He was dressed in a long ck coat as he leisurely sat at the very edge of the building, looking down at the countless people and cars crossing the streets down below. His mysterious grey eyes gazed at the people moving about as though they were mere little ants.

    "Er... it seems that Prince Sebastian didn''t believe that the princess was in hiding." Another man in ck who was standing a few steps away responded to his query.

    "Is that all?" came the silken voice again. He did not seem surprised at the news at all.

    "And it seems like he''s not going toe at you, Prince Elijah."

    A sexy, beautifulugh echoed around him as Elijah threw his head back.

    "Of course, he won''t. I bet Alexander has done it again. Getting in the way, as always." He sighed a little regretfully, but his eyes did not look that disappointed at all. In fact, his eyes were gleaming in a way that seemed as though he was expecting that oue already.

    "It seems, it was due to the witches'' interference that made it possible for Prince Sebastian to find her earlier than what you had originally nned." The man continued to report to Prince Elijah.

    "Ah..." Elijah sighed again, "those damned b**ches should really learn to stop sticking their pretty little noses into vampire''s business." Hemented before tsk-ing in disapproval.

    "Right now, Prince Sebastian is in Dalenn." The other man continued. "And he''d already killed quite a number of Haze''s bodyguards."

    "Too bad he won''t find the biggest fish he''s fishing for in there." Elijah shrugged, crossing and cing his arms at the back of his head andid down fearlessly along the edge of the building. His one long leg was even dangling down the tall building in a careless manner, as though he was not worried that he might fall off at all.

    "Are you really going to protect Haze and that Boone guy, Your Highness?" The man hesitantly asked his master.

    "Those two are still useful to me. They are Sunshine''s greatest weakness and fear." Elijah then suddenlyughed, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can''t believe how just seeing that Boone guy made Sunshine run away like a scaredy little cat. Like what the hell? Why would she run away like that? Why didn''t she beat him up like she had beaten me that night? Answer me, Lindon. Just why?"

    The man named Lindon scratched his cheek with his forefinger. "Err... I am not sure why, Your Highness. But maybe because the princess is more afraid of Boone than of you?"

    "Ridiculous. Just when did a mere bulky human be scarier than me?" Elijah scoffed and snorted at the thought.

    "Indeed, Your Highness. It should''ve been the other way around. But I guess it''s because she must have a deep-rooted trauma against Boone. That''s why she bolted the moment she saw him. Wait... you already knew that, Your Highness! Why are you asking me? Weren''t you the one who nned everything, using her fear and trauma?" Lindon even pointed at Elijah with annoyance.

    "Oh... right. Well, anyway, I am still puzzled how she was so brave to actually beat me up that night. Did I tell you how many times she punched and kicked me?"

    "You already mentioned it quite a few times, Your Highness. You said she kicked you eleven times and punched your face nine times, and your stomach four times." Lindon repeated the facts again for the umpteenth time.

    Elijah smiled. "You have a good memory, Lindon."

    "You''ve mentioned it quite many times. So it''s not a surprise that I''ve actually memorized it without even realizing it, Your Highness." Lindon replied in a neutral tone, trying to keep the exasperation out of his tone.

    "And did you figure out why such a delicate princess was able to beat me up?"

    Lindon looked like he had enough of the prince''s weirdness tonight. "I''m sorry, Your Highness. But I have no idea. Even I would never ever dare to simply lift my hand to your face. Anyway, my prince, we should get back now. Prince Sebastian might suddenlye at you. You know that man has an ability to appear out of nowhere."

    A pleased chuckle escaped Elijah''s throat.

    "That would be a dreame true, Lindon. Well, only if hees at me with no sanity left in him anymore. I am waiting for that time when he attacks me like a mad animal in front of all these people''s eyes. That would be very entertaining, don''t you think?" Elijah continued grinning as he spoke, looking as though he would love it if that were to truly happen.<sub> </sub>

    Lindon could only swallow and nodded. "I think so... my prince."

    "He won''te tonight. Because he is still sane. Alexander and the others can still talk to him about the consequences and he would understand it." Elijah sighed quietly and stared up at the starry sky. "So, four days is not enough to break him, huh... how long would it take to break him then?" His grey eyes that were calm and horrifying gleamed as a soft, gentle smile tugged at the corner of his lips, making it a scary sight as the look in his eyes contrasted too greatly to the smile that lingered on his lips. "I guess I''ll have to up my game the next time. But then... I do wonder if sweet Sunshine can survive it."

    "Err... are you perhaps worried that the princess will die?"

    "What kind of question is that, Lindon? Are you saying I shouldn''t be worried about her?"

    "Well, Your Highness... aren''t you the one making her suffer? Why in the bloody hell would you feel worried about a girl you''re voluntarily torturing? And you said you only worry about animals!"

    The air turned a little heavy as Elijah fell quiet. "You''re right. I shouldn''t worry about her. She''s only a rare and precious tool to destroy Sebastian..." He lifted his hand up to the sky as if he was trying to reach for the stars. "Sorry in advance Sunshine. Still, I do hope you''ll survive my next n. You probably will, after all, you managed to beat me up." Elijah chuckled again at that memory.

    He rose and stood, spreading his arms like he was about to free fall down the building.

    "Wait, Your Highness!" Lindon stopped him just as he was about to jump.

    "What?"

    "What am I going to do with these things?"

    "Things...??" Elijah echoed without turning to him, as though he had no recollection of what Lindon was talking about.

    "These things you picked up from the alleys just a while ago!" Lindon lifted an open box, even approaching him to show what was inside them.

    "Ah..." Elijah quickly turned and squatted as he looked down at the three tiny kittens sleeping inside the box. "Such a bunch of cuties." He purred as he caressed each of them gently with his fingers.

    "Should I just leave them here, or throw them away?"

    Elijah shot a deadly gaze at him. "Throw them, and I''ll throw you away."

    "Your Highness... you can''t be nning to adopt these kittens too, right?" Lindon asked helplessly, almost in a wail. He felt like he wanted to burst into tears at his master''s weird habits on picking up stray animals.

    "Well, it can''t be helped. You saw that their mother is dead." Elijah shrugged an elegant shoulder.

    "You''re Highness! You already have ny... wait is it more than a hundred already? You have enough animals already!" Lindon protested.

    "Shut up and take them home. If I don''t see them when I''m back, you''re dead." Elijah threatened and then he jumped down the building, leaving Lindon sighing helplessly as he adjusted his hold onto the box containing the ''precious'' kittens.

    "Bloody hell... is he nning to build his very own animal kingdom or something?!!! How could such a cruel man care about animals this much when he does not even care about me who''s been serving him for god knows how long?!!!" Lindonined to himself bitterly, knowing that there was no one who would be pitying him.

    "Hey, hey..." another man appeared behind Lindon. "Stop being so dramatic and let''s go. I can''t even count how many times you have shouted those exact same words to His Highness already!"

    "Shut up! Don''t ruin my moment, damn it!!!"

 Chapter 168 Alright

    When Elle woke up, she was surprised to find herself back in the Reigns castle.

    Their room that was usually kept dark due to the heavy curtains that were always kept closed, were now so bright and airy. Looking around, she noticed that the thick curtains were indeed drawn back and the gentle sunlight and breeze wereing in, making the room feel so light and refreshing.

    She revelled at the new sight that weed her. It was such a nice day, she even thought that today was probably the most beautiful morning she had seen in a long while.

    Feeling a slight movement next to her, Elle turned her head, only to see a fluffy white big bundle beside her. Snow!!! How was he here with her in bed?!

    She was so surprised that she just looked at the fluffy wolf with her mouth hanging open. When Snow''s eyes opened and met her gaze, Elle jumped on him and hugged him. How long had it been since shest saw this adorable and furry whitey? It felt like it had been forever!

    Elle spoke to tell him, ''how are you'', but she froze when she realized that there were no soundsing out of her mouth.

    Her expression soon changed when she started to recall everything that had happened. Her eyes slowly stretched wide at the memories that flooded her mind.

    Slowly, she let go of Snow and looked around.

    It was then that she saw a man sleeping on the couch. His arm was covering the upper part of his face and he was half naked. Those dark tattoos all over his body immediately told her that it was none other than Sebastian, her husband.

    Elle swallowed. She recalled that moment when she had broken down and he just held onto her. Though everything was still not very clear to her, she could remember hearing his voice and he had been telling her ''sorry'' over and over again.

    For a long while, Elle just stayed quietly on the bed, absentmindedly petting Snow with one hand while her gaze was fixed on Sebastian''s sleeping form. Why was he sleeping there? He hated the idea of him sleeping on the couch. And he had also reminded her consistently to never allow Snow to sleep in their bed... so why...

    Looking down at Snow again who was enjoying her attention, Elle petted the wolf one more time before she quietly climbed off the bed. She went to pour herself a ss of water first and then calmed herself down.

    Sebastian did not like the windows drawn and now she knew the reason why. But here he was, sleeping in a bright warm room and on the couch he had sworn he would never sleep on.

    Before she knew it, her feet were already bringing her closer to him. It was as though her body''s automatic response was to always bring herself nearer to this man, no matter what the circumstances that surrounded them.

    The look on his face that day when he came into that room which she had been held captive in for four days, she remembered how terrifying he was. Was he going to look like that again once he woke up? Would he lose his temper at her again and start using her with those harsh words? What happened after she passed out? Was he still a€¡°

    Elle gasped out in fright when Sebastian suddenly grabbed her wrist. He had moved so fast that she barely saw anything until his hand was mped around her wrist.<sub> </sub>

    Her eyes drifted up as his own flew open. Their gazes locked for that one eternal moment, before he sprung to sit up on the couch.

    "You''re... awake." He uttered in a gravelly and rough tone of voice as he had just gotten up from sleep. His grip on her wrist was slowly loosening. He looked and felt a little... different a€¡° the kind of different that Elle could not exin nor put her finger on. But she could clearly feel that there was something off.

    Shaking his head as if to awaken himself, he said, "I should call the doctor."

    Upon standing, he scooped her up and then walked back to the bed. He gently ced her back down onto the bed, not caring that Snow was still lying down there beside Elle. "You''re not well, so stay put." He told her softly and then pulled away. He was behaving so gently to her that she could not quite grasp it yet.

    But seeing as he was about to walk away, Elle opened her mouth and tried to stop him but her voice still failed toe out. Seeing as there was nothing she could do, Elle lowered her outstretched arms and waited patiently for Sebastian to go fetch the doctor over.

    When he returned, a female doctor and a nurse entered along with him. Elle tried to ignore the fact that Sebastian was half naked and had gone out that way to call for the doctor and nurse. But when she saw the tinge of red on the nurse''s face and realized that she kept on ncing at Sebastian''s naked body, Elle could no longer stop herself and mouthed at Sebastian.

    He immediately pushed himself off the wall where he was leaning in.

    Bending over, he asked. "What is it?"

    "Please get dressed." Elle said in a whisper.

    He quietly stared down at her. It was obvious he was not expecting what she just said.

    "Don''t worry about it, everyone is already used to seeing..." he trailed off when Elle frowned.

    She opened her lips, looking ready to argue her point but she stopped and bit on her lower lip instead, before looking away from him.

    The corner of his lips lifted a little and then he whispered back into her ear. "Alright, I''ll get dressed."

    Surprised, Elle was about to turn to him when she suddenly feltpletely frozen from his unexpected action.

    What... What did he just do? Did he just... kiss her head?

 Chapter 169 Strangely

    Elle absentmindedly lifted her hand to her temple where she had felt him kissing her. Her heart was still fluttering hard as she watched him disappear into their dressing room. A light dusting of pink tinged her high cheekbones as she stared at the dressing room door in a daze, the person in question no longer visible.

    She could not believe it. She felt like her entire being was being thrown into a frenzy with just that soft and warm touch of his lips on her face. Was he... was he even aware of what he just did? She could not help but question because he just turned around too soon and left right after hended that kiss. She had not even managed to catch the expression on his face.

    When Sebastian returned, now dressed in a in white shirt, Elle was unable to stop herself from staring at him.

    For some reason, he really looked a little different right now. He was disheveled and ragged, like he had not rested for a few days. His usual ever so impable and perfect look from his hair to his regal clothes had changed. Right now, he looked a little more human and Elle found the look and feel of him to be ever so heart-fluttering.

    Once the doctor and the nurse finally left, the maid entered next, bringing in Elle''s food.

    Elle was about to protest because she knew she was feeling much better already. It was just her voice that was the problem right now. No matter how much honeyed water she downed, there was no speeding up the healing of her abused throat. It will just require time and tender loving care for it to heal.

    Sebastian''s fingernded on her lips to hush her. "You heard the doctor, Izabelle. She said you must not talk or even whisper to be able to heal as soon as possible." He reminded her gently, and Elle could only press her lips tightly closed and stare at him, relenting in the face of his gentleness and rugged handsomeness. "Good girl..." he uttered, pleased with her obedience and the tip of his lips curved up in a roguish smile.

    He quickly dismissed the maid from the room after she finished setting up Elle''s meal.

    Elle quietly watched him as he took the bowl of warm soup in his hands. She stretched her hand out to receive the bowl, but Sebastian did not hand it over to her, causing Elle to blink at him.

    <o>,m Her eyes widened slightly when he picked up the spoon and started to scoop a spoonful of soup and blew on it to cool it down. He looked serious as he did that. His disheveled dark hair falling forward and touching his thickshes.</o>

    When he lifted his gaze and their eyes met, Elle could not help but blush a little.

    She opened her lips to tell him that it was fine. That she could eat by herself. She only had a swollen throat. She was not handicapped. But he had hushed her again the moment she parted her lips.

    "Let me do this, Iza. I need to do things to distract myself from..." he made a sudden pause before he continued, "It''s alright, let me feed you. Husbands and wives normally do things like this, do they not?"<sub> </sub>

    Elle could only blink at him again while he casually brought the spoon nearer her lips after blowing on it once more.

    "Now open your lips. No need to be shy," he coaxed. And when Elle could not react fast enough due to his surprising actions, he slowly retracted his hand and stared down at the soup. She was still so taken aback at his extreme gentleness in going out of his way to care for her that she was slow in responding to him.

    But it did not escape her the way his brows creased ever so slightly as his lips pressed a little tightly together. But when he lifted his gaze to look at her again, he nodded slowly. "Alright..." he relented and moved his hand to give her the bowl.

    But Elle did not lift her hand to ept it. She could not exin what she was feeling at the moment, especially about him. Why... why did he look... was he guilty? And that was why he was acting so strangely right now?

    That was the only exnation she could think of to exin his actions. And that realization had her heart aching a little for him. She was not sure why, but perhaps she had realized his guilt of what had happened to her must be the reason why he looked so disheveled right now. He must have found out the truth already and that was why... he was behaving this way.

    She opened her lips and waited for him to feed her. Her cheeks were flushed red as she did that. She never imagined she would ever experience something like having someone personally feed her. And to think that Sebastian... her all brooding and grumpy husband was the one who was going to do it.

    He looked slightly surprised at her actions but he immediately moved, blew on the spoon and then fed her the slightly cooled soup.

    Elle shut her eyes closed for a moment as she took in the warm, refreshing soup. Her heart warmed as well and when she opened her eyes and looked at him, her heart skipped a beat. Lord... this was... this was not something she had ever expected.

    She had thought that once she woke up, everything would be over. But what was this? She could not help when her eyes grew hot as she stared at him.

    His expression changed at whatever he saw on her face. And the first thing he did was to scoop another spoonful of soup and tasted it, as though he was trying to find out what it was in the soup that had caused her to look like she was about to cry.

    The confusion on his face as he seriously tried to figure out what was wrong with the soup caused Elle tough soundlessly.

    Sebastian looked at her like he was lost, but then he immediately recovered and pressed his thumb over her lips. "I''d really love to watch youugh. Butughing is also forbidden, baby girl. I guess I need to keep my finger over these soft pretty lips of yours like this to make sure you don''t break the rules again."

 Chapter 170 Prepared

    Later, while Elle was in the bathroom brushing her teeth, she could not stop thinking about what just happened between Sebastian and herself. Everything that he did, his attentiveness, his gentleness, and his every action the entire time he was feeding her. Each of them just felt so surreal.

    Elle never imagined a time when the two of them would ever have such a heart-melting experience. It was so dreamy that she was having a hard time believing that it was not a dream. And that Sebastian who was with her at this moment was the real one.

    Unconsciously, a wide smile tugged at the corners of her lips as she pictured his face while he was feeding her earlier.

    But when she caught how happy and touched she looked through the mirror, Elle''s smile slowly faded. A negative emotion started to creep within her, warning her that she should not be too happy.

    Elle stared at herself for a long while and she decided to listen to that pessimistic side of her. The fear that something bad would happen if she bes too happy quickly got the better of her. What happenedtely after her happiest moments all throughout that festival and the things that had happened next made her feel afraid to allow herself to be happy again.

    A soft knock echoed, pulling her from her thoughts.

    "Izabelle? I''ming in..." Sebastian''s voice echoed, causing her to widen her eyes. She was still not done brushing her teeth! But she would rather not be seen by him having a mouthful of white foam and embarrassing herself. Thus, she immediately proceeded to spit out the foam and gargle her mouth with water to clear out the residual foam from the toothpaste. However, her human self apparently was not quick enoughpared to his vampire self.

    By the time she turned around, he was already inside.

    Leaning against the door, he asked, "Are you going to take a bath? I will assist you."

    Elle''s eyes stretched a little wide. She opened her mouth to decline but he was suddenly before her. His thumb was already over her lips. Lord... he was disying all his vampiric ability right before her now without any reservation!

    "It seems that I really need to stick with you every single second because you''re terrible at abiding by rules, Izabelle." He said and Elle wished that he would stop pitching his voice so low like that. It made her feel like he was trying to seduce her every time!

    His thumb brushed at the corners of her lips as if to remove something on it. He had already done this a few times while he was feeding her a while ago and every time, she caught herself staring back at his lips. She just could not help it. Him, touching her lips so sensually like that was really tempting her. His touches were making her imagine how it would feel if it was not his thumb that was touching her, but his... lips.

    She forced herself to look away, afraid that she would end up stealing a kiss from him. She really needed to tell him to stop touching her lips like this.

    "Iza... are you listening to me?" his sinuous voice echoed. "What are you thinking about? No... don''t answer that." He sighed, smiling a little. "The doctor said you need to have a walk under the morning sun as it will be good for you and aid in your healing. So, since you''re already dressed, I''m bringing you out now while the sun is still not too warm."<sub> </sub>

    Bending over, he looked up first and spoke. "Don''t protest. I will put you down once we''re in the garden." And then he proceeded to scoop her up, ignoring her parted lips as she wanted to say something.

    In no time at all, they reached the garden and Sebastian kept to his word and put her down. They then began to walk quietly. Sebastian seemed to deliberately keep himself a step back behind her as they moved forward along the quiet, lovely garden. The sun was bright enough and only cast a light warmth over them as it was still morning time. Now Elle understood why there was almost no one around in the garden during daylight. They do have morning teas out here, but it was always arranged under the gazebo where there was shade.

    Elle had wondered before why the tea table had not been located in a ce where the nice morning sun could touch. Now she finally understood. Because the people in this castle were... all vampires.

    The thought of that fact had Elle smiling slightly in disbelief. It all still felt surreal despite everything that she had already seen and experienced. And then she started to wonder what would happen if the world ended up finding out about this unbelievable secret. What will happen to the vampires? To this country? How will the entire world react once they find out that vampires really existed in this world?

    Elle suddenly shivered as she hypothesized some possible answers to those questions.

    Her hand was grabbed by a warmer andrger one, causing her to turn around.

    "Are you alright?" he asked and the first thing Elle noticed was the sweat that was covering his temple. She had seen him wandering about during daylight but now that she thought about it, she realized that he had always been walking under some shade most of the time, hardly ever being exposed to the direct sun. "Your skin... it looked like you''re cold, Iza." He continued.

    Elle looked at her arm and saw that she was indeed having goosebumps. He had noticed that...?

    <o>,m She shook her head and smiled at him to tell him that she was alright. And then she reached out with her handkerchief and gently dabbed at his sweat while he turned very still, just staring at her face.</o>

    When their eyes met, Elle froze as well.

    He lifted his hand and tucked a stray lock of her red hair behind her ear. "I had... prepared myself to be hated by you once you woke up... but here you are..." his throat worked a little before he gave a small quick smile, "...still treating me like I did nothing wrong at all."

    Suddenly, he pulled her against him and buried his face into her hair. "I am relieved that you don''t seem to hate me... yet. But... at least... get mad at me, Izabelle. me me... hurt me back... be mean to me, baby..."

 Chapter 171 Far Worse

    Yesterday...

    "That''s enough Sebastian." Alexander''s no nonsense voice echoed in the living room of a luxurious mansion.

    The floor of the living room was covered in blood as Sebastian tortured the body guards, forcing them to reveal where Haze and Boone were hiding.

    "You''re not going to torture every single one of them like this." Alexander ordered as he approached Sebastian calmly. But his aura has turnedpletely different now. And Sebastian knew that when this man turned serious, he would be a hell of a pain to deal with. Like now, his statement was more of an order rather than a suggestion.

    Nevertheless, Sebastian did not care about anything else right now. He was only focused on one thing. And that was to dig out the information needed on those bastards. He needed to ughter those shits or else he would never calm down.

    "Leave me alone, Alexander." Sebastian growled low. His merciless gaze gleamed through his dark hair that fell over his forehead as he threw Alexander a warning nce. Though he respected Alexander, there was a limit to it. Those bastards had crossed his bottom line and he was having none of it. "This is not a matter rted to vampires. This is... my personal matter. I will make sure to eradicate any evidence rted to it, so get out of my way."

    "No, I can''t do that, Sebastian. You''re not going to ughter anymore of these men because they really don''t know where Haze and Boone are hiding." Alexander approached, not minding how dangerous even the air around Sebastian was at the moment. "You need to clear your head. Not everything can be solved through killing. And you should know that."

    Sebastian''s jaws clenched as he growled low in irritation. He knew what Alexander said was true. Still... "Says the man who had gone on a ughtering spree that cost so many lives because his beloved was killed." Something dark began to cloud in his eyes as a wicked smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I''m not a fool who does not know what he''s doing Alexander. Or do you think I am? I''ve already learned my lesson a long time ago... if you let an enemy live, you''ll only live to regret it. Killing them all until no one''s left is the best way to end everything." A sneer then reced that smile as though speaking from experience.

    Alexander''s expression then changed to show understanding and patience as he nodded at what Sebastian said. "Like what you''d said. I am a man whomitted worse things in the past. I ughtered everyone because of vengeance. But my past is exactly the reason why I am stopping you right now. I am not stopping you from ending anyone as long as they deserve it. But this... these men don''t deserve your brutal punishment, Sebastian. They''re not Boone a€¡°" Alexander rationalized it out as he swept his hand in a semi-circle, gesturing at the dead bodies lying around.

    "I know. I know that, Alexander." Sebastian hissed out in agitation. "But if I''m lenient, they''ll never speak a€¡°"<sub> </sub>

    "Izabelle would never want you to do this, Sebastian." Alexander cut him off. His voice now held that tone of absolute authority he rarely ever used. His grey eyes glinted as he gave Sebastian a warning onest time.

    Despite the intensity between them, what caused Sebastian''s world to stop pulsing and shing in rhythm to the pounding of his anger was the mention of Izabelle - his beloved. His face darkened as he stared down at his hands that were stained with a mix of a dark rusty red and bright scarlet red. One was the dried and oxidized blood and the other was the fresh blood - both from the torture he had inflicted on the guards.

    Slowly, an ironic yet still viinous smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "Of course... of course she wouldn''t want any of this filth to touch me. But I don''t have a choice here, Alexander. In fact," he lifted his gaze and met Alexander''s serious eyes, "in fact, I think that to me, doing this now is easier for you and everyone, Alexander. Killing everyone now is better because I''m still sane. Because once they ended up hurting my wife again... I will do far... far worse things than this. But you should already know that, right?"

    "I know." Alexander replied with a long and heavy sigh. "I came to stop you because I don''t want you to fall back to darkness again. If you continue doing this... I''m telling you, Sebastian, you will find yourself stuck in a deeper hole of self-hatred. Worse is... you''ll start to feel unworthy to touch your wife because you''ll think that your hands are just too bloody and too dirty. So, stop this now while it''s not toote yet. This is not only for you or everyone else''s sake, but mostly for Izabelle''s sake too. Remember, if Elle''s here right now... she''d be crying, begging, doing everything to stop you from doing this." Alexander then turned around and began walking away with his hands shoved inside his pockets. He had said all he needed to say. All that is needed now was for Sebastian to acknowledge the facts and take the necessary steps.

    Stopping after walking a distance off, Alexander spoke without turning his head. "Once you have cleared your head,e look for me and let''s discuss a better n than what you have."

    Once Alexander was gone, Sebastian just stood there, staring at the half-alive man he had recently tortured, lying on the ground. Izabelle''s face and her sweet bright smile appeared in his mind. Her clear blue eyes seemed to stare deep into his soul and it made his rage and his bloodlust get cast aside, wrapped tightly and securely in a chain.

    After an immeasurable amount of time, Sebastian clenched his fists so tightly they started cracking. But soon, he opened his eyes and the darkness clouding his eyes started to clear and return to their normal vivid grey again.

    ncing at Lucas, he finally left the ce and went after Alexander who was already waiting for him in an empty, quiet bar that only had an old bartender manning it.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 172 Forceful

    "Don''t mind him. The man is trustworthy." Alexander confidently said, smiling gently at the old bartender before he poured Sebastian a ss of wine and slid it over to him.

    Seeing the forced patience in the younger man''s expression, Alexander did not waste any more time and started talking. He could tell that Sebastian''s blood was still boiling and hot. Right now, he was simply forcing himself to listen to him. Not that this guy had ever been willing, though. He knew that the only reason he was able to tamp down on that explosive anger and impatience was all due to the mention of that little wife of his.

    "The witches couldn''t find them in Viscarria so that means you can now rx a bit. The man Elle saw must have used a mask. However, it''s obvious now that someone had hidden them and that''s why they cannot be found here in Dalenn. Also, there should be no way for both Boone and Haze to suddenly disappear so wlessly and without any trace like that. Their disappearance alone is exactly like what happened to Elle when she disappeared from our home. So, it is already hinting very clearly of an outside involvement, don''t you think so?"

    "Someone..." Sebastian echoed as his grip on the wine ss tightened a little. He was just withholding squeezing a little more to avoid snapping the stem of the ss. "Tell me, Alexander..." his voice became tightly controlled as his grey eyes turned extremely dangerous. "That someone is no one else but Elijah, isn''t it?" Though he was asking Alexander as a question, in his mind, he already felt that the name mentioned was ringly obvious in their involvement in this.

    Alex sighed and then gulped a mouthful of wine from his ss. "While you were searching for Izabelle, we narrowed down the mastermind to a couple of men. But to be honest, I couldn''t think of anyone else who could execute such a wless n but Elijah. I''ve told you this before, but that brother of yours has that creepy type of intelligence... almost the same as Zeke''s. And that is what is all the more worrying."

    Sebastian''s face darkened at the mention of Zeke, his older brother. Only Alexander could freely spout Ezekiel''s name right before Sebastian like this.

    "Their difference is that..." Alex continued,pletely ignoring how Sebastian''s mood worsened at the mention of his older brother''s name. "Elijah''s using his brain to hurt people, most especially you."

    Sebastian could no longer restrain the anger surging through him and the ss in his hand shattered, but the bartender and Alexander did not even bat an eyelid. The old man just casually offered Alexander another ss, as though this urrence was a daily urrence for him, which Alexander again just slid onto the table before Sebastian.

    "And no, Sebastian. The solution I want to tell you is definitely not to kill Elijah. You know I would never allow you to just go after him. Just not yet and you know why." Alexander was quick to mention this as he knew from the dark look on Sebastian''s face, that was his intent. It did not take a genius to decipher the meaning from his face at this moment. But he could not allow Sebastian to lose control and run wild in another killing spree.

    Sebastian clenched his fist, not minding as the smaller shards of broken ss pierced and embedded themselves into his palms. "Just when can I go after him then? Huh?!! Alexander? He''s targeting Izabelle now!!! Are you going to tell me to wait even more?! What if the damage to her gets worse the next time around?!"

    "You''re right. He''s targeting Izabelle because he has finally found your weakness. You quickly lose your mind when ites to her and now, he''s using that to his advantage. He''s making bolder moves now, using Izabelle, to make you dance right into his orchestrated ns and then eventually fall into his trap. If you go after him... I''m telling you, Sebastian... that''s the moment Elijah wins. You will be reduced to being one of the chess pieces on his board, dancing to his tune! Because that''s exactly what he wants. That''s what he is aiming for! You already know that!" Alexander exined rather exasperatedly, knowing that Sebastian was highly intelligent and would have known all this as well. Though having to say out what the younger man already knew was a little annoying, he still said it because he knew Sebastian needed to hear it from him directly.<sub> </sub>

    "So, you''re going to tell me to just sit here and not to get provoked by Elijah again. Are you, Alexander? That''s the grand n you were talking about?" Sebastian gritted his teeth. An inferno began to ze in his eyes.

    "No. I''m not going to ask you to just sit there. What I want you to do is to stay with your wife, guard her well and don''t goddamned neglect her even for a moment! I''m asking you to be her very own personal bodyguard!" Alexander''s voice began to sound a little louder. "That''s how you can keep her safe for now. I know you''re raging in anger, but if you go around killing people like this... and leaving her all alone again..." pausing, Alex sighed and lowered his voice. "I don''t need to spell it all to you anymore because I know you''re already ming yourself. But I have to tell you this, Sebastian... had you listened to me and stayed with Izabelle instead of thinking that she was alright and leaving her alone - even with the bodyguards I had assigned to her - Elijah would not have seeded with that n of his." Alexander said it even if it would strike Sebastian''s already stinging conscience.

    Sebastian''s eyes dted at Alexander''s words. But Alex really did not hold back and continued. "What happened must serve a lesson to you, Sebastian. You need to pay more attention to your wife if you want to protect her. To be honest, you two are still oceans apart when ites to understanding each other... you two aren''t close enough and that''s why the culprit seeded in taking advantage of that and whisking Izabelle away from you."

    A heavy silence reigned for a long while until Alex spoke again.

    "So, I just want you to be patient and don''t act rashly as we all figure out the best way to deal with Elijah. We''re almost there. So, all you need is to hold on a little longer and don''t dance to Elijah''s rhythm. Go back to Izabelle. She is the one needing you the most right now. And one most important thing, Sebastian... start breaking down that damned wall between you two already. Since you already decided to have her no matter what, then be a man and bare yourself to her. You need to get over your past so you can embrace your future, that is your wife. To be specific, exin to her what your situation is like... why you don''t kiss her. You don''t need to go into the details. But just at least tell her something no matter how hard it is..." Another long pause. "That''s the n for now, Sebastian. So go and make sure to keep her so close to you that there is no chance for anyone to snatch her away from you and hurt her again. Go back to her now before she ends up disappearing again because you weren''t there to..."

    Alex trailed off because Sebastian suddenly sprung up from his seat and disappeared like the bar was on fire. Then he let out a long sigh and looked over at the old bartender, a wry smile hanging on his lips.

    "Did I do a good job?" he asked and the old man smiled, giving him a wink and a thumbs up. "Well, thest line might be a little too much. But... Sebby must be dealt with using the extreme way or he''d never get it through his thick skull."

    "I believe he needed thatst forceful push, sir." The old man said as he poured Alex another drink, this time hard liquor. "He''d spent most of his life in a dark and beyond extreme condition so gentle ways might never work on him anymore."

    "Right..." Alex''s face became a little sullen as he began to remember the first time he saw Sebastian. The young man was in the deepest dungeon of the castle, chained and caged in the dark, all alone. "And that''s why no matter what he does, I could never ever get mad at him..."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 173 Anything

    Back to the present...

    Sebastian was beyond serious when he told Izabelle that she should me him and be mad or mean to him. He had truly wanted her to at least throw a tantrum or lose her temper and get back at him.

    But here she was, holding him like he was the one who needed herfort and care and not the other way around.

    When she pulled away, she took his hand and led him to the gazebo. And once they were in the shade, she turned around slowly and looked up at him. She shook her head slowly, finally giving him her response to his earlier words. "I would never... you came for me... saved me..." she whispered out with much difficulty.

    "I was the reason you got kidnapped." Sebastian immediately retorted, telling her the truth so bluntly. He dide for her but he waste. So veryte. It took him four f**king days to find her. He could not even imagine how long she must have called out and shouted for help for her to hurt her throat as badly as it was. "I was the reason you got hurt, Izabelle. You are going through all of this because..." his jaws clenched as he started to struggle from talking. "...because you married a man like me." He loathed saying thatst sentence. He did not want to say it, yet somehow he needed to say it.

    "You''re not the one who kidnapped me and..." her eyes turned ssy as she gazed up at him with a small smile, "... I was the one who came to you and married you, Sebastian. Remember? I was the one who initiated this. I suggested that we get married."

    Sebastian opened his mouth to argue but he eventually closed it again before any words coulde out.

    "You''ve... also warned me... early on..." she added. Emotions began to brim heavily in her eyes. And when she was about to speak again, Sebastian pressed his thumb over her lips while pressing his forehead against her head.

    Worried that she was talking too much and causing more hurt to her already damaged throat, he whispered... "Shh... you''re not supposed to be talking, Izabelle."

    Tilting her head further to look clearly at him, she suddenly moved her face up to his.

    But Sebastian''s instinctive movement was so fast that he easily managed to avoid her kiss.

    The two of them stood there, frozen, as their gazes met. In that split second, Sebastian caught the tinge of something like... hurt shing within her eyes. And it shocked him. Immensely.<sub> </sub>

    This was not the first time this happened to them, but this was the only time he had noticed that look of rejection and disappointment in her eyes.

    Pressing her lips together, she gave him that smile again. That one smile that he never did want to see on her face. The forced, pained smile he had never liked. Then she mouthed a ''let''s go back'' before she turned around fast and started to quickly walk away.

    Watching her as the distance between them grew wider, Sebastian heard Alexander''s voice echoing in his head. ''...be a man and bare yourself to her.'' That was what Alex had reminded him to do.

    Then reality struck him like a lightning bolt. He remembered she had always walked away or tried to push him away whenever he stopped her from touching or kissing him. He had always thought that it was just her rejecting his advancement and resisting him.

    He had never thought that she must have felt the very same thing he was feeling every time she suddenly tells him ''No'' and walks away whenever he stops her from kissing or touching him. He also remembered when she asked him why he could not kiss her. That time, he thought that he must have mistaken that look in her eyes because she was drunk. But now...

    He just felt extremely stupid. He could not believe how f**king stupid he was to not realize this earlier. He never pegged himself to be an expert with the opposite sex, but to be this dense... even he did not expected that he was this bad. Just how and just why he seemed to turn into a brainless and bumbling idiot when ites to...

    Now it was very clear to him why Alexander kept telling him to say something to her... about his past. About these things his body just refused to do.

    Clenching his fists tightly by his sides, Sebastian gnashed his teeth as he watched her about to turn the corner and would soon be out of his sight.

    Disappearing from the gazebo, Sebastian appeared right behind her, grabbing her hand and pulling her into his embrace. "I''m sorry..." He whispered as he hugged her tight from behind. "There''s a reason why... I hate... kissing. It''s because of a... something that happened to me a long... time ago."

    Sebastian had to squeeze his eyes closed just to say those words. He felt her trying to turn around in his embrace to look at him, but he did not let her. Alexander''s voice echoed in his head again like a devil over his shoulder urging him to say more. But right now, saying more was impossible. Those words were already a struggle for him to say. He knew he just could not force himself to say anything anymore. He had never wanted her to even know or even have any idea of that... filth that was worse than hell itself. He would do anything else except telling her details about that. Anything... However, he would do anything even if he needed to force himself and make himself recall that filth again... if that was the only way, then he would do it to make their rtionship better.

    "But... I think..." he then continued, "I should start trying to get over it already... since I can see how badly my wife wants to kiss me."

 Chapter 174 Do It

    Elle could only hold on to Sebastian as the man suddenly scooped her up and brought her back into their room.

    She did not even have the time to process what he had just said because of all his incredibly fast movement. It was a little unfair how he was using his vampire abilities on her.

    And then they were already back in their bedroom.

    Elle''s brain still could not help butg a little in disbelief at this seeming disy of magic or whatever this supernatural thing he was doing.

    When she finally snapped out of it, she found herself already being seated on top of the table. He had wedged himself between her spread opened legs and now he was staring at her with a serious, breath-stealing gaze.

    Somehow, there was something different about him right now. Something was a little unsettling about the serious gaze he was leveling at her right now. It was hard to exin, but he feels like he was about to do something that was truly a big deal to him. Something that seemed even harder than anything else he had ever done before.

    When he slowly pressed his forehead against hers, Elle''s breath got caught in her throat. She realized she was getting affected by this indescribable situation. She could not even tell if she was excited or worried. But what she knew was that this moment in time was going to be a significant one. She could somehow feel that it would be the turning point in their current rtionship and from this point onwards, their rtionship between each other would only get better or worse. But which way would it turn, that she was unsure.

    But Elle tried her best to stay calm despite being very unnerved by the stiff expression that was on Sebastian''s face. That expression was not very encouraging, but she told herself that it is not a good point of reference. Thus, she told herself to be patient and wait for what he was going to tell or do to her. She also just stayed still and waited patiently for what he would be doing next.

    Seconds ticked by as they just held each other''s gaze. And then, his gaze slowly traveled down to her lips, causing Elle''s heart to experience flip flops.

    Was he... was he really going to... to kiss her?

    Elle could not help the surge of anticipation that came flooding over her. It was unbelievable how her heart was reacting at this moment. This felt far more nerve wracking to her than experiencing her first kiss. In fact, she felt like her first kiss wasparatively actually not even that nerve wracking. She did feel nervous that time, but this was... this was a whole different level! Was it because she had longed for this for so long? Since he had not kissed her even during the ceremony on their wedding day? Or was it just because the man who was going to kiss her now was no other than Sebastian himself?

    Her heartbeats started to sound louder in her ears. So for fear that she would distract him a€¡° as she already knew vampires had insane hearing ability a€¡° Elle secretly took a deep breath to calm down even if it was only a little.

    Somehow, she managed to. But now, she started to notice that his breathing patterns had changed. She was certain, he was not breathless a while ago so he could not me the supernatural ability he disyed a while ago. Why was he suddenly breathing harshly like he had just had an intense physical movement?<sub> </sub>

    When Elle''s hand slowly slipped over the side of his neck, she was shocked to find how sweaty he was. They were already in their cool room and not under the sun, so why was he sweating even harder?

    All of these were just so unlike Sebastian that she started to feel worried for him. From the little she knew about vampires, they do not sweat easily as they have no need to exert themselves in physical matters, thanks to their supernatural strength. Thus, just seeing him sweat only told her that it must be something really serious that was bothering him.

    Parting her lips, Elle was about to call his name again, but he stopped her before a single sound coulde out.

    "Shh... baby... I told you... I can''t let you speak anymore or your throat will never heal." His voice sounded a little strange. He really seemed to be struggling, making her feel even more worried.

    And the most unsettling thing was the fact that his fingers felt cold and mmy on her skin. No matter how hard he tried to mask it, the excessive sweating, his harsh breathing and the fact that his ever so warm hands seemed to have gone colder than ice, only told her that this was truly something extremely hard for him to do. In fact, she realized now that ''hard'' might even be an understatement.

    He had told her early on that he hated kissing because of something that had happened to him in the past. She did not know what that was, but his reactions were enough for her to realize that it was something not trivial at all but something worse. Something that she might never even imagine.

    And to think that he has not even done it yet and he''s already like this.

    Elle felt her heart tighten at the realization that he was also battling his very own vicious demons right now. She just could not stand it. She did not want him to force himself like this.

    Cupping his face, Elle looked at her with all the understanding she had within her. "It''s okay..." she mouthed but then, he gently held her wrists.

    "No, it''s not... okay... I will do it." He dered firmly and then stared at her lips again. His grey eyes burned intensely... too intense it was almost... scary. It was almost like he was not only about to kiss her, but about to do something that involved his life or death.

    Despite that, Elle was unable to protest. She did not want him to force himself like this, but looking at the firm light sparkling in his eyes right now, she did not have the heart to stop him either.

    His cold thumb then brushed across her lips. "I''m going to... im these beautiful lips of yours too, Iza..." he whispered and when she felt his harsh breaths brushing against her lips, Elle just slowly allowed her eyes to slide close.

 Chapter 175 Monster

    The pale face of the silver-haired female invaded Sebastian''s vision. He was suddenly inside that recurring nightmare a€¡° a nightmare that was worse than any hell that he could be thrown into.

    She was smiling at him with those filthy eyes of hers that were filled with lust and malice. The naked female monster was licking her disgusting wet lips slowly as if she was eyeing something so delicious that she could not wait to devour.

    And then there he was, robotically moving to her bed, like he was being controlled by a dirty spell. He watched himself climb into her massive bed and then he could see nothing else but filth... could hear nothing but the female monster''s voice echoing in his head.

    "Nowe, my favorite toy prince.... That''s my obedient boy... now kiss me, youngd... more, young prince... kiss me more... I want that delicious tongue of yours inside my mouth... if you stop, you know what will happen... you and your sisters will be punished... your mouth is my favorite... ah, I really love kissing..."

    His vision darkened next and before long, he saw himself slumped over so pitifully in the dark corner of a prison, vomiting hard like he just wanted to throw everything out of his body. His sharp nails wing punishingly across his chest, not caring that his ws were cutting right through his very own flesh as fresh and bright red blood seeped out. However, it seemed as though he could not feel the pain that was being inflicted on his own body.

    "Sebastian!" a hoarse weak voice that did not belong to the monster suddenly echoed in his consciousness. That gentle quality with more than a hint of urgency told him that this was reality, anding from outside of this nightmare. It was like the voice of an angel, trying its utmost best to reach out and pull him out of this filthy darkness he was trapped in.

    Who... who was it? T-that voice... Iza!

    And with that, he was able to immediately wrench himself out of the slimy grasp of that nightmare. And in the next second, Sebastian found himself wrapped in her embrace. She was now standing and hugging him tightly to her bosom.

    Sebastian lifted his head and looked at himself in the mirror. The reflection that greeted him was frightening. His eyes were blood red and his face was wet with sweat. F**k! It seems that he had f**ked up again.

    Running his fingers through his very damp hair, Sebastianughed a little sardonically when he felt her tightening her grip around him.

    "Let go of me, Iza... I have to get away for a moment." He spoke. He knew what wasing next, every time this happened. He had experienced it a few times when a random brazen woman would try to trick him as they try to steal a kiss from him. He had very nearly killed the vampire as he started to see that woman as the very same monster from his nightmares. From his past.

    Right now, all he wanted was to vent violently. To do something so brutal and savage until his rage and disgust and everything else the nightmare had awakened within him settles down again. He needed to leave now. Before things turn ugly when he can no longer control his suppressed violence.

    ? He could not do anything when he is in her presence. And he could not let himself look at her face now. He was scared that he would see that monster''s face ovepped on top of his Izabelle''s own lovely one.<sub> </sub>

    "I said let go, Izabelle." He hissed, squeezing his eyes closed as he moved and grabbed her shoulders with his trembling hands. However, he was careful on how much strength he was putting into squeezing her shoulders. With his vampiric strength, it would be too easy to be careless and crush herparatively frail bones.

    "Sebastian!!" She called out with her broken, almost soundless voice. He could feel her fingers gripping onto his shirt so desperately. "Look at me, Sebastian..."

    "Stop! Don''t... talk to me for now!" he should be disappearing before her already. But his worry that she would keep calling out and hurt her throat again stopped him. F**k! "Don''t call for me. Stay here and don''t a€¡°"

    "Please..." she cut him off with that scratchy voice, not listening to him at all. He could feel his heart being scratched every time he heard her speak. "Don''t go! Can you look at me a€¡°"

    "Stop."

    "Sebastia a€¡°"

    "I said stop talking!" his eyes flew open as his hand flew to her face, forming a cup and instantly covering her lips. He did not want her to talk and distract him.

    And then the world seemed to halt as he realized that he had opened his eyes and he was now looking at her. That was Iza''s face he was looking at. Not that... nightmare!

    Disbelief and shock rocked him because the view that weed him was not that unwee hellish face he was expecting to see... Instead, he was seeing clear blue eyes and warm red hair a€¡° the face of the woman he would willingly destroy the world for.

    He had been scared to death that he would see that monster''s face on hers, like what had happened before with the other women. That was why he had refused to open his eyes until he could calm down. But he ended up opening his eyes without realizing it and there it was... Izabelle... his Izabelle''s face still looking the same... That face which was bing more and more precious to him was the one that weed him upon opening his eyes.

    Utterly bewildered and relieved at the same, Sebastian slowly removed his hand from covering the lower half of her face. Gods... it did not happen... what he was fearing the most did not happen!

    "S-seb..." she uttered with her broken voice and he buckled and tumbled forward against her. He cursed under his breath as he rested his head against the crook of her neck.

 Chapter 176 Bliss

    The gentle breeze blew to the inside of the quiet room, causing the curtains to sway and flutter gently.

    On the couch, Sebastian was lying there, his head resting contentedly on Elle''sp while she was looking down at him, her palm covering his eyes. It was as though she was using her palm as an eye mask to block out the light that would otherwise disturb Sebastian from resting.

    The picture of them together on the couch was so peaceful, so warm. As if they were in a moment of nothing but serene paradise, enclosed and without the presence of anyone else.

    She had somehow managed to lead him to the couch and made him lie down. He did not protest nor said anything to stop her from leading him over. He simply followed along almost robotically.

    He seemed so worn out that the moment heid his head on herp, he silently took her hand and covered his eyes with her palm. As if he wanted nothing more than to be close to her and to feel her touching him, even with the most basic of touches like covering his eyes.

    They stayed like that for so long that it might have already been an hour. Elle did not move until she was certain he was finally asleep.

    Ever so slowly, she took her hand off his face. His brows creased a little but when Elle lowered her palm again, though this time she had ced it on his forehead, he rxed again. Breathing deeply and peacefully, his entire body rxed further into the couch and Elle could feel even the muscles at the back of his neck loosening.

    Elle let out a silent, almost shaky breath as she stared down at his incredibly handsome face. Her gaze traced his enviably thick darkshes, to his brows, his perfect nose, and then his... seductive lips. At that moment, he looked so vulnerably beautiful that Elle felt as though thousands of sharp needles viciously pierced her chest.

    She could never forget that tortured expression... that haunted and tormented look that kept lingering in his eyes. Never. She could not believe it. She never once thought it was this bad. She had never thought that this... that this powerful, dangerous, and beautiful man was so damaged on the inside. Looking at how he carried himself so confidently with much self-assurance outwardly, no one would think that he carried such vicious emotional and psychological scars within himself.

    No matter the whole story behind all this, that look she saw in his eyes was enough to tell her that he must have gone through and endured something unspeakably depraved. Sebastian was most of the time impassive. It was rare to see him letting his emotionse to the surface, except when he was really angry, that many might even believe he was not capable of showing emotions aside from anger.

    The emotions she saw were nothing but shocking and... it hurts. It hurt so badly. Because she could not even imagine what kind of damage had to be done to a man like Sebastian to be that haunted and horrified.

    "I''m so... sorry..." she mouthed, fighting her tears as she caressed his handsome face as gently as she could.

    ...

    When Sebastian opened his eyes, the very first thing he saw was the face of his angel filling his entire sight. Her eyes were closed and her red hair was cascading down over his head.<sub> </sub>

    He reveled at the sight and situation he found himself in for a long while. Until everything that had happened came rushing back to him.

    Shock and then awe shed across his eyes. Shock, that he was actually right here, resting his head on herp instead of going on a berserking rampage somewhere, most probably in the dungeon. And awe of her reactions and to the fact that he even actually fell asleep and now everything already seemed back to normal. It was as though the nightmare had never happened. It was... unbelievable.

    Carefully, Sebastian shifted so he could move away without waking her up. He never thought he would be the kind of man who would like the feeling of sleeping with his head on his lover''sp. He remembered she had offered it before, but he had been an a**hole and rejected her good intentions. He was truly stupid to reject such bliss before.

    But he was worried that she had hurt her neck or something. How long had he been sleeping? He was worried his head was too heavy for her and her legs might be numb by now.

    Just as he was lifting his head off herp, Izabelle opened her eyes. Their eyes met as he froze right in the middle of the act.

    Suddenly, she ced her hand on his forehead and gently pushed his head back down, causing his eyes to slightly widen as he looked at her.

    "It''s not even an hour yet." She whispered and Sebastian almost rxed against his newly found best pillow if he did not remember the issue about her throat. "Please rest a little more a€¡°"

    "I told you not to talk, remember?" He covered her mouth with his palm as he sprung up. "What do I have to do to make you listen to me on this? You''re not going to heal at all at this rate!"

    She only blinked, not repentant at all, causing him to smirk at her with mock warning. "I''m warning you Izabelle... if you talk once more, I''m going to..."

    She gave him one slow blink, her longshes fluttering innocently yet at the same time seductively at him, that it had him forgetting what he was about to say. His smile widened in disbelief as his dimple appeared. "Yes baby, I''m going to punish you if you talk once more. And no, I''m going to glue my hand over your lips like this... do you know what I''ll do?" his grey eyes gleamed with something wicked and naughty. "I''m going to take your panties off you ce them here... in your mouth..."

    Her eyes instantly flew open so widely that he could not help but chuckle at her reaction.

    However, he looked at her seriously and whispered. "I''m really going to do it so if you don''t want that... then don''t try me, and just listen to me. Are we clear, baby girl?"

 Chapter 177 Did You Know

    Elle''s hand was on his cheek, pinching his skin hard. She couldn''t believe what he had just said. This man was truly... she couldn''t even find the right word at the moment. It was truly making her speechless how fast his emotions shift like this. Or was this him just distracting her and acting like nothing had happened again? The thought that this must be the case made Elle feel her heart constrict. Because she understood it too well a€¡° this feeling of trying your best to act like everything was alright now when it wasn''t. r

    "Hmm... so is this your habit when you get pissed or mad, hmm, Iza?" his deep voice pulled her from her thoughts. "Pinching huh... unsexy but quite adorable." He added, smirking. r

    Finally realizing that she was actually pinching him, Elle''s eyes stretched slightly wide. Her ears turned hot as she slowly retracted her fingers off his cheek. Oh lord, she just actually pinched Sebastian Reign and it seems she''s going to get away with it unscratched! He even looked like he''s amused! Was it because he''s now in a good mood? r

    "What do you want to do today?" he asked, his palm was still over her lips, securely covering her mouth to keep her from talking. r

    For a few stretched moments, they just stared at each other. Until Sebastian gave in first.r

    "Alright," he moved to stand. "Don''t forget about my warning. Don''t speak or else... you know what will happen next." He warned and then he finally retracted his big hand from her face. r

    Elle could only watch him as he sauntered towards the table, picked up a notebook and pen before returning to her.r

    "Use these from now on." he gave her the pen and notebook. "Now tell me what you wanted to do. I''ll make sure to fulfil any request from you as long as it won''t require talking exhausting you." r

    Quickly, Elle opened the notebook and started scribbling. r

    ''I''d like you to tell me more about vampires.'' were written at the notebook when she lifted it to him. r

    Sebastian already looked bored just by reading her request but he sat next to her and responded. "What do you want to know? I thought you''ve already learned a lot from that library." r

    ''The books I read are old and most of what I''ve read were about the history of the vampires. I want to know about the vampires in today''s world.''r

    His brows lifted a little upon reading her note. "Alright. Go on." r

    Elle enthusiastically wrote her first question. ''Do vampires still drink human blood today?'' r

    He stared into her eyes quietly for a few seconds that Elle wondered if her question was something she shouldn''t be asking. But she honestly thought this question shouldn''t be something forbidden for her to know anymore, right? r

    "Yes. But only the royals, us." he finally answered, causing Elle to quietly breath in relief. "The modern vampiricw doesn''t allow any vampire to drink directly from humans though. We have human donors who donate their blood to us." r

    Elle didn''t looked shock. Instead, she just looked awed at knowledge she''s learning. So those red wines she always seeing must be blood...r

    ''Why only the royals can drink blood?'' r<sub> </sub>

    "Because we needed to maintain our real strength. We are the rulers so we need to be in our best shape in case there''s serious trouble that is needed to deal with."r

    ''You mean if vampire royals will stop drinking human blood, they will weaken?''r

    When Sebastian simply nodded, Elle scribbled down again. This time, she took a little while as she seemed to be hesitating with her next question. r

    ''How about the other vampires? They don''t drink blood anymore?'' r

    "They do. But the modernw of vampires only allows them to drink from fellow vampires, only with consent, of course. Also, from wild animals. That''s why hunting is still not prohibited in this country." r

    Elle''s lips formed a small ''o''. The books she had read from that library were old so these modern rules are a surprising information to her. r

    Resting his head on his knuckles, Sebastian stared at her with searching gaze. A small smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "d you''re not grossed out about this topic." r

    She blinked and then slowly opened her mouth. But she halted and just shook her head.r

    Biting her bottom lip, she scribbled fast on the notebook. ''I''m not. I told you vampires don''t scare me.'' r

    Sebastian''s expression changed. The peaceful gleam in his eyes suddenly turned into something really serious, causing Elle to crease her brows at him. She wasn''t expecting him to react that way. In fact, she was expecting him to react positively. So why? Why did it seemed like he didn''t like that she wasn''t scared? r

    "Come here." He held her wrist and guided her towards him. r

    Elle could only follow along and when she stood right before him, she waited curiously only to get momentarily stunned when something in him turned almost dangerous as he looked up at her. "You should." He told her. His tone absolute. "You really should. I''ll tell you why... first reason is because you''re my wife." r

    Not knowing what to even say, Elle just stared at him with questions in her eyes. She really thought that should be the reason why she shouldn''t be afraid. Because she was the wife of the vampire''s crown prince. r

    "No matter how peaceful this country is in your eyes, bear in mind that there are individuals who despises me to their bones. And because you are my wife, they will go after you." Before Elle could even react from his statement, he immediately continued. "Second is because..." r

    He turned her around and pulled her into hisp. His hand crept around her neck. r

    When he pressed her head against him and his face nuzzled bellow her ear, Elle couldn''t help the sharp intake of breath that escaped her. "Because you''re... you don''t have any idea how inviting everything about you are, Izabelle." His voice became a hot whisper. "Did you know that the first time I saw you I had wanted to... taste you? Not just yourscivious body but your blood too...?" r

 Chapter 178 Like Drugs

    Elle was not aware she was holding onto her breath until Sebastian whispered against her ear, chuckling a little. "Breathe, Iza...".

    She tried to look at him but he held her in ce. And then his other hand moved over her lips, causing her to close her mouth again before any words were able to escape. Lord... must he need to do it this way while telling her all those things?

    He took a long, drawn out inhale against her skin as if taking in her scent. "Have I ever told you that you smell divine, Izabelle? You must know that the only reason no one jumped on you yet is solely because of my scent that''s all over you... yes, Iza... since that night, you''ve been wearing my scent like a perfume."

    Elle struggled to turn and look at him. She was starting to feel hot from all his touches, the heat of his body and his utterly seductive voice right now. But her curiosity was far stronger this time and even though she was being seduced by him, her want to know won out. She wanted to know more about what he was talking about.

    "Stay still, baby. I''m not done with you yet. I need you to understand the dangers of you being so fearless towards the vampires." He continued, holding her still.

    Not wanting the topic to change before she could get any more exnation, Elle struggled again within his hold, worried that she would not be able to have the chance to ask about this matter again if she just let it go this time.

    However, Sebastian''s arms were a steel vise she could not even shake off even for an inch. After much struggling and still being stuck, she was feeling frustrated. And so, she bit his hand. It was not hard but she made sure he would feel it.

    He clicked his tongue and finally craned his head over hers and looked down at her face, not bothering to remove his hand off her mouth.

    "Now what''s this, hmm? Izabelle?" he drawled, looking amused at what she was doing. This man... why was it that he seemed to be enjoying this so much? She was already dying of frustration because she had wanted to speak so bad and just ask him a series of questions right now!

    Creasing her brows, she let go of the finger she was biting on and huffily scribbled on her notebook. She did not bother to keep her handwriting neat. They were indeed scribbles, as long as she could get the message across. ''What do you mean that your scent is all over me? Which night are you referring to?''

    He took a short pause before answering. "I''m talking about that night we first met."

    Her eyes widened. She truly had not been expecting that. She had thought he might be talking about that night when they first had sex.

    "Your scent is maddeningly distracting, especially when I''m close to you inside a closed up space. So I had to do something about it. If I hadn''t... I might have bitten and drank from you that very same night."

    Her eyes circled wide.

    "Don''t look at me like you doubt it. It''s true. When you came to me, especially when I held you, I had to fight myself for self-control. For the first time, I felt unconfident with my self-control so I decided to do that. Which ended up as the best move I''ve done, in fact. I can''t even imagine the danger that might have befallen you the moment other vampirese into close proximity with you." He shook his head after saying that.<sub> </sub>

    ''What did you do?'' Elle quickly wrote another question. Now all his answers were getting her dead curious. What did he do? How could he even do something like that? She had read that vampires were not like witches who had magic.

    "It''s not much of a big deal, Iza. Don''t worry. It''s just a bite mark right here." He traced a circle at her back, just right below her shoulder de. "I didn''t draw blood as I didn''t use my canines, but my teeth marks are always here. It won''t heal for a long while, so my scent in there will linger. Though it''s only vampires who will be able to scent it out. I''ve been biting you here without your notice every time I had a chance before it could begin to heal."

    ''But I don''t remember you biting me there at all!''

    "Of course, you don''t. Because I made sure it''s painless. It won''t even sting because it''s not a normal bite mark. I''ll have to bite you there again soon though. Your own scent is getting stronger and would soon overpower mine because it''s been a long while since thest time."

    ''Do vampires usually do something like this?''

    "Not anymore in this era. It''s an old practice. Back then, vampires did this to their human sl..." Sebastian''s words suddenly trailed off but Elle already knew why. She had read that long time ago it was legal for the vampires to have their very own human ve to supply them fresh blood whenever that they wanted. It was something Elle was so d that it was no longer being practiced and that vampires now were treating humans as their fellow living beings and not as food supply or ves.

    ''ves?'' she wrote and Sebastian could only nod.

    "Yes. It''s their way to put their scent on the human so everyone will know that the human already has an owner and that she''s now off-limits. It''s like a personal mark of possession on the human that they consider their belonging."

    ''Is the effects different if it''s a real bite where the vampire drinks blood?''

    "It''s the same. But when vampires drink from a human, they need to have the wound heal as fast as possible or they''d bleed to death. So, if they want the scent to linger for a longer time, the teeth marks are much more efficient."

    Elle''s lips formed an ''o'' as she nodded. Fascinated by every tiny piece of information she was learning about the vampires, she found herself thirsting for more.

    "You must know that just with your scent alone, is enough to drive any vampire to break thew no matter the circumstances - all so that they could just taste your blood." He continued. "This is why... you need to have a healthy dose of fear for vampires too! And never let your guard down just because you think they are kind and not scary. You can''t possibly know what''s the motive of others, so it''s better for you to always be wary. Do you understand me, Iza?" his voice seemed to drop even deeper as he said thatst line.

    ''But you said your scent on me is-'' before Elle could even finish writing the sentence, Sebastian, who was already reading as she was writing, spoke. "My scent on you is not enough as a deterrent, if the vampire has bad self-control or does not care about thew. The male vampires who have been close to you all these times were trained. If you hade across with a rogue..." the edge of his tone hardened into a flinty quality. "Some rogues are crazy for human blood. It''s like drugs to them. And yours... it''s one of a kind, Izabelle."

 Chapter 179 Who

    Creasing her brows, Elle stared curiously at him. She somehow could not believe him. And she could not help but wonder if he was just exaggerating. And why was it so? There was no way her blood was that special... that one of a kind. She was just like everyone else. A human. Elle truly could not think of any reason why her blood would be that special. She thought that perhaps, this was just his way of scaring her. So, she would develop some fear and be more wary of the vampires.

    Elle wanted to write the words, ''You must be the only one thinking my scent or my blood is one of a kind.'' She believed that even though she was another country''s royalty, there was really nothing special about herpared to other humans. But he did not give her a chance to write the words.

    "So, I''m warning you once again, Izabelle. From now on, you need to be wary of any vampires, even the ones that you think are harmless. Are we clear?" he whispered firmly as his eyes shone with an intense light.

    And when Elle remained docile in his arms, he suddenlytched his mouth onto the side of her throat. If his hand was not covering her mouth, Elle was sure a gasp would have escaped from her throat.

    "Answer me, baby. Did you understand what I said?" he asked, and she could feel something sharp grazing her skin. She immediately knew that it was his fangs.

    Her heartbeat raced like crazy but not because of fear. Instead, she felt thrill and curiosity. It was crazy but it was happening again, this feeling of wanting to experience everything that he could do to her. It was crazy because this matter should really scare her even for a bit, not excite her.

    However, she immediately realized that it must be because she had just automatically believed he would never hurt her. There was one thing she had never ever doubted about Sebastian and that was the fact that he would never do anything that would risk her life. Never. It was something she could not exin but she had always felt that she could trust Sebastian with her life, maybe ever since the very moment she met him.

    She heard him click his tongue and then curse under his breath when she did not even bother to nod.

    He lifted her and as though she was nothing but a rag doll, he shifted her around. Now facing him while straddling him, Elle stared into his mouth. Her gaze searched for his fangs that were hidden. She could not help but be curious about it. She had always wondered if vampire fangs were as depicted in the pictures she had seen in the books.

    "Did you hear me?" his eyes slightly narrowed. "Or is this you tantly telling me you don''t want to listen to my words today?"

    Elle finally gave him a response by shaking her head.

    His brow lifted a little before a small smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "So, this is you trying to be disobedient because you are finally deciding to get back at me?"

    Elle blinked while he slowly curled his lip up between his teeth. "You really know how to rile me up, Izabelle." He uttered with a disbelieving tone when she moved, ced her notebook over his broad shoulder and wrote something.

    ''Can you show me your fangs?'' She then lifted the notebook with the question and held it right below her chin, all the while showing him herrge eyes, sparkling with excitement and hopeful anticipation.

    The question made Sebastian lift a brow at her. She looked like a child, excitedly waiting to unwrap a present.<sub> </sub>

    ''I want to see it.'' She had quickly scribbled this statement after seeing him not saying anything.

    "Why?" he questioned ndly, looking as though he could not quite figure out why she would even have any interest about his fangs of all things.

    ''I''m just curious. Let me see, please?'' Elle''srge blue eyes blinked at him slowly as she showed him her written words.

    Sighing, Sebastian eventually gave in, causing Elle to smile brightly.

    Without any preamble, Sebastian''s eyes turned red and when he bared his teeth at her, she watched his canines grow longer.

    Elle''s jaw dropped as she watched in fascination as it happened before her eyes. Though she was seeing it happen, it still felt somewhat unbelievable.

    She lifted her hand to touch his fang but halted. Her gaze flew at him and when he looked like he was giving her the permission to go ahead and touch, Elle continued reaching out, holding her breath at the same time.

    She studied it with utmost curiosity and she seemed to want to explore more. But Sebastian gripped her wrist after a while and then his eyes turned back to his usual gray hue and his canines slowly returned to normal.

    "Fangs shouldn''t interest you, Izabelle." He told her and she pouted before she quickly wrote something down in her notebook again.

    ''When was thest time you used your fangs to bite anyone?'' Elle was curious about this. Since he said thew had forbidden vampires to drink directly from humans, that means they could still drink from sses or other things now.

    "I''ve never stopped using my fangs, Izabelle." His soft answer came.

    Elle''s eyes widened. Not waiting for her to write her question, Sebastian exined. "The only thing forbidden is drinking directly from humans. We can drink from our fellow vampires directly anytime as long as they are willing. So, I have always used these fangs of mine, Izabelle. Unlike most of my family, I''m not very fond of drinking from the ss." And he scrunched up his nose after saying that.

    Elle had read that male vampires like to drink from females because it was tastier and vice versa. This must only mean that...

    She hesitated. Something in her told her not to ask. But right now, all the restraints and fear she had always been feeling whenever she wanted to know something from him was gone. Perhaps because he was so approachable and not so brooding today. Right now, she had a feeling that no matter what she asked, it would be alright. And thus, she wrote the words anyway. ''Who are you drinking from?''

 Chapter 180 Image

    "The castle''s servants and nobles." He replied in an instant after reading her question.

    ''Just any servants?''

    "Just the ones who are willing. We can''t just grab them and drink from them. They need to give us permission too, as per thew. But for the nobles, it''s their duty to serve us. So theye to us without excuse when we need them."

    Surprised, Elle quickly scribbled the question down. What she wanted to know were the details. ''The nobles are assigned to serve you?''

    "We choose them. Though most of us no longer need them as almost everyone''s already married."

    Elle''s brows creased as she looked at him with questions in her eyes. And before she could write her next question, Sebastian continued talking. He could already read the question that was burning in her eyes. "It''s because once a vampire is married, the couple will drink from their spouse''s blood. And most don''t find it morally eptable for a vampire to still drink from another woman when they already have their wife and vice versa." He exined rather casually as if he was talking about something as mundane as the weather.

    But to Elle, the topic quickly caused a certain unwanted disturbance within her. This meant that Sebastian too, had his own chosen noble. And since he never drank from her despite them already being married... it means he was still drinking from another female a€¡° that noble he chose to serve him. And it somehow struck her with a wrong note as she thought of it.

    Elle already learned from the book that she read in Whitefalls that the vampires always drink from the opposite sex. And that information did not bother her at all when she first found out about it... until now.

    The image of Sebastian drinking from another woman shed in Elle''s mind. The picture should''ve atleasy looked a little scary but the image she saw in her mind was... so intimate and... the awful feeling within her worsened.

    A soft knock echoed and Sebastian''s attention was pulled towards the door.

    "What is it?" his voice echoed.

    Elle could not quite hear nor understand the faint voiceing from outside the room but she knew Sebastian did.

    "Send her away." Sebastian responded in a low tone. "Tell her toe back next week."

    When he returned his attention to her, Elle quickly dropped her eyes down to her notebook. She did not want him to see her conflicted feelings at the moment that were being reflected in her eyes. Though he was being so rxed and open with her, she was not quite sure if he would be as epting of the feelings that were running through her right now.

    "Any more questions?" he asked, looking at her lowered head.

    Elle hesitated once again but after just staring at the nk paper for a few seconds, she eventually moved her hand and wrote, ''Who is it?'' She decided to go ahead and be brave to ask. She might as well do it since she was already asking questions anyway.<sub> </sub>

    "Who... the one I sent away?"

    She was actually asking about the female noble who he chose to serve him, but she nodded anyway as she btedly regretted asking about who it was. She was d that he had misunderstood her question.

    "It''s Kana, the noble I chose to serve me. Today''s her scheduled time..." he trailed off and his head snapped towards the door again.

    Elle''s fingers clenched around her pen upon hearing what he had said. A sharpncing pain spear through the region of her chest. Ahh... so the one he had sent away had been the one who served him as well? So, Kana was the name of the female noble he had chosen. She had been the one he was biting and drinking from...

    "Lucas. Didn''t you hear what I said?" Sebastian''s hardened voice made her follow his line of sight and saw Lucas standing at the threshold, holding the door slowly open. He had an apologetic look on his face as he exined further.

    "Your Highness, Lady Kana said you also didn''t meet with her on yourst scheduled feeding time. I''m afraid I need to make sure you will not neglect yourself since I heard you haven''t..." Lucas nced at Elle for a while before he continued after clearing his throat, "had any proper meal for days."

    Sebastian shut his eyes closed in exasperation, hearing what Lucas said. But he took a deep breath and ran a hand through his hair.

    "Fine! Now get out, Lucas. I''ll be there in a minute. Have her wait for me in the living room." He ordered with a growl. Lucas immediately nodded and once the door was closed, Sebastian then stood, scooping Elle up into his arms.

    The moment he put her down on the bed, the door opened again and a white furry wolf emerged. It was Snowhite!

    "Come here." Sebastian looked at the furry white wolf as he tapped his hand on the space next to Elle.

    Snow immediately obeyed and hopped into the bed, lying docilely right next to Izabelle. His furry andrge body thumpedheavily on the sheets.

    Elle kept her gaze on Sebastian as he talked to the wolf, telling him to behave in a way like he still had a bad impression of Snow but he just did not have a choice.

    When Snow just looked away as if he was so done hearing the long list ofmands, Sebastian returned his attention back to Elle. The stern look that he had used on Snow had now softened into a gentle smile as he looked at her.

    He tucked a stray lock of her hair to the back of her ear and said gently. "I''ll be back in a while. Be good and wait for me here with the wolf, okay?"

    But as he turned to leave, Elle quickly shot her hands out and grabbed his hand in a tight grip.

 Chapter 181 Acceptable

    Being stopped in his tracks at her unexpected action, Sebastian turned around. Izabelle was not looking at him. She was staring down at herp as she gripped two of his fingers.

    Thinking that she was just probably a little scared of being left behind, Sebastian bent and cradled her face with hisrge palm. His action pulled her face up to look at him.

    "I''ll have Lucas be on standby by the door. I''ll be back in a couple of minutes." He told her with assurance. Her grip on his fingers loosened and her hand dropped to herp. But she did not look at him again.

    Sebastian''s brows creased slightly at her reaction. However, he really needed to feed now. He could not be with her when he was starving like this. Warning bells had already been ringing since he was sniffing her a while ago. So, he had better go first and deal with his needs.

    Staring at her for a moment, he kissed the crown of her head and then strode towards the door.

    He turned to look over his shoulder as he grabbed the door knob, expecting her to already be looking at him. But she remained in her earlier pose, head bent down as though dejected, and... his eyes narrowed as he saw how hard she was gripping the nket that had draped over her side.

    His superior vision did not miss even the pale paper-white color of her clenching knuckles. That sight was enough to make him let go of the door knob and turn around. He quickly made his way back into the room.

    Grabbing the notebook and pen that had been thrown on the couch, Sebastian then returned to her side. He squatted before her as he ced the notebook on herp.

    "What is it?" he asked. His voice remained calm but there was a tinge of worry in his eyes. "Iza... look at me. Are you feeling ufortable? Or is there something wrong?"

    Her eyes wandered, still refusing to look directly at him.

    "Izabelle..." he uttered her name again. "Look at me and tell me what''s wrong or I''ll call the doctor back here this instant."

    Finally, she looked at him as her mouth flew open. But before any words coulde out, she quickly looked down again and gripped the pen. She remembered his warning of not wanting her to use her voice.<sub> </sub>

    While she was writing, Sebastian remained staring at her face. What did he just see? That look in her eyes...

    She lifted the notebook right before his face. Her expression was hard, but her eyes were gleaming with intense emotions that were almost overflowing from her not being able to voice them all out.. ''Are you going to go and drink from her?''

    He parted his lips to answer but shut it close again. Something was stopping him from just carelessly spouting his answer. He had decided to try giving her answers, to exin anything she wanted to know. But this one question... he did not know why, but he suddenly felt like he needed to be extra careful before saying anything to her. It was a strange but insistent feeling that was getting stronger within him. But he wondered if it was because of the look that he did not expect to be seeing in her eyes right now. She looked... hurt?

    "Izabelle..." he uttered, trying his best to observe her every expression, his eyes never leaving her face. Thest thing he had wanted at this moment was to do or spout anything that would upset or worse, hurt her even more than she had already been hurt. He had been trying his best to avoid that as he knew he always somehow could not do or say anything right whenever he was with her.

    And it seemed that it was happening again. It looks like he had somehow said or done something that was making her show that distressed and wounded look on her face again.

    "You... Earlier, you had said most don''t find it morally eptable for a vampire to drink from another of the opposite sex if they''re already married..." She whispered.

    A long heavy silence reigned between them until Sebastian spoke. "You''re not a vampire, Iza... So even if you''re my wife, I can''t just bite you and drink your blood." He shook his head slowly as he said that. "Vampires can replenish their lost blood quite easily by feeding themselves immediately as well. Non-vampires can''t do that... and that''s why it is always more dangerous to drink from them." He tried to exin as gently to her as possible, wanting her to understand where he wasing from.

    <o>,m "So, because your wife is not a vampire, it''s morally eptable for you to... drink from another female?" her whisper was so broken and she clenched her fist tightly, before looking away from him again. And he could somehow tell she was looking away like this to hide the look in her eyes.</o>

    But Sebastian had already seen her eyes sparkling with unshed tears before she had turned away, the subtle trembling movement of her lips as she nibbled on the inside of her lip, and heard the sound of her racing heartbeat... everything. He knew things were going down south again.

    He helplessly ran his fingers through his hair slowly. He was so afraid to f**k up even more now that he could not find anyforting words to say to her. The feeling that whatever he will say would only make things worse was getting the better of him. Now he did not know what to do, what to say at all.

    It was Elle who broke the silence this time. A bitter smile tugging up at the corner of her lips as she spoke, her tone held a trace of a sneer. "I guess it would be morally eptable if I go and put my mouth on another man''s neck too, right, Sebastian?"

 Chapter 182 Enough

    Sebastian became very still as a lengthy and quiet pause reigned between them. His eyes wide and in shock at herment as she stared back at him, waiting for his response.

    The abrupt appearance of a steel-cold glint in his eyes forced Elle''s pulse to start rioting and picking up its pace.

    Then she began to feel it a€¡° the fury that was radiating off him. The gleam that had appeared in his eyes was intense and hot. Too dangerously hot until it seemed to turn almost malevolent.

    This was a look he had never shown her before.

    Just as Elle was starting to feel chills running down her spine, his expression abruptly changed.

    After what felt like a long while, he finally opened his mouth, as though ready to speak. But he then paused, appeared to think the better of it, and closed his lips again before he dropped his head.

    Silently, Elle watched his fists clenching so hard at his sides that his knuckles turned paper white and the veins along his arms protruded.

    He did not seem to be breathing well for a few moments and Elle''s fingers twitched, itching to touch him and soothe him. It did not cease to make her feel torn between crying andughing at the same time every time her heart squeezed tight like this whenever this man was struggling or hurting. It seems that no matter how bad she gets hurt because of him, she still could not watch this man get hurt even the slightest bit.

    But she clenched her fists lightly to stop herself from reaching out, steeling herself from caving into her desires.

    "No." he suddenly bit out. His voice was so tight, as if he was giving everything he had to restrain himself from losing control. Even the very sound of his voice. Elle ran her eyes over him, from his face, to his broad shoulders - his entire frame was shaking slightly from his own suppression. She then understood how much he was holding himself back.

    When he let out a slightly shaky breath after a couple more seconds, the ferocious tension that had been contained in his body seemed to have evaporated in an instant. No, Elle believed he must have sessfully bound it within him. It was not truly gone, just very carefully and tightly contained in the depths of his person.

    Finally lifting his face to look at her, Elle was unable to say anything at the sight of his now seemingly rxed expression.

    If he was still raging, it was impossible to tell right now.

    However, the almost scary and calm look in his eyes gave Elle an uneasy feeling. Because she felt like this sort of calmness was worse than having him shouting and ranting at her.

    "I''ve got the message, Izabelle..." he murmured gently, nodding. She could tell he seemed to be trying so hard to hang on to his calmness, to not appear dangerous. "I''m ending it. Her service duty to me."

    Elle stared at him, her expression one of shock and disbelief. His announcement was just too sudden that she was still reeling from the shock.

    "I won''t drink from any other females from now on. Is that... enough?" he added, the utterly serious gleam in his grey eyes had Elle feeling so bewildered that speech had seemed to have failed her.

    Both his hands curved around her scalp as his thumbs began stroking over her cheeks. "Answer me, Iza. Are there any other matters you want that I failed to figure out? If there is... tell me, baby... don''t hesitate and just tell me."<sub> </sub>

    Those words seemed to literally dismantle her brain. Everything was so unexpected. She had thought he would blow off and just leave her alone again, hurting and wondering about things all by herself. Lord... this was... was this even real?

    "It''s... enough..." she managed to say, still disoriented as she struggled to gather herposure and clear her mind from the daze he and his words had just thrown her into. She btedly wished those words did note out yet until her heart and mind had calmed down. But her lips betrayed her, unable to withstand his gentle demand for her answer.

    He stilled for a moment before a relieved smile tugged at the corner of his lips. His elusive dimple showed up.

    But then he rose and called for Lucas. He was so quick to step back from her and Elle almost reached out again when she saw his bright grey eyes turning crimson.

    He looked away immediately and turned to Lucas who had just entered through the door.

    "Thedy is already in the living a€¡°" Lucas reported as he thought Sebastian was expecting an update. However, he was rudely cut off.

    Lucas could not finish his sentence because Sebastian suddenly shed before him, grabbed his arm and sunk his elongated fangs into his wrist, shocking both Lucas and Elle with his actions.

    Elle sprung from the bed and rushed towards them.

    When she reached them and saw his face as his mouth was stilltched onto Lucas'' wrist, the very first thing Elle noticed was the deep frown all over his face. He was... wincing, like he was forcing himself to eat something so terrible he could barely stomach the taste.

    "Y-your Highness. What are you..." Lucas was still in utter disbelief, showing a face saying that he never ever imagined Sebastian would do what he was doing right now.

    "Shut up!" he growled before bending his head andtched on to Lucas'' wrist to suck on his blood again, never opening his eyes, as the lines between his brows deepened.

    Once he let go of Lucas'' arm, he winced again before he harshly wiped his lips with the ends of his sleeve.

    The sight of Elle standing right there, watching so closely as he fed, had him stiffening for a moment. His face showed pure disbelief as if he could not quite believe she approached them and actually watched as he was drinking someone else''s blood!

    But he recovered and raised a brow at her. "What hmm...? My wife? You said earlier that it''s enough. So that means, you''re fine with me drinking from anyone as long as they''re not female. Right?"

    ___

    A/N: Daily update will resume today. Thank you for your patience. <3

 Chapter 183 Choices

    This chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun. Thank you so much for the supergift!

    ___

    Once the door was closed, Elle worriedly reached out and touched Sebastian''s arm. His unexpected action and the sight of him really drinking blood right in front of her from someone was... Elle could not quite exin the feeling. But surprisingly, she found it not to be as gross or terrifying as she had once thought it would be.

    "Are you a€¡°"

    "Shh." Sebastian hushed her. "Talk once more and I''ll do the thing I promised I''d do to you. You''ve talked enough, Izabelle. I''m fine. So you don''t have to worry about anything."

    Pressing her lips together, she rushed towards the bed and grabbed her notebook and pen. She then flipped to a new page and quickly scribbled what she wanted to say.

    ''But you were wincing when you drank. Was it really just because it tasted bad?'' she asked.

    The look in his eyes seemed gentle when he lifted his eyes to hers. "Yes. The taste is actually tolerable. But it''s just something my pte could barely handle." Tucking his hands inside his pockets, he leaned against the door as he continued staring at her. "But after a few more meals, I''ll definitely get used to it."

    Elle''s grip on her pen tightened a little before she dropped her head down and again wrote hastily on her notebook. ''Would it be preferable if you drink from the ss? That''s okay with me.''

    His reaction was contrary to what she was expecting. His face and eyes suddenly turned nk as he stared at her writings. Causing Elle to crease her brows. Looking back to her notebook, she scanned the contents, trying to see what was it that caused that reaction. After seeing that there was nothing out of the ordinary, she turned back to look at him.

    Just when she was about to open her lips to call his name, he lifted his eyes back to hers. The nkness was now gone, as if she had imagined what she had seen a little while ago.

    "I''d rather drink from men and tolerate the bad taste." He casually replied. "Drinking from a ss is a no for me."

    Her big blue eyes looked at him with a big ''why'' stered across them.

    "It''s just one of my personal convictions." He shrugged as he replied. As though he was merely stating a certain fact. But Elle went very still after hearing what he said. The sound of ''my personal convictions'' had her immediately thinking of his other rules and how those rules were never simple.<sub> </sub>

    She did not open her mouth nor write down a single word. She just stared at him quietly when he continued nonchntly. "I was brutally forced to drink someone''s filthy blood from a ss when I was younger. Since then, no matter who the blood came from, if I have to drink it from a ss, it always tastes exactly the same as that... filthy blood. I''ll end up vomiting it out if I force myself. Though I haven''t once nned to deal with it yet, as I don''t think there is a need since I still have other choices..." he trailed off. Surprise flickered in his grey eyes and it was not because he was shocked about what he had just said. But to the fact that he had actually expressed those things so easily like he was merely talking about something as mundane as the weather.

    Seeing the somewhat nk look with a hint of question on her face, Sebastian forced himself off the door and grabbed her hand. He led her back to the bed and made her sit there.

    Taking a long quiet breath, Sebastian squatted before her again. "You really have to rest, Izabelle. You need as much rest as possible to heal quickly." He told her seriously. "I want you to rest so you can finally recover. And fully at that."

    When she kept on staring at the smear of blood on his shirt''s sleeve, Sebastian rose. "I''ll go get changed." he said and sauntered towards the dressing room.

    Elle looked down on her notebook and took a long deep breath. The expression on her face was one that was curious and wanting to know something.

    She wrote something on the paper but scratched it out and wrote something again. She did that for a few more times until Sebastian returned. It was as though she kept on having a change of mind on how to best word the question she wanted to ask.

    Wearing a sleek white shirt Elle rarely saw him in, Sebastian approached her, looking so much fresher than ever. Now that she had aparison, Elle could tell the difference if this man was well fedpared to when he was hungry and starving.

    For a long while, Elle just stared at him. She just sat there appreciating and savoring his refreshing look that was rare to be seen. Until he towered before her and looked down at her notebook. ''So I am not considered as one of those choices you have to feed on?''

    Elle immediately flipped the notebook to hide the words she wrote but it seemed, his eyes were faster than her movements. From the change and flicker in his eyes, Elle knew that he must have already read that question that she had penned in the notebook.

    His gaze moved slowly from the notebook up to her eyes.

    "I''m not going to turn you into my food, Izabelle." he said in a serious and deep tone. His gaze became devil-bright for a moment. "Like I told you before, it only works for vampire couples, because both would benefit from it. Both would feel pleasure from it. If I do that to you, that''s just me feeding, while you''re the food. And not to mention that no matter how much control I have, I''m still going to endanger your life in the process. I will be the only one who will feel pleasure from it, while you get hurt."

    Lost for words to retort to his long statement, Elle just looked down at her notebook. She could not think of another question to ask nor give a response. But before she realized it, her hand already wrote down something that made his pupils dte.

    ''I can handle it.''

 Chapter 184 Quiet

    Elle''s heart skipped a beat as she blinked and reread what she wrote.

    Slowly, she lifted her gaze to him, a little nervous of what reaction she would see disyed on his face.

    Sebastian''s gaze was fixed on hers. Devil-bright again.

    Their gazes held.

    "Don''t tempt me on this too, Izabelle." His voice low, as he reached out to take the notebook and pen from her hand before tucking her into bed. "It''s time for you to sleep and rest. We''re done talking, for now." Though his words sounded tough, his tone was extremely gentle.

    She protested through her eyes but Sebastian did not budge and only looked intently at her. Knowing that this time he was serious, Elle had no choice but toy back. For now.

    Her eyes continued drinking in his features until she eventually drifted off to sleep.

    Sebastian stared at her peaceful sleeping face for a long while. Something mysterious was gleaming in his eyes as he fiddled a small lock of her hair between his fingers. He looked lost in thought for a long time until he carefully rose and silently left the room.

    ...

    Days passed, quiet and peaceful.

    Sebastian never left the castle. He asionally disappears when Lucas calls for him but he alwayses back before a couple of hours were up and immediately checks on her.

    During the nights, he sleeps on the couch.

    Elle had insisted on having him sleep on the bed. Yes. She could not believe that there came the day when she would be the one insisting on him sleeping next to her.

    But Sebastian was upromising. He had told her he must not because the doctor had reminded him that they cannot be having sex for now. As she would not be able to hold back from gasping and moaning which would be bad for the healing of her throat.

    His argument had Elle blushing hard and at a loss for words. Thus, the two of them had slept separately.

    Sebastian had also been very strict. He had also stopped answering some questions he thought would lead to her not being able to avoid talking. He had told her he would answer those questions once her throat was better, leaving Elle without a choice but to listen and do her best to recover quickly for her to finally hear the answers to the questions he had promised to answer.

    To distract herself from trying to speak with him, Elle had asked to visit the library.

    Sebastian agreed. Now the two of them were staying in the library for almost the whole day. Elle kept herself busy reading books not only because she wanted to, but because Sebastian also wanted her to immerse herself in books to avoid more conversations between them. At least until her throatpletely recovers.

    Sitting on the soft and long couch and reading a thick old book that was of course about the vampires, Elle''s gaze darted to the ss of water thatnded silently on the table before her.

    Her gaze lifted and met Sebastian''s eyes.<sub> </sub>

    Wordlessly, he then sat next to her and casually stretched out on the couch, resting his head on herp. He grabbed her hand next and ced her palm over his eyes.

    It was in that way, he slept.

    He had been doing this ever since they started visiting the library.

    At first, Elle was speechless and a little bothered. Not in a bad way, but she just felt sort of flustered at his actions.

    But she eventually adjusted and now she only felt rxed and beyond pleased whenever he justy his head on herp like this. She loved this. Them being so close and peaceful and quiet like this.

    It was honestly still a little hard for her to believe. She still sometimes asked herself how everything had turned into something this blissful and peaceful?

    The peace between them was so good. A little surreal even. And a tiny part of her even wanted her throat not to get healed any time soon. Just so this bliss wouldst. Even only for a little while longer.

    It was a thought she herself had never expected but she could not me herself if she wished for something like that. Everything had been like a roller coaster ride and these little blissful moments had been like a vacation to a quiet paradise with him, just being there next to her, never going away.

    Looking down at him, Elle stared at his lips. Her fingers itched to touch them so she forced her gaze back to the book that was in her hands again.

    Several minutester, Sebastian stirred.

    Elle removed her hand over his eyes, looking down at him with curiosity. He usually sleeps for hours when heys his head on herp.

    He rose and looked at the door. Then he sighed and muttered a soft curse directed to whoever it was that disturbed his sleep.

    "I''ll be back soon." He told her softly and Elle just nodded at him.

    Sebastian usually never leaves her alone in the library for more than twenty minutes. Elle had wondered why once, but did not put too much thought into it.

    But now that he had not returned even after thirty minutes, Elle had started to wonder if it was only coincidence. And while she was thinking of that, she began to wander along the old massive shelves. Her fingers glided along the spines of the books as she passed by.

    She headed to one of the corners where she had not visited yet in the past few days. The library was big and mostly, Sebastian was the one who chose books for her after she told him what she would like to read.

    Suddenly pausing, Elle turned to look where her fingers stopped. It was a maroon-colored book. Deciding to read something she had not nned to read for a change, Elle pulled the book from the shelf and returned to her seat. She was excited to find what topic she hade across this time.

    Momentster, her heartbeats began to thud crazily behind her ribs as she realized that the book was about... Vampire and humans'' mating.

 Chapter 185 Last Warning

    This bunos chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!

    ___

    Elle could not sleep.

    Her mind was thinking about nothing but the things she had read from that book. She had found out that sexual rtionships between vampires and humans were forbidden. And the reason was not something simple either. It was actually so shocking to her that even until now, disbelief was still gripping her mind.

    ording to the book, vampires and humans cannot mate because if that happens... the human would die and there was no remedy for that. It was said in the book that it had been that way ever since ancient times.

    She was unable to finish the book yet, so she was very curious about what information she would find more in there. She had made sure not to let Sebastian see her reading that book. For now, she had decided not to let him know. Though she had a lot of questions a€¡° burning questions a€¡° that were bugging her deeply right now, and making her want to run over and ask him immediately, Elle thought that she should at least read through the entire book and have a better grasp on the information in there before telling or asking him about it.

    "What''s wrong? Is something bothering you?" Sebastian''s velvet voice echoed in the dim light.

    Elle turned and looked up at him. This man had now turned so very attentive to her every movement. And sometimes, it was even like he had an eye on his back. She was honestly not repulsed by his behavior, but she was just a little overwhelmed by all his attention. She had initially thought that everything would eventually go back to how it was before but that obviously did not happen. Even after several days had already passed.

    As much as she was enjoying the attention from him, it made her wonder if he was doing this due to his guilt over what had happened to her. Or was he going to continue being like this until her throat was better?

    She did not want to think about all these. She wanted to believe that this husband of hers right now did not turn into the perfect husband she needed during these times just because of his guilt. But... Elle knew she was not quite prepared to handle the emotional and mental blow if her spection ended up being wrong in the end. So, she decided to settle on the safer side. At least for now.

    A soft, reassuring smile tugged at the corner of her lips. Letting him know that everything was fine.

    He only continued to stare at her. His grey eyes brightened even through the dim lighting of their room.

    "Do you want me to fetch the wolf?" he asked.

    Elle shook her head. And then she tugged at his arm, wanting him to lie next to her instead. She had gotten used to this already. Her, not using her voice tomunicate what she wanted to say.

    Lines formed between his brows but eventually, he gave in. "Fine. I''ll lie next to you until you''re asleep."<sub> </sub>

    Upon stretching out beside her and lying down, Sebastian grabbed her hand and ced it on top of his abdomen. Elle quickly realized from the way he was behaving and positioning himself, that he was trying to be Snow''s substitute tonight. She used to put an arm around Snow''s body when she sleeps.

    Looking at his wless side profile and the silhouette of his thick and indecently longshes, Elle unconsciously licked her lips.

    "Sleep." He reminded her strictly without turning to look at her.

    But lord... she just could not make herself obey those words. It seemed that he truly was right when he had made the decision to sleep on the couch instead of sharing the bed. Because right now, she was quickly feeling it in her body and heart, where there was a temptation to want to throw caution into the air to turn naughty and disobedient.

    It had been... days since they had slept together. Was it more than a week already? Or perhaps close to two weeks?

    Lord... no wonder she was starting to...

    He suddenly moved and the next thing she knew, he was spooning her from the back. The feel of his hard body, hisforting warmth... his unique delicious male scent... Lord help her! How on earth was she ever going to fall asleep now?

    Letting out a quiet sigh, Elle shifted slightly to find a morefortable spot. Not that she was notfortable already. She was simply trying to distract herself from going down the rabbit hole.

    But her movement earned a ''tsk'' from Sebastian. She could not quite tell if that sound was even a bad thing as Elle could not even feel a tinge of worry or anything simr when she heard it.

    In the next moment, he let out a quiet groan. His hand had crept up and cupped the front of her neck from behind and whispered heavily. "Last warning, Izabelle." His voice was so... deep and hoarse it sent ripples shooting down her spine. And it was not just that. She finally noticed something hot and hard brushing against her. "Sleep." He said firmly before letting go of her as if he had realized spooning her was a bad idea.

    She turned around to face him. He was alreadyying t on his back. His eyes tightly squeezed closed.

    Realizing how hard he was trying to behave himself, Elle secretly took a deep breath to clear her mind and really try to sleep as he wanted her to. But she soon found herself staring at him again until her gaze somehow ended drifting down to his neck.

    She was immediately reminded of what she had read. That vampires bite on each other on the neck while they were having sex. The image of another woman biting him there shed in her mind.

    And before she realized what she was doing, Elle suddenly found herself pressing her lips to the side of his neck.

 Chapter 186 One Thought

    They both turned very still at the sudden contact of her cool lips on his warm neck.

    Wide-eyed, Elle heard the loud and crazy fast heartbeats that belonged to her. Her mind screamed at her to pull away, asking what she was even doing.

    But she could not make herself listen to her own mind but instead did something far graver than her first move. She had gone ahead and bitten him.

    His muscles turned utterly taut, as though they had transformed into something really solid and hard. He then made a noise that sounded like a half curse and half groan.

    A gasp was torn from her lips and the next thing she knew, he was hovering above her, pinning her down. His eyes were so animal-bright as he looked down at her. His breathing was uneven as he held himself still over her. And yet, Elle''s first reaction was... oh lord... she had licked her lips in anticipation.

    "Fuck... Iza..." he cursed again. Only this time, his voice was so husky, that she even heard it shaking. "What the hell... are you doing?"

    He did not sound angry or upset and that was the only thing that mattered to Elle at the moment. As for his question, Elle was not sure about her answer.

    She only bit her lip and silently stared back at him. Until her gaze strayed back to his neck again. She could not see if her earlier bite even left teeth marks as it was dim, but she thought that it might not have left any marks at all. She was not even certain if her bite was hard enough to leave any trace on him. After all, it was only a small nip.

    Letting out a shaky breath, Sebastian pulled away from her and ran his fingers through his hair. He looked exasperated and in disbelief but slightly amused at the same time.

    "I can''t believe you just did that." He murmured. "You really aren''t listening to me anymore, Izabelle. How I wish I could punish you... so f**king hard right now a€¡°" he broke off as Elle reached out, slipped her hands around his neck and hugged him, nuzzling her face against his neck.

    Sebastian was caught so off guard at her unexpected action that his entire body stiffened up again. His pupils dted as he swallowed. Hard. His hands were now moving to grip her hips.

    But they halted just before touching her and his jaws clenched and unclenched.

    "F**k..." he cursed once more, and this time it sounded almost pleading. Like he was asking for someone''s help. "You really know... how to torture me to death, Izabelle."

    He sighed once again and shook his head before he moved his hands to hold onto her arms, peeling her off him and pinned her down onto the bed again. This time, he pressed both her hands above her head, locking them there to make sure she would not get the chance to reach out and mess with his calm again.

    "Not... now baby..." he breathed out. Elle could hear just how much self-control was in his voice through those few words alone. Though the words were obviously for her, he seemed to be convincing himself at the same time. "I am not going to blow up and screw your brains out tonight, then be unable to bed you again for the next several days. I know any suffering on my partter would be worth it. But... f**k...!! You really need to quickly get better and you''re almost there. Do you understand me, huh? Izabelle?"

    She only pursed her lips ever so slightly, ncing away from him, causing him tough exasperatedly.<sub> </sub>

    But then, he cupped her chin and his thumb started ying on her lips. "The doctor said, you''d be fully healed in two days. Two more days, baby... I promise that day will be so... no. Just prepare yourself because I will ravage you like never before and make youe apart so hard... so many times over... until you''d remember nothing else but my name." His eyes zed with a seductive promise that sent her heart flip flopping like crazy.

    Elle swallowed. She could not believe how her mouth watered at his suggestive words. Lord...

    A soft kissnded on her temple and then he pulled away so fast, he was already standing a step away from the bed when she was finally looking up at him.

    "Sleep." He told her once again before striding off purposefully towards the bathroom.

    Rubbing her face with her palms, Elle took a long and deep breath. She was d that he thought she did that to seduce him, because she could not even exin the reason why she did that herself.

    ...

    The next morning, Elle had managed to finish reading that book as Sebastian seemed even busier today.

    Standing by the shelf where she had taken that book from, Elle stared unseeingly at all the books'' spines that were arranged on it. She had tried to find a simr book but could not find one at all. She honestly did not know what to feel or how to even react at the fact that she finished the book without finding any other information if that curse was already broken or perhaps if the vampires today had already found a way for a human and vampire''s rtionship to work. Because well... she and Sebastian... they were human and vampire. And they have had sex without her dying as was mentioned of how the females recorded in the book had.

    Elle had checked on how old the book was and it was not actually that old. It was just a couple of decades old. Could it be that things have changed just within the past twenty years? And that now, humans and vampires'' sexual rtionship are no longer forbidden?

    Staring at the maroon book in her hands, Elle sighed and decided to believe in her own conclusion. She had asked Sebastian about it too, once she had the chance.

    Just when she lifted the book to return it to the shelf, a folded paper slipped down from its pages and fell at Elle''s feet.

    She bent and picked it up. But before she could open the folded piece of paper, her body instantly became almost catatonic. Her heartbeat stopped for a moment.

    One thought came to her mind a€¡° Elijah. The experience in that dungeon was still fresh and a sore spot for her. The meeting with Elijah had shed unbidden in her mind, and her heartbeat raced damned hard.

    Whirling around, her eyes searched the entire room until it settled on the slightly opened door. Sebastian had always kept that door slightly open all the time while she was inside.

    "Lucas? Rion? Anyone there?" she called out immediately, trying her best to stay calm, when Sebastian emerged from the door.

 Chapter 187 Big Night

    The sight of Sebastian being the one to appear when she was being afraid and unsettled had Elle feeling an unspeakable sense of relief washing over her. The dread that had initially gripped her had melted away and disappeared like it had not been there in the first ce. Her entire frame rxed and she could even feel her knees wobbling a little.

    When she rushed towards him with such relief, Sebastian instantly moved to meet her halfway. He could sense and see how she was so agitated - perhaps even fearful - when he had walked through the door, and that had him on high alert for any danger nearby.

    "What''s wrong?" he asked, cupping both sides of her head gently with his hands. His gaze was searching as he locked his intense grey eyes onto her own trembling ones.

    Elle realized then that she must have rmed him with her nervous expression and her jumpy actions just now. Thus, she took a deep breath and tried her best topose herself.

    "I''m fine... I was just... I thought no one was outside. And it just... freaked me out a bit." She forced a smile as she exined.

    Sebastian just stared into her eyes for a while before his gaze drifted away. Elle noticed how he looked around the inside of the library in a slow manner, as though his eyes were scanning the entire area. No... it was more apt to describe it that he was not trying to see it with his eyes, but feel if there was something amiss.

    When he returned his gaze to her, that serious and fierce look loosened up and gentled. There was a smile in his eyes as his hands that were cupping her head slowly let go of her. As he visibly rxed, it only helped to make her feel instantly better as well because she knew there was no immediate threat to either of them within the vicinity for the moment.

    "It''s alright, Izabelle. Everyone''s right outside and on guard all the time. Don''t forget that they can hear even the slightest sound even from inside here." He reassured her before his eyes fell down to the paper that was still held limply in her hand.

    "Uh... this is..." Elle hesitantly lifted the now slightly crumpled paper up between them.

    "Hush, Iza." He silenced her, cing his forefinger against her lips. His gaze was wordlessly warning her not to talk anymore. In her nervousness, she had forgotten that she was still on the ban of not being allowed to talk.

    But he stretched his hand out, palms facing upward as he silently asked her to hand over the paper to him. "Can I see it?"

    Again, Elle hesitated. But eventually, she ced it in his open palms.

    Sebastian''s expression did not change as she stared at the paper.

    Unable to hold back her curiosity about the contents of the paper, Elle leaned in closer to Sebastian to see what was written on it.

    To her surprise, the paper was... nk!

    ...<sub> </sub>

    "That''s..." ''a pretty extravagant dress!'' Elle thought silently as her eyes were slightly stretched as she stared at the royal blue gown before her that the stylist who came today had brought along.

    Her doctor had told her this morning that her throat was finally healed and she could now talk freely. But the doctor did remind her that it would do her well not to overdo it. It was somehow such an amazing coincidence because today was her birthday as well.

    Sebastian had spoken to her about this a few days before. When Elle said that having a simple dinner at home would suffice as a way to celebrate her birthday, Sebastian only blinked and nodded. But then the very next day, he informed her that they would be holding a formal party for her birthday celebration, right here in the Reigns castle.

    And thus, here she was, now getting prepared for her big night.

    She could not help but feel a little nervous. She was used to these kinds of things. Mingling with the socialites and entertaining guests were her forte. However, with her now knowing that almost all of the guests that would be present in this party were not actually humans... Her confidence somehow seemed to be wavering.

    A part of her had wanted to tell Sebastian to cancel the event for fear that she was not quite ready to entertain non-human guests. But she shoved that thought hard and deep within her. Telling herself that she must not chicken out now. This was her chance to see for herself the reality of this society - she was now introduced to by marriage - with her new perspective.

    Taking a deep breath, she stared at herself through the mirror when someone entered the room. It was Linda.

    "Princess, I was asked by His Highness to bring you these." She handed her a bag that contained boxes of gifts and three letters.

    Elle checked the cards one by one. The first card was from Abi and Alexander, the second was from Alice and Alexis and thest one was from Alicia and Azy.

    A soft, emotional smile shed across Elle''s face as she read through their birthday wishes. She already knew that they could not attend the party and Elle understood fully their circumstances.

    She had terribly wished for them toe, but their heartfelt wishes in these lovely cards were more than enough for her.

    "Are you ready, Princess?" Linda asked her once everything was ready.

    Looking at herself through the mirror onest time, she nodded at Linda. It was finally time.

    Another deep breath escaped her before she turned and gracefully walked towards the door, poised and morous as she followed after Linda who led the way.

    When the door opened, Linda announced. "Your Highness, the princess is ready." She then stepped aside and Elle''s gaze fell towards the man who was leaning against the wall across from her.

 Chapter 188 Gossip

    The word ''gorgeous'' did not seem to be enough to describe how Sebastian looked at the moment. Even though she had seen him always dressed so impably in dark suits, Elle had dered to herself that his get-up right now topped all the other outfits she had seen on him thus far. That tailcoat¡­ Lord¡­ it was like tailcoats were actually invented for this man!

    Right now, even if she still did not have any idea that he was a real vampire, she would definitely describe his beauty with just two words. Unreal. Inhuman.

    He very much looked the part of a real vampire prince now with that get up! Not that he was not actually one already.

    Elle was so busy ogling her husband''s dashing looks that she failed to notice Sebastian had even yet to blink since the moment he saw her. His grey orbs gleamed so bright as he stared at her unmoving, as though transfixed at the sight that greeted his eyes. And when he finally pushed himself off the wall and approached her, his eyes never once strayed.

    "Blue¡­" he uttered as he took her hand, "¡­ you really own that color, Izabelle."

    She smiled. "Thank you¡­ the stylist mentioned that it was you who chose the dress."

    "Do you like it?" Though his tone was light and seemingly unconcerned, Elle detected from his eyes that her answer truly mattered to him.

    "I love it." She answered sincerely with a pleased but shy smile.

    A satisfied smile shed across his features and the two of them finally walked off together, hand in hand.

    "Don''t be nervous." Sebastian then changed the topic when he noticed how her grip on his hand kept tightening the closer they got to the ballroom. "Treat everyone like how you used to."

    She halted and looked at him. "I''m not sure if I can do that." She admitted. "Knowing that everyone isn''t actually human like me, but¡­ supernatural beings¡­ I''m not sure if I can keep my usualposure." The smile on her face wavered a little.

    "Those¡­ supernatural beings as you put it, are now your people, Izabelle."

    "I¡­ that''s¡­ that''s¡­"

    "Don''t feel overwhelmed, Iza." He made sure his voice was pitched low and filled with reassurance. "I know you''d need some time to get used to our society''s reality so tonight, there''s no need to entertain everyone like you used to do tonight."<sub> </sub>

    Her brows knitted. "But it''s my birthday party, Sebastian. They''re the guests they''ve been invited over, so I must ¨C"

    "Nope." He cut her off. "Your throat has just healed. I am not going to let you speak to every single guest and strain your throat, only to have it rpsed. In fact, I''ve arranged things in a way so you''d speak less."

    Elle fell speechless for a few moments before she shook her head.

    "You should''ve told me about that sooner, Sebastian." Her face dimmed as she said that. "I can''t possibly go in there and not talk to the guests! People will¡­ everyone will¡­ they will think bad of me if I do that. Though it is my birthday celebration, it''s still not proper of me to do that, Sebastian. I don''t want your people¡­ anyone else in fact,¡­ to think that their prince''s wife is a¡­ is a ¨C"

    "Hush, Izabelle..." his hand was below her ear, cupping her head gently. "Listen, baby¡­" he whispered in aforting calm voice and Elle btedly realized that she had responded to him and her breathing had started to rise. "I won''t entirely forbid you from talking to them. I''m just going to limit it. And stop getting worried about the people and what they will think about whatever attitude you''d disy tonight. Whatever their opinion of you doesn''t matter ¨C"

    "Sebastian." She cut him off this time. Her gaze turned a little fierce. "Their opinion of me matters. Because whatever I do could cause a controversy and even a scandal that will not only ruin my reputation but more importantly, yours as well! Not forgetting the royal family''s too. I can''t¡­ I can''t let even the slightest possibility of that happening."

    Silence reigned between them for a while until Sebastian let out a quiet breath. He did not see thising at all. That Izabelle was going to be aggravated by this matter. The reason why he had decided to talk her into having a celebration was because of the issue about her that was spreading outside Viscarria. Tabloids were writing about the whereabouts of Princess of Dalenn who now was the Crown Princess of Viscarria. Some were even spreading gossip that she had disappeared and was still missing.

    Many people were taking the rumor seriously since it was actually true that Izabelle who was usually active since she had married him suddenly disappeared from the public eye and had not been spotted for a long while.

    And so, he had no choice but to n out this celebration even though he personally would rather celebrate the night with just the two of them. He had decided to hide this information about the rumor from her at least until tomorrow as he did not want her to stress herself out. He had wanted her to focus on healingpletely and also at least enjoy this night.

    But it seemed that everything was not going along as he had nned. He had not expected that the people''s opinion of her was such a big deal to her.

    "I''ve¡­ experienced people''s hatred since I was young, Sebastian¡­" she continued with conviction. "I don''t want to go through that again. I don''t want the people of Viscarria to¡­ to think bad of me and end up hating me like how the people back home did."

    Sebastian was silent. He wanted to tell her not to even worry about that because he would destroy anyone who would dare treat her with hatred or disrespect. But he managed to hold back and yield. He would yield if that would make her happy.

    "Fine, Izabelle." He gave in, pressing on her hand gently, "alright¡­ I won''t forbid you. You can do what you want tonight."

 Chapter 189 Unapologetic

    The celebration went on smoothly since the very start of the event.

    And to Elle''s surprise, the guests did not even get close enough for her to speak to them. They kept their distance from her for some reason. Most of them only simply greeted her with warm and gentle smiles from afar.

    Only the immediate members of the royal family and highest officials came over to personally greet and deliver her their birthday wishes. Even then, they did not linger around her for long. Before any conversation could even start after the exchange of greetings and birthday wishes, they were already gone.

    The only thing that wasforting was the fact that Elle did not feel like they were purposely avoiding her. Instead, it was obvious to her that they were politely excusing themselves away, as if they knew something a€¡° that she should not be talking much.

    When Sebastian stretched out his hand to her, inviting her to join him for the dance of the night, Elle stared down at his hand for a few seconds. And when she put hers into his, she remembered their first dance during Elijah''s birthday party.

    Sebastian led her to the dancefloor and once the music started, they started to move seamlessly to each other''s steps.

    "Are you enjoying yourself?" Sebastian asked as he danced with her with his usualzy grace that never ceases to amaze her. His high quality ck velvet suit with gold embroidery on his sleeves ends, upper left and right shoulder areas and all along the high cored neckline only added to the smoky and sultry appeal of his male seductiveness.

    Elle blushed as she graced him with a smile. It was a sweet smile, one filled with gratitude and awe. And also, genuine happiness. She had not expected the beauty of the decorations and the perfection of the entire set up and nning that had been put into her birthday celebration. It was actually... extravagant. The entire ballroom had been transformed into a romantic yet cool ce for her birthday celebration. Warm fairy lights that dangled from the ceiling provided the intimate quality that would encourage small talks among guests. And fresh flowers brought in recently from the outside were still sending off their light yet wonderful perfume through the entire hall.

    It had made her speechless for a long while because she knew just how much time and money was needed to prepare everything to perfection. In fact, she knew that the nning and preparation of such an extravagant event normallysted for at least a year, if not or more. But Sebastian was able to coordinate and get things done on such short notice.

    She was honestly shocked that she could not believe it at first until she remembered that she was no longer back home. She was in a ce where vampires lived and breathed. There were things they could do so easily, that would take humans a long time to finish.

    "Is this why you''ve been busy in the past few days, Sebastian?" she questioned him. One of the princesses had slipped and mentioned that it was Sebastian who had organized the extravagant event. She even jokingly whispered to Elle that Sebastian had terrorized the pce staff continuously to make sure everything was done without w.

    "Well, I need to make sure everything will be finished in time, don''t I?" He casually replied. "You like it?"

    She stared up at him, her eyes gleaming as brightly as the stars in the night sky. "Everything is... perfect!" Her earnest whisper struck him right in the heart.<sub> </sub>

    His elusive dimple again decided to make their appearance. And then they twirled around the dance floor so perfectly and in sync to each other''s breathing. Neither took their eyes off of the other. It was like they could not help their gazes to be helplessly glued to their partner held in their arms.

    The guests continued to be shocked at the scene before them. ck and gold, perfectly intertwined with royal blue and silver as they swayed and spun around to the music - both the Crown Prince and the Crown Princess were truly a sight to behold. The couple was a sight for sore eyes.

    The guests had been shocked ever since the moment the couple appeared together. The chemistry between them and how they both looked so dazzling were already such a big surprise. And now here they were, moving across the dancefloor like they were one, captivating everyone''s eyes. That moment, the two of them... their dance... They themselves were spellbinding.

    But that was not the most surprising. What shocked everyone the most was how the prince was acting towards his human wife. The vampires had never seen Prince Sebastian carrying himself like how he was tonight. His usual dark aura was so tamed and mild that he even actually looked approachable! And then they saw it... his smile... his dimple!

    Both male and females who saw that smile on his face were so shocked to their core. They did not know Prince Sebastian had a dimple! Hearts could almost be seen pouring out of all the singledies'' eyes as they hungrily watched the Crown Prince! While the males could not help but wonder if this was the same Prince Sebastian they knew!

    "What did you... tell everyone?" Elle asked Sebastian as their dance continued. She waspletely oblivious at how the viewers were gushing, her and Sebastian being the main topic of discussion. "I feel like everyone knew something... that''s why they''re leaving as soon as they greet me."

    "Well, I just told them that you have a mild throat problem at the moment."

    "Will they... actually believe that?" A tinge of worry shed across her eyes. She had done this before. Exining to the people that she was ill, but they did not believe her.

    "Don''t worry. They believe it."

    She breathed in relief and pursed her lips slightly. "And here I thought you''d let me do whatever that I wanted."

    He smiled again. A small and a little wicked but unapologetic one. "I did allow you to do what you wanted... but I didn''t say that I''ll just politely step aside and let you get hurt, baby. I told you, I''m not going to let anyone hurt your throat again, not even you." He bent his head beside hers and whispered hotly into her ear, "I''d rather you use your voice moaning my name outter."

 Chapter 190 Or Else

    While most of the guests were entranced by the night''s main event which was the Crown Prince and Crown Princess'' dance, a group ofdies in the far corner near the veranda were quiet and kept to their own small group. ncing at each other and talking in secret, they gave off a slight feeling of dissatisfaction.

    ''God, Prince Sebastian looks so different tonight!''

    ''What do you mean? I don''t think he''s any different. Did you see how he had red at us earlier on to back off before we could even approach them to greet his wife?''

    ''Right. He''s still the same. The same gorgeous brooding, unapproachable and unreachable prince of ours!''

    ''I am not talking about that. I''m talking about his attitude right now towards the princess. Can''t you guys see the difference? I never dreamt that Prince Sebastian could actually smile like that to another person, and a woman no less!''

    Apparently, everyone could see it. They were just too jealous to be able to admit it at first. They could not believe that another human had charmed another vampire prince! In fact, manydies had been gossiping about the fact that two of the Reign princes had ended up marrying humans.

    Everyone had honestly thought that Prince Sebastian was going to end up marrying Lady Kana. Because Lady Kana was the woman he had chosen and Lady Kana had been serving him for a long time now. But out of the blue, they suddenly received news that the Crown Prince was already married and what more, it was to a human!

    ''I can''t believe what I am seeing. It seems that the Prince has truly fallen in love with that human princess.''

    ''I don''t hate her personally, but... that should be Lady Kana''s ce beside Prince Sebastian. At least, Lady Kana''s a noble pure-blooded vampire. Not just some lowly and weak human.''

    ''Right... where is Lady Kana anyway?''

    ''I saw her with her father just a while ago.''

    ...

    Utterly flustered, Elle quickly nced to her left and right surreptitiously. Her face was burning red and her heartbeats were racing up a storm behind her ribcage.

    "Oh Lord... no one managed to hear what you just said, right?" she muttered to him, panicking a little as her eyes were stretched wide in shock. How on earth does this man be so daring to speak of such private matters out in public where anyone could hear?! Elle felt scandalized just thinking of what he had said.

    "Hmm... if someone''s focusing their hearing on me, then they could actually hear my whisper a€¡°"

    "Oh Lord...!!" her eyes stretched even wider. And she even stumbled. Thankfully, it was as though Sebastian had seen thating and he gracefully saved her from any possibilities of tumbling over and ruining their dance.

    A tantalizing chuckle echoed just by her ear, followed by another low and maic whisper. "So, what if they hear? We''re married, Iza a€¡°"

    "Still." She cut him off, still recovering from her embarrassment. "It''s not... I mean, there''s no need for anyone to hear that..." Ellen''s words got cut off as her face zed and she could only look at Sebastian helplessly.

    "That I loved to hear your seductive moans?" Sebastian mischievously helped her finish her iplete sentence, knowing that he was deliberately teasing his already embarrassed-to-death wife. However, he could not help himself because he liked seeing all these reactions of hers.

    Her lips parted at his words and she would have tripped again if not for him saving her so effortlessly once more. He was handling her like she weighed absolutely nothing!<sub> </sub>

    When she heard him chuckle again, Elle nearly red frustratedly at him. The only reason she held back was because they were currently the center of attraction. She had never expected this man to actually tease her in this situation. Fortunately, she managed to remind herself that they were literally right before everyone''s eyes at the moment and she could not possibly be showing that she was ring at their beloved Crown Prince! "Please stop bullying me, Sebastian. This is my birthday." Sheined to him softly, but a small smile decorated her face on the outside instead.

    As though her smile did not fool him at all, Sebastian pressed his lips on her temples as he pulled her close to lean against him. "Just kidding, baby girl." He whispered in a low tone. "And I''m not bullying you... I just love seeing your flushed and flustered face."

    She jerked her head back and locked her eyes with his. "You mean, they can''t hear us?"

    "Nope."

    "Are you sure?" her brows creased, trying to ascertain if he was still teasing her. "Even though the vampires have such superior hearing? You''re not fooling around with me again, are you, my prince?" After saying that, she pursed her lips a little.

    "You''re not wrong, but we do have rules not to eavesdrop. And most vampires have long adapted and now we''ve learned not to use our senses'' full potential. Or else, most of us would''ve gone mad from the world''s everyday noises. So now vampires aside from the royals, needed more time and intense concentration to activate their supernatural hearing as you called it."

    "Oh... that''s a real relief." Elle breathed in utter relief, her color going back to normal. A bright smile appeared on her beautiful face, like the rays of the sun piercing through the clouds.

    "So, I can keep talking dirty with you now, right? Izabelle?"

    "No! Good lord... Sebastian! What''s with you tonight?" she then discreetly pinched his arm as she showed him a sweet and gentle smile that was obviously tinged with warning. There was no way she would let that happen. Someone might still want to eavesdrop on what Sebastian was whispering!

    His brow lifted ever so slightly. "I''m not sure why you''re asking that, but I don''t think there''s anything wrong with me tonight, baby."

    "I don''t think so, Prince Sebastian, dear husband-of-mine." She continued keeping her sweet sharine smile, that was somehow slowly turning genuine. Because now that she had mentioned it, she had finally realized how rxed he looked tonight. His eyes were gleaming brighter than usual, something she had not seen that much, especially when he was in public. "You''re being too mischievous tonight. It''s not very like you to act like this in public. Be careful that the guests also notice something strange about you."

    "Hmm... is that so? Forget the guests, what do they have to do with matters concerning us husband and wife? Then let''s just say that I have only recently discovered that I like teasing you in public? I think you''re going to like it too, Iza... me being ''mischievous'' as you called it with you in public."

    "No way... I''d rather you stay behaved and quiet as you used to, Sebastian." Elle denied it with her words but there were two red spots high on her cheeks.

    "Are you sure?" he leaned again and whispered. "Even though you loved it so much when I was f**king rough and talking dirty?"

    ? Her face zed once again as she secretly pinched him hard. "Quit it, Prince Sebastian... or else..." she threatened with a sweet smile on her face.

    "Or else... Princess Izabelle?" Sebastian smiled back, a brow arched in silent question.

    Biting on her lip, she shed him a serious look and then feigned another loving and sweet smile. "You''re going to sleep on the couch tonight as well."

    ____

    A/N: there''s a pic of Sebby and Elle in theic box.

 Chapter 191 Perfect Spot

    When Sebastian''s brows lifted and he did not immediately retort, it was a sign that what she said had at least done something to him and a pleased grin bloomed across Elle''s face. Somehow, the feeling that she ended up having thestugh was really amazing. And it made it all the more sweeter since it is such a rare urrence.

    "So, behave, Crown Prince Sebastian..." she added, even tipping her chin at him triumphantly. Though that move looked proud, the genuine bright smile that had shed across her face made her movee across as more yful.

    Sebastian opened his lips as though he was about to say something, but quickly closed it again as he simply stared at her. It was as if he had loved what he was seeing so much at the moment that he did not want even himself to distract her even for a moment.

    He then watched her giggle, shaking her head a little. It was as though she had stumbled upon a key discovery about Sebastian. "Lord... I can''t believe that''s all it takes to stop you from being naughty, Sebastian. Do you hate sleeping on the couch that much?"

    While she was still being ecstatic that she had in her opinion, for once, managed to render Sebastian speechless, Sebastian on the other hand, just continued to stare at her. He was seemingly spellbound at the sight of Izabelle''s genuinely happy face and her light-heartedughter. He was just standing there, looking as though he was just so d to see her smiling so brightly again, as though she had no other cares on the world.

    "Now I''m feeling bad for letting you sleep there for quite a few nights now." she then continued, but still grinning widely, not looking the slightest bit repentant at all. "You should''ve asked for another bed. Or even a mattress, at least." Her grin still hanging widely on her face as her eyes sparkled with mirth.

    As the music slowed, Sebastian pulled her closer against his body. Their faces were now so close. The happy, blissful and beautiful moment very naturally shifted into something more romantic. Not that the couple were not already oozing romance ever since they stepped into the hall.

    Elle''s wide smile slowly faded as she realized their breaths were literally mingling due to their closeness. This dance, she realized, was so different from their first dance.

    And as she continued to gaze at him, it was then the realization came on how this current Sebastian was so different from the man she had danced with that night on Elijah''s birthday. He was still the same in many ways. And he still acts as usual around everyone else except for... her.

    She had noticed many times how his gaze always seemed to soften up whenever he talked or looked at her, no matter how serious and grumpy as usual he looked while he was talking with others. It always made her heart flutter, more violently so,tely. And right now... lord... he was just so drop dead gorgeous... and warm... hot as hell in fact. Though he was always hot and gorgeous, this Sebastian right now, was melting her heart... her mind... her soul... and not just her body.

    Deep inside her, she was wishing that this moment wouldst indefinitely. That he would keep looking at her this way, holding her in this particr manner... treating her as gently and patiently. She wanted this moment tost... forever.

    That word ''forever'' had her nibbling the inside of her lip. She was even surprised at her own thoughts.

    Trying to distract herself for fear she might actually suddenly kiss him right there in public, Elle averted her gaze and stared instead at his throat.

    "Is it just me, or is the dance..." She had finally noticed that the dance was much longer than usual.

    He smiled. "This is your night, Izabelle. I saw that you''re enjoying the dance, so I signaled for the musicians to keep on going for a bit longer. Let me know if you want to st a€¡°"<sub> </sub>

    "No!" She had said that a bit loudly, so she quickly snapped her mouth closed.

    "Stop being worried about the audience, Iza. You don''t need to whisper. Don''t be afraid to talk normally like you used to."

    "O... okay." She nodded.

    "Good girl." He praised, shing her that devastating smile again, made more lethal with the short appearance of his elusive dimple.

    Elle blushed and she got lost in their slow dance and that pool of beautiful metallic grey eyes. Everything and everyone seemed to fade off into the background and there was only him and her. It was peaceful and just so good for her heart... this moment. She had never expected this night to be like this. Birthdays... she had hated it before. Because so far, ever since she was young, her birthdays were more like the gatherings of the socialites to further the political agenda of her father, rather than just celebrating and enjoying.

    She had expected the same to happen tonight as well. In fact, she had thought that it would be something so nerve wracking and something so extraordinary in a bad way.

    But none of what she had expected was happening. Everything felt normal. And everyone seemed toe just for the sole purpose of enjoying themselves and wishing her well for her birthday. There was truly nothing out of the ordinary. In fact, right now, she could tell that this was probably the most unforgettable and happiest birthday she had had since she was thirteen.

    "What are you thinking?" his deep voice echoed.

    "You?"

    He raised his brow slightly. But he smiled and leaned in to whisper. "I''m thinking about the things I''d do with youter tonight."

    Her lips parted before she smiled and uttered her threat ever so gently. "My husband. Did you forget what I had just said? Behave or else..."

    "You really think you can threaten me with that, hmm... baby girl?"

    His sexy voice and that teasing retort had Elle widening her eyes. And before she could process a reply in response to that statement, he continued. "It''s not like the bed is the only ce where I can screw your brains out, Iza. In fact, the couch is another perfect spot too, you know?"

    As Elle fell utterly speechless once again, a woman standing in the veranda and drinking from a wine ss, had her eyes glued on the couple from afar and listened into their conversation secretly, her free hand clenching slightly. Her expression did not change, but her nails had grown long and her eyes turned red for a few moments.

 Chapter 192 Eat

    Sebastian''s eyes flew towards where the woman was and she flinched when his eyes locked onto hers, obviously shocked that she had been caught.

    When his gaze had locked onto hers and even though it was just for a short moment, the warning in his eyes was all too clear. That split second sh of deep red, before the dark grey of his eyes glittered with something so predatory and dangerous, was enough to turn the blood in her veins into ice.

    The woman stood there, frozen, as she watched him return his attention to the human princess in his arms. The warning in his eyes waspletely gone, turning warm and gentle with no trace of the savagery and frostiness he had disyed when looking at her just seconds ago. She could not even begin to imagine that this was the same Prince Sebastian that she had known. He was bing apletely different person when he was looking at that Princess.

    The woman''s jaws clenched slightly when a blond female spoke to her. Her shadowed and previously sullen face brightened up, with no trace of any other emotions but pure bliss.

    ''Wow. I can''t believe you are so calm, Lady Kana.'' The blonde told her through their eyes. ''If I were you, good god, I am not even sure if I could remain calm for even a few moments!''

    Kana swirled her drink in the wine ss. Her gaze was innocent when she lifted them up to the blonde. ''Why shouldn''t I be calm, Miss Jules? I don''t think there is any reason for me not to be, right?''

    ''You''re really amazing. But don''t you feel jealous at all? After all, you were once chosen to serve His Highness...'' Miss Jules stared rather enigmatically at Kana.

    ''Jealous...'' she smiled and then she sipped on her ss elegantly. ''There''s nothing to be jealous about, Miss Jules.'' came her reply as she shrugged her slender shoulders.

    The blonde nced at the other females who had gathered around and were curious about the same issue. Everyone looked intrigued and confused until one of them butted in. ''But she stole the prince from you! You should be the one dancing with him right now. This is really alright with you?''

    ''Rxdies...'' Kana swept a proud gaze across everyone, her brow lifted as she pretended to beposed and in control of the situation. ''When did we vampires ever get jealous of humans?''

    ''Right!'' another woman butted in with a sneer. ''Humans are always the ones jealous of us! Never the other way around. Because there is truly nothing worth getting jealous over about them. They grow old and die so quickly that they''re like mist in the morning.''

    When thedies started toe up with their own conclusions, that there was no need for Kana to be jealous because Princess Izabelle was merely a temporary fixture in the prince''s life. They even started to praise Kana as they pitied Izabelle, causing Kana''s lips to tug upwards secretly.

    ...

    The dinner was another blissful event.

    Sebastian had finally let her speak with some guests as they dined. She had enjoyed the little chit chats she participated in over the course of the meal. And before she knew it, any uncertainties and doubts and insecurities disappeared from within her. Until she was able to speak confidently like how she usually did again.

    While she was animatedly responding to a young girl, Elle slowly trailed off, realizing that everyone had their gaze shifted to someone else. They looked so dumbstruck that Elle curiously followed their gazes to where they were looking, only to see that it was Sebastian they were staring at.<sub> </sub>

    Sebastian was resting his head on his knuckles while watching her. Elle was not sure why everyone seemed shocked until he spoke. "Eat. You haven''t eaten anything yet." He reminded her. His voice sounded serious. And then Elle realized that his hand was outstretched, holding his fork. Her gaze then fell to her te and saw there was already a mountain of food piled up there.

    Her lips parted slightly and she discreetly nced around again. Her cheeks turned pink.

    "Eat." He once again spoke. "Or is this some kind of plot for you to get me feed you?"

    Flustered, Elle cleared her throat and stabbed her fork into her food, smiling at him. "Please don''t tease me..." was all she could say. But he did not get what she really meant, or perhaps, he understood but he did not care.

    "I''m not teasing, Izabelle. I would happily feed you if a€¡°"

    Elle cut him off with an awkward ''haha, you tease'' and then she immediately began to eat.

    Everything went so quiet after that. And even after that, Elle could still feel everyone''s gaze on her and Sebastian.

    Just as she was about to break the awkward silence, she felt Sebastian''s warm andrge handnding gently on her head. He very casually tucked her hair behind her ear, as though this was a normal and daily urrence between them.

    A sound of metal falling echoed jarringly in the dining hall. It was most probably a fork falling into a te.

    Sebastian shifted his gaze from Elle to the source of the noise as his brows furrowed a little. Some of the other guests seemed to stiffen as the gleam in his eyes suddenly looked sort of intense.

    Elle reached out and touched his arm, pulling his attention back to herself. When he looked back at her, Elle gave him a small calming smile which seemed to work on him.

    "You should eat too." she whispered. And with Elle starting another topic, the stalemate ended and the blissful dinner continued.

    Soon, Elle mouthed secretly to Sebastian. ''I need to go to the bathroom.''

    When Sebastian nodded, Elle rose from her seat.

    Sebastian silently stared at her as she took her leave. His gaze then roamed around and suddenly, he rose and left his seat as well, quickly heading towards where Elle had headed to.

 Chapter 193 Thank You Kiss

    If he could choose the one-line advice from Alexander that he was most thankful for, it would be ''pay close attention to your wife''s actions and emotions and pamper her''.

    During thest few days, Sebastian had been calling Alexander every now and then. He had been asking about many things he had never once thought even mattered before. Most especially with this birthday event he had nned for her. He had called Alexander and Abigail for help and guidance, knowing that Abigail seemed to always know what Izabelle likes.

    In fact, it was the couple who had told him about Izabelle''s birthday. He did not even know when it was as he never had thought about such matters before. He himself never bothered about his own birthday and he had never celebrated even when everyone wanted to. He simply did not care about it. It did not matter at all as it was just another day to him.

    However, he understood that this event was important to the humans and even for many vampires. Apparently, birthdays were something that they would remember and celebrate on a yearly basis.

    Initially, Sebastian nned to deal with the circting gossip his way without this event, but Alexander had discouraged him and suggested a more natural way to kill the issue. Abigail had also butted in and told him Izabelle would love to celebrate her special day with him.

    Sebastian was skeptical because he knew that troubles always happen during big events. Sometimes, it was unavoidable. Izabelle was already doing so fine and recovering pretty well. Everything was peaceful for once. So, Sebastian would not want to do anything that could possibly disrupt this hard-toe-by peace they had. He just wanted this tranquility tost as long as possible.

    But he got the point that Alexander and Abigail were trying to make. And if this event would really make Izabelle happy, then, he would do it, sparing no expense. He would just need to watch her extra closely so that there would be no chance for any trouble to strike. Even if it did strike, at least he would be there to immediately deal with it. He would not let anything bad happen tonight.

    To his relief, everything went ording to n so far. Sebastian had even dispatched his men to keep a close watch on everyone who were identified as having a possibility of causing trouble and most importantly to keep keen eyes on any cunning secret move from Elijah. Having Lucas and Raven for that matter was the reason he had allowed himself to rx the entire time.

    Just before the dance, Rion came to report the situation to him secretly. It appeared that no trouble was brewing, but Sebastian still ordered everyone to continue to be on high alert. He knew he did not need to say it, but he did it anyway. And then to his surprise, Rion told him something unexpected. Rion had said that Lucas wanted him to spare some attention on Kana.

    Sebastian simply raised his brow at that remark but during the dance, he could not believe he had actually caught her eavesdropping on his and Izabelle''s conversation. He would know if someone was invading his privacy. He could sense if someone was eavesdropping. And he could pinpoint immediately who it was as long as there was no barrier blocking in between them.

    Catching Kana eavesdropping was a surprise because she had never behaved in that way before. She was never a troublemaker. But then again, that did not mean that she would not cause any troubles now. Though he still thought that Kana stirring up trouble was very unlikely, Sebastian still warned her, just in case. Because he remembered what Abigail said during hisst call with Alexander. She had reminded him to watch for thedies and keep Iza away from hearing any gossip.

    He was not certain why Abigail sounded a bit grave when she had mentioned that it was like something he needed to pay attention to the most. She even told him not to let her into the public bathroom alone which made Sebastian frown when he heard it. But since it was he who requested for advice, he had decided to just listen. All because he knew that Abigail had once been in Iza''s shoes.

    But for Sebastian, he was still more concerned about the possibility of lurking danger that Elijah had plotted than any gossip amongst thedies.

    So, he followed after her. No matter how secure everything was, Sebastian would never fully trust any security anymore. Most especially since they still could not figure out how did Iza disappear without any trace from Alexander''s house.

    ...

    Elle was speechless when she found Sebastian waiting for her right outside the doors of thedies''.

    "What are you doing here...?! Good lord, you didn''t need to..." Elle blushed a little as she thought how he had been waiting here the entire time she was in there.<sub> </sub>

    He lifted a brow. "You know... I should''ve even followed you all the way inside because you have a history of disappearing from supposedly secured ces, Izabelle."

    Elle bit on her lip to prevent the gasp that she almost let out. The disbelieving look on her face slowly faded. Though he said those words so casually, the thought that Sebastian was just that worried she would disappear again to the point of following her even to thedies'', had her heart melting. He must not realize how endearing his actions had been to her.

    And before she knew it, she had already tiptoed and kissed his neck.

    Sebastian cursed low under his breath as he held her shoulders. "Is this you telling me to go and just end the party now? Huh? Izabelle?" His eyes bored into hers with a seductive intensity that sent her mind reeling. It was so sudden that she waspletely taken aback. Was that one little kiss enough to trigger him to this extent?

    With wide eyes, she shook her head frantically even as her hands signaled ''no'' to him. She would not want him to do that, or their guests would really wonder what must have happened! It could spark unnecessary gossip which was what they were hoping to avoid.

    "That''s... a thank you kiss." She told him with reddened cheeks and before he could respond, she grabbed his hand and pulled him along.

    She heard him mutter out a low curse again but she ignored him, smiling a little at the frustration in his voice. However, contrasting to his frustrated tone, his hand held hers in a gentle and warm grip with no intentions of letting go.

    "You better not think I''m letting you get away with this, Iza." He muttered as he followed along, his tone filled with delicious promises that sent shivers running down her spine.

    ...

    Soon, Sebastian had let Elle mingling with the otherdies by herself. Of course, that was only after giving her multiple reminders on not to speak too much and strain her throat that had just healed.

    The queen had gently told him to give Elle time to mingle with the otherdies without him sticking next to her. Sebastian thought that as long as he was looking at her directly, it should be alright. Nobody would be stupid enough to do anything outrageous on his watch.

    While some officials finally approached him and spoke to him, Sebastian had kept his attention carefully on Elle, never keeping her out of his field of vision even as he listened and spoke with the officials.

    He could see her smiling, enjoying her time as she epted the gifts from thedies. He, on the other hand, was responding to the officials as he usually does. Even as he kept ncing and watching over his wife, he could multitask and he was giving them just the right answer. That made the men he was talking to stop thinking that he was not actually listening to them and was utterly distracted. It amazed them how he was even engaging in the conversation like usual while his gaze was somewhere else.

    Until the air suddenly changed.

    Sebastian''s hand that was about to lift his ss and take a drink of wine halted and a heavy and dark energy enveloped him.

    "Your Highness? Is there a prob..." one of the dukes was brave enough to ask, but before he could even finish his question, Sebastian had vanished from sight.

 Chapter 194 Unless

    Blood. He had smelt the scent of Iza''s blood! Though faint, there was no way he could ever mistake it. No one had that unique scent but her!

    His heartbeats were thundering loudly in his ears. He knew that he should not panic. She was right there. He could clearly still see her there. Standing. Looking alright. He should stay calm so he could assess everything with precision. But f**k. It was just not possible!

    Reaching her in an instant, he seized her by her arms. Not caring about anything or anyone else at the moment.

    "Sebastian?" she called out. Her eyes reflected her shock and confusion.

    He did not respond. He could not. Because he too, was in shock that the scent was now suddenly gone. He had thought she got wounded hence the scent. But the scent was gone! How... just how was that possible?!

    "Honey?" Iza''s voice echoed again in his ears as her hand held onto his hand. "What is it?" The slight worry that tinted her voice brought him out of his contemtion.

    Sebastian''s eyes stretched slightly after realizing what she had just called him. What did she just say?!

    His mind that was already reeling from that mystifying urrence, was now threatening to blow up at that one word from her. That was the first time she had ever called him that!

    But he tried his best to shift his focus back to the more pressing issue right now that was the scent of her blood. Thus, he surveyed her again, using all his senses to detect if there was any area on her that she might have been hurt and bleeding. Still, there was not even a trace of that heady scent of her blood anymore. It was as though the source of the scent did not evene from Izabelle, or more like it had actually never been there in the first ce. Which was something Sebastian could not even begin toprehend. What was happening?

    "Pardon me,dies." Sebastian said with a serious tone. "But I''m taking my wife now."

    He then looked over at Izabelle to gauge her reaction. And when there were no signs of any protests from her, he scooped her up into his arms. He had expected her to be embarrassed and ask him to put her down as she usually did. But surprisingly, this time she did not. She instead held onto him so intimately. Which was another big surprise.

    Everyone just stared at their public disy of affection. Somedies even had their lips parting open in shock as the crowd opened a path for Sebastian to walk freely through with his precious princess cradled in his arms.

    But Sebastian could not care less about anyone else''s reactions. His gaze subtly assessed the crowd as he slowly made his way out. Because he had just heard several guests whispering, asking theirpanions if they had picked up a scent. Someone even called it ''spellbinding scent''.

    That had told Sebastian that he was not the only one who had caught it! And that made everything even more serious now.

    When his gaze met Lucas'', the man immediately reported.<sub> </sub>

    Lucas had reported that they did not spot any signs of Elijah or any danger. However, Lucas too, smelt the scent.

    ''Tell me, can you still smell it?'' Sebastian asked through their eye contact.

    ''Not anymore, Your Highness. It disappearedpletely before we could even begin to trace where it came from.''

    ''F**k that.'' Sebastian could not help the irritation that was blooming within him now. Whatever this game was, it was really getting on his nerves. ''Find something... anything about that scent.'' He could only order. ''Also, find out if any witches are involved in this. No, I believe a witch must be involved.''

    Lucas creased his brows at hisst line, but the man still nodded, acknowledging the order given.

    Sebastian knew why Lucas reacted that way. Witches no longer stick their noses to the vampire''s business unless asked. The vampires and witches were no longer in a feud. However, that didn''t mean that it was impossible for the witches to get involved now. There could still be a rogue witch. What happened just now... such a thing was... it was something that might only be possible with the help of magic. Witches'' magic to be exact. No matter how intelligent Elijah was, there was no way he could perform such an improbable thing with just his vampiric ability. Witches might really be involved!

    Fighting the urge to grit his teeth, Sebastian forced himself to appear calm. He needed to keep his anger and frustration under control as Iza was still in his arms. Then he nced towards the queen and princesses. ''Keep the party going without us.'' He told them and they nodded with understanding.

    Once the couple was gone, the emcee spoke and distracted everyone, giving the excuse that the couple had some sort of private celebration going on with just the two of them. The guests nodded and pped in understanding, some evenughed merrily with mischievous twinkles in their eyes. But of course, there were others who immediately gossiped secretly about the scene they had just witnessed.

    ''Did you see that? Good god... was that really our Prince Sebastian?'' Thedies were in total shock.

    ''I bet they''re just showing off. It''s really weird to see the prince acting so unlike himself.''

    ''Right. He didn''t need to scoop her up like that! She can walk! I bet that''s scripted.''

    ''But for what? Why would Prince Sebastian bother doing any of those actions? You know His Highness was never the type to give a shit about things he didn''t like doing. We all know he was a man who don''t even bother to fake a smile.''

    Silence reigned for a while until someone butted in. ''Unless, our prince has been put under the spell of a witch.''

    Thedies'' eyes widened after hearing that statement. ''Are you saying that the princess is a witch?!''

 Chapter 195 Inviting

    Someone who caught the silent conversation due to the utter shock in that onedies'' eyes piped in with warning in her eyes. ''Watch what you are saying, Jules. The princess is not a witch. And if the prince ever finds out what you are gossiping about...''

    ''I never said that the princess is a witch.'' Jules retorted, defending herself from being used. ''She''s the one who came up with that conclusion. Not me!'' Though she never said it explicitly, however, she was hoping that someone would misinterpret that statement and lead the conversation in that direction. That would only lean in her favor.

    ''But you had implied it! Leave the princess alone. The prince is just in love with her. That''s it. Stop being bitter about it.'' The woman warned them again and then she turned around and left. Leaving Jules and the other girls with sour expressions.

    ....

    Sebastian halted in the middle of their spacious room. He took a deep breath and then slowly put Izabelle down.

    She had not spoken since the moment he scooped her up into his arms. Which was not like her at all. However, Sebastian thought that perhaps she could feel that something was going on with him and that was why she refrained from distracting him.

    Stepping back, Sebastian put both his hands on either side of her shoulders. Bending down so he was more at her level, he searched her face slowly, and then down her entire body with a scrutinizing gaze. The way he was doing it was as though there was something important he needed to find. However, after a few moments, his gaze returned to her face and they locked gazes again.

    "Tell me, Izabelle." His voice was grave as his hands squeezed her shoulders a little. "Are you harmed anywhere? If you are, don''t hesitate to tell me."

    Blinking at him for a couple of seconds, Elle stared at him rather uprehendingly. Her expression told him she was not hurt.

    "You thought... I have been harmed?" she asked curiously. Her gaze searched his face as well. "Was that why you suddenly came to get me?"

    "Yes." He replied and her blue eyes gleamed. It was as if she suddenly became emotional.

    He reached out to brush her face with the backs of his fingers. His voice dropped low and grave but sexy as he continued. "I need to see it for myself, Izabelle. I needed to check and personally see to it that you truly weren''t harmed anywhere. I needed to know that nothing had happened to you. That no one dared to a€¡°" He suddenly stopped talking. It was as though his voice just gave way.

    "I am fine, Sebastian." Her tone had changed into something deceptively firm. The look in her eyes turned a little... fierce.<sub> </sub>

    The sudden change in her demeanor and that rare gleam in her eyes made Sebastian momentarily forget how to respond. It had lent her a look of a warrior princess that was so contradictory to her usual image of a slender, gentle and gracious princess. And it was that beautiful contrast in her that had took him by surprise and sent his mind in a whirl. While he was still in a daze, it was then that she reached out and grabbed the cor of his coat all the while pushing him backward.

    Sebastian allowed himself to be pushed back by his little wife. Her actions, that were so unlike her and thatpelling look in her eyes... had him silenced and spellbound. For some reason, it was sending his heart racing hard within him. Even so, he still did not want to do anything to distract her. He would like to see this other unique side of her that she had never shown to him before, even if it was only for a little while longer.

    Neither of them spoke as she stepped forward and he stepped back. Their gazes never breaking, never letting the other go. Curiosity and yes... thrill surged within him as he waited in silence and anticipation. Her behavior right now was just so unexpected and so... refreshing. It truly was a surprise... a very weed one indeed! He never thought he would think of her being this fierce as adorable, as when she was obedient and blushing. In fact, f**k... she looks like an inviting inferno right now. Not that she was not always already hot but...

    What had gotten into her? Did he miss out on something that had triggered her to suddenly behave like this?

    No matter how he was enjoying this moment, he knew that there should always be a reason behind everything. Especially since it was really so sudden. Too sudden, in fact. She recently had only been blushing hard as always when he was teasing her not too long ago. So what had gotten into her, to so suddenly...

    She pushed him on his chest hard. Again, Sebastian did not bother to maintain or keep his bnce as he realized she had nned to fall down along with him.

    He let himself fall back on thefortably padded couch.

    Izabelle was on top of him, her one knee kneeling between his legs while her hands were still gripping the cor of his shirt.

    Sebastian fought the urge to speak or to raise his brow or to seize her again and pin her against him. He wanted to know what she was going to do next. The anticipation building within him was so great. He could feel and tell that she was about to do something that she had never done before. As to what it was, he was not quite certain. And he was not going to try figuring it out. He wanted to see for himself what this woman of his was going to do.

    His heart started to beat with so much expectancy and suspense.

    Her blue eyes dted and finally, she opened her mouth. "You are mine, Sebastian." She dered.

 Chapter 196 That Woman

    196 That woman

    The conversation with thedies had been quite pleasant at first. Though she did not speak much and only listened as the conversations flowed around her, she quite enjoyed the chit chats like she usually did whenever she was attending events previously in this country. Everyone had been polite and respectful to her as usual.

    Butter on, the topic took a nose dive when ady named Milette joined them. She had greeted her and introduced herself to her ever so politely, making it known that she was a noble vampire. Elle had asked Sebastian about the reason why no one had ever mentioned anything about vampires in the previous parties she had attended. Sebastian said that it was because all parties she had attended previously had been actually filtered and pre-selected before getting Lucas to hand her the invitation cards. All the parties and events she had attended were what they called a ''general event''. These general events were events attended by all and during these circumstances, ording to the vampiricw, no one was allowed to speak about anything rted to vampires or do anything that the humans might find as supernatural. Essentially, they were to suppress their vampiric nature and behave as any ordinary human. That was why during those times, Elle had never heard or seen anything unusual. Her birthday party wasbeled as a ''private event'', and so everyone was allowed to talk about things they were not usually allowed to during general events as well as behave as their normal selves. Thankfully, Sebastian had already briefed her about this. So, she was already prepared for such topics. Still, she was not quite prepared for the topic that came up next. "Have you met with Lady Kana yet, princess?" Milette asked in a curious tone, both tone and bodynguage indicating that she was all ready for some interesting gossip. The name alone was enough to affect Elle. But she tried her best to keep her expression unaffected. "She is here. Hmm¡­ where is she? I had spotted her around just a while ago." The woman looked around as though she was searching for someone. When her gaze returned to Elle, she continued, without giving anyone a chance to speak. "I''m sure you already know who Lady Kana is, right, Princess?"

    Anotherdy piped in. "Oh Milette, what kind of question is that? There''s no way she does not know Lady Kana yet. I''ve heard that Lady Kana was here in Reigns castle just the other day. So it''s impossible that Princess Izabelle has not met her yet." Though her words were meant to be understanding, Elle clearly felt the jab from her tone.

    "Oh, now that you''ve mentioned that¡­ I have been meaning to actually tell you this, Princess, but there have been gossips spreading out that the prince didn''t like your blood. And that''s why he was still calling for Lady Kana." "I''m sure Princess Izabelle understands the circumstances even if that rumor is true," Milette butted in before Elle could speak. "Lady Kana had been serving Prince Sebastian for so long. Even since she was younger. And Prince Sebastian was the one who chose her specifically, so he must really like her taste. The fact that he never changed her, unlike how the other royals would, is enough to tell everyone that Lady Kana''s blood is irreceable to the prince. And I don''t think he''d ever change her." Milette sounded as though she was lobbying for Lady Kana and seemed to be her loyal supporter.

    One thing that made Elle frown a little before Sebastian let go of her was when he whispered to her that if anyone started to gossip about things she did not like to hear or feel ufortable about, then she should signal for Sebastian immediately. Elle was a bit curious when he said that but now, she understood why. She nced at him and she saw him still watching her even as he was speaking. Sebastian had told her that she needed to signal him if there was even a little thing that bothers her. Elle had read in the modern book in the library that the modern vampires had found it bad manners to listen in on anyone''s conversation. So, vampires almost never do that unless it is extremely necessary. "You really didn''t need to say all of that here, Lady Milette." the otherdy, named Almira, retorted. She was one of the nicest vampires Elle had met. In fact, they had been talking quite a lot in the previous event and even in the couple of dinners before. "Everyone already knows that. I don''t think that we should be talking about Lady Kana here¨C" She tried to stop the conversation from going down this path before anything bad might happen.

    "I think Princess Izabelle doesn''t mind, right? She''s a rational woman and can understand the circumstances behind this." Lady Milette cut Almira off. "Also, it''s been a while since Princess Izabelle showed up in public. Let''s not limit our conversation to just the serious matters. Actually, isn''t it better if the Princess knows more about all the gossip going aroundtely?"

    "What gossip?" Elle finally spoke, her curiosity piqued. Her expression was stillposed. Almost serene even.

    "It''s about you and Prince Sebastian, Princess." Another woman joined in. "There are rumors saying that you snatched Prince Sebastian away from Lady Kana." And then almost everyone began to join in the conversation. "I too, actually heard a ridiculous rumor that Prince Sebastian only married you for a show. And that your marriage is just abrupt and shady." "Enough with this." Almira cut in, annoyed at the direction the conversation was going. And then she faced Izabelle. "Please don''t listen to them anymore, Princess. What they''re saying is just ridiculous." Elle smiled understandingly at Almira.

    Some of thedies were not happy at Almira''s interruption until Milette gasped softly and uttered. "Oh, there she is. Lady Kana is right there with the Queen!" Elle followed Millete''s line of sight and the scene she saw next to Queen La nearly broke herposurepletely. That woman¡­ she had seen her before¡­ so that woman was¡­ that beautiful woman Sebastian was with, in that restaurant was¡­ Kana, huh¡­

 Chapter 197 Conversation

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed!! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!!

    _____

    Their eyes met and Elle found herself feeling worse than when she was hearing every single word that Milette was spouting just a few minutes ago.

    Kana was... she was beautiful. She was tall and had the looks and body of a supermodel. She stood there graciously next to the queen, behaving as though that was her rightful ce -- the next queen.

    Elle never expected the feeling that surged within her. It was incredibly palpable. Something she had never ever wanted to feel at all. Jealousy. What an ugly thing.

    "She''s saying ''Hello'' to you, princess. She just wished you a very happy birthday." Almira acted as her messenger.

    Elle already knew that vampires canmunicate through their eyes. They have the ability of telepathy as long as they are staring directly into each other''s eyes.

    "Tell her, ''hello''." Elle replied to Almira, while she kept staring straight back into Kana''s face. "Though I wonder why she''s noting over here to greet me on her own? Was she banned from approaching me or something?"

    The sight of Kana''s face turning hard told Elle that her message had been sent across.

    But then, Kana''s expression changed and turned almost smug once again as she stared at Almira.

    When Almira''s eyes widened, Elle couldn''t stop herself from asking. "What did she say this time?"

    "Err... uhm, princess. I don''t think a€¡°" Almira hesitated in answering Elle. Her earlier neutral expression was now gone, a frown decorated Elle''s forehead.

    "Tell me." Elle pressed. Curious as to why Almira was suddenly hesitating to speak now.

    "Are you sure, princess? She''s said some really... you really don''t need to even hear about this a€¡°" Almira kept dissuading Elle from hearing the message sent by Kana. To Elle''s point of view, Almira seemed afraid that what she''d say next would hurt her.

    "I want to hear it." Elle stared firmly into Almira''s eyes, forcing thedy to repeat the words that Kana had said. She wanted to know. To hear it. Whatever it was.

    Leaning in, Almira whispered to Elle. "She said she didn''t need to greet a mere human that way."

    Elle''s lips lifted up a little. "Mere human, huh..." she muttered lowly, though she made sure to keep her expression in check. She would never let anyone see any expression on her face that would give them the satisfaction.

    ncing at Sebastian with her most neutral face first, Elle then whispered back to Almira. "Tell her that this Crown Princess doesn''t acknowledge greetings that were not spoken directly to her when the person is present."<sub> </sub>

    Kana''s expression darkened for a moment. But then again, she tipped her chin up at Elle after staring into Almira''s eyes.

    "She said... temporary... that you''re just a temporary Crown Princess who will... uhm... die sooner orter." Almira kept pausing as she told her those words. But when Elle kept waiting for her to continue, she could only go on and spout the words. "She said, she''s just lending the position to you and that... she''ll have it back again once Prince Sebastian gets rid of you or when you... you die." Almira choked out at thest words.

    Elle''s body throbbed at those words.

    She fought hard. So hard to not show any reaction at all, at least outwardly. Those words... struck her. Hard. So very hard. She did not like how those words came at her like crashing waves. She wished those words never affected her.

    "Princess... are you okay? Let''s just stop a€¡°" Almira nced worriedly at her, brows furrowing as she wondered if things were already getting too much out of hand.

    "I''m fine, Almira." Elle managed to keep her voiceposed. Then suddenly, her eyes gleamed brightly and intensely. "Tell her this... ''Lending the position? The position was never yours. And you will never get it back even when I die. Because it was never yours to begin with.'' "

    Almira''s eyes widened at the Princess'' reply, but her eyes gleamed with excitement. And when she stared into Kana''s eyes, Elle made sure to watch her expression carefully, not wanting to miss any changes on her face.

    Kana''s eyes widened upon ''hearing'' the message that Elle sent through Almira, unable to hide the ugly expression that formed on her face. Her eyes - wide opened and zing - flew to re directly into Izabelle''s in an open challenge. However, Elle ruthlessly mped down on her own vtile feelings, kept herposure and only smiled sweetly at Kana. That only caused Kana''s face to turn absolutely sour.

    When she shifted her gaze back to Almira, Elle stopped Almira from looking over at Kana again. There was no point in continuing their ''conversation''. Going back and forth like this, things would only go south from here on out. She had already said her piece. That''s enough... for now.

    Elle then leaned over and whispered to Almira to ignore Kana now and stop receiving her message when her heart suddenly throbbed.

    It was a throb so hard and inexplicable. Was it happening again? That... thing... that excruciating pain she experienced before in her chest? Lord no... she cannot be fainting here again! Please no...

    Elle was still leaning against Almira, so her face was hidden from Sebastian''s view when the pain came. But surprisingly, it was not as excruciating as before. In fact, it was... tolerable after that one throb that made her wince. But something was wrong. She did not know how to exin it but...

    "Princess..." Almira, who had noticed Elle wincing, was worried if there was anything wrong with her.

    "I''m good." She was able to speak despite this weird feeling. She took deep breaths, trying to regain herposurepletely. The pain had subsided quickly as if it had never happened.

    Elle gently rubbed her chest, trying to ease the weird feeling and took in another deep breath. She then moved away from Almira and smiled at her. She could move and speak just fine apparently, but what was this now? What was with this feeling?

    Her body... felt like it was floating.

 Chapter 198 Forgotten

    Elle could not quite exin this floating sensation.

    It was just weird. Did someone manage to slip past the tight security around her and drug her drink or something? But that should not be possible! She was with Sebastian the entire time and she knew he had been paying close attention to every single food item she had eaten or drink that she had consumed. So if it was not the food or drinks, then it might be herself. Then she really needed to get this condition of hers checked by a specialized doctor soon. There was no way that this was not a big deal. She had totally forgotten about it due to all the recent happenings that had kept them all so hectic. But now that it happened again, she could not possibly keep ignoring it. She must get this checked to know what was going on with her own body!

    Though she was d that the pain was no longer that severe and that she did not faint this time around, this cannot keep happening anymore.

    nning to finally signal Sebastian so she could go andpose herself until this strange condition or whatever this feeling or sensation was gone, Elle lifted her face to look at him. Only to see Jules'' face, blocking her view.

    Leaning closer, Jules whispered. "Princess... Lady Kana wants me to tell you these words... ''Prince Sebastian is mine. He has been for countless years before you even existed. Just because you''re now married to him, it makes a difference? Do you think you even stand a chance against me? Dream on little human princess.''"

    Before Elle could react, a ferocious voice rang out above them. "Move."

    Jules was about to turn when she was brushed aside rather rudely and she tumbled a little. Just as Jules wanted to scold the person who did that, she looked up and froze. Her mouth still hanging open, the words remained stuck in her throat. It was Prince Sebastian who did that.

    Sebastian seized Elle''s shoulders. His face was shadowed and his aura was heavy and deadly. She could see from the corner of her eyes how everyone had turned to look at themotion they had caused.

    The look in his eyes immediately told Elle he was in a dangerous mood. Despite the still lingering weird feeling... despite the whirlwind of emotions starting to turn violent within her because of the words she just received from Lady Kana, her mind told her that she needed to do something to calm Sebastian down first and foremost. She must not let him erupt right in front of everyone''s eyes. No matter the reason, they were still halfway through the party, with everyone''s eyes on them. On him. The Crown Prince.

    Elle had been trained since young to react positively, at least outwardly, no matter what the situation was whenever she was in front of everyone''s eyes. She was not allowed to show or do anything negative, anything that could spark rumors or create tension. And not just that, she was trained to lighten upplicated situations if she could or to step in to disrupt the tension that could potentially be fatal for the royal family''s reputation.

    So, she did what she thought would be enough to distract Sebastian, even if it was only for a little.<sub> </sub>

    She called him ''Honey'', and somehow, it seemed to work. He had blinked and the tight pressure that was building eased off a lot that it became easier to breathe. It was a surprise! She had thought she might even need to say more to at least make him calm down a little.

    When he scooped her up and held her high and close to his chest, Elle did not protest in the least. Not only that protesting was thest thing she had on her mind at the moment, but also because she was busy sighing in relief that somehow she had managed to evade yet might be another big scene in public - this time among the vampire high society!

    Pressing her hand over her chest as Sebastian carried her, Elle nced over the crowd and thought to herself at what bad luck she had, because the very first person she had locked eyes with was Kana.

    A haughty smile shed across thedy''s face. Elle did not know why she was smiling like that, but she hated it. Though she knew she must be just ying mind games and was trying to piss her off, Elle still could not help but get affected at how confident and knowing that smile directed at her was. It was as if she knew of something that Elle herself did not. It was as though it was already confirmed that she had the upper hand. The words Jules whispered earlier echoed loudly in her ears.

    Quickly, whatever lingering strange feeling that was left within her was quickly forgotten. All Elle could think about now was that smile of Kana''s shing tauntingly in her mind.

    And then everything she had heard from thosedies, from Kana herself through Almira''s and her eye-to-eyemunication, and most especially thosest words Jules had whispered, echoed in her ears over and over.

    When Sebastian finally put her down inside their room, she reached out and grabbed his cor with more enthusiasm and boldness than she had ever shown to him before this. Her mind could no longer think of anything else but the desire to corner this man and... make him hers. To prove thempletely wrong. To have it irrefutable and set in stone. That Sebastian would never be Kana''s. That this man was hers. Alone.

    She was angry. Upset. Hurt. But she refused to be the one backing down. She refused to just stay still and silently suffer on her own any longer. She would not step aside and just watch silently from the sidelines anymore. She refused to concede defeat. She refused to let Kana keep smiling mockingly at her like that. This man... Sebastian was her husband. She was his wife, the Crown Princess of this nation, not Kana. She refused to let Kana keep smiling at her like that. She would erase that mocking smile on her face. She swore on herself that she would.

    "You are mine, Sebastian!" She dered in a possessive growl. Any fear and worry rting to the consequences of their past agreements was now brushed aside, cast into the wind andpletely forgotten.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 199 Exactly

    A/N: This chapter is for yesterday''s update. There''s an emergency so i failed to publish it. Thanks for patience and understanding.

    ___

    Elle found herself holding her breath upon hearing her own words echoing boldly in her ears. Hearing her own deration jolted her intense focus and her mind began to clear a little from the thick fog of determination that had clouded her judgment earlier.

    Her heartbeat began to race like crazy and she could feel the strong thumps pounding on the inside of her ribcage. The drumming sound of it filled her ears as nervousness quickly caught up to her.

    She thought she had only uttered those words in her mind. Why had she ended up saying them out loud, for goodness sakes!? She should have at least held back a little and tested the waters first! She should have yed it a little safe and refrained from saying all of that at the get go. Lord... what would she have to do if he... if he reacts negatively right now?

    He looked surprised as evidenced from the way he stared at her and blinked. And she totally understood why he behaved that way, because her sudden boldness must be really shocking. She had even surprised herself, what more for him?

    Just from looking at his face, she could not tell what he was thinking. He was only silently staring at her. His gaze was searching, watching her every expression like he was trying to read her mind through her face.

    Getting more shaken every second that passed, Elle fought to keep up her bravado instead of faltering. She had already said it earlier and she meant them. There was no more taking those words back.

    Before her nerves and her mind could influence her and make her take a step back, she had already made a move and her lipsnded onto the side of his neck.

    Sebastian snapped out of the trance she had put him under.

    He could not believe what she just said. And f**king hell! Because those words she spouted had done something inexplicable to him. Her words were still echoing in his ears! Now here she was, kissing his neck as though it was something so normal for her to do. F**k. This level of boldness was beyond what he had expected from this little wife of his. But despite how he was feeling at the moment, he truly could not help but wonder what was it that had driven her to suddenly be so proactive and this bold and even expressive. She had never been as enthusiastic before this.

    No matter how he wanted to smile, he forced himself to hold back. More than anything else, he first wanted to find out the reason behind this sudden change in her behavior. Even if he had ended up finding out she had only said those words out of anger or even because of some wrong reasons, he would not care. Those words still made him f**king... f**k... he could not believe he was about to say the word ''happy''. Sebastian and happy never went together in a sentence before. It was only after the presence of his little wife in his life that things started getting more interesting.

    "Izabelle..." he called out. He refrained from touching her because he knew that he would end up turning the tables around and pin her beneath him on this couch the moment he did that. No matter how badly he wanted to ravage her now, he knew he should not do that yet. Not yet. Not when she was finally making her move on him like this.

    Elle halted at the mellow tone he had used to call out her name. He knew that she was feeling very nervous. She was so f**king nervous that her heartbeats were so loud. He could clearly hear them hitting loudly in her chest. She even jumped a little when he called her name.

    "Look at me..." came his gentle voice. But she did not obey him immediately and just kept her face buried into his neck.

    He must really know what was going on now.<sub> </sub>

    "Baby..." he began to coax her gently. "Tell me... did something happen to you earlier out there? What is it that you''re not telling me?"

    The moment she became very still, Sebastian''s rxed and pleased face darkened. Though she had yet to say anything to him, he knew Izabelle enough to tell from her reaction. Indeed, she must have encountered some form of trouble. And in that kind of setting, the only trouble that could have happened would be rted to someone saying something distasteful.

    Finally lifting his hand, Sebastian held her shoulder and gently peeled her off him. He wanted to look into her face as he asked her.

    "Who is it?" he whispered in a controlled voice. "Was it that woman whispering to you?"

    ? He had been observing and had noticed two women who were constantly whispering to her. But he had not minded it one bit because Izabelle''s expression did not look bothered at all the entire time they were whispering to her. There had been no signs of her hearing something she did not like.

    "If..." she finally met his gaze. "If I tell you who they are... what will you do?"

    "I''ll have them punished ordingly. So, tell me who they are and what they did or say to you."

    "What if I told you it''s..." she hesitated and pressed her lips tight. But when he kept his eyes on her, urging her to go on, she made her decision to trust him once more and tell him the truth of what had happened. She opened her mouth again and continued. "It''s actually the female noble you had chosen. Kana."

    Sebastian''s eyes narrowed slightly. Kana? But Kana had never approached Izabelle. He doubted she even knew what Kana looked like.

    "You don''t believe it''s her, do you?" she uttered lowly, a sharp pang of disappointment shooting through her when she saw his narrowed eyes. Something bitter and hurtful shed across her eyes. Then she abruptly scrambled off him, suddenly not wanting to be in close proximity with him anymore.

    But before she could move away, he grabbed her wrist and made face him again. He looked up, his expression a little grave. "I didn''t say I don''t believe you, Iza." He purposely used the nickname that only he used to coax her.

    "But you looked like you didn''t." She muttered softly, eyes lowered.

    He let out a quiet breath. "Alright. Listen. I simply wondered how because I saw that she had never approached you the entire time. Now exin to me what exactly that she did, Izabelle."

    "But will you believe it?"

 Chapter 200 Alibi?

    Having Sebasitan even asking her to exin further was something Elle had not expected at all. The fact that he felt something was wrong, that something had actually happened made her feel incredibly emotional. She had braced herself for possible negative consequences of her deration, but she got this instead. Her heart was threatening to burst with emotion until she mentioned Kana''s name and his eyes narrowed.

    He seemed to be in doubt that it was really Kana and just that narrowed eyes was enough to make her heart immediately crash and burn in hopelessness. It was happening again. He was making her feel like she was being lifted up to the heavens before being sent crashing to the ground in the very next moment.

    When he further exined that his pause was only because he had never seen Kana approach her, a small smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. Could this be the reason why Kana never dared to approach her? Because of this? So, she would have the perfect alibi? Because technically, Kana did not speak to Elle at all. She only utilized the others around Elle to pass whatever message she wanted Elle to receive.

    Elle could not believe how this looked like Kana hade at her all well prepared. It made her feel defeated. Defeated because now it seems like she did not have any more evidence for her ims. There was Almira, but would Sebastian believe her when he was already doubting her, his very own wife''s words?

    "But will you believe me?" she asked in a hopeless manner, her tone already sounding defeated. The situation had reminded her once again of the countless times her words were not believed just because she had no hard evidence to show and back her innocence. The fear within her magnified and she shuddered to think that it will happen again this time too, making her fist her hand nervously over her heart.

    But when his face darkened at her question, Elle was suddenly reminded of that moment in that room when he had found her after so many days being missing. When Sebastian told her he believed her over and over again.

    "F**k yes, Izabelle!! Why do you think I am even asking you all these details if I am not going to believe you?" he asked her a little exasperatedly. His grey eyes staring right into hers and shining dangerously bright.

    His words eased the fear in her immediately. Part of her kept telling herself that it was okay. That Sebastian was not her father. Sebastian had believed in her before. He believed in her this time too, right?

    "She and I spoke through Almira." Elle finally started exining after mustering up the courage to tell the truth. "She said... Kana said that I am... only temporary... That I am just a temporary Crown Princess who will die sooner orter. That she''s just lending this position to me and that she''ll have it back once you cast me away or when I finally die. Either way, I am only temporary and she is the permanent one."

    Once those words tumbled out of her lips, Sebastian''s already dark expression darkened even more. It was like his face was one ck thundercloud. Quiet fury zed not just from his eyes but from his entire body too. Elle could sense that he was only holding back his raging savagery.

    He sprung from the couch. Something heavy and dark clung so powerfully around him that it forced Elle to snap out of her emotional state.

    When he started to walk towards the door with her in tow, Elle called out. "Seb... Sebastian? Where are you a€¡°"

    "We''re going back to the ballroom." He told her in a dark somber voice that bode no objections.

    ...

    Meanwhile, at the party.

    Kana was the center of attention most especially with thedies, now that couple of the hour, the Crown Prince and Crown Princess were gone.

    The group ofdies that included Kana and Jules had been gossiping continuously with each other through their telepathies. They were giggling like they were enjoying their very own secret topic.

    ''I bet she''s crying in her room right now. Poor princess.''<sub> </sub>

    ''I can even imagine her already throwing a tantrum like a child. Poor little princess in distress. She must be dreaming to think that there''s a ce for a powerless human like her in our society.''

    ''I honestly can''t fathom why Prince Sebastian is even wasting his time on a useless person like her. Like did he seriously expect that we vampires can ept a powerless human like her as our future queen? Hell no! That''s like letting a bunny rule the wolves!''

    ''Right! I really can''t wait for the day when Prince Sebastian finally wakes up and casts her away.''

    ''Me too. I cannot wait for Lady Kana to finally get that crown that originally belongs to her.''

    ''I''d celebrate all day and night once that happens!''

    Kana did not say a word, but she kept smiling innocently as she busied herself with drinking her wine when someone suddenly changed the topic.

    ''By the way, Lady Kana. I don''t know who was spreading this ridiculous rumor, but I heard someone saying that Prince Sebastian had rejected your servicetely. That''s not true, right?''

    Kana''sposure almost wavered but she mped down on her nervousness and kept her chin up proudly. ''Such baseless rumor. Perhaps, it was Princess Izabelle who had sparked such a ridiculous rumor because she''s jealous that Prince Sebastian doesn''t like her blood.''

    ? ''I knew it! I knew that''s just a ridiculous rumor! Yes, I bet that must be the case. She''s just jealous! Tsk. Poor princess. Imagine having your husband drinking from another female. If I were her, I would just kill myself from the humiliation!'' The otherdies tittered in amusement as they heard thatment.

    ''Right! But gosh, is she dumb enough to believe that someone will believe such rumors when everyone knows that you are the female Prince Sebastian had chosen for himself?''

    Just as the female vampires were busyughing, amotion grabbed their attention.

    Their eyes widened with shock when they saw Sebastian and Elle descending the grand staircase.

    Curiosity filled everyone''s eyes as they looked up at the couple they thought had already called it a night to continue with their own private celebration.

    "We returned because there''s a couple of announcements I wanted everyone to hear." Prince Sebastian''s voice rang out loud and clear, catching everyone''s full attention and stopping all conversation. "First is... I want to announce that Lady Kana is no longer of any service to me."

    ____

    Happy 200th chap hellbounders!!

 Chapter 201 Announcement

    The shock was just too much that Elle could barely stop herself from gaping at what Sebastian had announced. It took all her willpower to maintain her serene expression and stand calmly beside Sebastian, their hands still linked. r

    She never expected him to do this. She had thought they were going back to confront Kana personally. She had thought Sebastian was going to deal with the matter by questioning everyone who was involved. But then this... oh dear lord! She still could not believe it even if it was happening right before her eyes. Was this even real?! r

    Tearing her eyes from his stern looking face, Elle looked down at the crowd. Everyone was as shocked, if not more than herself and most of the guests were even gaping. They too, obviously could not believe what they had just heard. r

    Then the sharp sound of a ss shattering on the marble floor echoed in the currently silent hall. r

    Everyone''s attention shifted to the source of the sound. It was... Kana. r

    The guests, even thedies who had been circling around Kana like a bunch of flies around a pile of shit now suddenly took a few steps away from her. Thedies had their eyes still wide and their hands over their mouths. However, they could not wait to distance themselves from her after Prince Sebastian''s announcement.r

    And Kana... she could only stand there, utterly pale from the shock that had been dealt to her. r

    Soon, the stalemate was broken. The crowd began to stir. Someone started to murmur through whispers, but othersmunicated through their telepathy.r

    ''OH MY GOD!!!'' Almira screamed silently in both awe and disbelief. ''Did you hear that, huh? Like I told you guys, Prince Sebastian ispletely smitten with our Princess! Wow! I can''t believe he''d announce that publicly! Way to go, Savage Prince!!!'' Almira was beside herself with excitement, eyes wide and sparkling as she stared at the beautiful couple still standing on the stairs. They both looked so good andpatible with each other. Anyone who said otherwise were either blind or jealous. r

    While Almira and a fewdies were giggling and celebrating like a bunch of diehard fans, the otherdies, including Jules and Millete, were still frozen where they stood. r

    ''Good lord... this is crazy.'' Millete finally spoke. ''Is that... is that even our Prince Sebastian? I never would have imagined that he was the type who would be a wife protector and do this!''r

    ''Right! That''s so f**ked up! He didn''t need to announce that in public. The other royals had never done that! What the hell! It seems like he''s truly poisoned by that human!'' Jules seconded. Bothdies were still too prideful to ept that everything they had believed and said apparently was not true at all.r

    However, the otherdies no longer spoke to them like how they did before the prince made his announcement.r<sub> </sub>

    ''Look...'' Jules began again, irritated that none of thedies were now siding with her, ''do you guys really believe this? This could just be a stunt that the prince had done just so his little human wife would stop bugging him. I believe she must have been bad mouthing Lady Kana and now she has forced the prince to make that ridiculous announcement. Don''t you find that the prince''s behavior is so strange right now? He''s definitely not behaving as he usually does! That''s not the Prince Sebastian that we know!''r

    Few of thedies'' expressions then changed. They were getting swayed by Jules'' words again. They thought that Jules had made a strong point. Because Prince Sebastian seemed to have changedpletely tonight. And his behavior was only different whenever he was dealing with the princess! r

    ''But his change of behavior could only mean he''s just truly in love with the princess, Jules. It''s not an impossible thing. Some men who are truly in love do change in some ways you know?'' Anotherdy defended the prince''s behavior, causing Jules and Millete''s face to harden and cken in displeasure.r

    ''That''s just in bullshit and you all know it!'' Jules rolled her eyes. ''That''s only applicable to the humans. Vampire men don''t change that easily. Most especially the royals! You should know that.'' r

    ''I don''t think I''ll agree with you on this, Jules. Because look... even Alexander had changed so drastically.'' r

    Jules wavered. But he still tipped her chin and retorted. ''Alexander''s wife is no mere human. She''s an immortal. Don''t you even darepare her level to that... weakling of a princess right there!''r

    The other woman sighed in surrender. ''That''s not my point Jules. And I was notparing them at all. Also, do you think Prince Sebastian is the kind of person who would be willing to be manipted and controlled by a human?''r

    ''Enough! Think however you like! If you want to side with that weak princess then go ahead, be my guest. We''ll support Lady Kana no matter what.'' Jules dered with stubborn willfulness. ''You guys will regret ever turning your backs on Lady Kana!''r

    Just as the otherdy was about to respond, their attention was dragged back towards the couple standing on the grand staircase when they heard Prince Sebastian''s voice once again. r

    "My second announcement is..." he trailed off and the group ofdies who were still standing close to where Jules and Millete were, had their bodies almost turning into stone. The prince''s intense gaze was currently trained on them! Somehow, they had the foreboding that whatever he would say next would be something that would not be in their favor.r

    "I would like everyone to note and pay serious attention to this obvious rule once again. Disrespect and maliciousments and rumors about the Crown Princess will never be tolerated. Ever! You will be held ountable for your words and will be punished ordingly. So, I am giving everyone a final warning right now. To stop spreading ridiculous and baseless gossip about my wife, Crown Princess Izabelle."r

 Chapter 202 Say That Again

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Chinawa! Thank you very much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Before Jules and Millete could even fully process those words, the prince''s threatening gaze locked with theirs. Their body flinched hard as they could feel the ominous danger creeping over their skin just with that single gaze. They knew he was intentional in his actions.r

    ''Consider this as yourst warning. Next time, I''ll rip your tongues and gouge your eyes out myself.'' He said through their eye contact, and Jules and Millete found their hearts shuddering violently in fear. Though he had not spoken to them directly, they could still feel the tremors from his words reverberating through their very bones. Prince Sebastian was not joking nor was he putting up a show. If they ever tried to do the same thing again, they knew it would surely be to their own detriment.r

    ...r

    At the staircase, Elle kept her gaze focused on Kana. r

    She was down there, still rooted on the spot as if she had turned into a statue. But her fists were tightly balled up and her face was facing down. She never raised her gaze towards them after Sebastian''s first announcement. r

    Elle was still in disbelief from his first announcement and now this. r

    She could not help but think that this must be a really, really epic and fulfilling dream! Something she would only dare wish to happen in her wildest imagination. r

    But she knew it had truly happened! And she felt like she was about to burst from all the overwhelming emotions that were churning about in her at the moment. She had never ever thought she would experience such a surreal thing in her life!r

    However, as she continued staring down at Kana, part of her thought that this move by Sebastian might be too brutal. Announcing she was no longer useful to him right before the entire high society and vampire royalty was a harsh blow. But then her mind screamed at her, reminding her of the pain Kana''s words had caused her. That Kana too, had been uncaring and brutal to her. Therefore, she should not be feeling sorry because Kana had honestly brought this upon herself.r

    As Elle thought of that, Kana suddenly lifted her eyes. However, she was not looking at Elle but at Sebastian with aplicated gaze. There was anger, despair and rebelliousness all mixed in her eyes. r

    ''I can''t believe you are blindly believing her, Your Highness.'' Kana said, her smile was bitter as her eyes began to water. r

    ''Shut up, Kana. You should know I am holding back because it''s you.'' Sebastian replied. ''But I am warning you for the veryst time a€¡°''r<sub> </sub>

    ''Jules told me what she said to the princess. But I don''t see why you are raging about those words, Your Highness. Jules is simply stating the truth. The princess is a human. Why can''t you ept that fact? Everyone knows that and that''s why they keep saying she''s just temporary. A human will always die sooner orter a€¡°''r

    ''SHUT THE F**K UP!'' Sebastian''s eyes reddened. ''Say that again and I won''t even give you a moment to regret it. Even if it''s you, I''ll kill you.'' r

    Elle tugged at Sebastian''s hand and then made him face her. She did not know what conversation was going on between them, but she could feel the tenseness. His rage was going to consume him very soon. And she was not going to let that happen. Not in front of all these people. His people. r

    Smiling, Elle reached out and cupped his face gently. "Sebastian, honey?" she called out to him as she rubbed her thumb over his cheek. "Shall we go back? We still need to continue our private celebration." r

    He gritted his teeth, his jaws clenching hard as he fought to mp down on his fury. And when he lifted his hand and ced it over hers, he shut his eyes and took a few lengthy breaths. r

    When he opened his eyes again, the red was back to grey. And then without any warning, he scooped her up again and began to ascend the stairs without looking back, his attention now fully focused on his wife. shing him a small encouraging smile, she wrapped her arms around his neck and leaned her weight into his arms.r

    Then thinking of wanting to check something, Elle looked down over his shoulder. There, on the ballroom floor, she saw Lady Kana trembling with barely suppressed rage. Her gaze on Elle was filled with venom and hatred, filled with a promise that could kill. But Elle did not buckle this time. She held Kana''s re with an unbreakable confidence, promising her through her unwavering andpelling gaze that Sebastian was hers. Forever. r

    In that moment, something so powerful zed within her. It was her desire to have him. To im him as hers. This man. This husband of hers. Sebastian Reign...r

    She wanted him for herself only. She had never wanted anyone else in this world this way before. So, from now on, she will never let him go. She will take this man for herself alone. She will make him hers. She will never let anyone take him away from her. No matter who they were. No matter how strong they may be. r

    When they finally reached their room, Sebastian just stood there by the door, not putting her down. It was obvious to Elle he was still unable to erase the anger within himpletely. r

    Silently, watching him try topletely lock the negative emotions within him, Elle reached out. And then, her mouthtched onto his neck. However, this time she did not give him a soft one like what she did a while ago. This one was bolder, more suggestive. And Sebastian was so caught off guard that he jerked and his back mmed against the door. r

    "Oh, f**k, Iza..." he groaned low. "You -"r

    "I..." Elle cut him off as their gazes met. Something in her eyes had him falling silent. "I want to... continue what I started a while ago, Sebastian." r

 Chapter 203 Wordless

    Sebastian''s rage was still a zing inferno deep within himself.

    The moment he heard the word ''die'' being uttered from Izabelle''s lips, he had to force himself not to fly off his handle and go on a hunt to kill someone. Just the mere mention of Izabelle dying had his entire being boiling with so much fury he could barely contain himself. How dare they even mention such a thing!

    It was at this moment when he wished time was still as before and that societal norms had not changed a€¡° that it was still during the old times where they were not restricted from killing their own kind easily. Despite knowing the rules and being in his position, Sebastian could barely stop himself from blowing his top and do something bloody in front of all these people.

    If tonight was not Izabelle''s birthday... if she was not staying right here, next to him... he was not sure what he would had done by now.

    But because Elle was there, he somehow managed to keep himself in check, forcing himself to think rationally. Only for Izabelle''s sake. But when Kana repeated those horrid words, he almost reached his limit. He knew he only gave that second andst chance because it was Kana. If it was another person, he was certain he would have killed them off right that instant.

    The boiling rage within him was still not subsiding but thanks to Izabelle''s help, throwing him off with her sweet voice, even using that endearment to call him again. Though his blood was still hot and boiling, he was able to get his focus back on her and they could finally leave before he ends up doing something he would regret. His hot-headed actions would have turned this special night for Izabelle into one that would be full of chaos.

    Now here she was, kissing his neck so boldly and saying such shocking words again. F**k. He could not believe this was all it took for her to immediately send his blood boiling, but it was the kind with apletely different meaningpared to just minutes ago.

    "Put me down." She whispered, her blue eyes shone with a decisive and intense light. There was absolutely no sign of the blushing and originally easily flustered wife of his.

    Sebastian obeyed and carefully put her down. Excitement bloomed strongly within him once again. There was an anticipatory thrill he felt flooding his entire being when he thought about what this gorgeous woman of his would do next. In fact, he realized that he weed whatever it was that she wanted to do to and with him.

    Facing him, she looked up. Her gaze never wavering even in the face of whatever it was that she was nning to do.

    F**k, he did not know he would totally love that look in her eyes too. Since he started engaging in sex again, he had always consciously chosen submissive women. He had never allowed anyone to dominate him.

    So, this feeling was so new and shocking even to himself. This woman of his... just never ceases in doing inexplicable things to him.

    "I... I want to undress you. Can I?" she had firmly looked into his eyes and asked. Her voice was soft and notmanding at all, and yet... its effect on him at that very moment was just so intense for no apparent reason at all. Perhaps because of the way she had looked at him. Or perhaps because this was the very first time she was finally making a move on him of her own ord, without any orders ormands from him.

    "Go on... baby..." he replied, willingly offering himself. A sexy gleam shed across his eyes that never left her form even for a split second. His sharp eyes noted that though she was taking the lead and behaving as though she was confident, there was a light shading of pink on her high cheekbones, indicating that she must still at least be feeling a little shy.<sub> </sub>

    Swallowing hard past that lump that had suddenly appeared in her throat, Elle reached out. Her heart was thundering up a storm in her ribcage, but outwardly, she moved without hesitation. There was only a very slight tremor as her hands reached out. But her movements did not stop.

    When she discarded his tailcoat to the floor, she reached for his vest next, and then his neck tie.

    By the time the necktie slipped past her fingers andnded forgotten on the floor, Elle''sshes had already lifted and her bright eyes held his gaze. Her eyes were silently, wordlessly asking him for permission once again. ''Can I continue?'' ''Can I take everything off?''

    Though wordless, Sebastian felt as though he heard her questions loud and clear. And he nodded. There was no doubt in his eyes at all.

    So, Elle lifted her hands back to his cor, and she began to unbutton his shirt. Starting from the highest one just below the dip between his sexy corbones. Her heartbeats were increasing at a rapid pace with every single button that she undid.

    She made sure that her fingertips never touched his skin even by ident. She did not want to risk any possible move that would ruin this precious moment between them.

    With delicate ardency, Elle finally reached thest button. She looked up again and their gazes held. Scorching heat rushed through her that had her swallowing once again.

    The grey fire in his eyes was enough to seduce her to bits. But she must not let that happen yet. Not tonight. Because tonight was her turn. Tonight was for her.

    ? She popped thest button while holding his gaze. And then slowly, the slick shirt that was covering his drool worthy and perfect body slipped off his shoulders.

    Once the shirt fell on the floor, Sebastian smiled. His elusive dimplebined with the hungry look in his eyes was... Oh dear lord... help her... she must stand her ground.

    "What are you thinking of right now, hmm? Baby girl?" he whispered hoarsely, breaking the almost unbearable and sensually heavy atmosphere. His hand lifting to brush a strand of her hair and tucking it behind her ear.

    "I''m... not done yet." Was her reply. And then her gaze travelled downward, worshipping his ripped torso along the way, until her eyes stopped on his belt.

 Chapter 204 Anything

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Sacogun!! Thank you so much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Following her eyes that trailed down his body, Sebastian caught his lower lip between his teeth. He was starting to sweat just from doing this. Just from this woman, undressing him!

    When hershes lifted and her eyes met his, Sebastian only lifted a brow. There was a challenge in his eyes this time. Somehow, he wanted to see how far her boldness would go. He was thrilled to see how far she was already going right now.

    Elle returned her gaze down. She could already see his impressive bulge. But she did not allow herself to get flustered even a little.

    Reaching out, she touched the buckle of his belt, carefully and oh, so slowly. The sound of the belt unbuckling made Sebastian harden and his bite on his own lip. F**k. This was hard. His hand was itching to reach out and grab her and f**k... he must not. Not now. Not when Iza was finally making her moves... patience... wait for your turn Sebastian...

    Somehow, his self-talk worked and he managed to keep his hands to himself until Izabelle discarded the belt.

    Her fingers then reached for his pants button. At this point, his entire body was buzzing with a tenseness that was almost physical. However, he still held on and kept himself still.

    Pausing, she looked up. His lips curved in a devastating grin. Still challenging but oh so sexy, Elle almost gasped and got herselfpletely ensnared by his sexual spell. Not yet Izabelle... Not yet...

    Mentally shaking her head to focus on her goal tonight, Elle started moving, pressing herself against his hard body, while her gaze held his. He stepped back, as if he had understood what she had wanted to happen.

    The back of his leg hit the couch and she stopped. Her hand was still gripping onto his pants button. At this point, she popped it and slid the zipper down. Her hand gently brushed against his bulge. Was it intentional or unintentional, Sebastian did not know. However, that light brush was enough to send jolts of lightning running through his frame.

    Sebastian''s jaws clenched. But he held back all sounds even though he seemed to have something he had wanted to say. She somehow could tell that he was truly refraining from talking right now. As to why, she was not sure. But she was d for his restraint because she was certain that if he attacked her with his naughty antics, her concentration might crumble like rice paper. It was that flimsy.

    Tearing her eyes off his, Elle almost forgot her bearingspletely at the sight that weed her. His length had nted within his boxers. Lord help her... this man was so...

    "I guess I must help you with this one, baby?" came his sinfully sensual voice.

    Elle swallowed once again, heart racing. Her face and body heated up in mes but she tried her best to keep her mind focused straight on her goals.

    She nced up and was about to shake her head but he moved so fast. Too fast! Oh, good lord... this was so not fair!

    Pouting, Elle pressed herself against him without warning and the both of them fell onto the couch. Him sitting, while she was on top of him, now bracing her palms at the back of the couch behind him. This was a reverse kabedon!

    His eyes were stretched a little when their gazes met. But it immediately turned wickedly sexy once again.<sub> </sub>

    "Sebastian..." she whispered out his name, her voice a little hoarse from the suggestive position that they were in.

    "Hmm..." he replied with a smile, as the unbearable tension zed hotter between them.

    "That was... the most unforgettable birthday gift I ever received in my life." there were stars in her eyes as she looked at him.

    He raised his brow and paused for a moment to think about what she was referring to. After a heartbeat, he asked, "Do you mean those two announcements?"

    When she nodded, he reached out and caressed her cheek with the backs of his fingers. "No. That''s not a present. But if you think of it as one, then it''s up to you, Izabelle. Just remember I did that not only because it''s your birthday. I''d still do it no matter if there''s an asion or not."

    Elle''s heart melted even more at his firm deration. Even though tonight, there was no more solid matter in her heart. He had already melted it all.

    "Thank you." She uttered softly, but those two words held more meaning than just a simple ''thank you''. She had made sure he had felt how much gratitude and overwhelming emotions there were in those two words.

    "I''ll kill anyone who dares speak of those words again." His eyes gleamed dangerously as he promised her that. And Elle could no longer stop herself and she threw herself on him. Her hands wrapped around his neck and squeezed him tightly to herself.

    Her breathing trembled as she held her emotions in, when he lifted his hand and caressed the small of her back.

    "If someone dares to say those... things to you again, tell me immediately. Don''t hesitate for a moment to tell me. Do you understand what I''m saying, Izabelle?" he told her, his tone a little grave.

    Elle nodded.

    "Good girl." He praised. "Now tell me, baby. What were you nning to do, undressing me like this, hmm? You''re not going to tell me, this is all there is to it, aren''t you?" his voice turned naughty and a little wicked. As if he had told her he would spank her ass and punish her if she answered him ''yes''.

    Pulling away, Elle stared into his eyes. "Can I... ask for a present from you?"

    "Of course, birthday girl. Anything for you tonight. Tell me anything you want."

    Her lips parted. Not expecting him to say that. But now her confidence skyrocketed.

    "I want..." she said slowly, her gaze turning more intense.

    "You." She added after a short pause.

 Chapter 205 The One

    Elle climbed off him almost immediately after saying that one shocking word that had Sebastian falling into speechlessness. It was as though he totally did not expect what he had just heard.

    Too stunned that his usual impossibly fast reflex was helplessly dyed, he was unable to grab onto Elle on time when she sessfully stepped away from him. But after what she had just blurted out, Sebastian knew there was no way he could hold back anymore. Not when his little wife was so tantly seducing him like this.

    He was about to spring up from the couch when she turned around and faced him. Something in her eyes had halted him from what he was about to do. One look at her as she stood there, told him she was up to something.

    And that was the only thing powerful enough to stop him at this moment. His desire to know what she was about to do was so unexpectedly surprising. What else had she nned for tonight? Just the thought that she had done all these with him in mind was enough to cause him to lose hisposure.

    Forcing himself to rx and remain sitting on the couch, Sebastian leaned back, staring at her. It was f**king harder than he had thought it would be. But he had already waited and held back for so long. A little bit more of holding back should not be too hard now. And he could somehow feel that this was going to be worth it. Just the thought of it had him feeling his cock getting so hard.

    ''Now get on it, Iza... show me what you''re up to, baby... show me...'' he uttered through his intense gaze.

    Elle could not help but lick her lips at the sight of him just sitting there on the couch, naked and so sexy, so... mesmerizing and mouth-watering while waiting for her next move. He is the most gorgeous, most perfect male one would have ever seen. Sebastian was an erotic fantasy in a form of a man.

    Just looking at him at that moment made Elle feel such a strong and ravenous greed to have this man all for herself. Causing her determination to ze, overpowering everything else.

    Holding his gaze, she lifted her hands and she began to undress right before him. She had done this before. But this time, everything was different. Her thoughts were filled with her desire to pleasure him. To do something for him tonight. To take him for herself.

    She wanted to hold him, to set him off in mes, until all he could utter was nothing but her name. She wanted him to only have thoughts of her in his mind and nothing else. She wanted to make him breathless for her, to possess him. Utterly andpletely. Lord... the desire was something she had never known before.

    When her dress pooled on the floor, she watched his lower lips curl up so slowly between his teeth.

    Elle did not rush through her actions. Every single move she made was slow and steady. Deliberate. Unlike what she had done before, this time, she was taking her own sweet time. Showing him that her actions were not ones that were being forced, but fully willing and from the heart. This was her, baring herself to himpletely without reservation.

    She did not cover her breasts when she discarded her bra. And when she slipped her fingers under the garter of her thong, she paused and slowly lifted hershes to meet his gaze again. And oh lord... his eyes were so damned bright. Animal bright. He was like a panther quietly watching its prey, and forcing himself to stay still and not jump right onto it, just so it could continue to enjoy the thrill of the hunt.<sub> </sub>

    The charge in the air was so palpable but that only made Elle feel more confident in herself. That she was doing things right. Knowing how much he was holding back, how he wanted to jump on her right now was such an incredible turn on, as though a tangible force was backing her.

    Slowly, confidently, she lowered her thong without breaking eye contact. Her movements were naturally sensual and seductive, causing the heat to noticeably increase in the eyes of her one and only viewer.

    And once she waspletely bare, a hiss sounded from Sebastian''s direction. She knew he had cursed under his breath.

    His every expression and reaction were like fuel to her fire, making her braver, bolder. Allowing her to grow more confident and assured.

    Finally, she walked backpletely naked towards him with slow but never hesitant steps. Every move she made, he seemed to make sure he had drunk it all through his eyes.

    Stopping right before him, she watched him closely as his gaze travelled from her sex slowly up to her breasts, her neck, before finally stopping its trail on her face. His Adam''s apple was bobbing up and down.

    As she approached him, she could see how he fisted his hands tightly and kept them beside him firmly. It was as though he was controlling himself from grabbing her and having his wicked way with her. Slowly, she climbed onto the couch and straddled his powerful thighs, her hands eachtched onto his left and right shoulders respectively.

    When she had settled herself onto hisp, her arms curled and wrapped around his neck and she felt his hot and uneven breathing kissed her skin. She tingled with just that small simtion. And it was not even intentional on his part!

    "Oh baby, f**k..." he finally made an audible sound and he reached his hands out to touch her. But Elle saw thating and she caught both his wrists first before they couldnd on and touch her skin.

    He immediately halted his movements upon feeling her touch on his wrist.

    They stared at each other silently.

    "I want to... pleasure you tonight, Sebastian." She finally told him her main purpose and the tempo of his breathing changed again as he just stared at her wide eyed, seemingly too surprised to formte a response. "I want you to let me... be the one in charge."

 Chapter 206 So Good

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Ivette_M11!!! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Elle''s heartbeat thudded hard as she waited for his consent.

    He licked his dry lips and he settled deeper into the back of the couch. That one move was all Elle needed from him. He was giving her his permission! Her nervousness waspletely shoved to the background once again.

    She sank herself and satfortably on hisp. The feeling of their nakedness igniting a more intense fire between them.

    "Thank you..." she whispered hoarsely. She had thought that he, not wanting to do this, was a big possibility.

    "I already gave you my word, Iza." He replied. His voice was husky with need. "I''ll give you anything you want tonight."

    "But... this is truly alright with you, right?" she asked a little hesitantly. Knowing about his boundaries, Elle had thought of the possibilities that Sebastian might not be okay with the woman being in charge. In fact, she already believes that he might even be really against it. That was why she had been so careful the entire time. She knew it was risky but this was the only way she could do what she was nning to do. To do something for him. To pleasure him. To put him first.

    However, she was also ready to back off any time. She did not want to force him to do something that would trigger that scar within him. She did not want to do anything that could upset him. She only wanted him to be happy.

    "F**k..." he breathed, a sexy smile forming across his gorgeous face. "You have no idea how seductive you are right now being bold like this, Izabelle. So don''t worry... I am more thrilled than anything else right now, baby girl."

    Beyond happy with his response, Elle reached out to stroke his face and brushed his hair back,bing his silky dark hair with her fingers. She took her time to savor the sight, the feel. To revel in everything that was happening between them. Even though he had agreed that she would be in charge, he still exudes a dangerous vibe while at rest like this. Reminding her that this man was an untamed male that could pounce on her at any time, the moment she let him.

    She then caressed every contour of his face with her eyes, settling on his lips for a while until she gazed down at his sculpted chest and abs. She eyed him like he was a priceless work of art and she was the meticulous connoisseur.

    While he kept his gaze focused on her, he rejoiced in the feeling of the caress of her eyes, causing his tongue to do a slow sweep over his lip. He did not feel any difort with it even though his body had responded to that invisible caress all over his torso. And to his shocked surprise, he wondered how it would feel if she would touch him there. F**k... he cursed in his mind. He could not believe what he had just thought. He had just thought of asking her to try it. Perhaps, Iza would not trigger him? Because it was her. But hesitation held him immobile and he bit on his lip to stop himself from talking. He did not want to risk it. He did not want to ruin this moment in case he ended up getting triggered once she touched him.

    When she lowered her head down to his corbone and her lips nipped him there, he shut his eyes closed. Her lips were so soft against his skin. So f**king hot! Her every single innocent but bold nips sent electricity jolting through his body.

    When she began to lick her way up to his throat, Sebastian almost shuddered. F**k. It felt so, so good...

    Though she had kissed his neck a few times already, this was different. She was boldly taking her time, being so slow and seductive like she was enjoying herself and savoring him was another shock. And her lick... f**k... it turned him on so much that his cock strained so much that it was starting to hurt a little.

    Soon, she began totch onto a patch of skin at his throat, kissing him there passionately. Her tongue and lips felt divine and Sebastian found himself wondering how it would feel to possess those innocent yet bold lips and tongue of hers.

    Surprises kept rushing into him. He had thought of this before. He had imagined how her pretty little mouth would taste like. She was the first to make him even think about kissing, and the imagination in his head was inviting. But then, when he tried it in the garden, it did not go well. But that was then. Now it was different.

    However, he could not forget the fact that what he feared the most did not happen.

    His thoughts disappeared when she leaned closer and pressed her body against his. Her hard nipples rubbed against his chest and he groaned low, clenching his fists to stop himself from touching her. He still wished to see what wise she had in store for him. He knew he would not be able to stop doing more once he started touching her. Even with his promise, he knew that with Iza, everything was easier said than done. So, if he truly wanted to keep his word then, he must not reach out and touch. At least until she was done. And if he was still sane and alive by then. Because right now, he was a little doubtful if he could actually survive through this.

    Atst, she reached for his throbbing cock that was raging and begging for attention between them. He felt her fingers shying away, causing him to smile a little.

    "Don''t tell me it''s my cock that your boldness can''t conquer tonight, hmm, Iza?" he teased.

    She pulled away and stared at him silently for a few moments and then she lowered her gaze between them.

    Staring at the long and throbbing monster standing at attention, she swallowed hard before reaching both hands out. Gripping him firmly yet carefully, her move caused him to let out a deep groan before he threw his head back.

    "Ah, f**k... baby!!"

 Chapter 207 Going Crazy

    Elle had thought of the many different ways that she could do in order to pleasure Sebastian. She had thought of giving him a blowjob, but she was not that confident about it. She was too inexperienced for that. Even with the hand job, she really was not sure if she could even pleasure him enough and properly with her obviously beginner''s level skill.

    And that was why she had decided to do something else that was not either one of the two.

    However, his reaction when her hands wrapped around and gripped him, had her confidence suddenly rearing its head back. There was a heady rush of self-assurance and certainty that gave her that very much needed push to continue on.

    She started to stroke him, hesitantly at first but when she felt his length hardening and throbbing even more in her hands, she began to move more confidently. But the entire time, she reminded herself to still maintain her touch to be as tender as possible, avoiding hurting him by chance. Even now that she was gripping him like this, Elle still could not help but get a little stunned by his size.

    "F**k, yes, baby... that feels so good..." he groaned out hoarsely. His gaze was hooded as he looked at her ever so seductively. That heavy lidded gaze ended up sending hot and thick waves of desire coursing through her veins. It was potent enough to cause her to experience a strong tingle that ended up moistening her womanly ce.

    She made sure to watch him ever so closely. Wanting to make sure that she was actually meeting her goal which was... on pleasuring him fully andpletely.

    His body was now starting to be glistening with sweat. And she leaned in again and kissed his throat while keeping her hands working, twisting and pumping. Twisting in a steady circr motion as she maintained her arms moving up and down. The entire time, she too enjoyed the silky yet hot texture of the skin around his length.

    Pulling away, Elle stared at his striking face and then back down to his throbbing sex that was being held in the gentle grasp of her hands. His pre-cum had long since leaked out and had flowed down to coat the palms of her hands. And she had unconsciously licked her lips as she stared.

    That slow lick didn''t escape Sebastian''s notice. His gaze zoomed onto her wet lips and that little tongue... f**k...

    The thought that popped in his mind as he stared at her lips had his cock throbbing. Her warm and moist mouth... yes, he could possess her pretty mouth too even without kissing. It was possible this way. F**k, he wanted it. He couldn''t believe how he was craving it so badly that he could almost taste it. He wanted to own her mouth too and if he could not do it with his mouth yet, then he would have to do it with his cock. Yes! That is the other way.

    "Iza..." he uttered her name somewhat desperately and she met his gaze.

    He was about tomand her to kneel and suck on him, but he was reminded of her request tonight just in time. Right at thest minute, he remembered that she was the one in charge. Not him. And he had given her his words. Oh f**k...

    "Yes? Am I... doing... something wrong?" there was a slight hint of worry in her tone.

    Her question surprised him. But he was immediately reminded of one thing. That this little wife of his was a virgin when he first took her. That only meant that she must be inexperienced with these things too. Hence the hesitation on her part.

    Another realization then dawned on him as he remembered how she had licked her lips a moment ago. That must be her, thinking of giving him a blowjob but hesitating due to her inexperience and uncertainty. But f**k it, because he did not care in the slightest if she was inexperienced. He would take anything from her that she was willing to give to him. Anything!

    "No, baby..." he whispered to her, breathlessly. "You''re doing nothing wrong. Nothing wrong at all. I just wanted to tell you not to hesitate. Do whatever you want to me... I have already given you my word, didn''t I? So, if you want to suck my cock, don''t hesitate and just go ahead and do it, baby girl... I don''t care if it''s your first time. In fact, I''m actually dying to be the first and only man your pretty little mouth will ever get to fuck."

    Her eyes circled slightly, obviously stunned at how he was speaking to her. His words held nothing back. He couldn''t hold anything back because he was going crazy for her right now!

    She swallowed and her face burned. But then, to his delight, her blue eyes gleamed with fiery confidence.

    When she climbed off him, Sebastian could not believe how his heart just rejoiced with so much thrill and anticipation. It was truly unbelievable, every singlr thing that this woman was doing to him!

    Licking his lips, Sebastian shifted a little on the couch. He got himself into a morefortable position in anticipation of what is toe.

    Looking up at her, he spread his legs wider for her. Inviting her to go down and have him for herself.

    "I''m all yours to take, my bold baby girl." He said, his eyes gleaming so bright.

    Slowly, she dropped to her knees. F**k, she was so beautiful, so seductive, so innocently daring, and she was about to... his gaze fixed onto her mouth again, the part of her he had yet to im for himself... and he felt like he was truly about to go crazy. F**k, he did not know he would be feeling like this. Perhaps because he had once thought he would not be able to ever possess that mouth of hers. Now that he could... have it too... that pretty mouth of hers...

    She gripped his throbbing cock again as she positioned herself between his legs, sending Sebastian''s heart into a frenzy. There was no more hesitation in her eyes, but she was still overly cautious in her movements.

    Eyeing his cock, she then lifted her eyes to meet his gaze again.

    When Sebastian showed her how beyond ready he was, she returned her attention to his weeping cock.

    Opening her mouth, she slowly descended.

 Chapter 208 Dazedly

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed!! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!!

    _____

    Heartbeat going so fast with the thrill of what she was doing, Elle reached forward and ced her hands around him again.

    His eyes closed briefly as a slow erotic smile graced his face.

    Slowly, Elle moved her hands down up and down his shaft again, looking up at him. He was staring down at her, his gaze fixed onto her moist and luscious lips. She could tell with the way his eyes were zing that he could not wait for her to do it, to use her mouth to pleasure him.

    Gathering her courage, she leaned forward and the moment she licked him across the head of his cock, Sebastian hissed. His jaws clenched and his body was strained where he sat, immobile and holding himself back from just pouncing on her. She licked him again, this time with a slow and tentative lick.

    "F**k... baby...!! Your little tongue is... just as I imagined... yes... you''re doing good, baby girl... keep going..." his voice was almost pleading and that was all that she needed to fuel her confidence.

    She continued with her innocent boldness and when she ran her tongue over the head of his sex, Sebastian growled. The low rumbling sound sent ripples of pleasure coursing within her. It only pushed her to be bolder. His reaction had any uncertainties lingering within her heart quickly disappearing into nothing.

    Opening her lips wider, Elle ced her lips around him and sucked oh so softly. In her mind, she marveled at the wonderful contrast of how silky and warm the skin over his shaft was, to the steely hardness of his length just under it. The hesitation that had suddenly appeared was about to get through to her when an almost animalistic growl escaped him.

    And thus, she sucked on him again. This time, it was a little harder.

    "Oh f**k, Iza..." he moaned, and when she lifted her gaze up at him, she saw him looking so hot. In mes. His gaze waspletely fixed on her face, on her mouth that was wrapped around the tip of his shaft. "Yes, baby... take that cock. He''s all yours. F**k! Your mouth is... god... keep going baby girl..."

    The thrill within Elle zed. The thought that she could really do this had her feeling aroused and happy at the same time. She could really pleasure him like this! And he was enjoying it so much as well!

    Trying harder, Elle took a little more of him, pushing him into her mouth. Earning her a curse and sexy groan that cheered her on and not to stop.

    Pulling back, she used her tongue and twirled it over and around his tip, gently applying a suction as she moved her head. That caused his teeth to clench. And she moved down again, her hands ced on his powerful, flexing thighs to support herself.

    "Oh Iza... f**k baby... deeper baby... take me deeper." He pleaded, almost desperately. His voice so damned seductive as he told her what he wanted her to do. "Wrap your teeth behind your lips and... take me as deep as you can..."

    She blinked up at him and pulled away. But there was no room for hesitation. Her heartbeat just raced with thrill and pleasure as she did what he just said. She then mped her mouth around him and when she pulled him far deeper than before, she heard him groan and cursed louder. The muscles of his thighs bunched up tightly and she could feel how it hardened beneath her fingers.

    Lord... she did not know that doing this could thrill and arouse her like this. Perhaps it was also because of how Sebastian looked right now. Like she was... really f**king him and that he was, right now, the one under her mercy. Oh lord... the mighty Prince Sebastian under her mercy was... it was just so unbelievable and turning her on so much... The thought of having such power over him was so heady that it made her lightheaded.

    Wanting to give him more, see more of that expression on his face, Elle pushed herself to take more of him. Deeper. Like he had pleaded her to do.

    "Oh f**king god... f**k me baby..." his moans and groans... that look on his face... he looked like he was unravelling. His eyes were a hot zing inferno of pleasure... his cheeks were flushed and his... his lips were parted like he could no longer control his responses.

    ? Lord... she never thought she would see him in this condition.

    "Yes... f**k me baby..."

    Elle sucked harder, pulling him even deeper until she felt him hitting at the back of her throat. She never thought she could go this far. Never thought she could even do it. But here she was, doing it and loving every single second of it... she loved how he shook violently, groaned harder as his already thick length swelled even further inside her mouth.

    "No more. Iza... f**k I''m cum a€¡°"

    She did not know what had gotten into her, but she sucked harder instead of letting go. And he came, spurting oh so violently deep into her throat, choking her that she reflexively pulled away. That only caused him to spurt across her lips and face, his hot cum seemingly scalding every spot it touched.

    Elle could only stay still, watching his body being wrecked by his orgasm. He was so freaking hot that she was mesmerized. So that was how he looked like when he fell apart...

    Though she had seen his face whileing inside her before, she was too lost from her own pleasure to watch him like what she was doing right now. Lord... she could not exin what she was feeling right now, but triumph was one of them.

    "F**k, Iza... god..." he finally spoke, still panting. A devastating smile filled with so many overwhelming emotions was gleaming in his eyes as he reached out for her face. He then leaned over and dazedly licked his own cum that was sttered over her lips.

 Chapter 209 Prepared

    The feel of his tongue licking her lips had Ellepletely go almost catatonic. She had not expected him to do this. To lick her lips like this.

    Her body froze with the electrifying sensation of his slick fiery tonguepping away and at the same time, her heart was thundering so loudly within her ribcage as a little fear began to spread out from her chest, fighting the zing wildfire his actions of licking on her lips had just caused.

    She knew why her fear had ignited in her heart so fast like this. That time in the garden, he had barely even brushed his lips against her and it was already enough to trigger him so bad. She could still remember the horror that was clearly reflected in his eyes, the violent trembling of his body and his tortured breaths. She could never forget it. And that was why right now, even though she had been dreaming of this for so long... For him to kiss her... For her to taste his mouth... his lips... she still could not help the fear that this otherwise simple action of kissing, would trigger him.

    Everything had been going so perfectly. So good. So dreamy. She did not want this amazing night to end with him trembling in her arms. Please... she wanted this night to end as perfectly as it had started out.

    "F**k, Iza..." his uttered between his still heavy breaths. "This mouth of yours... f**k... it was... it is just so... so good..." He kept muttering and singing her praises. And Elle was as much in heaven, just listening to him and enjoying the sensations that were washing over her.

    He continued licking her dazedly as Elle remained as still as a statue. She dared not move. Even her breathing was kept as shallow and light as possible.

    "Divine... you have no idea... finally, this pretty mouth of yours is mine. Mine. F**king mine!" He growled as his voice vibrated against her lips and he licked her over and over again, as if he just could not get enough. As if he could not stop himself from worshiping her lips like that.

    Elle clenched on her fists. Lord... what should she do? She wanted to open her lips so badly and kiss him right back. She was dying to have him devour her mouth with his. Right here, right now. She had been dying for this for so many times that she had lost count of how many times she had dreamt of it.

    But he was in a daze right now. Perhaps he had not even realized what he was doing yet. That he was licking her lips. That he was currently doing what was the exact thing that would trigger his deep seated fears and traumas. What will happen if she... oh lord... she did not know what to do. The temptation and fear were fighting so fiercely within her. What if she ended up triggering him if she opened her mouth, or made a move to kiss him? But what if this was her only chance to break through that barrier and finally make it happen? What if this was the moment he just needed to... oh good lord ... just what should she do? Should she just y it safe? Or should she just risk it all?

    Holding her breath, she parted her lips slowly and carefully.

    Her heartbeats were like the beating of drums in her ears. She had already made a wish for her birthday tonight, but she would make a wish once more right now. And it was for this... for him to not get triggered. For him to finally kiss her. Please... make it happen...

    When the tip of his tongue slipped between her parted lips, Elle''s heart almost froze and stopped beating.

    But he chuckled so sexily, the sound rumbling from his chest as if he was still overflowing with happiness. "Want me to clean up my mess inside too, huh? Baby? You don''t like the taste of it? Well, I can''t me you... cum don''t taste that very good it seems... and I actually flooded your lovely little mouth like that... but I have to say sorry because I''m not sorry at all... because it was damned f**king good. You have no idea, Iza... I''m never going to regret it. Because I finally imed this mouth of yours as mine too, and even sprinkled my seeds in it. F**k, you don''t know how happy I am right now to finally have this mouth of yours for myself too..." he licked at her lips again, and then pushed his tongue to lick the insides of her lips as well.

    That was when Elle could no longer hold herself back and threw caution to the wind. It was as though she had nked out and only instincts were guiding her. She felt herself moving and pressed her mouth against his.

    The world seemed to grind into a halt in an instant. Everything converged to just between the two of them - focusing on his lips and hers, and all the sensations that were derived from it.

    The pleasure of their lips finally touching and the fear colliding all at once as he too, suddenly froze.

    Her heartbeat stopped. Lord... please... she begged in her mind. Please do not let what I am afraid of happen now. Not when everything has been proceeding on so well.

    But the feel of him bingpletely still, as if he too, stopped breathing had her shutting her eyes close in despair. It seemed as though her fears were about to be realized no matter how she hoped and prayed.

    Then steadying her heart, she slowly pulled away. Her eyes opened little by little as her lips began to tremble. Expecting to see him start to crumble again before her. Just like what had happened to him thest time.

    Prepared for the worst, Elle''s eyes were already stinging hot as she looked up at him.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 210 Once Again

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Monica_Ceja!! Thank you so very much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Sebastian could do nothing but freeze in his tracks.

    He was so lost, so dazed from the utterly mind-blowing new experience his Izabelle had made him feel once again that he did not even realize what he had been doing.

    That one earth shattering orgasm she had just performed on him even with her unskilled first-time blowjob had totally wrecked him up and shattered him to bits that he felt he had gone to the forbidden heaven for longer than what was possible. It was f**king inexplicable and he was so f**king happy he had felt like he was still in an oblivion high after. In fact, the word happy was not even enough to begin describing how his feelings were at this moment. He was at a loss for words to exin it.

    There was nothing in his heart and mind but pleasure, and bliss. And that was why he began licking away at her lips so happily. Even when he tasted his own cum for the first time, he did not care the least. There was nothing he could care about but her at this moment. All his mind could think of and care about was to show her how she had made him feel. To let her know just how much he loved what she had just done to him... just how much he loved her mouth... just how crazy happy he was to finally im this one part of her that he had always been dying to possess, to conquer. So, he could finally and literally have all of her.

    However, he had not realized that he had been... f**k... was this... real?

    He had been licking her lips, with his own... tongue... and he was... nothing had... He was still behaving normally?! Noticing his current condition, his eyes widened.

    Completely stunned, Sebastian just could not believe it. Gods... this was... unbelievable... it had happened again. He was doing things that he would usually not do without him realizing. No, she was the one who was making him do things unconsciously again. Like what had happened in the meadow when he had done it face to face for the first time ever. He had not even realized he had done it until she was the one who had pointed it out.

    Now this...

    He literally had... no words. This woman... this woman of his... f**k... Was she an angel that was sent to him to create private miracles for him alone? She was doing things no one could have ever done to him and for him.

    "I''m... sorry... I didn''t mean to..." she suddenly whispered, the corners of her eyes going red, causing him to feel like a bucket of ice was being poured all over him, jolting him awake from the trance of oblivion. Why was she about to cry?! Had he unintentionally done something wrong? Or something that had hurt her or caused her to feel ufortable?

    Sebastian''s eyes widened. Not understanding why she was suddenly... wait... f**k...

    "No." he frantically cupped her face with both of his hands. "No baby... you didn''t do anything wrong. I am fine. Believe me. You might not believe it, but I''m totally fine." he hastily exined, panicking a little at the sight of the thick cloud of despair that was gathering in her eyes. His reaction must have made her think that he had been triggered. "Yes, Iza. Believe it. I''m not triggered." He said thatst line like he could not even begin to believe it himself.

    Her mouth gaped open as she looked at him a little closer. Her lips trembled a little as she stared at him with wide circled eyes.

    "R-really?" her question was soft, hesitant. As though she was still unable to fully determine that his current condition was normal.

    "Do you think I''d still be here, smiling like an idiot if I''m triggered?" he could not stop his own smile.

    "R-right..." her eyes then searched over him eagerly. "You''re not trembling. Not even a little..."

    "Yes, baby. I''m not. It really didn''t happen. I''mpletely fine."

    She gasped at that, covering her mouth with her hands. And then tears began to fall from her eyes, suddenly overwhelmed that this miracle was happening right now. And her response only caused Sebastian to pull her into his embrace in one swift move.

    "No, Iza. F**k... don''t cry." He sounded helpless as though his heart was tearing apart at the sounds of her sobs.

    "No... no... I''m... I''m just feeling too happy and relieved right now. That''s why the tears... " She whispered, smiling as she cried. "I thought I had ruined it all. I thought I''d made a mistake and caused you to..."

    "Shh... baby." He began to kiss her forehead. "Don''t cry. You''re only allowed to cry when I''m inside you and shattering your entire world to pieces, baby girl. You''re only allowed to cry due to the extreme pleasure I gave you, Iza." he then looked helplessly at her watery eyes and nose that had turned a little red from her crying.

    "But these are all tears of happiness, Sebastian." She retorted, trying to calm herself down now as she caught his face with her palms this time and pressed her lips on his forehead too. "I''m just so d. So very d that you are alright. And that is all that matters to me."

    He stilled when he heard her heartfelt words. And when she pulled back, their gazes met.

    Reaching out, he gently brushed her tears away with the backs of his fingers. His actions were so careful, as light as a feather. Silence reigned between them. Their heartbeats raced fast and loud as their eyes were still locked on one another.

    And then his gaze fell so slowly to her mouth. His fingers drifted over and then lightly touched her lips. It was so feathery light that Elle would not have known he had touched her if she was not looking at him.

    She held her breath and he swallowed.

    "I believe... it''s about time, Iza. For me to im this mouth of yours fully andpletely once again... not with my cock... but with my mouth this time."

 Chapter 211 Glad

    The heavy and sexually charged silence resumed as they held each other''s gaze, neither wanting to be the first to look away. His grey eyes looked so determined. So certain. And Elle waspletely tempted to tell him ''Yes, kiss me, my mouth is all yours''.

    But no matter how much Elle''s heart was rejoicing at this moment and for what was about toe, there was still a part of her that was hesitating and thinking twice about going all out. And she knew exactly why she was behaving this way.

    Elle felt that he was rushing a little too much right now. Despite the unwavering will that was clearly brimming in his eyes, she thought that maybe even then, it might not be enough to pull them through. His trauma was truly deep rooted, existing within him for so many years that it must be something so beyondplicated. She believed that it was not something that could be ovee so easily no matter how strong his will was. It was not something so simple as him wanting to break through, and they could just go ahead and do it. She had given it some thought and was also of the opinion that the reason he did not get triggered just now, could be because he was in aplete daze.

    What if he gets triggered this time since he was now clear headed and was no longer under a strong spell of pleasure?

    He began to move his face closer when Elle''s hand suddenly flew to his mouth, cupping one hand over the other and covering his lips.

    His brows creased a little in surprise at her sudden reaction. He did not understand why she had stopped him.

    "Uhm... I... I..." Elle stammered, trying to quickly think up an excuse at why she did that. "How about... we do it tomorrow instead?"

    He lifted a brow. Not shocked, but seemingly so curious.

    "I am... really happy and d that you didn''t get triggered a while ago and I... I can''t wait for more too but... I think we should take it... slowly..." she trailed off and bit down on her lips. "I just don''t want you to push yourself too mu a€¡°"

    "Izabelle." He called out her name. His gaze steady as he grabbed her wrists and took her hands that were still hovering over his mouth. "Listen... I''m not pushing myself too much. And this isn''t going fast because it''s actually about damn time that I get over this damn thing. I know you''re still worried about me being triggered. But believe me baby, I think I can ovee this now all because of you. Just like a while ago... I believe nothing will happen, because it''s you."

    Her heart swelled from so much happiness that she felt it could actually burst if he continued uttering more of those words of his. Yet still... Elle also felt that Sebastian was perhaps being too positive. That he was trusting in her being there too much just because it had worked once before. She was still a little afraid that something might go wrong despite his positive encouragements.

    Elle had her own traumas and demons and she knew full well that oveing these things were never easy. She knew he could be different because he was a vampire, not a normal human being like her. But the fact that this supposedly powerful man was not even spared from such trauma attacks and actually even had something of the worst only, meant that he was just like her. It would never be easy to break through and ovee it.

    "You do wonders to me, Izabelle." He continued, coaxing her with his sinfully sexy voice. "You''re the only one who ever did these things to me. I may not trust myself sometimes and most especially when ites to this. But... I trust you. You have a special kind of magic on me and you''ve already proven it twice."

    Her eyes widened in awe and disbelief but eventually, she shook her head slightly. "You give me too much credit, Sebastian." She told him softly. Magic... huh... As much as she wished for it to be true, she was as far away from magic as it could get.

    Magic may not be an impossible thing to her anymore after all the things she had learned about Sebastian and this country. But she also knew that traumas don''t get healed by it. No trauma could be healed magically, literal or not. It would never be that easy. If it was, why would Sebastian be living with it for such a long time? He would have gotten rid of it and lived a normal life.

    "I may have helped but I believe it all went well because of you as well, Sebastian. You might have found a way to ovee it naturally with me because... because you''ve been opening up and baring yourself without restraint to me." Elle added. "I think that maybe it''s also because..."

    "Because I was in the heat of the moment and in an utter daze...?" he finished, perfectly knowing what she had wanted to say. "And that''s why you''re a bit worried now because I am currently no longer under theplete spell of pleasure and could get triggered any time. Isn''t that right?"

    When Elle could not respond, but only looked at him open mouthed, the corner of his lips tugged up and he chuckled.

    "Your pessimism really does make me speechless sometimes, Iza." Hemented, "But then again, I do think it''s not an entirely bad way of thinking. You trained yourself to think of the worst oues to minimize the impact of it once it really does strike, and also so you could prevent it from happening."

    Her gaze lowered. "I don''t want to see you like that again." She whispered weakly. "Tonight, had been... perfect... one of the best nights of my life... thanks to you, Sebastian. So, I... I don''t want to... I want us to..."

    He pulled at her wrists that he had yet to let go of, and his lipsnded on her forehead once again.

    "Hush now, Iza... It''s okay, baby. You don''t needa@ to exin anymore.."

    "Really? I''m sorry I..."

    "F**k, Iza... you have nothing to apologize about, baby girl. You are just being so damned rational right now. You just didn''t want to risk this night getting ruined and I''m totally okay with that. In fact, I''m quite d we can postpone this as well." A wicked and seductive smile shed across his face as his dimple appeared. And though she had been seeing this dimple more oftentely, the effect it has on her had not diminished in the least! "Because the moment I managed to kiss you... I don''t think you''ll be getting any more chances to keep being in charge tonight."

    As Elle blushed hotly from his statement, Sebastian nced at the clock on the table. And when he saw it was about to strike midnight, he almost cursed out loud. F**k! The birthday present!!!

    ____

    A/N: I suddenly felt a little unwell so I took a med and now I am so dizzy I think i''ve written this chap half awake. >.<

    So, sorry but there won''t be a bunos chap today guys. I will be giving 2 bunos chaps that our supergifters earned tomorrow instead to make tom''s update 3 chapters. Thanks for understanding. <3

 Chapter 212 Present

    The words that Alexander had said a few days ago echoed in Sebastian''s mind. "You can forget everything else except your present to her, Sebby. I''m telling you... you''re doomed if you actually fail to give it to her. So, make sure not to forget about it."

    Sebastian had simply responded with a deadpan ''yes''. Because he believed that there was no way he would actually forget it. It is like,e on... her birthday. So why would he forget her birthday present?! Yet here he was, almost actually failing to even remember.

    Somehow, Alexander''s annoying I-told-you-so-face telling him the words ''See? That''s why I told you to always listen to this wise old man of yours'' shed in his mind. He could not believe that Alexander seemed to have even seen this oneing as well! What is he? A prophet now?!

    Shifting, Sebastian held her closer to him and buried her face into his chest. His gaze quickly searched for his pants and he very quickly spotted it right there, a few steps away on the floor.

    When Izabelle moved to pull away from his tight embrace, he did not let her go. He instead held her a little bit tighter and then stood with her tucked into his side.

    He knew he had surprised her, but there was really no time to dy. He needed to give it to her now! Before it passed midnight and would no longer be counted as her birthday anymore.

    Using his vampiric speed, Sebastian crossed the room along with her in his arms, in a blur. The pants were already in his hand. He had made sure Izabelle did not even notice not feel how he had bent over to pick up his discarded pants.

    "S-Sebastian?" Just as she finally called out his name, Sebastian loosened up his hold around her and settled her on top of a nearby table, making sure that she was steady before leting go. Her back was now against the Victorian mirror.

    Her face looked so curious when their eyes met. But then, she suddenly caught his face with both her hands and reminded him, "I thought we had agreed that I''m still in charge, Sebastian. The bargain is for the rest of the night until morning, not just until midnight."

    He smiled after listening to her speak that way to him. F**k, it was truly one of the biggest surprises that he actually really liked it when she talked like a boss like this!

    "I know, baby... and contrary to what you are thinking, I''m not trying to turn the tables around on you."

    She then raised a brow at him, wondering what it was that he was up to this time.

    "Really? Then why pin me on a table like this, hmm? I don''t think I can keep being in charge if you''re not under me..." she blushed hard after saying thosest two words before she bit down on her lip. Oh f**k, he really needed to divert the topic before he ended up bringing them both back to the couch! Shaking his head and giving a wry smile, Sebastian told himself to focus and make sure toplete the task at hand. And it was an important task too.

    "Don''t worry baby... we''ll return to the couch or the bed, or anywhere you want to be soon enough. But after this..." he said with a smile on his face, enjoying how his words had her expression changing in an instant.

    "After... what?" she asked curiously, her eyes starting to sparkle and brim with anticipation.

    A few days ago, Alexander had asked Sebastian about his present. He was not nning to say anything about it to Alexander since he believed that the present was not something the man needed to know about. Also, Sebastian was confident that his present to Izabelle was something more than enough. Though he had thought of giving her far more, he had refrained a little because he somehow felt that Izabelle might feel that it was a bit too much.

    However, Alexander was adamant in asking if he had even prepared something, so he had ended up spilling it out so the man would finally stop bugging him about it.

    To his dismay, Alexander had made thement that the present he prepared for Izabelle was not even all that special. And then he went on to preach to him, telling him to be more thoughtful and thatvish material items were not really the most special thing one could give to their one special someone.

    When he asked Alexander to just tell him or give him some choices for him to choose from, the man had totally refused to name the special present he was talking about. Instead, he forced Sebastian to think about it and to find the perfect present that Izabelle might want and cherish.

    Thinking about it had caused Sebastian several hours of headache. Until Alexander himself had given him a clue. Of course, that was only after torturing him with all his wise old man''s talks.

    Sebastian was a little doubtful though. He was still skeptical if this present would really be enough and is something that would be able to make Izabelle happy. That was the only reason why he still prepared the original gift anyway and would still give it to her still after this. Alexander was confident that it would, but Sebastian was a little unsure. Would this one little thing really be that effective in making her that happy? Would she really treat this one little thing as something so special?

    Sebastian knew that the only way to find the answer was to give it to her and see it for himself.

    Taking a quiet breath, he pulled away a little and stood before her.

    When he reached for her hand, her pupils dted and he heard her heartbeat begin to thud so loud. So fast, that for a moment, that was all that he could hear.

    "Happy birthday, Izabelle... my baby girl, my princess... my wife..." he said and then he slipped something onto her wedding finger.

    ____

    A/N: Tysm for all the understanding guys. I''m still unwell so just one chap today too. Hopefully tomorrow, I can finally get back to shape fully.

 Chapter 213 Had I Known

    Sebastian paused the moment he tore his gaze off hers and looked down. The sight of her ring a€¡° the silver ring he had given her that day of their civil wedding a€¡° made his jaw clenched.

    He had never paid attention to it before, but he knew that she had always been wearing it. And the sight of it now had him feeling like he just wanted to go back to the past and hit himself up the head for it. Because this silver ring had been a cold, lifeless jewelry without any significant value to him at all. In fact, it was given to him by Lucas at the veryst minute after he had found out that Sebastian had not prepared any ring for his bride on their wedding day! And Sebastian never even asked where he had even gotten it from.

    "I''m taking this off." He told her hurriedly, causing her to blink, snapping her out from her trance.

    Before she could answer, he had already slipped the silver ring off her finger. "Forget about this one. Because from now on, this is your real and only wedding ring."

    Once he slipped the simple yet elegant and unique wedding band onto her ring finger, Elle could not help but just stare at it. I looked so perfect in her finger. As though it was specifically made to fit her, be it the design, color and feel that it carried.

    ? She returned her gaze to him. "Thank you. But... may I know why... you''re changing it?" she asked carefully, a little confused.

    Sebastian dropped his gaze and half-bite on his lower lip, only he himself knew how he was feeling at this moment and how much he was berating his past self for being such a moron in matters such as this. "Because this one is... not official. I want you to wear something that is unique and being the only one in this world. I hope you''d like this one more." ''Much, much more than the earlier one.'' Sebastian did not say thest sentence out loud.

    Her lips parted and then closed. Words seemed to be failing her as her eyes began to gleam with emotions.

    "I love... it. Thank you so much. But uhm... how about... yours? I mean, the pair of this that is for you to... wear." She kept pausing as she stated those words, as though she was being extra careful.

    "Oh yes, there is." He told her and he saw how her eyes stretched and twinkled so brightly. A reaction that confused him. Because he thought that that reaction should be for her ring and not his. "Here." He dug it out of his pants pocket and showed the other ring pair to her and she was quick to take it, her face almost beaming like the sun. As if she had just found something so meaningful, so precious beyond words.

    Asking the smith to forge two rings had not been in Sebastian''s n at all. He was only nning to make her a new one. But Alexander had insisted on him asking the smith to make a pair of wedding bands. He had given in just so that Alexander would stop nagging at him like a fishwife. But he never even nned to show it to her. Simply because he thought that there was no reason to.

    And yet, here she was, looking so happy at the sight of his ring.

    "You''re... going to wear this, right? Sebastian?" she asked him excitedly. Her big blue eyes staring at him with extreme anticipation. And he could hear how her heartbeats were racing so fast as she waited for his answer.

    "Do you want me to?" He asked her slowly, curious to see what she would answer.

    "Yes!" she responded immediately and a little loudly that the both of them were surprised.

    A slow smile tugged at the corner of Sebastian''s lips. What was going on? The turn of events was not what he had been anticipating at all.

    "I didn''t know you''d want me to wear it this bad." He uttered, his dimple showing up.

    Her expression suddenly turned a little sullen as she stared down the ring in her hand. "I have been... wondering why you didn''t bring a ring for yourself that day of our wedding. I had thought it was because... you didn''t want other people to know that you''re already married." She mumbled as she spoke thest half of the sentence. However, Sebastian heard her loud and clear. And he was really surprised at her revtion.

    "I didn''t know you''d been having such negative thoughts just because I wasn''t wearing a ring."

    "It''s... important. At least to me, Sebastian." She retorted. "It might not matter to you, but other women don''t believe me when I tell them that you''re my husband. And it is just because they don''t see you wearing any wedding ring. And it had always made me feel so..." she trailed off, catching her lower lip between her teeth. Her gaze wandered from his face and she looked away, while Sebastian was more than a little stunned at what he had just heard.

    F**k. He had never once thought that him not wearing his wedding ring could turn out to be this big of an issue. He knew that wedding rings were norms even for the vampires. But to him, wedding rings were just another essory that did not really matter.

    "Tell me who those b*tches are and I will make them a€¡°"

    "You can''t really me them for thinking like that, Sebastian." She cut him off before looking at him, a little reprimanding. "Wedding rings have been used for such a meaningful symbol a€¡° that one is already taken. That one is married. I don''t know about the vampires but..." she paused again and hesitated to continue.

    But Sebastian had already understood the gist of it. It seemed that he had f**ked up with this one too.

    "Alright..." he nodded slowly. "I''m sorry for being such a thoughtless ass about this. Had I known this little... thing had been giving you such troubles..." he sighed and shook his head, "Well... it doesn''t matter now. Because from now on, I''m wearing this thing everywhere and for as long as you''d want me to. Is that enough, Izabelle?"

    ___

    A/N: Thank you for waiting guys. I''m doing good now. Still coughing but i''m doing much better now. <3

 Chapter 214 Gift

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @Monica_Ceja!! Thank you so much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    "R-really? You''re going to wear it?!" her blue eyes were wide as she eximed, excitement and nervousness warring within her.

    When Sebastian nodded, she was at a loss for words for a while.

    "Oh Lord... seriously? Everywhere? And all the time?! You''re not going to take it off?" her questions came pouring out one after another from her mouth, not able to stop them.

    Sebastian was amused at how adorable she was reacting with just this little statement from him. It was truly such a wonder why this matter had such a big effect on her.

    "I have already told you, right? It is valid for as long as you want me to. I won''t take it off without your express permission." he assured her again, seeing that she truly needed reassurance.

    And Elle''s lips hung open. She was simply in utter wonder and disbelief. She could hardly believe what was going on. Sebastian just kept on shocking her to her bones tonight and it seems like he was nowhere near done yet! Everything was just a little unbelievable that she could not help but wonder if this was a dream.

    Heart beating so loudly in her ears, Elle reached for his hand. Her gaze then dropped to stare at hisrge veiny hand and long tapering fingers, devoid of any jewelries.

    She had never thought she would ever experience this. Her, putting the ring on Sebastian''s ring finger. He did not give her any chance on the day of their wedding, and she thought that there would never ever be any more chance for her to do this. Yet here she was, now having that one in a lifetime chance to do it! Lord... things had really felt too good to be true tonight, and now this... she could barely stop herself from jumping up and down in excitement. She was just holding back with everything that she had.

    But her excitement was quickly disturbed at the moment she realized that the both of them were somehow...pletely naked. Oh dear lord...

    Her face burned as she snapped her gaze up back to his gorgeous face. Lord... why did Sebastian not give her the present while the both of them were still dressed properly?

    The mere thought that this very special moment was happening with thempletely... naked was... oh my lord... could the ground just open and swallow her up already?! She was so embarrassed she could melt into a puddle of goo!

    "What''s wrong, baby girl?" his sultry voice echoed out right next to her already sensitive ears. The sexy mischief in his tone suddenly returned with full force. "You''re so red. Are you suddenly reminded of some naughty stuff?"

    "No, I... I th-think we need tuh- to get dressed." Elle stuttered a little as she answered.

    He lifted a brow and then tilted his head a little to the side.

    "I think I should put the ring on you while we''re both properly dressed." She told him shyly, stressing the word ''properly''.

    "Why?"

    "Be-because this is a special moment and..."

    "And?"

    "And I would like to remember this moment... being as perfect as it can be." She scrambled to reason out her request to him.

    "But we''re already as perfect as we are right now baby, in fact..." he trailed off and leaned in closer to whisper, "us, like this will only make this moment all the more memorable, don''t you think so?"

    Elle blushed harder after hearing him make that point.

    "I personally think it''ll be a moment so unlike any other if we continue doing it this way. And besides, I already did my part and put your ring on you while we''repletely naked. I definitely won''t mind doing it this way, Iza. In fact, I''d really love it if you could put the ring on my finger with me just like this."

    Their gazes held. Elle could almost feel steam evaporating off her face - she was that hot! But she knew nothing else should really matter anymore at this point. No matter how embarrassing it might be, it did not really matter, all that mattered to her was that this moment was happening and since he had said that he would love it more this way, she would be more than willing and was happy to do it ording to his wishes.

    So, she lifted his hand again. Her expression slowly became so serious as her heart danced once again with so many emotions.

    All were forgotten for a moment as she finally slipped the ring onto his ring finger.

    ...

    In a certain empty park.

    Elijah was squatting on a bench, dressed in a long ck coat. A stray dog was wagging its tail as it looked up at him.

    "Wait for a bit, buddy. The food ising. Oh, it''s here."

    A man appeared beside him, holding a container of take out consisting of delicious meat from a luxury restaurant.

    "Your Highness, the food is here." The man gave him the food and Elijah quickly wore a stic glove. He picked the meat and then offered it to the stray dog, causing the man who brought the food to facepalm himself.

    "You... should''ve told me it was for the stray dog, Prince Elijah." Heined, almost rolling his eyes in exasperation. "I should''ve spared myself from going to that restaurant and bought somemon food somewhere nearer!"

    But Elijah did not seem to hear his subordinate''sints. He only kept praising the stray dog as it happily devoured the delicious food Elijah was hand feeding him.

    "So... my gift didn''t reach Sunshine?" Elijah finally asked, without taking his eyes off the stray animal.

    "No, Your Highness. The security was just too tight. And it seems, Prince Sebastian had specifically ordered for any and all gifts to be screened, immediately disposing of any suspicious gift, especially those from you."

    He halted and then he smirked, shaking his head. "Bad move, Sebastian." He muttered. "If only he knew that the gift I gave to Sunshine for her special day was a whole night of peace."

    His tongue clicked as he reached out with his other hand and petted the dog''s head. "Since my gift wasn''t epted and didn''t reach her, then I guess... there''s only one thing I could do now." He slowly stood before stretchingnguidly and looked up towards the castle that stood on top of the hill from afar. "I''m sorry in advance, Sunshine. me Sebastian for this."

 Chapter 215 Droplet

    The utter bliss and genuine happiness between them, shattered in a blink of an eye as Sebastian suddenly smelled it again. The scent of fresh blood. Iza''s blood.

    He froze for a second before his entire being immediately responded to the potent scent. Both desire and fear crashed into him like a tidal wave. Desire to taste it... this lethally seductive scent, and fear... of where it wasing from.

    Subconsciously, Sebastian''s widened eyes traveled down to her throat.

    His entire world pulsed. Red and darkness blurred his vision as his blood ran cold within him.

    Blood.

    Blood wasing out of her skin. As though an invisible knife had been pressed against her throat, piercing her skin.

    No...!

    The small dot of the wound began to widen slightly. It was like the invisible knife had begun to move, cutting her skin. Slicing very slowly across her tender flesh. More blood flowed from the widening wound, causing the heady perfume of her blood to fill the air.

    No!!!

    Sebastian screamed within himself. That internal scream seemed to reverberate in his mind, shaking his soul. The red in his vision pulsed powerfully once again. And it consumed everything. His rationality, his self-control andposure... they were all crumbling like frosted kes under the heat of the mes.

    He saw bloode gushing at him, sttering across his face. Someone... someone''s throat was shed right before his eyes. Hot, fat droplets of blood hit his face, flowing down his cheeks, nose, forehead... everywhere!

    "No!!!" he screamed out in agony when he suddenly heard someone start calling out his name.

    "Sebastian?! Sebastian!" The voice and the warmth on his face made his body freeze up once again. "Sebastian... w-what''s going on? Please look at me!" the panic-filled voice pierced his clouded mind. He then registered the feel of small hands on his skin.

    Slowly, the gore and darkness in his vision dissolved. What appeared next was... Iza... his Iza... totally hale and hearty.

    His gaze fell to her neck. There was no wound. No blood was flowing from her neck.

    "Sebastian?" she called out again, calmly. But he could see the utter panic and worry she was trying to tamp down within her eyes. Her hands that were cupping his face were shaking lightly, and yet she was not letting go of him. In fact, she was clinging onto him even tighter. "Please tell me you can see me now, Sebastian."

    Lifting his hand slowly, Sebastian''s trembling palmnded on her small and precious face. She was real. She was alright. She was here... She was alright. Alive... that vision he saw earlier was not real... that was just... a d??j? vu... yes... just a d??j? vu...

    The icy horror that froze his veins began to melt and he grabbed and pulled her against him. He buckled and his back soon hit the wall.

    He panted as he anchored them both against the wall, his arms never letting her go and not allowing her to get hurt. And then he slid down to the floor along with her, all the while protecting her from bumping onto the floor.

    He could feel her gently caressing the back of his head as he rested his head into the crook of her neck. Her warmth, her gentle caresses, her patient and sweet whispers... they were like fire in the hearth, slowly but surely melting the ice of horror that had swallowed him whole.

    Once Sebastian calmed down a little, he pulled away and looked at her. His gaze fell on her throat again, anxiously checking if she was truly unharmed and there were no wounds on her. The wound was not there anymore but... he still could detect the scent of her blood. He then noticed that a little drop of blood was still there.

    His breathing snagged as he reached out his hand and swiped the little droplet of blood with his thumb.

    "Sebastian?" she uttered his name once again, her voice full of confusion at what had happened to him. He could see millions of questions brimming in her eyes. But she held her tongue and did not ask anything as worry was still gripping her bad.

    "You... you need to get dressed." He managed to say. "We''re going to leave here... this ce. I need to bring you somewhere else as soon as possible. Now, Iza. Hurry."

    With slight difficulty, Sebastian hauled himself up again along with her. He walked towards the dressing room, swaying from left to right, as though he was drunk.

    "Get dressed. Make haste, Iza." He ordered as he put her down. HShe listened and the two of them scrambled to dress themselves in haste.

    Sebastian was still fumbling about, trying to put on his shirt when Izabelle came to him and held his still trembling hands. Giving his hands a light squeeze, she looked into his eyes and gave him a gentle smile.

    "Let me..." she said softly and he realized that she was already dressed.

    Nodding and cooperatively putting his hands down, he allowed her to button up his shirt for him. Once she was done with it almost too quickly, she then went to grab his coat and help him put that on too.

    Sebastian quietly let her help him. He was busy trying to recover hisposure. He needed to get Izabelle out of here now. He needed to bring her to them before... before...

    He gritted his teeth. He needed to haste but his body could not stop trembling no matter how he tried to stop it. His body was just not listening to him at this moment.

    Clenching his fists, he took a few deep breaths before grabbing a hold of her hand and leading her out of the door.

    Once he spotted Lucas downstairs, he immediately knew that the man had juste from their room to check on him.

    ''Go prepare the car... we''re leaving. I need you to drive us.'' Sebastian ordered him through their eyemunication and Lucas quickly disappeared.

 Chapter 216 Shattering

    This bonus chapter is dedicated to @edi_o!! Thank you so much for the supergift!!!

    ____

    Sitting quietly without moving around, Elle kept ncing over at Sebastian. The car was already speeding out of the Queza and she did not know yet where they were heading towards. She and Sebastian were in the back seat while Lucas was driving.

    Sebastian did not say anything yet since the moment they had left their room. Since they entered the car, he quietly sat next to her, his head down, resting his forehead against his palm. His free hand was gripping hers so tight like he was afraid someone would snatch her out of his grip. He seemed to be having a lot on his mind and it was as though he needed to sort out his thoughts before being able to exin what was happening to them.

    She stared at his hand that was clutching hers, and the wedding band around his ring finger. Elle felt her heart swelling once again just at the mere sight of it. She had not even told him yet how happy he had made her feel tonight most especially when he had given her the chance to finally slip this precious ring onto his finger. The actions were so significant to her. It told her that he was now willingly acknowledging her as his wife and was announcing to the world through this wedding band, that he was now off limits to other women, and belonged to her alone. Words were no longer enough to express all the emotions she had gone through until... until he...

    It was shattering and heart wrenching. That scream. His scream. She actually thought that it was more of an inhuman wail rather than a scream. The sound hade so suddenly and had pierced her heart and crushed her soul when she realized that it had originated from her husband''s mouth.

    Elle did not know what happened. What made him suddenly shriek and react like that out of nowhere. Just one moment ago, they were both so happy and content in each other''s arms, and the next moment Sebastian was... She totally had no idea at all on what had brought that episode on. There was only one thing she knew at the moment a€¡° that whatever he just went through was something extremely traumatic. She could swear she had felt the utter horror in that one word he had yelled so agonizingly. The sound of that scream shook her entire being and sent ancing pain through her heart and soul so excruciatingly. And then that look in his eyes... lord... what was it that this man was going through?

    For a man like him to react that way, to be so horrified like that... Elle could not even imagine how deep and how awful whatever the damages inflicted on him were.

    Her heart ached so bad. When she felt him trembling in her arms... when he was fumbling while buttoning his shirt... and even now... she just wanted to gather him to her and hug him so bad, to soothe whatever it was that was torturing him. If she could, she would do anything for him.

    Gently, she began to run her thumb inrge rxing circles against his hand. Elle was careful to do it slowly and with just the right amount of force, making it into a very repetitive and rxing movement. She did not want to disturb him as she knew that he must still be trying his best to recover from whatever it was that he had gone through earlier. But she also wanted him to know that she was just here, right next to him. She wanted to wordlessly remind him that she would always be there beside him as aforting presence.

    She heard him take another sharp breath before he finally moved.

    "Come closer to me, baby." he called for her. His voice was a little hoarse.

    Elle scooted over to him, leaving just slightly less than an inch of a distance between them.

    "Closer, baby." He reiterated.

    Once again, she obeyed and moved closer until there was no more space between them. She was literally stuck to his side.

    He then gently pressed her head against his shoulder and whispered. "Sleep. This trip will be long."

    "Can I ask a question?" she thought for a while before asking hesitantly. "But... it''s also okay if I can''t right now."

    "We''ll talk in detail once we get there." He told her.

    A short silence passed before Elle nodded understandingly.

    However, Sebastian suddenly continued. "One question. I''ll answer just one question for now. Give me the easiest one... for now..."

    She shifted to her side and looked at him.

    Her gaze studied him as she decided on the easiest question she had wanted to ask. She had millions of questions... but she knew that this was not the right time to ask them. Not only because he was obviously not ready yet, but also because Lucas was there with them. She wanted to ask him her questions only when they were alone together.

    "Do you feel... a little better now?" this was the question that came out of her mouth. She had thought of asking where they were heading to, but she had at thest minute decided on this one instead. She did not really care much on where he was bringing her. He could bring her anywhere he liked, as long as she was there with him. Right, she needed to know if he was alright. He clearly was not, but she still wanted to know if he was at least feeling a little better now. She felt his trembling had stopped.

    He reached out and kissed her head. "Yes." He whispered close to her ear. "Now sleep, Iza. You need to rest."

    "Mmm. You too, Sebastian." she muttered and he simply made an ''mmm'' sound.

    Soon, Elle drifted off to sleep.

    A couple of hourster, she was fjolted awake by a series of a loud crashing sounds filling her ears.

 Chapter 217 Bad move

    Chapter 217 Bad move

    Elle could hear nothing but a very loud and piercing ringing in her ears as she looked up at Sebastian. He was on top of her, covering her with his body as she was pinned to the car seat. She was confused for a few seconds and looked around to figure out what was happening. But suddenly something caught her eyes.

    Blood. Bright red blood.

    His forehead was covered with blood, flowing and dripping down onto her face.

    Elle was momentarily paralyzed due to shock, but her eyes drifted to look over his shoulder. The car''s roof was pressed against his back.

    Before Elle could even start to recover from the shock, her vision was suddenly blocked. He had pulled her and pressed her face against his chest.

    And then loud sounds echoed around them again. There were screeching sounds of metal being ripped apart.

    When he finally pulled away from her, Elle only saw the dark starry sky above them. The roof of the car waspletely gone. She was still lying on the car''s seat and Sebastian¡­ his eyes had already turned blood red. His fangs were out and he was zing with darkness and fury.

    She knew in that instant that anger was consuming him fully.

    Elle tried her best to get her bearings, but her body and her speech only failed her. What in the world had happened? Thest she remembered was her falling asleep after listening to him telling her to rest. What had happened between then and now? She wanted to believe that it was only an ident, but with the way that Sebastian was behaving, there was no way it could be that simple and straightforward.

    "Lucas¡­"

    Elle could not help the shiver that overtook her at the hardness of Sebastian''s voice, or was it the unsettling and suffocating aura he was exuding right now? She could no longer tell. All she knew right now was that Sebastian was at the verge of doing something¡­ dangerous. His red eyes, the overwhelming dark and dangerous aura that had enveloped him just screamed to her that he was about to totally lose it.

    "Your Highness." Lucas was instantly next to them, he too had blood smeared on his face. But there were no more wounds. Elle thought that it was either the blood was not his, or that he had wounds but their speedy vampiric recovery capabilities had kicked in and healed him almost immediately.

    "Take Izabelle away." The order Sebastian gave out had caused Elle to jerk out of her own contemtion and look up at him, wide eyed. He was sending her away with Lucas? But where to? And what about him?

    "No, Prince Sebastian." Lucas'' response came as a shock to Elle, and even perhaps to Sebastian himself too. She had never heard this man or any of the men who were working under Sebastian, ever said ''no'' to their Lord before. "You''re not going to go after them ¨C" Lucas had even gone on to tell Sebastian what he should not do, but was quickly cut off.

    "Shut up, Lucas." Sebastian hissed out agitatedly. His tone reverberated with warning and was filled with lethal danger. "They are not going to let me bring Iza to the ck Forest. So, there''s only one thing that needs to be done. I''ll fight and hold all of them back as long as possible, while you bring Iza there. Do you understand?"

    "No!" Elle finally managed to speak. "We''re not going to leave you here all by yourself, Sebastian! We will go there¡­ all of us, together."

    Turning to look at her, he cupped her face and pressed his forehead against hers. "Listen, Iza. You''ll only get hurt if we all go together. I can''t risk having you get caught in the middle when I am fighting them off! Do you understand me? I am just barely keeping you from getting hurt just now. I need you to go before me. That''s the only way I can keep you from getting harmed ¨C"

    "But Seb ¨C"

    "No buts now, Iza. Go! I''ll catch up even before you know it."

    "This could be a bad move, Your Highness. What if they''re just trying to separate you from the Princess?" Lucas butted in, voicing out his concern. His statement caused Sebastian to whip his head towards him and look at him in silence for a couple of seconds.

    "I think we should go together¡­" Elle agreed with Lucas. She really did not like Sebastian''s n. Something about it was making her feel so uneasy. She wanted the three of them to go together. He must not be left behind! She did not want to get separated from him again because she knew that there was always nothing good that happened whenever they were apart.

    However, Elle found herself being pushed against Lucas.

    She was about to protest when she saw men - vampires - appearing one after another. Their eyes shing a bloody red in the dark. Those 19:58

    creepy and somehow bloodthirsty red eyes seemed to multiply and surround them very quickly that Elle could not help but shudder in fear.

    There was only one thing that came to Elle''s mind at that moment. Rouges. The rogue vampires. She had read about them in one of the books in the library. She had also heard from Rion during one of their earlier conversations that they still existed to this day and they were powerful. More powerful than the non-rouges because these vampires werew-breakers who were still drinking human blood - direct from the source.

    Uncertainty and a little fear crept through Elle''s heart. Though she knew Sebastian was powerful, and a vampire royal ¡­ there were just too many of them against him alone!

    Elle looked at Sebastian but he was not even looking at the rogues before them. His gaze was turned away from them and looking somewhere else. He seemed to be focusing on the top of a hill across them.

    Something dark reeked from Sebastian''s body as he uttered through clenched teeth. "E-LI-JAH¡­"

 Chapter 218 Its time

    Chapter 218 It''s time

    At the top of the hill, Elijah was sitting leisurely on a rock with his legs crossed and looking down at the road far below. One arm was crossed over his knee while the other, he was using it tozily rest his face on his knuckles. The way he was observing the things happening down below was as though he were watching some interesting but light TV drama.

    "H-he''s looking at you." Mike broke the silence. "Are you sure about this, Your Highness? What if Prince Sebastian ends uping after us?"

    "No, he won''t." Elijah replied with nonchnce. However, there was a hint of confidence in his tone as though he was very sure that what Mike was afraid of would not happen.

    "I don''t know about that. Can''t you see he''s super angry right now?" Mike''s tone wavered a little as he could feel Prince Sebastian''s heavy gaze and the pressure exerted even all the way here. He shivered at the thought of Prince Sebastian''s mad rage.

    "Not angry enough." Elijah only shook his head rather yfully, not taking Mike''s concern to heart.

    Mike sighed, shaking his head. "I still believe he''de at us once he''s done ughtering everyone else. You do know he could still take all those rogues down on his own, right?"

    Elijah nced at Mike like the man had said something really stupid.

    "Don''t you dare f**king insult the power of a Reign, you big idiot." Elijah said in a neutral yet scary voice. And his words only confused Mike. Bloody Mary¡­ was he actually defending his enemy now? I really cannot understand this man sometimes!!!

    "Though his other powers are gone, and he''s now, well¡­ a little tamed, his vampiric prowess as a Reign has always been there." Elijah continued.

    Mike scratched the back of his neck. "So, you believed before you even dispatched those rogues that they''d end up getting destroyed by Prince Sebastian¡­?"

    "If he chooses to fight¡­ that is. But Sunshine''s there. He might choose flight over fight."

    "Really? Prince Sebastian would even consider running away?! I don''t think that''s possible, Your Highness." Mikeughed awkwardly. Never had he heard of Prince Sebastian running away from a fight. Chances are even higher for him to run towards a fight rather than away from one!

    "Perhaps before, that might have been impossible. But now, he''s changed. I don''t think he''d let her see him ughter those men."

    Mike''s lips formed an ''o'' but then, his brows creased with confusion once again. "What would we do if he chose to run away, then?" he asked, still looking more and more confused.

    Elijah tilted his head and returned the question to Mike. "What do you think?"

    "We''ll chase after them? Since well, our goal is actually to stop them from reaching Alexander''s territory and especially the ck Forest." Mike tried guessing as he scratched his head, knowing that he was just throwing out guesses.

    A mysterious smile graced Elijah''s handsome face as he shook his head ever so slightly.

    Mike gawked in surprise. "What?! No¡­ you''re just kidding right¡­" he let out a short awkwardugh.

    "There''s no way you''re just going to stay still and watch them escape, right? You''ve waited for so long and nned so meticulously¡­ only to let this opportunity slip away just like that?" Mike continued, reasoning out for himself. "By the way, Your Highness¡­ there''s still one thing I can''t quite understand. Why did you wait for such a long time before taking actions against Prince Sebastian? I believe that there were a lot of opportunities before this as well. And during those times, I believe that Prince Sebastian isn''t as dangerous as he is right now."

    "What made you think that Sebastian''s more dangerous now?" Elijah nced at him, an elegant brow arched up in question while one corner of his lips curled up minutely.

    "Well¡­ just look at how he always seems to be on edgetely. It feels like the moment he manages to get his hands on you, he''d turn right around and torture you nice and slow until you are just begging for death. He used to not react this intensely at all no matter how you had provoked him." Mike pointed out the points that he felt were key in arguing his case.

    Another soft smile shed across Elijah''s lips. "That''s where you are wrong. Sebastian''s at his weakest state right now. Weakest, Mike. Desperate... state¡­" Thest two words were a whisper when it came out of Elijah''s lips. "It wouldn''t be fun at all if I actually came at him seriously before he was brought to a state like this, wouldn''t it? It would be one hell of a boring game, don''t you think so, Mike?" Turning around, Elijah looked back down the hill where Sebastian was before a twisted grin shed quickly across his face, full of meaning but one that Mike could not decipher no matter how he thought about it.

    "Er¡­ I think so, Your Highness." Mike agreed to his Lord''s statement. That was all he could respond with.

    The atmosphere very quickly became heavier, reeking with something so strong that it was enough to make any oblivious passerby feel a chill crawl over their skin.

    "P-prince Elijah¡­" Mike could no longer stop himself from breaking the heavy silence. He was literally sweating where he stood. "I think they''re about to escape! I think you should do something now before they¡­" Mike trailed off as Elijah finally rose from his sitting position.

    Taking a steady step up, Elijah stood on top of the stone he had been initially sitting on and shoved one of his hands into his coat pocket. His long dark coat was fluttering about, dancing in the soft breeze that blew in from behind him.

    His grey eyes that were warm, rxed and nonchnt earlier, suddenly turned cold, so cold that the temperature of the very air around him dropped significantly. "I had waited so long for this¡­ Sebastian¡­" He uttered in a sibnt manner, meeting Sebastian''s gaze from far down the road. "It''s time¡­ it''s time for the real game to begin¡­ I can''t wait¡­ I can''t wait to watch you suffer slowly and finally lose your mind¡­ It''s time for you to pay¡­ for everything."

 Chapter 219 Dont

    "Turn around, Izabelle." Sebastian ordered in a low voice. "And don''t ever turn back and look until I say it is fine to do so." Sebastian''s voice was serious and deep, brooking no arguments.

    Elle swallowed hard but she immediately obeyed. She knew what was about to happen. He was going to fight and he did not want her watching him in action.

    But this was far better than him ordering Lucas to take her away and leave him to fight alone. As much as she wanted to tell him that she could help him out in some way or other, she did not. Biting down on her lips, she only nodded and kept silent. She would force herself to immediately obey him despite the unease and fear and worry creeping within her.

    Almost immediately, the fight began. And Elle could only squeeze her eyes tightly closed and clenched her fists into rigid balls as she stood there, as still as a tree. The sounds were so loud in her ears and all she could do at that moment was to pray that Sebastian would be okay. That he was going to somehow beat them all and the three of them would finally manage to escape.

    But just a few momentster, she lifted her hands and covered her ears. The sounds were making her stomach tremble in fear no matter how she tried to steel herself. Because those sounds were obviously made by someone who was... dying.

    She could not tell how long the chaos had gone on for, but she was jolted to her senses by Sebastian''s yell. "Stop!!!"

    Elle''s entire being shuddered at the sound of his voice. That sound... it was almost like his scream back in their room.

    Her heartbeat thundered against her ribcage, causing her entire frame to shake a little and Elle could no longer stop herself from turning back to sneak a little peek, disobeying his earlier orders. She must check if he was alright! Please... be alright. She prayed, over and over again.

    The scene that weed her was shocking. The rogues'' bodies were scattered all over the ground. The atmosphere was reeking with blood and stank of ... Death. Just a light whiff was enough to send Elle''s stomach heaving. However, she mped down hard on the instinctual reaction of wanting to bend over and throw out the contents of her stomach.

    Elle gritted her teeth and withstood the sour churning of her stomach.

    But nothing had turned her blood colder than the sight of Sebastian standing there, looking at her with that horror in his eyes again.

    "S-sebastian..." Elle uttered and her feet began to move towards him when an unfamiliar voice echoed.

    "His Highness said you must tell Princess Izabelle not to approach you, Prince Sebastian." The man dressed in ck suit standing several steps away from Sebastian said. He did not look like he had just participated in the fight. Where had hee from?

    Elle returned her gaze to Sebastian and she saw him gritting his teeth. "Don''t move, Iza. Stay still... please..." He pleaded with difficulty and Elle immediately stopped, obeying him. Lord... she felt her heart breaking once again after seeing the look on his face.

    He looked alright. Physically. Despite the bodies that were littering the ground, he did not look like he had received a single blow at all and yet... here he was, acting like this. He had won the fight so what was going on? Why was he having that look in his eyes again?<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "His Highness said that you must let mee near you. And do remember to keep still and not do anything at all. If you make even a single movement, you know what will happen to the princess." The man continued giving his instructions, throwing in the threats to harm Elle, and Sebastian''s eyes burned with a lethal gray fire. His aura was now zing so dangerously, like the sr res on the surface of the sun.

    But then, he yielded. "Just f**kinge. I won''t do anything. So don''t... don''t f**king touch her!" he growled.

    Elle was so confused. Who would touch her? There was no one but the three of them now. Lucas... she could not see where he was. He was gone. So why... why was Sebastian obeying the other man like... like she was being held captive?

    The man approached Sebastian cautiously, but still with confidence. And then out of the blue, the man lifted his hand.

    Sebastian was quick enough to catch his wrist. A syringe was in the man''s hand and he was obviously nning to stab Sebastian with it in the neck!

    Just when Elle thought that Sebastian was going to take the man down now that he had caught him, he suddenly whipped his head towards her and yelled again. "STOP It!! F**K!! DON''T!"

    He looked so terrified as he looked right at her. Specifically... at her neck.

    Elle lifted her hand to lightly brush against the skin of her neck when she felt something wet on her skin.

    Pulling her hand away from her neck, she looked down only to see something straining her fingers red. Blood. When did it get on her neck?

    "Then let go of my hand and let me stab you, Prince Sebastian. Don''t worry, this is just a potent sleeping pill in liquid form." The man said and Elle, who had heard every single thing the man spoke, snapped her head back at them. Lord... what were they trying to do? Please don''t... don''t let go of his hand, Sebastian...

    Elle begged him through her eyes, willing him to understand her look. But Sebastian was not even wanting to meet her gaze. His eyes were fixed on her bleeding throat instead.

    "Don''t harm her!" Sebastian uttered. But to Elle''s ears, it sounded like a bargain being made, and it sent a pang of unease through her.

    "She won''t get hurt as long as you obey, Prince Sebastian. Now let go. This is thest time I''m warning you. If you stop me again, you''ll regret it." The man threatened.

    "No..." Elle called out, but Sebastian had already let go of the man''s wrist.

 Chapter 220 Different Reason

    "No!!!" Elle''s scream rang in the darkness as she watched Sebastian get stabbed in the neck with the syringe.

    And before she knew it, she was rushing towards her husband, totally forgetting about the threat to her safety. Her mind hadpletely disregarded her own life, only wanting to get to Sebastian as fast as she could. She pushed the stranger out of her way. Her strength did not do much, but the man had his eyes widening at her fearless action.

    "Sebastian!" Elle caught Sebastian as his body became limp. "Sebastian!" She slowly slid down to the ground as her smaller body could not handle hisrge and heavy one.

    Kneeling on the ground, Elle held him protectively against her as her arms wrapped around him. He was panting and groaning even as he rested his head on her shoulder. And she could feel him suddenly burning up. The heating from him was so extreme that she could even feel it radiating through his clothes.

    Her heartbeat raced so hard with worry. She had heard it was a potent sleeping pill. So why did Sebastian seem as though he was in pain and burning instead of just getting drowsy?

    She nced up at the stranger now looking down at them. Her eyes were filled with spite.

    "What did you do my husband?!" she hissed at him angrily, unable to control her emotions at all anymore.

    "Whoah! Princess... easy there. Don''t look at me like I''ve beaten up the prince to death. I only injected something into him, okay?" the stranger said, holding both hands up to her in surrender.

    Her jaws clenched, her eyes sharpening as she gave him the look that could only be described as the one that means, ''if looks could kill''.

    "It''s just a sleeping pill, Princess. Don''t worry and just chill out. But of course, it would be very hard to take the prince down with just a pure sleeping pill so there''s some additional stuff in there to immediately immobilize a man like him. But again, worry not princess, that''s never enough to even endanger his life a little. Believe me." The stranger continued exining rather nonchntly.

    Elle was a little relieved hearing what the man said, but she knew better than to just trust anyone''s word right now. Especially this man who had just stabbed her husband right in the neck.

    "He''s telling the truth." A familiar voice echoed. A dark and beautiful voice that had her gooseflesh crawling over her skin.

    Whipping her head towards the source of the voice, she saw him standing there ever so leisurely, one hand still shoved into his pocket. Elijah! What was he even doing here?!

    She still could not quite see his face as the lighting from their wrecked car was behind him. But she could never mistake this man''s voice and that presence.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Hello, Sunshine." He greeted in a sultry and rxed voice.

    Elle gritted her teeth, not happy to see him in the least despite him being Sebastian''s brother.

    "So, it''s you again." She did not hide the hatred in her voice. "Why are you doing this? Why are you doing this to your own brother?!" her tone grew even more aggressive and furious as she spoke.

    He seemed to take a deep sigh before he approached closer. And as he did, Elle held Sebastian tighter against her, wrapping her arms around him like she was terrified that Elijah would snatch Sebastian away from her.

    "Wow..." Elijah sounded amused and amazed. "What a protective princess you are. As expected of you, Sunshine." He sounded as though his praise was genuine. But Elle would never believe anything from this man ever again. "I wonder though... if you''d still be this protective of Sebastian once you learn what kind of being he truly is... what kind of insanity had hemitted... and what kind of secrets he''s been hiding. I honestly can''t wait to find out..."

    "You didn''t answer any of my questions." Elle bravely retorted, as though she did not hear a single word of what Elijah had just said. Her eyes were gleaming with so much intensity in the dark as she trained her hostile gaze on Elijah. Sebastian had stopped groaning. He was only panting now and she knew that he was starting to lose consciousness. "Answer me, Prince Elijah a€¡°"

    "First things first..." Elijah cut her off, squatting down right before her and then stretching his hand towards her. A white handkerchief was offered, dangling from his fingers. "Wipe off that blood on your neck. I don''t drink directly from non-vampires but I might end up breaking my own rules and taste that intoxicating blood of yours..." his eyes were intently looking at her bloodied neck as though he wanted to lick it.

    He trailed off when Elle snatched the handkerchief from his hand and immediately and harshly wiped the blood off her neck.

    "It seems that Sebastian has already told you something about your blood." He said as he stretched his hand at her again, this time palms facing towards as he silently asked for the handkerchief.

    Elle reluctantly gave it back to him and then she watched him set the handkerchief on fire. "We need to get rid of your tempting scent, or my men might lose their wits andunch themselves at you. They are trained, but it is your one-of-a-kind blood we''re talking about here."

    He threw the burning handkerchief away behind him and Elle returned her gaze to him. She was not able to see his face clearly again as her eyes were focused on the handkerchief when he lit his lighter up.

    "Speaking about your blood..." he continued. "Did you know that there''s a very interesting reason why Sebastian is refusing to drink your blood, Sunshine? And no, it''s not because he''s afraid to endanger your life or anything like that. There''s apletely different reason why and I know he''d never told you about it. Do you want to know what is it, hmm? Princess Elle?"

 Chapter 221 Dust

    "Uhm¡­ Your Highness¡­" Mike reluctantly butted in. "I think we really need to move now. You both can continue your chat in the car instead."

    "Oh!" Elijah looked up,. "You''re actually right."

    He stood before leisurely offering his hand towards Izabelle. Which Elle simply stared at with the same spiteful look in her eyes.

    "Be good, Sunshine ¨C"

    "Be good?" Elle snorted. "You really expect me to be good after all that you did to my husband?" Elle red contemptuously at Elijah.

    "If you don''t ept my hand on the count of three, I''ll have you put to sleep too, Princess Elle." He stated, his grey eyes in the darkness were bright and dangerous.

    "Can''t you see I''m holding my husband? I can''t ¨C" Elle retorted, giving an excuse.

    "Mike." Elijah gestured at the man next to them and without a word he came and grabbed the unconscious Sebastian from Elle''s arms.

    Elle tightened her grip on him, ring daggers at the man called Mike.

    "Let go, Princess. You know there''s no use struggling ¨C"

    "Where are you taking him?!"

    "Into the car, Sunshine." Elijah was the one who replied. "Don''t worry, I''m taking you along with him."

    Mike pulled Sebastian from Elle and due to the man''s sheer strength, Elle was also pulled up along with the still unconscious Sebastian. Nevertheless, she still clung onto Sebastian, never letting go even as Mike brought him into the car.

    In no time at all, Elle was holding Sebastian as she settled herself in the back seat. And when Elijah sat in the passenger seat, Mike immediately stepped on the elerator, causing the car to speed off smoothly.

    "Where are you taking us?" Elle then asked after a long while of silence when she suddenly started to feel dizzy. ''Oh lord¡­ don''t tell me¡­'' Did they manage to drug her too?!

    She fought hard to keep her eyes opened as she tightened her grip around Sebastian.

    "You will know once we get there, Sunshine." she heard Elijah say before her eyes lost the fight and helplessly remained closed after a particrly long blink.

    ¡­

    Shocked at finding herself inside a grey toned and minimalistic room, Elle scrambled to her feet, eager to leave. To look for Sebastian.

    She had checked herself once over and to her relief, she was still wearing her clothes and there seemed to be nothing out of the ordinary. But her panic skyrocketed when she could not find Sebastian anywhere. Where did Elijah bring him to?

    Rushing out of the door, Elle found herself in a wide marble living room. It was modern and luxurious and¡­ surprisingly sparse. It was as though it was not a ce that someone dwelled in constantly.

    There were some basic but luxurious looking furniture but that was about all there was inside. It was like a new luxury vi that had just been finished and the owners were yet to move in.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Looking around, Elle''s heartbeat thundered harder when she could not feel the familiar presence of Sebastian. She was starting to feel the dread of getting locked up again. But her fear for Sebastian''s safety was far stronger. Where was he? She needed to find him!

    After hastily wandering around the empty and spacious mansion, Elle finally found the main door. But to her dismay, she could not open it. It was locked!

    She debated whether to yell for anyone but in the end, she decided not to call out, afraid that she might end up alerting her captors lest they return her to that room and lock her up in there. She must not let that happen again!

    And so, Elle continued roaming around, searching for any way out.

    But time passed yet her attempt in looking for an exit was a failure.

    Frustration and helplessness began to get to her. Her worry for Sebastian was making her feel worse. She felt like she just wanted to scream her frustrations out.

    mming her hand against the wall, Elle''s eyes then caught sight of her new wedding ring. She paused and stared at it. As though it had some kind of calming power, Elle brought her fingers to her lips and kissed the ring before her eyes gleamed with determination again.

    Moving again, Elle continued searching around, relentlessly. Until she noticed a small smearing of dirt on the marble floor. A dust patch.

    Bending over, she swiped her finger over the patch and rubbed her thumb and pointer together, trying to guess and decipher more information from this. She was familiar with this kind of dust. How did it end up in a modern and marble ce like this?

    Elle''s eyes widened. Her skill of looking for secret passages since she was young was suddenly activated. And deep within her, this dust alone was enough for her to believe that there was a secret passage leading to an underground chamber or area in this ce! And she was certain that it should not be a newly built underground passage, judging from this kind of dust. It was highly likely that it was an ancient underground passageway!

    She started to run her hands over all the tiles, the walls and everything in the area until she finally found it. One of the tiles on the wall was pushed back when she pressed on it and the floor slid open. It then revealed a stair.

    Swallowing, Elle cautiously looked down.

    There was some light and she knew there must be people inside. The first thought that came to her mind was that Sebastian was probably being tied up and tortured or something along those lines by Elijah deep within this underground passageway and it had made her to rush inside. No longer considering if her moves were wise or not.

    The underground passageway was not as simple as Elle had initially thought. It was indeed an ancient dungeon. She believed that this ce was certainly ancient, but had been modernized. Most probably it was an old castle that was demolished and had been rebuilt into a modern mansion.

    Elle moved farther in without any hesitation. She was thankful that the dungeon was well lit and there was still no other pathway that could trick her and get her lost.

    But after a long while of walking, Elle stopped between two pathways. One was dimly lit and the other, well lit-up.

    One would consider the well lit-up path, but not Elle. Because as soon as she stood there, she felt a familiar presenceing from the dimly lit pathway. She could feel something dark and heavy flowing from it and a shiver ran down her back.

    Facing it, Elle braced herself and entered. She was careful with her steps as it was dim. When she reached a little farther, she found that the lights inside were old candbras instead of the modern bulbs used in the other pathway.

    Her heartbeat started to drum louder in her ears when she started to see bars ahead. She knew this. They also have these back in one of their oldest castles in Dalenn. Dungeons that were used to be prisons.

    Her steps slowed, measured, as she prayed that the worse case scenario she was expecting would bepletely wrong.

    But as she reached the massive bars and looked through them, her gasp echoed in the heavy silence.

 Chapter 222 Before...

    Inside a speeding ck car, Lucas and the youngest prince of Viscarria, Kyle, both had severe expressions stered over their faces.

    Kyle had insisted on following him when he hade across him a while ago. Or more like, the prince had actually chased after him.

    Lucas could only tell that the youngest prince had already found out that something had happened. And that something grave was going on.

    "I don''t understand how this happened at all." Kyle said, shaking his head in disbelief. "I can''t believe my brother got himself captured so easily like that. Is that even Sebastian?! Just what exactly in the world happened?"

    Lucas kept his driving speed steady and impossibly fast on the highway as he replied to Kyle, without sparing him a nce. "They ckmailed him."

    "What? Don''t tell me they caught Princess Izabelle? Like how? Wasn''t she under heavy security ever since her disappearance?" Kyle was frowning hard as he asked Lucas, questions shooting out one after another. He had heard that Sebastian had been with his wife since he found her and had never left the castle at all. Even during her birthday party, Kyle knew there was no way there would be any chances for anyone, even Elijah to kidnap her. So how was she even taken captive again?

    "Witchcraft." Lucas answered simply, his already hard expression worsened. And his answer had Kyle''s eyes widening. "I believe the princess had been under a serious spell. She keeps on getting wounded out of nowhere."

    "A poppet!" Kyle eximed, eyes narrowing at what Lucas had disclosed.

    "I believe that''s what is going on with the princess. And the witch who is performing the witchcraft must be someone powerful, as they actually managed to draw blood from her without her even realizing it. I believe His Highness thinks the same and that''s why he was hellbent on bringing the princess to the ck Forest, where any and all forms of witchcraft wouldn''t work."

    Speechless, Kyle could only shake his head again. Now he understood why they managed to actually catch Sebastian.

    "That sly fox..." Kyle hissed, gritting his teeth. "He must''ve already gotten control of the princess since her first disappearance, right?"

    "I believe so." Lucas'' tone also did not sound good.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "What did Alexander say?"

    "He''s working closely with the witches in the ck Forest right now. He said he''ll move immediately, the moment he gets more information from the witches."

    A short silence passed until Kyle spoke again. "Who could it be? That strong witch who is working with Elijah? The princess'' disappearance had been very strange even from before, and I believe that the most possible conclusion about that mystery is that a strong witch is involved. Now this... I can''t believe this is happening. There shouldn''t be anyone strong enough to give us this kind of trouble except for L ... except for the witch queen and Zeres!"

    "You''re right. Whoever it is that''s working with Prince Elijah should be at least on par with the caliber of the witch queen herself. Or... perhaps not as powerful, but their ability for not being able to be traced at all by the witch queen herself is definitely superior." Lucasmented. "And we... I believe even Alexander and everyone in the ck Forest, has yet to figure out who it is as well." Lucas'' voice was tight as he told all this to Kyle. It could be seen what a predicament they were all in right now.

    A long, deep sigh escaped Kyle''s lips. He was starting to feel that this trouble would end really really badly. There was a restless unease swirling within him, and that was growing stronger by the minute now as worry for his brother and his wife began to surge.

    "Lucas..." Kyle uttered after another long stretch of silence. "Is my brother really in love with Princess Izabelle?"

    Kyle had heard about this already. That Sebastian was whipped so badly by the princess. In fact, the whispers in the castle were full of delight at the news of how the prince was so head over heels in love with his wife. He even heard that his brother who was never fond of pets, actually even had arge dog, Snow, brought to their rooms just so it could keep his wifepany!

    But Kyle was a bit unsure as he had somehow felt the pretense and acting that had gone on between the couple ever since that first time the princess had arrived at the castle. He had totally not bought into their fake lovey-dovey act as newlyweds, as much as they did seem sweet to each other on the surface. However, he had then kept his silence as he had thought who was he to question what his brother wanted to do with his own love life. But now faced with the whispers going around, Kyle had then felt he needed to reevaluate if his brother did really love his wife.

    "He is." Was Lucas'' straightforward reply. And Kyle knew for sure that if it was Lucas who could confirm the news, then it must really be true. And that news only made the already bad situation far worse. His brows creased further and deep furrows formed on his forehead, marring his normally wless and gorgeous face just a little. Because Kyle realized now that Elijah had found a perfect tool to use to destroy Sebastian.

    "We really need to find them quick. As soon as possible before... before..." Kyle could not make himself continue speaking. In that moment, no matter how he tried to think positively, he could already feel that things were going to be dark and bloody.

    The heavy feeling within him right now was something he had never experienced before. This felt even worse than that battle that had taken ce ten years ago. Perhaps because it was a fight within their family, between two Reign princes this time, and it was something that had never happened before.

 Chapter 223 Did You Know

    Elle could not believe what she was seeing. Though the lighting around her was dim and it was even darker behind the bar, she immediately knew that the man being chained inside was none other than Sebastian.

    Her hands flew to her mouth. He was already behind such massive and thick bars, why must they chain him up too? Was that not overkill?!

    With her lips slightly trembling, she was about to call out his name when a voice spoke up and jolted her.

    "He''s not awake yet." Elijah''s smooth voice reverberated in the darkness.

    Whipping around, Elle saw Elijah leaning against the dungeon''s wall, right across from her.

    ? Despite her thundering heartbeats, Elle clenched her fists and red at the man, whose face she had yet to even fully see. And it was then she realized that all her encounters with Elijah were always happening during the nights. And due to that, it was always too dim for her to see what he truly looked like. Not that she cared for how his face looks, but she was starting to wonder if it was on purpose or just purely coincidental. However, now her focus was not on Elijah but on her husband who was in such a dismal state.

    "Please¡­" she pleaded, but her words were a startling contrast to the rage brimming in her eyes. "Release my husband. I don''t know why you''re doing this, but¡­ in case you''ve forgotten, he''s your brother, Prince Elijah. So, please let him go."

    "I haven''t even done anything at all to him yet, Sunshine ¨C"

    "You had him stabbed with that potent drug! Now you have him chained even when he is already behind bars! And you dare tell me that you have not done anything to him yet?!" Elle''s voice got a little louder at the end, not being able to help herself.

    "Those things you mentioned are nothing to him, Princess Izabelle. Insignificant. Don''t you know that Sebastian had spent seven hundred years of his life in that state? Chained and locked like this behind bars?" Elijah''s eyes were zooming in on Elle as though to see her reaction to his statement.

    Elle''s eyes widened and speech failed her for a moment. Denial hitting her like a ton of bricks. It was like all the breath was being knocked out of her for a few seconds. "What¡­ what are you talking about?" She finally managed to croak the question out after opening and closing her mouth a few times..

    A sigh escaped Elijah''s lips. "Of course¡­ you would know nothing about this too, wouldn''t it? Sebastian wouldn''t have wanted you to know what kind of a monster he truly is." Elijah''s words were mocking, piercing her heart as she wondered why Sebastian would not tell her more about himself and she had to hear about this from someone else.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Shaking her head, Elle swallowed hard before retorting. "You''re the monster here, Elijah. The fact that you could even do this to your very own brother. And if what you said is true, that Sebastian had been chained and locked for several hundred years¡­ then¡­ you''re an even more horrific monster for doing this to him again!" Her eyes were literally shooting sparks at Elijah, as though she hoped that he would justbust right where he was.

    Elijah pushed himself off the wall and began to approach Elle. His grey eyes gleaming brighter than ever, causing her to hear warning bells echoing at the back of her head.

    "What if I tell you that Sebastian''s been locked up because he was an uncontroble monster who couldn''t even recognize anyone anymore?" he uttered as he approached her with deliberately slow steps. "That he had to be chained and locked like that to ensure everyone was safe?"

    He paused right before Elle who was now holding her breath and then continued. "The man you married is not just a mere vampire, Princess. He''s a demon too¡­ a monster who is not supposed to be here, living among us as though he belongs here."

    All Elle could do was shake her head at him and he smiled. His white teeth shing in the dark. "Don''t believe me? You think that it''s impossible? That there''s no way demons are real?" He then bent slightly closer, causing Elle to unconsciously scoot back and her behind hit the bars. "Just like almost all humans, you must''ve found it funny now. But worry not Sunshine, you will be enlightened soon once Sebastian wakes up. You shall see it for yourself. Just wait for it."

    "Why¡­" Elle''s voice broke due to the intense emotions swirling within her like a storm. "Why are you doing this?" Elle could not understand why Elijah was treating his brother, Sebastian this way. So what if Sebastian was not just vampire but was something else? Should he not be helping his brother out instead of tormenting him further?

    "I told you already, didn''t I? I wanted him to go mad. To gopletely insane as he deserved. Sebastian deserves nothing else but to be chained and locked up in prison¡­ and suffer¡­ forever." His voice held so much conviction and hatred as he uttered thatst line. Elle shivered as she saw the deep hatred shining in his eyes.

    "Just¡­ just what¡­" Elle stammered, swallowing her surging tears. "Just what did¡­ Sebastian ever do to you for you to treat him this way?"

    Unexpectedly, Elijah seemed to be suddenly surprised by Elle''s question. Then out of nowhere, he barked out augh. A quick disbelievingugh that sounded almost¡­

    He mumbled something under his breath and he stepped back, running his fingers through his hair before looking at her again. "Did you know that you''re the very first person who asked me that question? Sunshine?" he breathed out in a huff. "No one had ever asked me that. All of them kept on asking why am I doing this and that¡­ no one had bothered to ask me what Sebastian and Ezekiel had done to me first¡­ until now."

 Chapter 224 Story

    "Alright, Sunshine." Elijah was against the wall again, leaning his back against it in a seemingly rxed yet a little unsettling stance. "Since you are the first to ask me that question, I think I am obliged to at least answer you."

    His grey eyes that were the only ones fully visible to Elle in the dim light were glinting with an intense light. So intense that Elle could not help but feel the pressure of it under her skin.

    "But first... I guess I''ll have to question you onest time, Princess Elle. Do you really want to know?"

    Elle could not help swallowing. For some reason, she felt the unease growing within her. A weak warning bell echoed at the back of her head, telling her there must be some kind of consequence if Elijah ends up revealing the answer to her question. And the way he asked that question was just so suspicious.

    But she wanted to know. She wanted to know everything! She wanted to understand what was going on! She was sick of always being left in the dark and not knowing what was even happening.

    Braving herself, she tipped her chin up. "Are you telling me that there will be a consequence that might befall me once I hear your answer?" she asked.

    "Well... isn''t that always a given? That''s why sometimes, not knowing something at all is the better choice. Ignorance is a bliss they say..." he shrugged elegantly.

    Elle bit the insides of her lower lip hard. But after a few breaths, she replied with a small forced smile across her face. "It''s not like I''m in a blissful state right now for not knowing anyway." She mumbled, knowing he would be able to hear her.

    She understood where he wasing from but right now, all she wanted was to have answers to her questions. Because perhaps, once she learned more of his reasons, she could find something that will help her to get Sebastian out of this ce. Maybe, this was her opportunity to not just learn more and understand what was going on, but also to find a possible way out of this. She did not have any idea how, but she would rather take this risk than just sitting on her hands doing nothing, or worse - begging him, which she knew would not help at all.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "You really never cease to surprise me, Sunshine." Elle heard a hint of amusement mixed with sarcasmcing his voice. "Fine then." He sighed and rested his head back against the wall.

    A short silence passed before he began speaking again. "Let me tell you a story, Princess Elle... long ago, there was a boy who was living all by himself in the forest. Well, not exactly by himself since he was with the wolves and other animals. The animals had taken care of him, treated him as though he belonged to their pack. Do you know why he''d ended up there?"

    Elijah tilted his head and threw a very quick nce towards the still unconscious Sebastian who was behind bars. The neutral air around Elijah seemed to change and a ripple with a dark wave of emotions being stirred around them. Elle could feel herself finding it a little harder to breathe from the sheer pressure. However, she could not bring herself to make any noise as Elijah was finally talking and telling her something.

    "It''s because his mother had been driven insane by his very own two demonic half-brothers. The insane woman who was once... a loving, beautiful mother who cherished her son the most in the world, had left her own son in the forest. Abandoning him there. Hoping that he''d die. But sadly, the boy somehow managed to survive. Of course, it was all thanks to the animals who took care of him instead of eating him alive and leaving nothing but his little bones..." Elijah''s voice was still light and seemingly unaffected by what he was telling her. However, Elle could feel the pressure that had increased from the moment he started speaking about this matter. She was clenching her fists beside her, keeping herself up and not allowing the heavy pressure to get to her and send her copsing to the ground.

    Then he shut his eyes and drew in a couple of breaths as though to rx himself. And immediately, the heavy and unsettling atmosphere slowly turned back to normal. That caused Elle to finally release thatst breath she was unconsciously holding in.

    "For years he had continued living with the animals... living as though he was one of the animals himself. That went on until vampire hunters arrived in the forest. They... killed his animal family one after another until... there were none left. They made him watch them die. The boy had thought he was going to be killed next. In fact, he had hoped they would kill him next. But they didn''t. They left him alone... and alive. That was the moment when the boy had realized he was being yed cruelly. That they must have purposely hunted his animal family just to torture him. To drive him... mad." The dangerous ripple in the air was suddenly back with a vengeance. However, this time it was stronger, darker, heavier. Making it a little harder for Elle to even breathe naturally.

    "The boy had managed to snag one of the hunters who were leaving the forest and after torturing him to reveal their objectives... he''d found out that everything that had happened was an order from... the Crown Prince a€¡° his eldest brother. Apparently, the Crown Prince had found out about the boy''s existence and now... he was doing what he had previously done to the boy''s mother."

    "But why?!" Elle spoke atst. Her voice was weak and filled with hesitation. "Why would the Crown Prince do something like that? What would he even get from doing all that to his younger brother?"

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 225 Simple

    "Simple. To eliminate the threat to his throne, Sunshine." Elijah answered without any hint of doubt in his tone. As if what he had just said was a proven fact.

    Elle slightly shook her head in disbelief. "I don''t... understand. If that is true, why did he not just give out the order for those hunters to... harm the boy? Wouldn''t that be easier and get the job done faster?"

    "Eliminating doesn''t only mean killing, Princess Elle. If the boy had gone mad, then he would be automatically unfit for the throne. Also, the Crown Prince can not just kill the boy. He had taken a vow to never take the life of any of his brothers. That''s why he''d resorted to that tactic. Unfortunately for him... the boy was smarter than he''d ever thought."

    She could not help but crease her brows deeper. "Is the Crown Prince so powerless that he had to go so far as to go after a young boy like that?"

    It was Elijah''s turn to shake his head. "He''s theplete opposite of powerless, Sunshine. He is so powerful that he had ruled for hundreds of years even though he was never formally addressed as ''king''. He''d even had his father, the king in name, as his puppet until his death."

    "Then why? If he''s that powerful, why would he even... bother to..." she trailed off when Elijah pushed himself off the wall and approached her again.

    "Let me tell you a small secret of that young boy, Princess Elle." He stopped right before her, reaching out and braced his hand against the bar. Then he bent over a little and continued. "The Crown Prince had apparently found out from the vision of the prophetess that... the boy is going to be crowned King someday."

    Elle''s eyes stretched wide, never expecting what he had just said. She had already heard of what the vampires were speaking of about ''the prophetess''. She would hear whispers and low-voicedments about this mysterious person, but never had she heard any clear and straightforward information on her. She had also read it in one of the books that this oldest vampiress could apparently see and foretell some future events.

    Pulling away, Elijah straightened. His eyes now bright with something eerie. "The Crown Prince had found out about that vision since the day the boy was born. And that''s why the Crown Prince had done all those things... threatened the boy''s mother and forced her to hide her pregnancy, drove her insane, and then tried to drive the boy insane too."<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "That Crown Prince ... is Prince Ezekiel, right?" Elle finally asked the obvious. She wanted to confirm it by hearing Elijah saying it himself, but one look in his eyes at that moment had given her the obvious answer. Yes. She was right. It was Prince Ezekiel that he had been talking about.

    She did not know much about Ezekiel. She had not even met him or knew where he even was right now. But she had heard of nothing but good things when Abi had talked about him before. She could not exin why, but she had instantly believed in Abi''s words about Ezekiel without even a tinge of doubt.

    And now, even after what she had heard from Elijah, his ount of this Prince Ezekiel from his point of view, she still could not believe the Ezekiel that Elijah was talking about was the one and the same Ezekiel Abi had been telling her about back in the ck Forest. She still remembered how Abi had described Ezekiel. Yes, he had been cold and aloof. But never was he cruel and unjust. He had always carried himself with the manner of a powerful ruler of the vampires that was befitting his stature as a Reign royal. And Abi also had whispered to her how after Ezekiel had fallen in love with Alicia, he had taken such good care of her that it could not reflect the vicious and unsympathetic personality that Elijah had painted of him.

    Elle then wondered if Elijah somehow had formed some kind of misunderstanding on the matter as she was quite sure that Abi would not be mistaken in identifying how Ezekiel was since both she and Alex had been friends with him for such a long time already. However, she had doubts if Elijah had even botheredmunicating with Ezekiel properly or at a personal level at all.

    "I... I am actually having a hard time believing that... Prince Ezekiel did all those things." She replied, speaking slowly as she was hesitant in sharing her thoughts freely. "Have you... ever talked to him about all those things? I mean, regarding the matters that you had just told me about. What if... what if there''s been a misunderstanding? What if..." she broke off when Elijah scoffed as his face twisted into a sneer.

    "Sunshine..." he drawled out tauntingly. "You think this matter could be solved with just talking? You don''t know how cunning Ezekiel is. He''s the most cunning man you''d ever heard about. What if I tell you he had already talked to me about this a few times before? Do you know what he told me? He said that he did not do anything to my mother. He told me it was my mother who was the cunning one. That she was the cunning viiness who had nned everything since the very beginning. It was her n to get me to hate my brothers to death and fight them to the death for the throne. And despite the fact that I had watched with my own eyes on how my mother changed and fell into madness, I was sold on that reasoning because of Ezekiel''s cunning mouth. I believed in him, hook line and sinker. That it was all my mother''s fault. But that was the greatest sin and mistake I''ve ever done in my entire long life... believing Ezekiel''s words without any evidence and despising my mother for everything I thought she had done."

    His breathing changed a little as he braced his arms against the bars again. Towering over Elle as he continued with utter hatred burning in his grey eyes. "I should''ve believed her without a doubt... the woman who had brought me into this world. More than anyone else, I should have trusted her instead of believing in the stone-hearted and demonic man who called himself ''my brother''. But I failed her and it was already toote when I realized my foolishness. Because my mother had to ultimately kill herself for me toe to my senses."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 226 Not Enough

    This chapter is dedicated to @Dreamer_Princess and @Monica_Ceja! Thank you so much for the supergifts!

    ____

    A long and heavy silence reigned after Elijah''s statement.

    What he had just revealed... That his mother had taken her own life had reminded Elle of her own sister. Eine. Her heart could only shudder in remembrance of the situation that her sister found herself in which had driven her to choose to end her own life. She could almost see that familiar look in his grey eyes. It reminded her of how her own gaze looked whenever she stared at herself through the mirror since the day she found Eine cold and dead in her room. That horror had been burnt into her memory and had stayed there ever since.

    But the horrors reflected in his eyes were far worse. The hatred and everything else were zing like an eternal inferno, as though never able to be quenched nor sated. The kind that looked irreversible. The kind that would demand exact repayment for every wrong - that he deemed it to be - counted against him.

    He pushed himself away and Elle finally realized her breathing was uneven and shallow. His emotions and fluctuating aura had affected her once again.

    She panted for air once he was a few steps from her again.

    None of them spoke for a long while until Elle somehow managed to regain her normal breathing, all the while just watching him move back to his earlier spot from the corners of her eyes. She only lifted her face when she saw him leaning against the wall once again. The dangerous inferno in his eyes seemed to have calmed down for now. She really wished she could see his face clearly to at least be able to discern and have an idea on what expression he was wearing.

    When he did not speak, Elle fidgeted and could not sit still to just wait for him to start talking again. Thus, she could only force herself to break the silence.

    "Why... are youing after Sebastian instead of... Prince Ezekiel? Is it because he''s gone and now you are venting all your anger and frustrations onto Sebastian in his ce?" Elle''s brow furrowed as she tried to understand where Elijah wasing from.

    She thought she saw him smirk, but could not be sure from the dimness where he was standing. However, that alone was enough to make Elle''s heartbeat race harder.

    "The story didn''t end there, Sunshine." He replied as he pulled something out from his shirt pocket. She could not tell what it was, but she could see him ying with it in his hand. Tossing it a little and catching it. "Sebastian had done something much worse and I''m not going to tell you about it right now. I know you''re doubting my words and obviously, you''d choose to believe their version of the story instead of mine. But worry not, Princess Elle, I''m not going to force you to believe me. You''ll find out about it all soon anyway, once he wakes up... now Sunshine... you need to get out of this ce for now and go get something to eat. We can''t have you starving here, can we?"

    The sudden sound of her stomach growling followed Elijah''s words. But Elle could barely bother about hunger or even her thirst for water at the moment at all.

    She shook her head. "Please... don''t hurt him." She said softly, pleadingly.

    Elle could now feel real dread. Back then, when she first met Elijah, she could not make herself feel the kind of fear she was supposed to feel when she was near him. Now she could feel it. But it still was not that directed to herself. She feared what he would do to Sebastian instead of herself.

    "You said he''d been locked and chained up for seven hundred years..." she continued, just saying these words was enough to make her chest squeeze tighter. "He had su a€¡°"<novelnext> </novelnext>

    "Enough, Sunshine." His tone was hard, cold, and unforgiving. This was the first time she had heard him in that tone. "Don''t you dare tell me he''s suffered enough. It''s not enough. I want to drive him insane not because of some demonic powers. I wanted him to go insane for real. For real, Princess Elle..."

    Elle shook her head and her eyes began to feel hot. The thought that this man was nning to most probably drive Sebastian into taking his own life in the end made her shiver so hard that her knees weakened with the fear that was threatening to overtake her.

    "Please don''t do this." She begged. She wanted to believe Sebastian was not going to yield. That he was stronger than anything. But she knew Sebastian was already living with nightmares and traumas. What if Elijah knew what exactly it was that could break him?

    "You need to get yourself prepared too, Princess Elle." He added, as though giving her that warning was ast friendly move on his part. He did not seem to have heard her begging at all.

    "Y-you''re going to make me watch a€¡°" Elle choked at the thought. Her insides twisting into a knot.

    "Not just watch, Sunshine." He cut her off, causing her eyes to widen with the horror of the unknown.

    "W-what are you... nning to do?"

    "You will see. But for now, go and eat. This is for your own sake. Unless you want to pass out due to hunger and weakness once Sebastian wakes up."

    She could only clench her fists tight and fought hard to keep her trembling under control. Fighting to not sumb to any fear.

    "I''ll go... If youe with me." She would not let him remain alone with Sebastian. She was very fearful that he would do something to Sebastian once she was outside. "There is no one outside and... I don''t think I see any food in the kitchen."

    He stared at her. And then he nced over at Sebastian.

    However... "Fine." He still gave in, causing Elle to secretly feel a little relieved as she secretly let out the breath that she had held in.

    When he began to walk away, Elle nced over at Sebastian and then followed after him. Elle was busy trying to force herself to think ande up with a useful n, while her gaze was fixated on Elijah''s broad back.

    Soon, the secret door opened and when they were finally out, Elijah turned around to face her.

 Chapter 227 Uncanny

    Elle''s mouth hung open as she looked at Elijah''s face. Her heart seemed to stop at the utter shock that had surged through her body, just rocking her entire being. How... what... was what she was seeing even real? For a moment, Elle felt as though she had been transported into the twilight zone.

    His face was... Elijah''s face looked... exactly like Sebastian''s!

    The eyes, nose and even lips were almost exactly identical, that one would definitely mistake him as Sebastian if not for those... those scattered tiny moles on his face. Their resemnce to each other was just too simr that it was uncanny!

    To say that she was shocked was an understatement to exin what Elle was going through at the moment. She just could not believe her eyes. And the emotions within her were in total chaos.

    "Sorry for the surprise, Sunshine." He told her. There was a touch of apologetic yet amused tone in his voice. "And no. Sebastian and I aren''t identical twins no matter what you think." He waved his hand elegantly and continued. "The humans say that the likelihood of two people sharing the exact same facial features is less than one in a trillion. But here we are. Not funny at all, isn''t it?"

    Elle could not even muster up any thoughts, much less form any words. She could only stare at him, still unable topletely snap out of the shock.

    She was looking at a face which was so familiar and dear to her. The face with all the beautiful and perfect features she had memorized. The face of the man she... lord... just what kind of... please... this must be just pure sorcery, right?

    "If it bothers you that much, just think of this as some kind of nasty sorcery, Sunshine." He added, literally speaking her mind and then he turned. "I think of that too, every time I see my own face in the mirror."

    What he said only made Elle''s heart sink. Because that only confirmed what she saw was not any kind of sorcery or prank at all. She even heard an obvious hatred in his tone when he said thatst sentence. It seemed as though he really and truly despised his own face more than anyone else.

    When he felt her not moving from her spot, he turned and looked at her over his shoulder. "I believe you won''t like it if I hold your hand and drag you along with me to the dining area, right? Sunshine?" His voice was light, but Elle perceived the threat in it.

    That was enough to make Elle move again and started following him towards the kitchen. She tried her hardest to not think about this new shocking twist. Not only because she was desperate for any ns on how to escape or call for help but also because she was certain her already reeling mind would probablybust if she continued dwelling about this any longer.

    But it was always easier said than done, that she had wished she had not seen his face at all today or tonight. In fact, she did not even have any idea on when it was the right time at all!

    Once they were in the kitchen, Elijah had ordered her to sit as he rummaged inside the fridge.<novelnext> </novelnext>

    Elle could only obey as she discreetly looked around. Trying to find anything at all that could give any ideas on what to even do to help them in this situation.

    Her eyes fell on the kitchenware when Elijah opened a cab. She caught a quick glimpse of the many different knives that were inside it.

    "I hope you''re not nning on grabbing any of these to use as weapon against me, Princess Elle." His voice nearly made her jolt out of her skin. She thought that she was discreet enough. "I don''t want to hurt you... so don''t even think about it."

    She hesitantly lifted her gaze to his face and she instantly regretted it. Because her words of retort only got stuck in her throat the very moment she saw his face. Again! The visual impact was so powerful that she could feel her mind reeling again.

    They truly looked so identical. So uncannily alike. Why... why had no one told her about this at all? Should this not be something that was a big deal? Especially for her, who was Sebastian''s wife!

    The longer she stared at him, the more Elle felt like his face was truly real. Those tiny and slightlyrger moles beautifully scattered all over his face until they trailed down his neck... looked just so real! Something like that could not be made by surgeries or even masks. At the back of her head, she reasoned to herself that it was not impossible nowadays. But his words beforehand and the despise in his voice a while ago... that was something she could not even exin anymore.

    "Good thing I''m a decent cook. But right now, I don''t have the time to cook a full-on meal for you. So, I''ll just prepare something easy." He said and he began to fold his sleeves up till his forearm.

    While he was busy, Elle could not help but keep her gaze on him. Her body wanted her to study him, to find what was the difference between her husband Sebastian and Elijah.

    She had noticed since the very first time she met Elijah, that his stance and physique was almost the same as Sebastian''s too. Only that Sebastian was probably just an inch taller than him and now she realized, Sebastian''s shoulders and back were a little broader too. Sebastian''s jaws were more chiseled as wellpared to Elijah''s. But other than those characteristics, to Elle''s dismay, she could not find any other differences in appearance.

    "You... you purposely hid your face from me because... because of... this..." she muttered. Not really asking him, more like making a statement.

    Elijah nced at her and a moment of silence passed before he replied. "I always hide my real face from everyone, Sunshine. Every time... all the time. Today was the exception."

 Chapter 228 Sunny

    It was a struggle for Elle to finish her meal. She did not know how she even took bite after bite of the food that was before her. Every mouthful tasted like cardboard on her tongue. But somehow, she forced herself and tried her best to at least rx a little for her to take in the food. She knew she needed it.

    To her relief, Elijah did not push her to finish her meal quickly as she had expected him to do. So, Elle took the opportunity to stall for time. She ate as slowly as she could, thinking that every minute that passed would probably give the others just that extra time to find them. At the same time, perhaps she might experience some lightbulb moment to give her that one brilliant idea to escape this situation they were in.

    Elle was at least certain that Sebastian and Alex''s men must be definitely on the lookout for them by now. Though she felt a little scared that the help would take a long time to arrive, based on how long it took for Sebastian to finally locate her when she went missing, she repeatedly told herself that it should not take that long this time around. Their situations werepletely different! Because Sebastian was this country''s very own Crown Prince! Everyone should be doing everything they can to find him right now. She also believed that Lucas had escaped to inform everyone about what had happened to them.

    While she was slowly and carefully eating, munching slowly as though she was truly savoring the food, she kept on sneaking furtive nces at Elijah. But not at his face. She was trying to avoid looking directly at his face so as to not distract herself. She truly did not have the luxury to think about his face right now.

    He was preparing something by the sink. She was certain it was not for himself though.

    Soon, he nced at her over his shoulder. Their eyes met and Elle could only clench her jaws once again. She could never ever get used to this. It was just so weird, so uncanny, that her body was not sure what to even feel.

    His gaze fell to her food and Elle swallowed. Somehow, the look in his eyes seemed to tell her that he knew she was deliberately dragging her meal to pass time.

    "Since you''re not done yet, I''ll go a€¡°"

    "Wait!" Elle rose in an instant, cutting him off. She must not let him go back to the underground cell without her! "I''m done." She could only say as she pushed back her chair when...

    "No." Elijah''s voice was a littlemanding. "You''re not done yet. Make sure you''repletely finished with your food when I''m back. Or else I''ll force feed you myself. Got it, Sunshine?"

    Elle clenched her fists. She hated that she could not take his threats lightly because it always felt like he would really do what he had threatened once she did disobey.

    "W-where are you going? Are you going to go feed... Sebastian with that?" she asked, her eyes darting to the small bowl he was holding. She could not see what was inside it, but she found it suspicious.

    "Ah..." he looked down at the bowl in his hand before he replied. "This is not for Sebastian, Sunshine. You can''t be thinking I''m feeding the person I hated the most with the same food I prepared for you, can you?"

    "Y-you could''ve put... something in it."

    He smiled. A quick and amused smile. Seeing his smile for the first time, Elle found herself feeling utterly relieved.

    She would really not know what to even do anymore if Elijah had a dimple in the same spot Sebastian had too. But thank god he did not have it! And that was all that mattered to her at that moment.

    "And what if you''re right? What would you do, Sunshine?" one of his brows raised a little and Elle focused her gaze to the moles that were right below his eyes. All because she hated how simr that expression was with Sebastian''s.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''ll have to... fight you to death right here, right now." She replied and a short silence passed before hisughter echoed in the spacious dining area.

    Again, though Elijah''sughter was as dark and sultry as his voice, Elle was just thankful nothing in hisughter and voice were the same or even remotely simr with Sebastian''s.

    "Really... Sunshine... there''s never a dull moment with you!" Hemented withughter in his voice, shaking his head.

    "Stop calling me that already!" she red at him. But he had already turned to leave.

    "Finish your food." He said before turning around and abruptly left, leaving no chance for Elle to object.

    Elle rushed to eat more food on her te. Then she stuffed the remaining food in her mouth until her cheeks were bulging out like a squirrel''s, finishing her meal in a very short while.

    She then rushed to the cab Elijah had opened a while back. All the knives were not small enough for her to hide. And there were no sheaths. How could she hide them on her body? She might end up getting wounded!

    So she picked the kitchen shears instead, tucked it into the back of her clothes and ran out of the kitchen and rushed towards the secret passage. She was too afraid Elijah would lock the secret door to keep her out!

    But she halted the moment she spotted Elijah squatting on the floor of the living room. She almost did not notice him as she passed.

    Still trying to chew on the food she had hastily stuffed into her mouth, she faced towards him only to see him feeding a... squirrel on the floor.

    Elijah nced up at her and his eyes widened for a moment before he burst out withughter once again, eyes curving into narrow crescents as his mirth poured from him.

    Knowing exactly what had made himugh, Elle shot him a deadly re as she struggled to chew the food in her mouth. She tried to look around to find anything she could probably use to hit him. But could a vampire even pass out from getting hit?

    Picking up the cute little squirrel he was feeding, Elijah lifted it towards her. "I think I know now what to name her. I''ll name her Sunny. After you, Sunshine. What do you think? I picked her up from the roadsidest night, so she''s new here and still nameless." He spoke, all the while chortling at how simr both squirrel anddy were to each other.

    Without waiting for Elle''s response, Elijah turned again and continued watching the squirrel gobbling up the food he had fed it.

    "You look adorable with your squirrel cheeks. But go back and drink some water first, before you choke, Sunshine. Also, you might want to use the bathroom. I can only give you twenty minutes to do everything you need to do before we get back down there." His tone changed when he said thatst sentence without looking her way. "I''m not certain when I can let you out again. So you''d better grab this opportunity now."

 Chapter 229 Stuck

    When the secret door silently and seamlessly closed behind them, Elle fought to not let the fear get through to her. She steeled herself and determinedly followed after him as they walked further in.

    Her mind was reeling now with all the thoughts of what will happen next from here on... if she should attack him now with the shears while he seemed to be leaving his back open for her to...

    Clenching her fists, Elle secretly let out a deep breath. She told herself that there was no way she would be able to bring this man down so easily. There was no way this dangerous man would foolishly give her such an obvious opening for her to attack. Perhaps, this was him testing her to reveal if she had hidden a weapon on her.

    ''Right... not yet...'' she whispered in her mind. ''There will be a much better chanceter.''

    To Elle''s surprise, Elijah entered the bright path instead of the dim one that would lead them to where Sebastian was held captive.

    Halting, Elle looked at the other path. Her expression now shing with her intensifying suspicion.

    "Over here first, Sunshine." Elijah''s voice echoed in the silence, calling for her to follow after him to the other path.

    "But... that''s not a€¡°" Elle objected, her whole person resisting moving further away from where she remembered Sebastian was being kept.

    "I need to show you something else first before we go back that way." He cut her off. "Now be a good girl and just obey."

    Though Elle was extremely reluctant, she could do nothing else but move her feet in the direction that Elijah was taking her towards. She knew that disobeying him in a situation like this would only have her ending up in a worse situation for her. And she could not imagine how much worse it would be for Sebastian. Thus, even if her feet felt like lead, she still forced them to move in the opposite direction that she wanted to go.

    The other path seemed to go much deeper than the other. And as they reached further, Elle''s stomach began to twist up in knots. This feeling... her gut told her that there was something bad waiting for her at the end of this path. Run... she should run... now...!!

    But where? How? Not to mention that there was no way on earth that she could outrun Elijah.

    Right. She should scream. Perhaps her voice would wake Sebastian up! He should still be able to hear her all the way from here, right?

    A hand was suddenly mped tightly over her mouth before she could even draw in a breath to scream. That action effectively stopped her from making any sounds at all.

    "Shh... Don''t. I don''t rmend that you wake Sebastian up right now. Not just yet, Sunshine." Elijah whispered behind her. It seemed like he had moved first with vampiric speed and reached her before she could even execute what she had in mind. "And forgive me, but this will be a little painful. Don''t worry, it will only be brief."

    Elle''s body began to feel strange.

    As her wide eyes looked ahead, she finally realized the strange smoke lingering around them. It looked weirdly red.

    And now her vision was starting to go reddish too. Lord... no... what was going on?

    She then felt herself being lifted and her entire being protested. But her body was weirdly feeling so light. Her mind was also... lord... she knew this feeling...

    It was almost the same feeling that she experienced during her birthday party. That floating feeling. Only this time, it was worse. She felt like she was in a paralytic nightmare.

    Her body did not seem to be under her control anymore. It was as though someone else was controlling her limbs.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Soon, her vision wentpletely red. Oh lord... had she passed out? This cannot be happening! Please...

    She could no longer even tell if Elijah was still holding her. Or if she was even awake. Her heart began to feel achingly heavy. It was beating so loud in her ears. Too loud, that it was the only thing she was hearing at the moment.

    And then something sharp seemed to have struck her. Or more like pierced her soul. Breaking it apart. Her mouth naturally fell open and she screamed. But she did not know if she was even making a sound or if she was just screaming in her head.

    The pain was so severe that she feared it would shatter her mind and soul itself.

    However, there was nothing she could do but scream endlessly as she could not even move her limbs to clutch her hands over her chest. If she could, she might have wed at her own skin to stop the pain.

    And then everything suddenly went dark.

    Now she felt like she was free falling. The pain had stopped. But the hollow feeling was indescribable. It was something that she could not even put into words no matter how she tried.

    When the falling feeling stopped, Elle felt like she was stuck in the deepest part of the ocean. Where not even a speck of light could reach.

    It was just dark. Too dark. Even with her eyes open, she could not see anything. As though she had gone blind.

    She tried to keep herself calm and assess what was going on.

    This did not seem to be a nightmare. She felt as though her body was moving but... it was not her who was controlling it anymore.

    It was like... someone had gotten control of her body. In the darkness, she felt like her hands and feet were moving. She seemed to be doing something on her hair.

    Elle began to fight the movement, to take back the control of her own limbs. But after struggling for a long while, nothing had worked. What... was going on?!

    ...

    Behind the thick bars, the sound of metals echoed in the thick silence. Sebastian had finally made a movement.

    His eyes slowly opened and he immediately frowned hard at the extremely jarring headache that weed him awake. But he gritted his teeth, ignored the ache and rose, only to realize that there were chains holding him down.

    Sebastian''s eyes widened as he finally realized the situation he was in.

    But his shock at that moment was nothingpared to what he saw next.

    A woman... his vision that was still reddish could not see her fully, but there was one thing that was so vivid in his eyes. And that was... the woman right there... approaching his cell, had long silver hair.

 Chapter 230 Nightmare [Part I]

    Chapter 230 Nightmare [Part I]

    TW: This chapter contains content that some readers may find disturbing. Reader discretion is advised.

    ___

    A/N: This chapter is a shback. It''s a bit more detailedpared to Zeke''s narration in HWY. I decided to include it as a shback for the new readers who have not read the first book, Hellbound With You(since I did promise that this book, HH, could be read as standalone). And for the readers from HWY, there will be new details/information that you will learn in this shback.

    ___

    Just the mere sight of that silver haired woman approaching his cell had instantly sent Sebastian hurtling back into the past. Back to that horrid past which was worse than any nightmare that one can ever have.

    Sebastian would then see her again. That monster. On the outside, it might look as though she was ady. But it was just an outer skin that hid the ugliness and depraved monster she was on the inside. And all he had wanted was¡­ to ughter her. To tear and y her into pieces without mercy. To torture her in the most painful way possible until she begs for death.

    But unfortunately, he was bound by chains that had been bespelled. He was powerless against her. She was too strong to be defeated by a young vampire like him. He had tried countless times before, but had miserably failed with every single attempt he had taken.

    The female monster slowly squatted on the ground and her filthy hand reached out to touch his chin. She seemed to have an intr obsession for him.

    "Are you still stubbornly waiting for your dearest older brother who had escaped all by himself and left you behind, my little prince?" she whispered. Her voice was like disgusting slime that has been poured down his back, causing his skin to pucker and shrivel up with a nasty reaction.

    "You better¡­ prepare yourself once¡­ he''s back¡­ you¡­ filthy witch! He won''t let you off for what you''ve done!" Sebastian hissed but she only smiled back at him as though his warning did not worry her in the least.

    "I have news for you, my beautiful little prince." She drawled as her thumb began to caress his lips. "Prince Ezekiel has been caught and right now, he''s barely even half alive."

    Sebastian smirked and hissed. "You think I''d believe your lies, you whore witch?"

    The womanughed. Her sinister yet strangely melodiousughter echoing in the dungeon, before travelling further into the darkness.

    "Whore¡­" she echoed as though that one word was something so amusing. "Now I''m even more motivated to really make you into my exclusive handsome whore, Sebastian. I had been dreaming of the day when you would finally ept this fate that you were born to be my whore ¨C"

    He spat at her face and snarled ferociously. "I''d rather die, you filthy monster!" Sebastian then pulled hard at the chains and trashed around wildly, not caring that

    But the woman threw her head back andughed somewhat maniacally. Instead of being angered, she licked off Sebastian''s spit on her face, causing him to feel his stomach churn violently and the nausea rise, threatening to send the contents of his stomach decorating the floor..

    "I''m never going to let that happen. Your life and body have been mine for a long while now, and I don''t have any ns on letting my possession turn into bones and ashes. You''re mine forever, Sebastian¡­" And when she moved forward to kiss him, he retaliated by biting her lip so hard and used everything he had in him to tear it away like he was an animal tearing apart a prey''s flesh.

    The woman''s reaction was to scream out so loud. The agonized sound made Sebastian smile in satisfaction.

    But his smile did notst that long because the witch had been fast to cast a healing spell on her torn flesh. And then she struck him. Hard. Until blood dripped like rain from his mouth.

    And she did not stop there. She had his sister''s brought before him and she had them tortured right before his eyes. They did not stop even as he begged. Even as he cried for them to stop this cruelty.

    The hatred and rage¡­ darkness and bloodlust turned his heart darker and darker as his vision kept going more and more red. He only had one wish in this wretched world and that was to torture this maniacal monster for eternity with his own two hands.

    "Stop! Please¡­ don''t hurt them anymore. They''ll die!" he began to beg and scream. "Please¡­ I won''t do that again. Stop¡­ don''t hurt them anymore..."

    She lifted her hand and they stopped. His sisters already looked dead. The only indication that they were still alive was their ever so weak heartbeats that thumped so faintly like a bird''s.

    "I need you to vow, my handsome prince. Vow to me that you''ll be a good boy and be obedient to me. Or else¡­ I''ll kill them right before your face." She ordered and Sebastian obeyed. His soul was dying with every word he was uttering. However, what can he do? He needs to protect his sisters. Thus, no matter how he loathed the words of the vow, he still spat it out like they were distasteful mouthfuls of rubbish.

    22:06

    When the vow was done, he knew that his life as he knew it, was over. He was now nothing but a living and breathing dead now.

    "That''s my prince." She praised, her hands began to caress his naked me, you will be treated very well and nothing will happen to your and bloodied torso. "Don''t worry¡­ from now on¡­ as long as you obey sisters. And¡­" she trailed off and touched his lips again, parting it with her thumbs in a way as though she was touching the most valuable and most beautiful piece of art in the world. "I shall have you in my room from now on. This ce is not suited for a precious prince like you to stay." However, Sebastian was trying to shut her words out of his mind.

    And she took off his chains and took him out of the filthy prison, just as she said she would. Only to bring him to an even filthier ce, that was her bedchambers.

 Chapter 231 Nightmare [Part II]

    Chapter 231 Nightmare [Part II]

    Sebastian could do nothing but act like a puppet. He would do anything that she wanted. His entire being was already ckened. There was nothing left to be burned and hurt within his soul any longer. He would just do everything she wanted to keep his sisters alive until his brother returned.

    That was all he had to do right now.

    But in his mind, he had nned that after this, he was going to die with that monster if that''s what it takes. He was going to be the one to kill her. He would give everything to bring her to hell. Even if it would take his life so he could drag her there along with him, then so be it. He was willing to be the coteral for it.

    He sat at the corner of the filthy room when the monster was not there and thought of nothing but how to ughter and torture her one day. Those scenes were the only things reying in his head the entire time when he was not at the monster''s beck and call, and he felt himself spiraling down into madness.

    The only thing that was keeping thest strand of sanity left in him from snapping was ¡­ the wolf the monster had left in the room to watch over him.

    The light brown wolf was used by the witch to watch over him. The wolf functioned as her eyes whenever she was away.

    Whenever Sebastian started tough by himself like he was losing it, the wolf woulde closer to him and distract him from totally losing control of himself.

    The wolf was big and its fur was surprisingly soft. It stood before him and snuggled up to him, its hazel eyes were bright and seemingly expressive.

    At first, Sebastian hated the wolf. He ignored it and pushed it away, knowing full well that its purpose was to serve the monster who had forcefully enved him. But the wolf was relentless and kept on trying to disturb his deadly thoughts. It did not fear him even when Sebastian began to threaten it.

    Until before he knew it, he found himself talking to the wolf even if it could not talk back. And then one time, he found himself walking up as he was cuddling the wolf, unwillingly enjoying the very first and only warmth he had ever felt in his cold, dark, prison - figuratively as well as literally.

    And as time passed, Sebastian had found a little sce in the presence of the wolf. Something that his sanity could grasp onto and allow him to preserve thatst bit of that sense of self.

    The wolf, heter realized, was just like himself. Both of them were ves and being kept there against their will. And right now, in this hell, they did not have anyone or anything else but each other.

    Sebastian was d for the wolf being there because he still wanted to still be sane at least until the day of this monster''s fall. He wanted to see her suffer with his very own eyes first. And to enjoy seeing her downfall and suffering, he needed to be in his right mind. So, he must hold on. He must not sumb until then.

    A time came when the monster had returned without warning and saw them sleeping together on the floor, with Sebastian cuddling the wolf for warmth andpanionship.

    However, the monster had gotten jealous and furious that she started punishing the wolf, kicking and whipping it right before Sebastian''s eyes.

    Sebastian tried not to show that he cared. He put on a poker face and just stared and watched on callously and without any emotions. Because he knew that the moment he showed any form of attention, the monster would make the wolf suffer even more than it was already suffering.

    "Such a little bitch!!! Your job was to watch over the prince! Not to cuddle with him like a slut!" the woman yelled and hit the wolf so hard that a gush of blood poured out of its mouth.

    Unable to hold himself back anymore, Sebastian spoke up. "Are you even able to be jealous of an animal?" he said, trying his best to keep his voice and expression nk, so he would not show her how truly disgusted he was. However, his insides were churning and he so very much wanted to vomit out whatever he had inside his stomach.

    "Animal?" The monster stopped whipping the wolf and then faced Sebastian who was still sitting on the floor.

    Smirking viinously, the woman nced down at the bleeding wolf and spat out something. Sebastian btedly realized that it was a spell.

    And the wolf¡­ it started to transform.

    Sebastian''s lips parted slightly in shock as he watched the wolf slowly turn into a¡­ teenage girl around his age.

    A werewolf¡­ the wolf was actually a werewolf!

    Sebastian had thought that werewolves had gone extinct for a long time now. Their kind had been hunted and annihted that not a single one of them had managed to survive. So how was there this werewolf here?

    "Surprised?" The woman asked as Sebastian''s gaze was glued to the now naked and badly battered up girl on the floor. She was whimpering and whining in pain, her body was slightly hunched up in a ''C'' from the extreme pain she was experiencing.

    "She''s thest one of her kind." The monster continued. "I am nning to have her as a guinea pig in the future to make her useful to me. So I was not going to kill her just yet." She then turned back to the girl and kicked her right in the stomach, causing her to cry out in pain and curl into a fetal position. "However¡­ you listen up bitch! If I find you trying to seduce and y around with my boy again, you''re dead. You got that?!"

    Grabbing her golden-brown hair, the monster made her look up at her and hissed out viciously. "Did you hear what I said, Alysa?"

 Chapter 232 Nightmare [Part III]

    232 Nightmare [Part III]

    Sebastian had tried to ignore the wolf. He was determined to never let her get involved with him again. All for her sake.

    For a long while, he never even batted an eye in her direction. Until the monster had one day arrived burning with rage andshed out at his sisters. When Sebastian tried to fight back and stand up for them, unable to watch his siblings suffer anymore abuse from this unreasonable monster, she had mercilessly killed one of them. Sebastian had begged and cried once again but this time, the monster did not bother to listen and¡­ killed her right before him.

    The monster then med him for the death of his older sister and then used his youngest sister as another ckmail tool to hold him down. Though burning with anger and overflowing with resentment for the unjust murder of his older sister, Sebastian could do nothing else but gnash his teeth and swallow the curses, the pain and everything else and let them burn within him.

    After that¡­ the monster locked Sebastian with her in her chambers for the longest time ever. She usually left once morning came, but that time she did not leave. She stayed for days and nights, causing such disgust to well up in him that he felt like he was drowning in a cesspit.

    It was for the longest time he had stayed in a hell made by her, that when she finally left, Sebastian was on the brink ofplete insanity. In his mind, he was not even sure if he was still sane. Whatever that was left whole within him were all now cracked and damaged goods, simply waiting for thest and final blow - a blow that might even be as weak as a soft wind.

    In that hopeless, breaking point, Sebastian found himself being held in the fragile arms of the werewolf girl he had been callously ignoring. Her warmth was a persistent glue desperately holding together the cracks within him that was about to fall apart.

    Somehow, with that little bit of warmth afforded to him, he had held on.

    Heter found out from Alyssa that the monster was bing more desperate. And she believed that it was because of something serious and things were not moving in the monster''s favour.

    Alyssa also revealed to him that the witch was rarely using her eyes now, which only meant that she was upied with something else.

    So, the two of them began to n their big project. For their escape.

    Sebastian was still incredibly weak. His body strength had been reduced to that of a human after all of the brutal and filthy experiments he had gone through for so long.

    The monster had also never allowed him to drink normal blood. She would feed him with the blood of dead sacrifices ¨C blood so awful and filthy that it was just not edible. They did not give him any strength at all. But it did its job to keep him alive.

    So, Alyssa had offered him her blood. Sebastian refused at first but he eventually gave in and fed on her. He wanted them both to finally escape and in order for that to happen, he must regain his strength.

    The day they chose to execute their n, Sebastian and Alyssa managed to escape the innermost prison. Alyssa had killed witches in her wolf form while Sebastian worked on the thick and protected bars.

    They both then managed to reach the prison where Sebastian''s sister was being kept hostage.

    But when they opened the prison door, Sebastian had found his youngest sister dead.

    Apparently, she had been dead for a few days now and they just left her there, rotting.

    Sebastian fell to his knees. And he was about to scream out his anguish but Alyssa managed to stop him. She was crying as she cupped Sebastian''s face, whispering for him not to scream and alert everyone.

    "We''ll avenge her¡­ we''ll avenge her, Sebastian." Alyssa whispered to him repeatedly as her tears fall. That was enough to fuel to Sebastian to stand again. He picked up his weapon and stood. He stared down at his sister''s body once again and made a promise before he grabbed Alyssa''s hand and they rushed out of the cell.

    The duo fought their way up with their lives on the line. Fighting with everything they had. They knew this was their veryst chance to get out and escape from the monster''s clutches. They would eithere out of this dead or alive.

    Until they almost there. They reached thest chambers of the dungeon. Once they get past this, they would be out of this darkness.

    Sebastian gripped Alyssa''s shoulders and pressed his forehead against the wolf''s head and whispered.

    "Don''t forget our promise, Alyssa. We''ll get out of here¡­ the both of us¡­ alive." He told her.

    The wolf''s hazel eyes gleamed and she nodded. However, Sebastian was too distraught and distracted by his youngest sister''s death and the stress of their 13:58

    escape to notice that the wolf''s reaction was slow. There was a short pause before she had joined her head at his statement.

    And they set out for their final battle. However, the monster returned and destroyed them both so easily. Sebastian''s strength did not even stand a tiny chance against her. He had been swept aside just with a single blow from her monstrous strength.

    The monster forcefully shifted Alyssa back to her human form and took control of her. Revealing to Sebastian that the young werewolf was bound to her forever and will never be freed from her snare.

    "I''ve already warned you, my little prince." The monster had said as she held Alyssa''s hair in a cruel and tight grip. "But you keep disobeying me. I told you to be a good boy didn''t ¨C"

    "Please¡­" Sebastian''s voice trembling, filled with agony. "I''ll do anything¡­ everything¡­ I''ll give you my life¡­ even my soul¡­ please¡­ don''t kill her¡­"

    But the monsterughed mockingly. "You cannot give me what''s already mine, my prince. This is all your fault."

    _ end of shback_

    And Sebastian screamed as blood spurted out from Alyssa''s shed throat.

    ...

    A/N: Thank you so much for your patience and understanding guys <3

 Chapter 233 Deadly

    Screams.

    Elle could hear him screaming. Sebastian...

    Even in this pit of darkness, Elle could hear the agony and rage in his voice. It was breaking her heart into a million pieces. Because no matter how loud he screams, she couldn''t seem to even do anything for him. All she could do was stay there in the dark, moving against her will. A puppet.

    She had tried to fight it. So many times... she tried. She''d fought to break free from whatever this thing that was controlling, from whatever this prison she was in. This thing couldn''t be a nightmare. There was no way she''s just having a nightmare. Everything felt too real to be one. The only thing that would make sense was... she must be under some kind of spell.

    This being a nightmare was more impossible to her than it being a spell. Yes, after everything that had happened, Elle could no longer even doubt these things that were nothing but fictional and superstitious to her not too long ago.

    The world she knew was no longer the same. And it will never ever be the same anymore.

    Right now, she had only one wish. And that''s to at least have some kind of power... any sort of power to fight for herself and to do something for the person she holds dear. To at least be able to help.

    She remembered how she had wished that this world had magic. So that she could use it to destroy people like Brandon Haze with just the tip of her finger tips. She knew now magic and supernatural beings did actually exist, and yet...

    And yet, nothing seemed to change. She was still helpless. Powerless.

    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!" These words roared like thunder in the dark. They sounded like they belonged to a beast. A savage beast who wanted nothing but blood and vengeance. Elle knew it also belonged to Sebastian and those words... she didn''t know why but she felt like they were aimed towards her.

    "I''LL KILL YOU!!!"

    The agonizing scream echoed again. The faint sounds of metals in the background now loud in her ears as well. Whatever that was happening outside this little darkness she was trapped into was getting out of control. She could feel the pressure... that familiar air Sebastian exudes getting heavier, deadlier.

    Her instinct told her it was time to hide. To take shelter somewhere, anywhere, or she''d get hurt. But she couldn''t move her body even if she wanted to run away. She didn''t want to run away. Not by herself.

    Something hit her. Hard. She didn''t know what it was but she was hit almost at the same time something seemed to break.

    And whatever that hit her had caused her to hear nothing but loud ringing. It was so loud he couldn''t hear anything else but that anymore.

    She knew she was thrown away from that strong hit. And she also knew she''s going to fall hard to the ground or whatever it was that her body wouldnd into.

    But the hard fall didn''t happen. Something or someone seemed to catch her, stopping the fatal fall. She couldn''t quite tell anymore.

    She was on the ground again. Pain started to hit her, making her curl due to the intensity of it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    A strong and rough hand grabbed her in the neck. A shriek was torn from her lips as she was pinned hard against the cold hard bars behind her.

    And then it dawned to her a€¡° despite all the numbing pain a€¡° that she was finally out of that darkness. Her body... it was no longer under someone else''s control. Her eyes could see something now. The darkness that seemed topletely cover her vision waspletely gone.

    Sebastian''s face was the very first she saw. He looked so wretched, so deadly. His eyes burning with an inferno of rage and hatred and bloodlust no one, not even the gods, could seem to extinguish.

    And his hand... it was wrapped hard around her neck.

    Elle couldn''t speak. Much less breathe.

    She didn''t even have an ounce of strength to try to get away from his grasp. He was too strong. Trying to get away from him would be utterly futile even if she did have any strength left in her.

    He was snarling something viscious she could no longer hear or understand. She knew she''s going to lose consciousness due tock of air very soon. So, she reached out to touch his face.

    Everything ached. Her heart ached. Seeing him like this ached so bad. Seeing him looking at her with those deadly emotions in his eyes was crushing her heart to ashes.

    She didn''t know what exactly was going on but she knew Sebastian was seeing someone else in her. She could see it clearly in those eyes. And if she couldn''t make him see this was her, he might end up... killing her.

    But like always, she was helpless. There was nothing she could do. Couldn''t even call out his name to let him know it''s her.

    Her tears fell as her weak hand touched his face. All she could do was hope that her touch would be enough to reach him or wake him up.

    Sebastian''s eyes widened. The ck in them nearly swallowed all the greys.

    The tight grip of his hand around her neck loosened.

    He looked as though an extreme shock rendered him paralyzed for a moment. Then, he let go of her.

    His hands, his body... they started trembling so hard as he staggered backwards. The rage and bloodlust now instantly reced with somethingpletely different. Despair and fear and hurt.

    Elle gasped for air as she slid on the ground. Her coughs and pants echoed loudly as Sebastian stood there. The deafening and chaotic noises outside the bars and maybe even outside the dungeons didn''t even make him nce away from her.

    Sebastian just looked down at her like he was watching his whole world crumbling to ashes right before his eyes.

 Chapter 234 For Now

    In the darkness, two blurry figuresnded on top of a building. But one of them failed tond cleanly and rolled on the floor.

    Elijah turned. His face and neck were drenched with blood. Even the squirrel that was on his shoulder, its fur was stained wet with blood as well.

    "I''m sorry... Your Highness. I don''t think I can make it." Mike grinned rather helplessly. Blood was flowing out of his mouth as he gripped his hand over the gaping wound on his chest. "Please go on without me. Alexander might still being after you... trailing our blood. You can''t be caught by him."

    Without responding, Elijah just stared down at the man. His grey eyes dimmed as he surveyed his long-time side kick lying in an ever widening pool of his own blood.

    "Go now, Prince Elijah." Mike begged again. Urgency and worry were brimming in his eyes.

    But Elijah did not leave like what Mike had urged him to do. Instead, he approached him and crouched down. "Shut up, Mike. When did I allow you to order me what to do?" he said, emotionlessly.

    And then he picked Mike up in his arms. Causing the man''s eyes to widen.

    "Prince... Elijah... don''t do this. I''m already a... I can no longer survive this. So please don''t burden yourself with my hopeless body anymore a€¡°" Mike truly was worried for his Lord and did not want to be a burden that would slow his progress.

    "I told you to shut up, damn it." He hissed. "I''m going to take you to a much higher building and drop you from there for an even quicker death. So just shut up!" And Mike could do nothing but zip his mouth as Elijah scowled at him.

    And in the next second, he leapt along with Mike in his arms.

    But time passed and he did not drop him like he had threatened earlier. Elijah simply carried him as they traveled through the city unnoticed.

    Smiling, Mike sighed helplessly. "Are you satisfied with the oue of everything tonight, Your Highness? It seems... Alexander somehow managed to arrive earlier than expected again."

    "No. He came just as I expected." Elijah replied and Mike sighed again.

    "If only you didn''t stall too much. I sometimes wonder if you were actually doing that on purpose. Had you not wasted so much time cooking and feeding the princess, even giving her time to see to her private needs... there should be more than enough time for you to execute all your ns before Alexander''s arrival."

    Elijah did not respond and simply continued running. However, Mike knew that he was listening.

    "So, it seems, this is a failure too, huh..." Mike''s voice weakened. "I was hoping you''d at least get what you wanted from this so I won''t feel like I would be dying in vain." He teased,ughing soundlessly.

    "It''s not a failure." Elijah replied. "I''ve already gotten what I wanted. So even with Alexander''s interference, it does not matter. Sebastian..." a cold and heartless smile tugged at the corner of Elijah''s lips. "Now he knows what it feels like..." something unfathomable gleamed across his eyes before it was concealed and disappeared from the surface. "That''s more than enough, for now."

    "Ah, I... see... that''s a relief then." Mike''s eyes began to dim even as he said these words.<novelnext></novelnext>

    And Elijah slowed. He took a turn, entered the forest and continued moving on until he arrived at an old cemetery.

    When Elijah settled him gently on the ground, Mike smiled at him again. "What are you going to do from here on, Your Highness? After this, Prince Sebastian mighte at you without any reservation from now on. Even Alexander might not be... able to stop him anymore." His voice now only a whisper.

    "You don''t have to worry about me, Mike. You know I will always survive even if they alle at me." Elijah''s voice sounded unconcerned.

    "Right." Mike''s smile widened as he thought that Prince Elijah indeed would definitely do just fine even if he was gone. "You will be just fine even without me too... I''m relieved... I''m... well then, Your Highness... good... bye..."

    Elijah quietly watched Mike close his eyes. And once his body went limp and lifeless, Elijahid right next to Mike''s corpse and looked up at the starry night.

    "As long as Ezekiel doesn''te back, no one could outsmart me and catch me. So, I will continue to y with Sebastian''s life while I can... Hopefully, he''ll be broken beyond repair before that man ends up returning." He continued talking like Mike was still listening. "No, I will make sure that if Ezekiel ever returns, hispletely insane brother would be the one to wee him."

    "I still don''t understand why you changed our ns like that." A woman''s voice suddenly echoed behind him. She sounded pissed and angry.

    Elijah did not even bat an eyelid and continued staring unblinkingly at the sky while stroking the squirrel that was now sitting over his chest. After Mike had stopped breathing, the squirrel had then sat up and chattered for a while before jumping over to seekfort in the embrace of Elijah.

    "The n was to torture her in front of him. If we made the prince watch her get tortured and then get killed... he should''ve been driven insane by now!" the female voice continued. "But what did you do? What is that crap you a€¡°"

    "We are still not certain if Sebastian loves her enough that he''d go crazy if she dies." Elijah cut her off, still never moving to even look at the source of the voice. "But depending on the result we saw tonight, we will know. I already told you... I will only let her get killed if I''m certain her death would cost Sebastian''s sanity."

    The female sneered and scoffed. "And because of that stupid rule of yours, you lost your long-timepanion. You are wasting so much time and chances, Elijah."

    A tiny muscle in Elijah''s jaw ticked after hearing herment. But when he replied, there was no sign of him being bothered by the owner of that voice at all. "Don''t you forget about our bargain. I''ll get what I want in this first before you. I never told you that I wanted a quick result, right? I wanted a slow but satisfying vengeance. I''ve waited long enough for this and can wait a little more to see it done perfectly. I don''t have any ns to end it in the blink of an eye. I''m not going to end it so easily for him! I wanted to drag Sebastian''s torment out for as long as I can!"

    The voice tsked before it finally disappeared.

    Elijah shut his eyes closed and drew in a long-suffering breath after he was certain she was truly gone.

    After an immeasurable amount of time, Elijah finally opened his eyes as he finally felt the presence of the men he had summoned.

    Men in ck appeared one after another behind him. Two of them were holding an intricate coffin while the others were holding shovels. All had their heads slightly lowered and kept silent in respect to the now still man that was lying beside Prince Elijah.

    Pushing himself off the ground, Elijah took his jacket off and before he covered Mike, he softly uttered the word "Good bye".

 Chapter 235 Because Of Her

    Elle was shocked to find that she had been unconscious for days.

    Five days to be exact.

    She had woken up in Alicia''s house located in the heart of ck Forest and found out that she had been brought there by Sebastian and Alexander there that very same night they were rescued.

    Elle vaguely remembered anything after she broke free from that spell that had controlled her. Except for those... those heartbreaking moments. She remembered hearing Alexander''s voice while she was still coughing on the ground and fighting for her consciousness.

    She also realized Sebastian had note to her before she had passed out.

    Thest thing she remembered was the slightly blurry sight of him looking so... so wretched... so broken. He was just looking at her and she had been stretching her hand towards him, wanting to touch him and hold him and tell him that everything was alright now. But he had not moved. He simply looked at her. He did not take her hand.

    But she believed that Sebastian must be in such extreme shock and agony in those moments that he could not even make himself rush to her side and hold her. She believed that he had held her in his arms after she passed out.

    "Where is Sebastian?" Elle asked Alicia. She needed to see him. She needed to know that he was alright.

    "He''s not here..." Alicia looked at her and replied slowly. There was a tinge of carefulness in her tone that made Elle feel even more uneasy. "He''s yet toe back. He must be dealing with things rted to Elijah right now."

    "E-Elijah..." Elle stammered. Her eyes widened with worry and panic after hearing that name. The mere mention of Elijah was enough to make her heart shudder in fear. "I need to see him. Elijah will hurt him again."

    "Please stay still, Izabelle." Alicia stopped her from climbing off the bed. "Don''t worry about Sebastian. Elijah''s on the run and in hiding so there won''t be any fight urring between them anytime soon. I assure you that. So be rest assured that he''s not in any danger right now. Alexander and Kyle are also with him."

    The reassurance in Alicia''s eyes had stopped Elle from insisting on getting down from the bed and rushing off. She clenched on her nket and tried to calm herself knowing that right now, even if Sebastian was in danger, there was actually nothing that she could do to help him fight his enemy. She knew that right now, the best thing she could do was to stay still in a safe ce where Sebastian would not need to worry about her too.

    Looking down, Elle silently stared at her hands and at the wedding band that was still sitting pretty around her ring finger when Abi entered the room with food for her to eat.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Seeing her awake, Abi had quickly put down the tray of food and came over to sit beside her before warmly embracing her and Elle gave into thefort that she provided as she held onto Abi for a long time. She was still feeling fearful from the recent experience and was also upset from not being able to see Sebastian upon waking up. Abi''s hug was just the thing she needed to get herself grounded for now.

    After whisperingforting words to Elle, Abi then gently let go of her and told her that she needed to eat. Looking at the tray that contained steaming food that was clearly freshly prepared for her, Elle nodded her consent even though she did not particrly feel like eating right now. However, she knew that she needed to upkeep her strength and not worry the twodies who had been so kind to care for her when she was still unconscious.

    While eating her first meal in days, Elle had found out that she had been unconscious for a long time because the witches had performed witchcraft on her to break the curse that was on her. Alicia said the spell casted on her had been very powerful, so they had also countered it with an equally powerful magic. All the magic and procedures had taken a toll on Elle''s body which resulted in her being unable to regain her consciousness for days.

    "With my current state, my magic is not strong enough. So we had to call for Lilith to help." Alicia answered when Elle asked if she was the one who had performed all those spells on her.

    "Lilith... the witch queen!" Elle''s eyes widened and Alicia just nodded with a soft smile. Elle had already heard about the witch queen Lilith thest time she was here.

    The news that she was now free from the spell made Elle feel so relieved that it was as if a heavy load had fallen off her shoulders. She had finally understood why Sebastian had acted that way the night of their abduction. It was all because she was being used to ckmail him without her even realizing! The abduction was sessful because Sebastian had allowed them to stab him with that syringe filled with unknown substances. And that was all because of... because of her.

    Her grip on the nket tightened. The ache in her throat stung so badly that it brought tears to her eyes. Elle felt an extreme sense of guilt as she now knew that the things Sebastian must have gone through during their abduction was caused by her being affected by that curse. Though it was not that she wanted it to happen, the fact that she had been cursed by that spell had led to Sebastian not being able to fight back was true.

    "You still need a little more rest, Izabelle." Alicia''s soft voice broke the silence. "Don''t worry, it''s just for today. Tomorrow, you''ll be fully recovered, so just bear with it, okay?"

    Elle nodded and thanked Alicia for her hospitality.

    "Don''t mention it, Izabelle. You''re a family member." Alicia replied with a genuine and beautiful smile.

    ? Watching her leave the room, Elle noticed how her beautiful silver hair looked kind of ashen right now. It was a bright shiny silver thest time she was here. What had happened to her and Azy during that time? She also could not help but notice the seemingly weaker air around herpared to before. It was as though Alicia was...

    "Is... Alicia sick, Abi?" Elle asked.

 Chapter 236 Question

    "Is... Alicia sick, Abi?" Elle asked and then blushed in the next minute as she btedly realized how silly her question might be. Do witches even get sick? She had learned that vampires do not get sick. Not like how humans do. Thus, she was not sure about the witches. But they should have spells and magic to cure themselves, right?

    "She''s not sick." Abi answered. There was no mocking or teasing manner in her voice at all as she answered Elle''s question seriously. "Alicia used to be very powerful. She is the most powerful vampire and witch. But something happened to her a few years ago. She lost most of her magical abilities and even until now, her strength and magic are still deteriorating. We believe that she''d only regain everything once the gates open again."

    "G-gate...?" Elle echoed, tilting her head and furrowed her brows a little as she did not understand it. She waspletely curious about what gate Abi was talking about.

    A soft knock on the door followed Elle''s one word question and the kids appeared when the door swung open. Alexis, Alice and Azy all stood at the doorway, looking at her.

    "Hello, Princess Elle." They greeted in chorus. dness shing across their clear adorable eyes as they surveyed her with concern while moving into the room and getting closer to where she was. "We are so d you are finally awake." Alexis continued.

    Elle smiled at them. Her heart just never ceased to be melted by these three adorable kids.

    She opened her arms wide and they excitedly, yet still very carefully, rushed forward and hugged her one by one.

    "It seems that I have made you guys worry about me." Elle said, smiling widely at them. "I''m doing great now. Aunt just needs a little more rest and I would be as right as rain."

    The kids rejoiced at what she had said. Alice even asked if they could bring her out of the house to their hideout again, and Elle nodded happily. If there was a chance, Elle would definitely love to stroll around in the beautiful ck Forest with these three again.

    After talking to them for a while, Elle could no longer hold back her constant yawning every few minutes as she spoke. Though she tried to hide it, Abi had noticed it and ushered the kids out of the room, telling them that Elle needed to rest now.

    "See youter, Princess Elle." Alexis said and they waved at her before they shut the door after they went out.

    Elle was still smiling as she stared at the now closed door.

    "I''m so d, Azy looks to be alright now." She uttered.

    "Yes." Abi replied. "He''s doing so much better now. Though, we still really need to watch over him, closer than ever. You should really rest first, Elle. We''ll continue our chat once you''re no longer feeling tired and dizzy."

    While Abi stood to change the flowers that were ced in the vase, Elle quietly looked out of the window. She had noticed the ck tattoos on Azy''s arms. Those were tattoos that werepletely the same as Sebastian''s. In fact, it seemed to be an exact replica.

    At first, Elle had thought those were normal tattoos that he had gotten for himself when she saw it on Sebastian initially. But now she realized that those tattoos might not actually be normal after all. Because thest time she was here and remembered interacting with the boy, Azy did not have those tattoos on his arms. It was as though they magically appeared on his skin. Could it be that those tattoos appeared during that time? When Azy was screaming that night?

    Elle so badly wanted to ask Abi about it but she refrained from opening her mouth. Maybe she should ask about those tattoos another time. For now, she had a burning question that she must ask first before Abi leaves the room so she could rest.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Do you know if Sebastian wille here tonight?" she asked, her eyes were hopeful as she looked at Abi.

    "I''m not sure." Abi replied. "I''ll call my husbandter and ask how it''s going over on their side. Or do you want to call Sebastian to ask instead?" Abi offered.

    Before Elle could respond, Abi had already grabbed a phone and handed it over to her.

    Abi had already pressed on a button Elle guessed was his number on speed dial, but Sebastian did not answer her call.

    After a second try, Elle returned the phone back to Abi, feeling disappointed that the call did not connect.

    "He must be busy. We''ll just try againter." Abiforted her and Elle just nodded rather listlessly.

    Once Abi left, Elle quickly fell asleep and when she woke up, it was already twilight. Still, Sebastian was not there in her room. She tried calling him once again, but he still did not pick up her call.

    After freshening up, she joined thedies and kids for dinner downstairs in the dining room.

    "I spoke to Alex." Abi told her once the kids left the dinner table. "He said he''d be here tomorrow. He didn''t meet with Sebastian yet today, but he informed he was on his way to where Sebastian is a while ago. I''ll let you know some news once he calls me back."

    "Thank you, Abi." Elle replied. Trying her best to keep her expression neutral.

    "Don''t worry, dear. Everything will be alright." That was all Abi couldfort her with for now.

    "Can I ask you a question, Abi?" Elle spoke after a few minutes of silence.

    "Of course, dear."

    Elle hesitated for a moment and nced at Alicia and Abi who were seated across from her for a moment before she finally asked. "Why was... Sebastian locked in an... underground prison for... for seven hundred years?"

    Her question made Abi look over at Alicia and Elle instantly understood that the one who could give her any answer was no other than her sister-inw.

 Chapter 237 Salvation

    Before anyone could say anything, Abi heard Alice calling for her, so she left, leaving Elle and Alicia alone together in the room.

    The silence was heavy for a long while and somehow, Elle could tell Alicia must be weighing her options on whether she should answer that question or not. Elle could feel that the topic was something hard even for Alicia. So she just looked down and waited patiently. She did not want to pressure Alicia at all to answer her.

    "Elijah¡­" Elle started in a soft voice. "He told me his story. On why he hated Sebastian so much. He said that it was Prince Ezekiel who had driven his mother insane until she¡­ she killed herself. And then¡­ he told me Prince Ezekiel had tried to drive him insane too. All because Prince Ezekiel couldn''t ept that Elijah was the one the prophetess saw in her vision to be king of vampires one day."

    Slowly, Elle looked up at Alicia. "Abi had told me about Prince Ezekiel. So, I am in doubt of Elijah''s story. I don''t know anything¡­ it was Elijah who told me that Sebastian had been locked in a dungeon for¡­ for seven hundred years. I just want to know¡­ something."

    Elle''s voice trembled a little with emotion when Alicia reached out and touched her hand gently.

    "I can''t say anything about Elijah''s story because my husband and I never had the chance to talk about him." Alicia said. "But¡­ about Sebastian being locked in the dungeon¡­ that was true."

    Elle''s eyes circled wide. "F-for seven¡­ hundred years?!" she stammered as her heart quaked. Unable to even fathom how it was possible for someone to be imprisoned that long.

    When Alicia nodded with sadness in her eyes, Elle''s heart squeezed so hard within her. Her throat ached so bitterly that she could not speak. How¡­ why¡­

    She wanted to deny it. She wanted to not believe that it was true. That it was just an exaggerated story. But now that Alicia was confirming it personally, her heart was like a ss cracking nonstop. She could not even imagine why someone would get locked up for such a long period of time.

    "Sebastian was a teenager when he was first put into the dungeon." Alicia continued. Her gaze remained trained on the window. "He didn''t age while he was in there until his release ten years ago."

    "W-why?" Elle''s voice croaked. "Why must he suffer like that? Why was he even locked up for that long? Why didn''t Alexander or his other family members let him out?" Her eyes were brimming with unshed tears as her throat felt swollen from the emotions she was trying to suppress.

    Alicia stared at her. She had seen it in Elle''s eyes ever since the first time she saw her. Thisdy loves Sebastian. She could tell from the first sight of her that she was the one who had brought life and light back into Sebastian''s eyes. She believed that thisdy was Sebastian''s salvation.

    Knowing Sebastian, Alicia knew that he could never tell his story to anyone. Not even to Elle. Perhaps, one day, but with all the damage inflicted onto Sebastian, Alicia doubted he could open up to her any time soon, or at all. She understood that his past was just something too hellish and heartbreaking that she could see where he wasing from and would not even me him one bit if he wanted to keep it a secret even from the most important person in his life. If she was in his shoes, she was not even sure if she could ever talk about any of it. To speak of those memories and relive that trauma once again.

    However, Alicia had been in Izabelle''s shoes before. And Alicia believes that Elle must know, even if it was only a little of it. She must know at least a little of his past so she could understand Sebastian more. She also believes that if Izabelle knows, she would be able to sympathize more and help him. Alicia believes Izabelle has the power to support and hold Sebastian together. She believes that Izabelle could embrace all of Sebastian''s broken pieces and darkness. She just had the gut feeling that this youngdy could.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Izabelle must know now. She could not be kept in the dark anymore, especially now that Elijah had started to make his move in feeding her stories that she believed were certainly twisted and skewed to his own point of view.

    Alicia knew that she could not count on Sebastian right now. Even if she could talk to him about it, Alicia felt that Sebastian would not be able to do it. Not just yet. She was the only one who could tell Elle right now.

    "Long ago, my husband, Sebastian, and their two sisters were imprisoned by a deranged witch queen." Alicia''s hand on herp clenched into tight balls. "They were used as¡­ subjects for that witch''s experiment. For years¡­ they¡­ my husband and Sebastian were¡­ physically, emotionally, and sexually assaulted¡­"

    Elle immediately remembered Sebastian''s rules, his reactions when he was being touched and kissed. She remembered the monster he had told her about and her heart and entire being shivered uncontrobly.

    "Even after the experiment was finallypleted¡­ Sebastian was being left with that witch queen. That deranged monster didn''t let them go and wanted to have Sebastian all for herself. My husband, Prince Ezekiel had an awakening and with his tremendous power, he had managed to end their misery and had killed the witch. But because of that same tremendous power, my husband was put into grave danger. Sebastian had sacrificed himself to save him. It resulted in him losing his¡­ sanity. Ezekiel had to lock Sebastian in the dungeon to prevent him from wreaking havoc and destroying everything. My husband had tried everything to find a way to release Sebastian from his madness. Sadly, it had taken a long time¡­ seven hundred years to be exact¡­" Alicia sighed and looked up sorrowfully at Elle.

    Silent tears fell from Elle''s eyes as Alicia trailed off.

    ___

    Dear Hellbounders;

    I would like to say thank you to all of you for supporting me in this golden tickets event. I''m sorry I cannot up the update for HH this month because I''ve been sickly this past weeks and also I am set to end Spellbound S1 this month. But by January, I should be able to focus on HH again.

    As for this GT event. If we win top 1, I will be giving 10 chapters mass release and a valentines special chapters focused on Zeke and Alicia. Plus a surprise reward that is a secret for now. ^^

    Again, thank you so much guys for your continous love and support.

    <3 kazzen

 Chapter 238 Busy

    That night, Elle only managed to catch a few hours of sleep. The other time was spent staring off into space as her mind wondered about the things concerning her husband.

    She had asked everything she had wanted to know. And though Alicia could not answer all of her questions, Elle knew Alicia had tried her best.

    The conversation with Alicia broke her heart over and over again. But she was still thankful to her sister-inw for revealing all those awful secrets to her. It was better for her to know and share in the hurt along with Sebastian than be kept in the dark and let him shoulder all that pain alone. She had always known that Sebastian had a dark past which was the cause of all his traumas. But the reality had still struck her like a tsunami. It was darker than what she had ever imagined. Too dark and extremely twisted that she could barely handle it even just listening to it. It was a hell no one deserves to ever go through. And yet¡­ it happened to them, to Sebastian.

    Her heart ached so much that all she wanted was to immediately run to Sebastian and hold him tight in her embrace. She was willing to do anything and everything to help him heal. She might never be able to make his deep scars disappear, but she would anyways be there for him. She would be right by his side and would never leave him nor forsake him. No matter what it takes, no matter how hard it might be, she would do it. Even if it means that she could at least ease even a faint ray of light into his pitch-ck darkness.

    When Elle woke up, her eyes were swollen. She had asked for an icepress but Alicia offered to use magic. Having Alicia using magic on her was something Elle still could not get used to. It was still so surreal no matter how many times she has seen it happening right before her eyes.

    At breakfast, Elle was nning to insist on leaving the ck Forest. It was because Sebastian was still not answering her calls at all.

    Elle had a gut feeling that Sebastian was doing this on purpose. That he was trying to avoid her.

    If she had not found out about his story from Alicia, Elle might be feeling all dejected and heartbroken by now and she might have even started overthinking again. But things are different now. Even if it was true that he was trying to avoid her, Elle would not just sit here, looking totally lost and crying like a heartbroken teenager.

    She needed to speak with him. They needed to talk. The sooner the better. And it should not wait anymore. She must go and see him now, before¡­ before things escte down south.

    But before she could express her intentions to Abi and Alicia, Alexander arrived.

    Upon hearing Alexis yell from outside that his father was back, Elle''s heartbeat raced and she even moved so quickly, her chair made a loud scraping sound when she pushed it back and stood.

    She rushed towards the main door before Alicia or Abi could even say anything. All she wanted was to see Sebastian. Nothing else mattered to her at that moment. All she wanted was just to throw herself into his arms and hug him tightly, as soon as possible.

    However, her smile faded as she halted at the threshold. She looked around once more but there was only Alexander standing outside. He was back - alone. Sebastian was not there with him.

    She knew before she could even ask because of Alexander''s expression.

    Elle walked towards Alexander, nheless. Though she nearly stumbled from her wobbly knees, she tried her best to keep at least half of herposure before him.

    "Why is¡­ Sebastian not with you? Please tell me he''s alright." Elle asked him. Her voice came out sounding so emotional.

    "He''s alright, Izabelle." Alexander replied slowly, causing her to feel relieved. But not better.

    "Then why¡­"

    "He''s in the castle right now and well¡­ busy." Alexander seems to find it hard to exin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alexander''s response made Elle''s eye twitch. She did not know why, but she felt as though Alexander had something that he could not say to her.

    Clenching her fists, Elle swallowed hard and decisively met his gaze. "Is he really in the castle?"

    "Yes. I left him in his study and I believe he''ll be in the castle for the entire day."

    "Thank you for letting me know." Elle then turned and saw Alicia and Abi by the door. She paused for a while and calmed herself before she approached the twodies. "I''m¡­ leaving. I need to go to him. I don''t think I''ll ever see him anytime soon if I just stay here and wait." She then shed them a helpless smile.

    Abi held onto both her hands with understanding brimming in her eyes.

    "We understand, dear. We definitely would not force you to stay when you want to leave." Abi smiled gently at her and Elle just hugged thedy tight. She truly loves this woman with all her heart.

    "Thank you!" Elle whispered and Abi hugged her back.

    "But we need to have you fully guarded, okay?"

    Elle nodded as she pulled away. She would not be that foolish and na?ve to reject a bodyguard or even a few of them.

    "Lucas and Kyle are waiting at the entrance." Alexander said. "We had kind of seen thising, so I had them stand by the entrance."

    "We''ll escort the princess to the entrance, dad." Alexis butted in and the three kids stood before them with bright, enthusiastic eyes.

    The adults could only agree and the kids rejoiced that they had relented and allowed them at least this.

    Not too long after, Alexander, Abi and Alicia watched as Elle and the kids left the house.

    Once they were out of their sight, Abi faced Alex. "What happened?"

    Alex sighed heavily. "Well¡­ I tried to force him toe but I eventually gave in. It''s better for Izabelle to go see him instead."

    "But what if he ends up avoiding Elle again?" Abi''s brows furrowed as she thought of how stubborn Sebastian can be.

    "Don''t worry." Alex sighed once again, causing Abi to look slightly worried. She knew Alex would not have these reactions if things were not already at the serious stage. "Izabelle will definitely find him there."

 Chapter 239 Someone

    As Elle and the kids emerged from the entrance of the forest, Elle saw Prince Kyle leaning against the ck car that was parked at the side of the road.

    The prince was drawing from a cigarette held elegantly between his second and third finger, puffing out the smoke as though he had all the time in the world. His head was tilted upwards and his eyes were closed. The breeze was gently blowing and fluttering his dark brown hair. For some reason, Elle thought that the prince looked kind of... deste.

    But when he opened his eyes, turned around and saw them, a warm smile shed across his handsome face.

    "Uncle!" Alexis called out and the prince quickly killed his cigarette, throwing it to the ground and grinding it with the heel of his boot.

    He fist-bumped Alexis and then Azy followed by Alice. One nce and Elle could tell they had done that very same pattern so many times before. It looked so smooth and natural. The four of them certainly had a very close rtionship despite the age gap between them. From there, Elle could tell that Kyle must be a good uncle to them.

    "How''s your mom, Azy?" Kyle asked Azy after their adorable way of greeting each other was done.

    "Aunty is doing a little better." Alexis responded on Azy''s behalf, and Kyle rubbed the top of Azy''s head fondly, as he shed the boy a gentle smile.

    "Don''t worry. Your mom''s very strong. She''ll definitely get better soon." Looking at the reassuring and confident smile that curved across his uncle Kyle''s face, Azy nodded at him.

    "I''ve already noticed this before but..." Alexis butted in, tilting his head curiously at his uncle. "Why is it that you always stop here at the entrance whenever youe over, uncle? Why don''t you just go all the way inside since you are already here?"

    Kyle blinked at his nephew''s perceptive question and then rubbed the back of his neck, looking rather troubled as he thought of how to answer the boy without telling him lies..

    "Is there something you don''t want to see inside? Or do you have some bad memories rted to somece inside?" Alexis continued while Alice and Azy looked up at him with their wide grey eyes.

    Izabelle also could not help but look and blinked her eyes at him with the same curiosity.

    "Well... you could ... say that." Kyle could only respond,ughing helplessly. He was surprised at how on point the boy''s questions were.

    Alexis nced at Azy and when the boys returned theirbined gaze to their uncle, their eyes were narrowed. "Could it be that, it''s not something, but actually a ''someone''?"

    Sighing, Kyle reached out and put his arms over both the boy''s shoulders. "You both are truly bing a carbon copy of your fathers." He mumbled as he led the boys back to the entrance. "Didn''t I tell you guys to stop ying detective concerning your uncle''s private matters, hmm?" After saying that, Kyle squeezed both of them slightly.

    "Oh,e on, uncle. We''re just normal kids and being curious is part of it." Alexis retorted and Azy nodded in agreement.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Kyle replied something to them but Elle did not hear it anymore. After hugging Alice, the girl ran after Azy and Alexis. And as soon as the kids waved goodbye at Elle, she and Kyle stood there and watched them return into the forest.

    After a short while, Kyle sighed and faced Elle. "Shall we go, Princess?" he politely asked as he opened the car door for her.

    Elle nodded and soon, their car was leaving Whitefalls.

    It was a quiet trip. Elle''s mind waspletely upied with the thoughts of Sebastian. She did not start any small conversation to fill the silence and Kyle and Lucas also tactfully remained quiet, purposely giving her the space to think and contemte on her private matters in peace. Thus, the silence was not awkward. Or they were just focused and alert and did not want to get distracted by anything.

    To her relief, they reached Queza without any trouble. She had been afraid and uneasy when they were crossing that forest where they had been ambushed by Elijah previously but thank god, nothing happened this time.

    But now that they were approaching the Reigns castle, Elle''s heartbeat started to race. She longed to see Sebastian but at the same time, she was nervous of what might be waiting for her once she met him. She could not help but think of the worst case scenarios no matter how she tried to remain and think positive. That there was nothing for her to worry about and even if there was indeed some problem, she knew that they could fix it.

    When the car stopped and she finally stepped out of the car, Elle unconsciously took a big, deep breath to steady her nerves.

    Kyle escorted her inside the castle until they reached the staircase leading to Sebastian''s bedchambers and office.

    There was no one else lingering in the corridors. No maids or even the guards. Rion and Raven who were usually around were not there as well. Did he send everyone away?

    She halted right before their bedroom door and took another deep breath before knocking softly. Hearing no answer from within, she courageously pushed the door open. But he was not there.

    Elle stood there quietly, looking around. The bed was made. It was as though he had never slept on it at all since they left that night. However, she could see that the couch was not the same. One look and Elle could tell that he had slept there. But why? He hated sleeping on the couch so why...?

    Stepping out of their room, Elle headed to his study. She remembered Alexander said he had left him there.

    As she reached the massive door of his study, Elle did not know why her heartbeat started beating so hard and racing so fast that she had to halt and put her hand over her chest to help herself calm down. For whatever reason, this did not seem to be a simple nervousness anymore.

    But whatever it was, Elle forced herself to move towards the door and pushed it open.

 Chapter 240 Not Anymore

    A little unease gnawed at Elle''s inside as she looked at him. At her husband who was half-sitting there on top of his desk with his back facing her. The window was open and the rain had started falling.

    Contrary to what she had been thinking in the car, Sebastian did not look disheveled. At least in what she was seeing at the moment. He was impably dressed as always and his hair wasbed nicely. The sight of him looking seemingly better than she had been expecting should have made her feel relieved. But no matter how she wanted to feel that, something else was unspooling so powerfully in her stomach.

    Sebastian did not turn to look at her. He did not stride towards her to hold her. Nor did he say or do anything to acknowledge her.

    Instead, he blew out a puff of smoke, seemingly nonchntly. The smell of his cigarette filled the room. It had been long since shest saw him smoke.

    Lately, he seemed to have stopped smoking. She had not smelt any signs of cigarettes on him, his room and study included.

    The silence between them was heavy. Unbearable. She could not remember if she had ever felt like this before with him but right now, she felt that it must be the first time.

    The silence between them was never this unbearable before.

    Elle clenched her fists, trying to gather herposure. She must at least say something to get the ball rolling. She needed to know what... was going on.

    So she called his name out oh so softly. "Sebastian..."

    Sebastian barely stopped himself frompletely ruining hisposed fa?¡ìade. He had prepared himself for this. And yet... just hearing her voice calling his name almost made his body stiffen.

    His chest felt so tight. So unbearably tight.

    When he felt her enter the room... When he picked up her scent. When he heard her heartbeats and atst, that voice that he had been dying to listen to... he felt like the sun had finally risen. The golden illuminating light was back in his world again. And despite all his preparations and firm decision, he barely managed to stop himself from turning around, grabbing her and holding her close to him. All he wanted was to feel her body pressed against his. He longed for her so very much. In fact, he was dying to look at her and itching to hold her in his arms again.

    But he could not. He must not anymore.

    Izabelle. His Izabelle. His light. His woman. His wife. He does not deserve her anymore.

    He always knew that Izabelle was too good for a monster like him. A man like him does not deserve someone like her. But he had wanted her so much he had forced that reality out of his mind and heart. Now just look at what he did.

    He had hurt her. Nearly killed her with his own two hands. No matter what anyone else would say. No matter how much he tried to justify it, no one could ever change the fact that he had hurt her. He nearly killed his own wife. He hadid his hands on the woman he had vowed to protect and would have given the whole world to. Even if he was not in his right mind... even if someone, even she herself, would call it an ident, none of that mattered in the end.<novelnext></novelnext>

    The result was still the same. He had nearly killed her with his very own hands. And he would never forgive himself for it.

    All he wanted was to protect her. All he wanted was for her to never get hurt. To never bleed and get bruised. But he knew now that his wish was not possible.

    He had known this before. When he had first met her that night. When she literally offered herself to him with that marriage, he knew she would only get hurt in the end. And not just emotionally. Sebastian had known that she could get hurt physically too. Just for the reason that she was married to him. He knew that his enemies would target her, and possibly use her against him, especially with Elijah. But at that time, he had told himself nothing would happen to her because he did not care much about her.

    That was true. His enemies would not have cared about her at all had he... had he not gone crazy for her. Had he not...

    But he f*cking did and he thought he could do anything and everything to protect her. And it was maddening how he ended up being the very one who did it - who hurt her with his own hands. How... just how did he not manage to stop himself and realize that it was her? How could he not have snapped out of that nightmare before he struck her? How?

    The darkness in his mind smirked at him and said, ''because you''re a monster''.

    Right. He always knew he was. He had deluded himself that he could even be... normal or at least decent enough for her and that they could perhaps live a close to a normal life. It seems that was too delusional of him.

    He was terrified that this would happen again. If he would not let her go now, she would only get hurt. And worse was that... she might...

    Utter fear felt like iron chains wrapping around and squeezing his heart and neck. Because he knew it was not impossible. As far as he remembered, he had never... ever... managed to keep anyone he held dear safe. He had never even managed to... save a single one of them. And he was always, one way or another... the cause of their demise.

    If he does not let go of her now, he would definitely... lose her too.

    Steeling himself, his cold, unfeeling voice echoed out. "I''ve signed our divorce papers, Princess Izabelle."

    ___

    A/N: I didn''t have the heart to post these chapters and make you sad on christmas day so I waited a bit to publish them.

    I know these chapters are sad but I still wish you all happy holidays.

    ~Kazzen

 Chapter 241 Last Night (Part I)

    LAST NIGHT

    Sebastian was all alone in the castle''s wine cer when Alexander found him. He was slumped over and moping around with many bottles of wine already emptied and lying all around him.

    To put it nicely, he was not looking good. To put it bluntly, he was a mess. Aplete mess. He had been drowning the past few days'' sorrows and regrets in alcohol - ever since that night.

    He could still remember it so clearly. So vividly as though he had just experienced it only minutes before. The image of him choking Izabelle. The tears that rolled down uncontrobly from her eyes. Her, coughing for breath as shey there crumpled on the ground. Every bruise and wound on her skin were still freshly imprinted in his mind.

    It was a new nightmare for him. One that was far worse than the previous others. He would have willingly endured any damages upon himself. But if it was her who suffers... it was impossible.

    "I know it''s going to be as hard as hell, but... pull yourself together, Sebastian." Alexander told him. Sebastian knew Alexander was just genuinely concerned about him and Izabelle. But Alexander would never understand. He could never. "Your wife needs you."

    "No..." Sebastian replied, shaking his head as a bitter and cold smile curved across his lips. "Izabelle doesn''t need a man like me... the very man who had hurt her and nearly killed her. I am the veryst person she needs from here on."

    "Sebastian... that''s... What had happened was not your faulta€""

    "Enough... please..." his voice broke as he cut Alexander''s words off. "Didn''t you know about what the humans say? That once a many a hand on his own girl, he''d do it again next time too..." Sebastian pressed his forehead against the heel of his palm as he chuckled brokenly. "I know I''ll hurt her again, Alex. One way or another, she''ll get hurt again because of me... or worse... with these..." he looked down at his trembling hands. "With these f**king hands of mine."

    He buried his face into his palms. His body was trembling. He had never allowed anyone to see him like this, except for Izabelle. But he could not hold himself together anymore.

    "That''s not going to happen, Sebastian..." Alexander trailed off and closed his mouth when Sebastian shook his head again. Clearly refusing to believe him.

    "What was it that''s not going to happen again?" he bitterly scoffed, gulping more wine down in an attempt to numb his feelings. "You won''t even allow me to go and search for Elijah and kill him." He then stood, turned his back from Alexander and yelled at the wall. "I know... f**k, I know!"

    Sebastian knew the risk of chasing after Elijah and killing him. Elijah had been holding onto the greatest threat not only to the vampires, but also to the entire kingdom of Viscarria.

    For years, Elijah had been keeping so quiet. ording to everyone, Elijah had been the perfect obedient one for so long. He had barely caused any significant troubles at all. He was fond of the humans and was even obsessed with studying. He did nothing for so many years but just studied. They said Elijah had wanted to learn everything and he never seemed to have any ns on stopping himself from going to school.

    However, ording to Alex, his brother Ezekiel still had him closely monitored in secret. Alexander had admitted he had even asked Ezekiel to stop doubting Elijah. Because he had sincerely thought Elijah was truly harmless.<novelnext></novelnext>

    They said Ezekiel had never caught Elijah doing anything suspicious. He had hidden his motives all these years. Or more like, Elijah had waited patiently to make his move. He waited until Ezekiel was gone.

    Elijah had then taken over one of the world''s inte providers and created a bomb-like system that could be detonated with just a single move from him. It was not a literal bomb but to the vampires and Viscarria, it was the same as an atomic bomb. It was a bomb containing loads of information and evidence including videos and everything that could prove the vampire''s existence without a doubt. He had gathered them in secret for many years and now he was just one tap away in spreading all of that information throughout the entire world.

    In short, Elijah held the key to detonating the possible destruction of the vampire race or... causing war to break out between humans and vampires.

    They had simted so many scenarios once Elijah detonated his bomb, and not one result could be considered even mildly good. They knew that this would only lead to destruction or worse, an apocalypse for the vampires or for the humans.

    This was why for so many years, Ezekiel, his brother, had worked so hard in keeping the existence of vampires unknown and still secret to the whole world.

    When Alicia still had her powers, Elijah was apparently still being cautious but he again made a huge mistake five years ago. His attempt in getting his brother, Ezekiel to return to his family had failed and as a result, Alicia lost her powers.

    That was the day Elijah had started to really execute his n. And when they found out about it, it was toote to undo it. They could only hope to mitigate the effects of Elijah''s move.

    Alexander and the witches had started to make ns years ago to counter this problem. And Alex still believes that Elijah will not just detonate the bomb on a whim. He had reasons they still were not privy to, and as long as they did not corner him to the very edge, Elijah would not do it. Not yet.

    They thought they had time.

    And he thought he would never... feel anything again.

    Sebastian knew now what Elijah had been waiting for. He was waiting for him to find someone he''d love more than his own life and see and desire the light again in his eyes. He had waited so long, just for him to find a reason to live and fight so that when he managed to snatch everything away, he would be shatteredpletely to dust. So that the ending would be more satisfying for Elijah.

    He needed to change the tide of the game now before it truly became toote.

    He needed to give his Izabelle up... because right now, that was the only way to save her from thi

    s hellish nightmare.

 Chapter 242 Last Night (Part II)

    "I''m letting go of her, Alexander." Sebastian then said. His voice no longer audibly broken. It was steely. But the emotions in his eyes were still screaming out in pain. "She needs to leave Viscarria and go back to Dalenn now. As soon as possible. She needs to cut ties with mepletely. And that will also include you, and every other non-human she has been acquainted with, especially Abigail. All of us need to cut ties with her."

    Alexander''s lips parted in disbelief, shaking his head even as he was still in the middle of listening to Sebastian speaking. But Sebastian firmly continued nheless. "I am divorcing Iza." His voice broke again but he stubbornly regained hisposure in a blink of an eye, showing Alexander that his decision was now set in stone.

    An almost mocking smile tugged at the corner of Alexander''s lips. "Do you really think this will solve anything? Do you really think divorcing your wife is the solution, huh, Sebastian?"

    "Yes." Sebastian answered without hesitation.

    Running his fingers through his hair, Alexander sighed exasperatedly. "Sebastian... I know you''ve already thought real hard about this. But listen, you''re going to regret this. And have you ever thought that she''d only be put in more danger if she returns to Dalenn? Who would protect her then, huh? Have you even thought about that, Sebastian? Do you really think Elijah would stop going after her just because you divorced her?"

    "Elijah only came after her because he''d found out I cared about her. Elijah thinks that I love her and that''s why... that''s why he had dragged her into this hell! As long as Iza''s with me, he''ll never stop targeting her until she''s... All I have to do is prove him wrong. Elijah will never hurt anyone I care nothing about, Alexander, you know that!" Sebastian pressed his forehead against the wall, his fist clenching so hard as though he was restraining himself from punching the walls until the entire castle crumbled to pieces. "No one can hurt her in Dalenn anymore." He added. His voice suddenly became soft. He was clearly exhausted, emotionally. "Brandon Haze is already in my hands and he''s never going to go back to terrorize my wife ever again. I''ll torture him for as long as I want. Until I''m satisfied."

    "And you think Izabelle will just let you decide everything on your own? You think she''ll just sit there and nod and go away without a fight just because you said so? You should know what kind of a person your wife is by now." Alexander reminded him rather pointedly.

    Sebastian shed him a bitter smile. A smile so heartbreaking that even the appearance of his dimple did not do anything to make the smile look less broken.

    "She will leave me. I''ll make her." Sebastian whispered, as though making a vow to himself.

    "You''re going to hurt her, Sebastian. Is this really worth it? You''re going to break her heart to pieces."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I know... I know..." his voice nearly inaudible now as he slid down to the ground. "But I''d rather break her heart and break myself than have her broken corpse delivered to me one day."

    A long silence reigned within the wine cer. Sebastian had wanted Alexander to finally leave him alone, but the man spoke again and said, "You know... there could be another way out."

    Just when Sebastian''s jaws clenched and was about to retort, Alexander continued. "How about we make this as an act instead? That way, we can save you both from breaking yourselves. Let''s have the divorce, but just make it as an act instead. At least until we are able to deal with this time bomb in Elijah''s hand."

    "No..." Sebastian shook his head. "Don''t underestimate Elijah, Alexander. I don''t think someone could ever fool him."

    "I think it''s you who is just thinking of the worst already, Sebastian. No matter how intelligent Elijah is, he''ll always have some blind spots like every one of us. Even Zeke who is supreme in every waypared to Elijah had missed out some vital things. Your extreme fear of losing her has made you surrender and a€""

    "What if Elijah won''t be fooled, then? No, I''m not going to risk Iza''s life anymore, Alexander. Never. I''ve taken risks before just because I refused to give up... I have never won. All I got in the end were the corpses of the ones I had been fighting for. I know I started risking Iza the day I started to want her. My guts warned me, but I ignored the warnings and told myself I can protect her... I told myself, this time I won''t fail... And look what happened to her. So it is enough now... never again." His eyes closed and he sucked in a deep breath.

    "I still think you need to think more about this , Sebastian. Give it a few more days before you decide..." Alexander trailed off. Whatever he saw in Sebastian''s face at that moment seemed to make him finally understand that whatever it was that he''s going to say, won''t change Sebastian''s mind anymore.

    When Sebastian opened his eyes, he looked unseeingly at the ceiling. "It must be nice to be the viin... doing whatever you want selfishly without a care, even if the world burns to ashes. I''m envious of them. I''ve thought about betraying you and everyone and just go ahead and kill Elijah,so I can keep Iza in my arms. I''ve thought, ''to hell with the world''. But if I do that, I''d be doing the very same thing that creature I once called ''father'' did. Iza doesn''t deserve a man like that. She doesn''t deserve to even live with a monster and his f**ked up world." A heartbreaking chuckle escaped him before the smile faded and he held Alexander''s gaze. "It''s funny how every way I''ve considered, only leads to something worse. Letting her go is the best choice, Alexander. No matter how you try to twist everything, no other choice is better than that."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 243 Result

    BACK TO THE PRESENT

    "I''ve signed our divorce papers, Princess Izabelle." Upon hearing those words that left Sebastian''s lips, an unbearable silence reigned inside the study.

    She did not make a sound nor made a single move. He knew that his words must have made her paralyzed. Maybe, it had shocked her so badly that she could not even respond.

    He fought to keep his breathing even. To keep his stance as rxed and uncaring as much as possible. He needed to end this quickly so she could finally leave this ce. To leave him. He needed her gone now before he started to waver.

    "Since you''ve already signed it beforehand, I''ve already sent it to the court for processing. It should be officiated soon enough." He mercilessly continued, breaking the silence once again. "I expect that the result should arrive in a few minutes."

    "Look... look at me." Her shaky voice made his heart shudder in pain. The raw torment and tears that he could hear in them... he swallowed as subtly as he could, trying his hardest to stop himself from whipping his head around to look at her. It was all that he could do to stop himself from falling to his knees before her and beg her for forgiveness.

    "Please... look at me, Sebastian." She sounded like she was trying her best to keep herself from crying. Every sound she made were like serrated daggers piercing into his chest before being twisted cruelly to cause the most extreme pain possible.

    But he shook his head. He could not allow himself to look at her. Because the moment he does, his meticulously put up fa?¡ìade might shatter beyond repair. Moreover, this could be the best move that would make Elijah believe he and Izabelle were truly over as husband and wife.

    "Sebastian..." she weakly called out as she took a trembling step forward as she lifted a shaky arm, when he shut his eyes closed and his entire body tensed up. It was so obvious that Elle could visibly see him stiffening up.

    "Don''t. Don''te any closer." He hissed out rather sharply. "You promised never to fight me over this issue. Did you not remember our agreement? This is the time to honor your vow, Princess." He reminded her heartlessly. Though he knew that was a vicious move, he still did it.

    ? Another unbearable silence crept through the walls. He could almost hear her heart breaking into shards that he could never ever repair. Or was that breaking sounding from his heart? It seems, both their hearts were going through the same torment. But he truly hoped he was going through agony that was far worse than she was. He wished Iza''s pain was still tolerable. He wished that she had not fallen for him way too deep yet.

    "Look at me and... tell that to me again. Say it while looking me in the eyes, Sebastian." She broke the silence this time. Utter hurt was still in her voice but this time, she spoke with firmness. He knew she was obviously trying to steel herself from breaking down. "Otherwise... I''ll go back to our room and pretend I did not hear anything. That all of this did not happen at all."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Sebastian clenched hisfists. He hated how his heart just rejoiced at her words. At the fact that even after the hurt she was experiencing, she was still holding on and refusing to just back off as she was told to. His treacherous heart was already starting to f**king betray him.

    When he heard her move to turn around and leave, his voice echoed a little louder.

    "I just f**king can''t!" he rose and braced his arms against the window. Dropping his head so low as he gritted his teeth. "I can''t anymore. I can''t... look at you anymore."

    That was a big fat lie and he knew it as clearly as he knew his own face. Despite what happened, Sebastian never saw anyone else''s face on Iza''s the moment he snapped out of his nightmare. He had stared at her for so long that night until Alexander had brought her back to the ck Forest.

    Thatst statement was a total lie, but he knew that it would be the final blow. The final blow to make her leave him. The final blow to end everything between them. The one and only thing that would make Elijah believe that he was truly andpletely done with Izabelle. And the one and only thing that would make Iza believe they were truly over. He knew what it would mean when he said those words, but it needed to be said.

    She would believe that the incident in that dungeon has made him unable to look at her the same way anymore. That he was traumatized by that incident. That the one he was seeing whenever he looked at her was the face of that monster.

    This lie was going to kill every hope in her that the two of them would still be possible. That they might still have a chance. It would crush her with hurt but... he knew Iza would recover. She was a strong woman. Stronger than anyone else. She would stand again and finally be free. Free to live her life without the shadow of danger following at her heels.

    He had already thought of what her life would be once she was back in Dalenn. With the amount of fortune she would receive as alimony andpensation from their divorce, no one - not even her own father - could treat her like a useless and powerless princess anymore. Izabelle was not a fool and he knew she would know how to utilize the fortune she had in her hands to her advantage. With the disappearance of Brandon Haze, she no longer needed to worry about him anymore either.

    Izabelle was going to be alright. He knew she would. Even without him.

    The vibrating sound of his phone pulled at his attention. He already knew what that notification was. The result he was waiting for was finally here.

 Chapter 244 Madly

    "It''s approved." Sebastian told her callously before slipping the phone back into his pocket. "Lucas will be dealing with the rest of the procedures with you. For now..." he paused and sucked in a deep shaky breath. "I need you to... leave. I don''t... want to ever see you again." These words he forced himself to say shredded his heart into a million pieces. After today, once she was gone for good, he knew he would be good as dead all over again. Just like how he was before she appeared in his life. Or maybe he would be far worse this time. But it is alright. He was willing to die if that was what it takes to keep her safe.

    Not giving her any more chances to react or to process the painful lies that he had cruelly thrown at her, he called out for Lucas and then told her, "Your luggage has been packed and all ready to go. The royal family''s private ne is already waiting to transport you back to your country."

    The door opened and Lucas''s voice rang softly. "Yes, Your Highness."

    "Escort the princess to the airport now." Sebastian ordered. Still never once looking back at Elle.

    Elle could hardly breathe. Everything seemed to be moving too fast for her to process. She felt like she was freefalling to a certain death. No... even now, she felt like a part of her was already dying.

    This pain that was wrapped around her so tightly was nothing like she had ever imagined. She remembered how she used to think about this day when Sebastian finally decides to divorce her. Everything she had imagined before was nothingpared to the reality of it happening at this moment. Right now, she finally realized that no amount of preparation would ever prepare her to face this pain. It was like knowing that a knife was sharp and it would definitely hurt if it cuts your flesh. However, knowing it and actually feeling the de of the knife slicing into your flesh and drawing blood was worlds apart.

    It hurts. It hurt so bad it was killing her.

    Part of her wished that she did not hear his story. That she still did not know anything about the abuse he had gone through when he was young. The suffering and the nightmares he was enduring for so long until this day. If she did not know about all those, she would still be stubbornly refusing to back out of this marriage. Maybe, she would be rushing towards him and hugging him from behind, demanding him to turn around and look at her.

    But she was no longer ignorant of his history. And it hurt her so much that she could not do anything anymore. Because what else was there that she could do when he... when her Sebastian could no longer see her the same way as before? When he was now seeing that monster in her?

    She could not even make herself try to fight for their rtionship because she was terrified of his reaction if she dared to try and even touch him. Can she survive more heartbreak if he jerks in disgust the moment she touches him? Would she be able to survive that blow when her heart was already shattered to pieces?

    Even if she was dying with pain right now, she could never do anything that would make him suffer even more than he had already suffered. This broken man had suffered enough. If her leaving would make it easier on him and reduce his torment, then she would go even if she was unwilling to leave him.

    Her heart protested and cried out as silent tears finally fell from her eyes. She wondered if this pain would ever heal. If she could ever get over him her entire life.

    Even though she had signed that agreement between them, she had never thought this was how their story would end...

    "Princess..." a weak voice echoed and her eyes lifted to look at Lucas.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I said to escort her out. Now!" Sebastian''s cold voice thundered.

    Lucas''s face twisted with hesitation. But Elle knew the man did not have any other choice but to obey his master.

    She forced a nod at Lucas as she wiped away the tears that were still falling from her eyes. And when Lucas finally moved to open the door, Elle felt like someone was sucking her breath away. The pain was getting more and more unbearable.

    Looking at his stiff back one more time, Elle finally turned around. The door was like a gate of hell that was opened wide to her.

    Lucas held the door open for her and the moment Elle took a step forward towards it, she could almost hear pieces of her heart falling and shattering like ss being smashed onto the floor. She thought that by the time she was out of the door, there would be nothing left of her heart. She would be leaving her heart back there. No, she did not even have a choice. Her heart decided to be left behind in pieces with him.

    Maybe it was better this way... maybe that was a mercy in itself.

    Why... why was it so hurt? How could it be this painful? Why? How? She almostughed brokenly at the answer that her mind screamed at her. ''Because you fell so madly in love with him, stupid.''

    She could not even deny it anymore. ''Madly'' might even be an understatement. It was unbelievable. It was such a short time. She did not even get the chance to tell him how she felt. And he... he never said those words to her as well.

    A heart-wrenching smile tugged at the corner of her lips. ''How tragic.'' She thought.

    Still, deep within her, she wished she had one more day. Just one more day before that tragic night happened that ended everything. If only she could have one more day... she would definitely tell him. How much she hade to love him. She would tell him over and over again that she loves him. But it was toote now. It was all toote...

    She suddenly halted as she stepped on the threshold and whirled around.

    Elle stared at his back and then... a hollow, almost lifeless sound escaped from her lips. "I love you."

 Chapter 245 Three Words

    "I love you." The moment these three words left her lips, the walls holding back Elle''s emotions copsed like a house of cards. Everything she had been holding back gushed out like water from a broken dam. And she could no longer stop it, neither did she want to. "I love you, Sebastian!"

    She could not even see him clearly anymore because of the tears that were flooding her eyes, blurring everything within her vision. But her lips kept moving. She kept on speaking. Letting him know what she truly feels for him.

    "I love you..." She did not know exactly what she was trying to aplish by saying it over and over again like a broken robot. They were already officially divorced. He was no longer her husband. She was not his wife anymore. But she still could not stop. As if those words were the only words she knew at this moment.

    "I love you, Sebastian." Or perhaps she was saying them as many times as she wanted now because she knew this would be herst chance to say it to his face. She knew that after this... after she was sent out of his world, he could no longer hear it no matter how many times she said it. He would no longer be by her side to listen to her say these words that had been wanting to burst out of her heart and spill forth from her lips for quite some time already.

    Or maybe because she was still hoping that by listening to her confession, that these words might still be able to do something to him. At least, to make him look at her onest time. Not with eyes filled with horror or disgust, but with eyes that belonged to the Sebastian she hade to know and love.

    "I love you a€"" she was secretly hoping for some kind of miracle to happen.

    "Stop!" Sebastian roared. His nails were now digging into the window panes that he was facing.

    The first time he heard her say those words, he feltpletely paralyzed. Those were words that he had never expected to hearing from her. Words he never thought would hit him so hard. Those famous three words. These well-known three love words that were said throughout the world, spanning across time, race and species. Words that he had never said to anyone and even to her. Never had he thought that these three little words would send such a significant impact ricocheting through his entire being.

    Love was a word he despised - loathed to the extreme. Because that word only reminded him of his father''s words to his mistress. When he said ''I love you'' to that monster even as they watched behind bars.

    His father loved his mistress so much that he was willing to give up everything to be with her. Everything, including them - his very own biological children - and even offering up their lives. He had thought since then that love was a dangerous and filthy powerful thing that could easily drive the sanest, most loving father into the maddest and filthiest b**tard ever.

    When he first came out of the dungeon ten years ago, he always scoffed every time he heard someone saying those words. His negative reactions slowly became better because of Alex and his wife, as well as the stories he had heard about his brother, Ezekiel with Alicia.

    Still. After all these years, he had never said it to anything or anyone else. Nor did he ever want to hear someone, especially a woman telling him those utterly disgusting words.

    But now it was Iza who was saying it...

    Sebastian did not feel what he had expected himself to feel. He had been simply rendered dumbstruck like he had just heard the most unbelievable thing in his entire life. And when she repeated it, with that choked up voice which sounded to be filled with tears, he started to lose it.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His mind tried to hold on. Telling him that he could not afford to lose it. That he must hang on just a little while longer. That he needed to keep on with his n.

    But Iza did not seem to want to stop. She kept on repeating those words. And everytime she said it, it was like a massive hammer being swung beforending heavily on his already cracking defense. He did not know how much longer he could hold on.

    "I said stop!" he hissed through gritted teeth. He could not take it anymore. He could not...!!

    "I love you..." Her broken voice sounded again even after his angry warning. As though she had not heard it at all.

    Before he knew it, he harshly turned to face her. His stiff body that felt battered from all the invisible shackles and chains he mercilessly wrapped around himself felt heavy. Despite feeling as though thousands of pounds were chained around him, he still could not stop his body from moving. Towards her. It was as though she was his gravitational centre and he would always gravitate to her no matter what.

    "I a€"" She started again. But...

    He grabbed her shoulders. His heart and entire soul bled at the sight of her wretched looking face, her tears that were still falling from her eyes, showing no indication of stopping anytime soon. Now he had gone ahead and done it. This was why he had nned to never look at her no matter what. Because he knew that with that one look, he would never be able to bear it. Looking at her being so hurt and broken like this hurt him more than her.

    "Stop." His voice sounded choked. His hands that were clutching her shoulders began to tremble lightly.

    Elle snapped out of the numbing trance she was in. She only realized that he was right before her when he had grabbed her. The light yet firm squeeze of his hands on her shoulders was the trigger to jolt her out of her trance. Her mind had started to float as grief numbed her and censored everything out except the pain that continuously crashed over her in unending waves.

    Eyes wide, she blinked up at him and her tear-filled eyes cleared.

    The moment she confirmed that it was Sebastian who was indeed right before her, holding her and now looking at her, her lips trembled. And as though she had totally forgotten all the other words she had learnt, she repeated those same three little words again. However, this time, it was not with that lifeless, defeated sound. But with all her heart, soul and strength. It was spoken with all the love that she had within her.

    "I love you!" she uttered and his lips crashed over hers, kissing her.

 Chapter 246 Beyond

    All the pain and grief that were consuming them both werepletely suspended. Their whole world froze. Every part of them screeched to a full-on halt as their thoughts btedly caught up to speed.

    He had... kissed her. And he was... okay. Totally okay.

    No shes of unwanted disgusting images that would cause him to break out in shivers. It was just her beautiful face that was in his vision, filling up his every senses. Just her and the feeling of her soft, warm lips pressing desperately against his.

    He had just lost it. He was desperate to stop her from saying those words but he could not bear to lift his hand anywhere above her shoulders. That horrifying scene from that night when he had returned to his senses and found his own hand wrapped around her neck, strangling her as though wanting to choke her to death, was still ying too vividly in his mind.

    And then that just happened.

    "F**k." Sebastian cursed. Then he choked.

    Elle could only stare dazedly at his darkening eyes. She was still paralyzed from the shock but her mind was at least now able to process. And there she saw the overwhelming emotions in hispletely vulnerable eyes. The shock, the desperation, the disbelief, the awe, the ache and... the utter hunger. She was struck hard once again. Because she now understood the real reason why he refused to look directly at her. It was a lie. He had lied to her. It was not true that he could not look at her anymore. She could see it clearly in his eyes. She could even feel it in her bones from his touch... from that soft, brief but smouldering kiss that they had shared.

    A feeling words could not exin suddenly surged like a ten-foot wave within her.

    That horror in his eyes he had shown her before when he attempted to kiss her was no longer there. Not even a trace of it was left. It was as though it had been a hallucination on her part. The trembling also did note. Lord... was this a dream? Please... could he just allow this to be a one-time miracle...

    She prayed in that moment that this was not just a dreamy bubble that would pop in the next second. That he would not turn around again in the next second, sending her away and acting like nothing had happened between them.

    When his thick and longshes trembled against her cheek, Elle finally fully snapped out of the trance that she was caught in. But she was then seized in anotherpelling one the moment he stared at her lips.

    Once again, Elle felt like everything was being slowed down. She could even swear that the world even stopped spinning. She heard him groan ferociously and a flood of electricity was sent rushing through her every nerve ending as their lips collided again. She did not know if he was the one who had leaned into her again, or was it she who had pulled him against her. All she knew then, was that their lips had met and crashed together, and the flood of electricity exploded and flowed into her.<novelnext></novelnext>

    His lips... oh dear lord... She was at a loss for words to even describe how wonderful those two pieces of luscious flesh tasted. She was shocked all over again. She was inplete disbelief that his lips were now against hers. That he... that Sebastian was kissing her. She had thought that with the way he had been so cold to her earlier, and even not wanting to turn to look at her face even once, that there would be no chance of them even hugging or kissing one another ever again. But... there they were, lips locked and breaths intertwined.

    The taste of his lips... the satiny moist feel of his skin moving against hers... it was just as she had imagined. No... In fact, it was beyond what she had imagined. His kiss in that moment seems to give her the she-could-die-happy-now feeling.

    She wanted to grab him tight and kiss the breath out of him. But there was still that little niggling doubt of fear at the back of her mind. Afraid that this was a bubble that would pop with one wrong move. That it was a fragile sshouse that woulde crumbling down with a single throw of a tiny pebble. She did not want this beautiful dream to end. Never ever should this end.

    It was unbelievable how everything was forgotten so quickly. In that moment, nothing else mattered but him, but this kiss that they shared. She would give anything for this tost... please... do not let it end... please...

    Slowly, Elle parted her lips. And dear lord in heaven... he took her, groaning even deeper and earning him a violent shiver at the realization that he was moaning out her name into her mouth.

    Lord... His tongue inside her mouth was a moving flesh made of magma. It was extremely hot. So very feverish. So maddeningly good. It burned up everything, her mind included, into oblivion.

    And before she knew it, they were sped together. Burning up together. But neither of them cared right at this point.

    Sebastian''s fingers syed across the back of her skull as he feverishly continued on their kiss, devouring her mouth like a man dying from hunger. Like a man who was only tasting the sweet freshness of water for the first time after countless years being trapped in the desert.

    His tongue stroked and danced inside her mouth like he could not get enough of the taste of her. He was uncontrolled. Until she was breathless and out of air, more than she can handle that she could only pull away from him to catch her breath.

    "I... Iza..." her name was a low hoarse sound that fell like a prayer from his lips. Their lips were still brushing as they panted out almost fiery breaths against each other. "F**k... Iza... Iza..."

    And he was kissing her again, possessing her mouth in a frenzy as he pinned her against the now closed door behind her.

 Chapter 247 Vulnerable

    Sebastian could not believe what was going on. He was overwhelmed. Completely overwhelmed. And all over a kiss. Over kissing her.

    It was simply overwhelming and he found himself unable to stop. It was insane but right now, he wanted nothing else but her lips... for her mouth to be on his. And he felt as though he could never get himself to stop.

    At that moment, nothing else mattered to him anymore. The only thing that was of any importance was her, and them kissing atst.

    He had dreamt of this moment. Imagined it countless times in his head, how it would y out. He always knew that it would be different if it was her... if it was Iza that he would be locking lips with.

    But even his imagination totally failed to foresee this reality happening right now. Never had he thought it would turn out this way. Never had he thought that it would be like this the moment he kissed her.

    It was... like nothing else that had ever happened to him. It was even nothing else that he had ever imagined. Not even close.

    ''So, this was what it was supposed to be like...?'' was all his overwhelmed mind kept repeating. Words were just not enough to exin what he was feeling. ''So, this was what kissing was supposed to be like, huh...''

    When she groaned and pulled away, he almost did not let go of her. But thankfully, his dazed mind at least had somehow realized how breathless she was getting. And it was then that he too realised that he was as well. It was crazy how it seemed that he did not care if he was even breathing, as long as he could continue kissing her.

    He just could not get enough of it. Of kissing her. He wanted more. Of her lips, her tongue, her mouth that were now at longstpletely his.

    So, he kissed her again, not giving her any longer than a few seconds to draw in her next breath. His entire being seemed to be on fire. Everything else was thrown aside and forgotten. He wanted time to freeze andpletely stop so they could stay like this forever. So, he could continue being lost in her kiss, their kiss.

    But that was just not possible. Before long, she pulled away from him again, her pants sounding louder in his ears. "S...seb..." her voice was shaky against his lips. Their lips were still lightly touching as he did not allow her to pull away any more than what was enough for her to draw in air.

    He really did not want their lips to part and he knew why. He did not want this kiss to end yet... because the reality that he was barely aware of was waiting to hit him hard once it did.

    As their breaths mingled, Sebastian realized that his hands were cupping her face. His thumbs caressing her cheeks.

    "Sebastian..." she whispered once again between her pants.

    He responded by pressing his lips against hers again. But she stopped him this time and did not part her lips.

    "W-wait... Seb... let me..." She struggled to speak.

    He licked the seam of her lips oh so lightly, almost as though trying to coax them to open just a little, like he was licking something so precious. So divine. "Iza... let me kiss you more..."

    And the desperateness of his voice only ignited her further. She tightly wrapped her arms around his neck and grabbed onto his silken hair as she kissed him. Hard. As hard and passionate as she could until he was groaning, and pressing his hard body against hers.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Elle was also beginning to feel ted. Because it seems as though... for the first time... she was the one truly in control while he was the one beingpletely... and utterly... overwhelmed.

    Lord... she could not believe what was happening to them right now... Sebastian, overwhelmed over an intimate act, over a simple kiss, was almost too unbelievable for it to be true.

    But here he was, like this, and Elle found herself feeling a strong desire to...

    She began to move her body. Without breaking their kiss, Elle tried her best to not buckle. Her knees were already so weak but she wanted to do something. Her desire to do it was so strong that she managed to fight through her daze and pulled him along, leading them both slowly to the sofa.

    And the most unbelievable thing was that Sebastian had just allowed her to control the pace. It seemed as though he did not even realize it. As though he was too lost from their kiss to care or notice anything else. Which she thought was just so unlike Sebastian. But at the same time, that only gave her more courage, more boldness.

    Elle gave her all to push him down. Her limbs were weak so she had to really put in more force. But he fell back down all too easily on the sofa in a sitting position. Though he pulled her along and did not let more than a couple of inches distance to get between their faces, Elle knew that all his defenses had given way. It was hard to believe it, but he was... right now... totally in her mercy. She could see it in how heavy lidded his eyes were right now. And a feeling far stronger than what she had felt when she made hime that night of her birthday surged like a giant wave within her.

    Lord... he looked so hot with those dazed and vulnerable grey eyes of his.

    Not giving him any chances to recover and maybe even turn the tables on her like he had always done before, Elle quickly made her next move. She kissed him again, this time with a dominance she did not know she had in her, as she wrapped her arms possessively around his neck. Then she straddled him, confidently pressing herself against his already massive and straining bulge.

    ___

    To My Dearest Hellbounders;

    It''s thest day of 2022 and it''ll be new year in a few hours in my country. It''s been a long year and even though its a year full of challenges for me, it''s still such a year full of memorable moments. And I want you guys to know that I''m thankful this story has be a part of your 2022. I hope that my stories will continue to be part of your 2023 as well.

    I just want to express how grateful I am for all your love and support this entire year. Thank you for always being amazing to me. Thank you for loving my stories. Thank you forughing and crying with my characters. Thank you so much for thements, reviews, votes and gifts! You guys have been really amazing!

    I wish I can give you an extra chapter today but it''s new years eve here and I''m with family. I tried but I only finished a chapter in the end >.<

    Hard to concentrate when everyone''s around and the following chapter is... well... I think I better do it tomorrow instead. :)

    I hope and wish that 2023 will be amazing to us all. I hope and wish that we will be more happy. I hope and wish that I will be blessed with more motivation and persistence to keep writing for myself and for you guys who love and adore my stories as much as I do.

    Once again, thank you so much and happy new year!

    Love, Kazzen

 Chapter 248 Not Today

    Elle felt an electrifying jolt of lust rolled through her when Sebastian''s breath hissed against her mouth the moment she pressed herself against him. She purred in satisfaction and kissed him harder, bolder, seductively tangling her tongue with his and sucking hard on that supple piece of flesh that was driving her inner temperature up. r

    He groaned into her mouth, making such a sexy sound that did nothing but encourage Elle to keep on with what she was doing. The grief that had been gnawing at his heart and everything else that had been troubling him earlier were long thrown out his mind and forgotten. The only thing that was resounding and repeating in Elle''s mind now was to... possess him, make him feel how much she loves him, make him surrender to the fact that no matter what happens now, he belongs to her and she belongs to him. She needed to impress and burn this into Sebastian''s heart, body and soul so that he would not be forgetting it anytime soon. If ever. r

    Reaching out for his waistband, Elle slowly unbuttoned the top of his pants before hooking both her thumbs into the side of his pants and pulling it down in one smooth motion, exposing him to her mercy then slid her hand up to touch him. r

    He moaned into her mouth again when her warm fingers circled slowly but firmly around his erection, sending powerful tingles spreading out from where her hands were, out to his entire body. As his body shivered from his reaction, he could not help but draw in a hissing breath, alerting Elle to how sensitive he was right now. Stunned at his somewhat extreme response to a simple thing as grabbing his manhood, Elle looked down at where her hands were, a little concerned if she had hurt him identally. But Elle was stunned at what she saw. The fact was that he was already so damned aroused by just that little action of hers that his pre-cum was already leaking. r

    ''Was this not too early?!'' Elle wondered, but wisely kept those thoughts to herself. Or was it their kiss that did this to him? Elle concluded that it must be it. Because just kissing him already made her wet she could feel the dampness in her panties for a while now!r

    ? Happy that the effect of their kiss seemed far stronger on him, she ran little circles around the head of his sex using the pads of her thumb. She did that for a while before lifting herself and worked on sliding her panties off one leg first. Whenever he tried to make a move, like when his hold on her waist tightened and was about to do something, Elle gave him a soul-devouring and mind-blowing kiss. And he seemed to forget whatever he was nning to do again. Elle needed to do that. She needed him to just sit there and empty his mind and just let her take over.

    Elle reached out for his sex again and she marveled at the fact that he was so aroused that his entire sex was fully upright and against his toned lower abdominals. She had to even pull his rock hard length away from his stomach. And when she pushed herself down a little and allowed the head of his shaft to enter slightly inside her, Sebastian''s breath snagged in his throat. At the same time, Elle''s breath also hitched as his swollen head speared her and stretched her in an oh-so-delicious way. That pleasurable mix of pain and gratification as he entered, caused her to be lightheaded and her eyes to blur a little. r

    The pleasure threatened to make her lose her mind and let the mindless pleasure take full control. But she can''t let that happen. Not today. r<novelnext></novelnext>

    Pulling away from their now slow but erotic kiss, Elle looked at his face. His eyes... oh lord... they were so devil bright... so lost, so drunk, and so high with desire. r

    She did not realize how it would turn her on so much. This sight of him... good gods, she would do anything to see him in this state even if it was only for a little longer. She would do anything to prolong this moment.r

    His hands burned a fiery path on her skin as they dragged their way from her hips and down to her butt cheeks, when Elle''s hands shot out and grabbed his wrists. They were heavy and just so strong, but when she guided one of his hands back up to her face, he let her. Opening her swollen and moist lips, she guided one digit into her mouth and ced it on her tongue that she had stuck out a little. Keeping her eyes locked on his, she wrapped those seductive lips around his finger and sucked on it, applying some pressure, before she reached out and touched his lips too. Those sexy lips she had been yearning so intensely and for a long time... those very lips that she had finally possessed over and over in just a span of several minutes. r

    She pressed her thumb between his sexy lips and he automatically opened up before sending that hot tongue of his out to lick her finger. That action of his only made her purr like a satisfied cat and she let herself slide another inch down his rock-hard shaft, feeling his throbbing length stretch her out more. r

    He cursed. The low sound vibrated in his chest Elle could feel the slight rumble spread to the ce where they were connected. He was so thick and hard that Elle found herself writhing a little to amodate him. Was it because of the position that it felt more invasive or did he be even bigger? There was no way... right?r

    As she was thinking about it, Elle became aware of Sebastian''s strong heartbeats that were pulsing through him beingmunicated to her through his throbbing shaft that was partially within her. And that feeling was just so indescribable that Elle was thrown in a daze for a while. r

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 249 Desperately

    Elle pulled her mind back and forced herself to concentrate on their current state right now. And before he could do anything to try and help her, she had let go and allowed gravity to pull her down. She swallowed him to the hilt, letting out a yelp as his thick length prated her deeply, and he moaned loudly at the sensation. r

    "F*ck... Iza...!!" he groaned before panting as though he was out of breath. And Elle reached out, kissing him again. Her lips might swell from too much kissing at this rate, but she just could not stop herself. How could she when she could finally kiss him freely while they were one? She had waited too long for this. She had longed to finally kiss him like this for many nights!r

    Soon, their lips parted. Both of them were suffused with the heat of their pleasure as Elle moved her hips slowly, sliding herself up and then back down, inhaling sharply and making high pitched sounds every time he hit her at that one pleasurable spot, so deep within her. The pleasure was too much Elle forgot everything else for a while.r

    Until Sebastian reached out and held her waist tightly. When she opened her eyes, she saw the look in his eyes change. Oh no... the beast had already been awakened! Not fully... but that gaze told her that if she did not do anything to stop him soon, he would be turning the tables on her and she would end up being the one under his total mercy again. Honestly, she wanted that too... being devouredpletely by him. But not today... just not today... r

    "Iza... baby... faster... f**k me... f**k faster..." his voice was hoarse and low and so sexy, but she wanted to hear his moans and groans better today. r

    Before he could begin to take control, Elle had quickly grabbed his head and kissed him, caging his head within her arms as this was the only thing she knew right now that could wrestle back all control over him. "Don''t move... my love..." Elle whispered. She did not know how that word came out naturally from her lips, but what matters was the fact that it seemed to have struck Sebastian in a good way. She even felt his length jerk and twitch inside her, which made her heart dance excitedly within her chest. "Let me... don''t do anything and let me... make love to you, Sebastian."r

    She was no longer afraid to use that word anymore. It was crazy how natural it wasing out of her lips now. It was crazy because she was only able to say it out now that they were no longer husband and wife. r

    Feeling his hold on her loosened, Elle kissed him again, her heart so happy at how this virile man was so easily surrendering to her right now. r

    Pulling away, Elle began to set a steady rhythm going as she moved. This was the first time that she was doing this. But every time she looked at Sebastian''s face, her confidence that she was doing it right just skyrocketed. That dazed look on his face was the most powerful confidence booster she could ever receive from him. No other words were needed.r

    He was watching her as she rocked up and down his hardness, looking like he was suspended in a wonderful, erotic dream. There was utter lust, wonder, and love in his dreamy and fiery gaze. Yes, she dared saying she saw ''love'' in those vulnerable eyes of his. She knew it was love because if she could look at herself in the mirror, she knew she would be seeing that very same look reflected back. r

    And that only made her movements wilder, bolder. She rocked on top of him until her breasts bounced, shocking even herself. But she did not care. All she cared about now was this maddening pleasure they were sharing. All she cared about was for those heart-stopping sounds he was making, that look in his eyes, that expression stered on his face. It looked to be as though he was not in control of all those reactions that were being freely shown. It looked as though he was truly being loved well and good. And Elle could only grin widely on the inside, satisfaction blooming and filling her chest. The feeling was simply overwhelming.r<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Iza..." her name was the only word he could form between his moans. Lord... Sebastian''s moans were everything... she was certain it would be enough to send her into oblivion and st like fireworks in the sky. r

    His head fell back but Elle did not stop her movements. Until Sebastian''s mouth-watering plea echoed in her ears. r

    "Kiss me... kiss me, Iza..." he uttered in a guttural yet begging voice, his heavy-lidded eyes fluttering, as they looked at her like he was worshiping a goddess. His goddess of love. "Please..." r

    And Elle could do nothing but give it to him. There was just no way that she could hold back. Not with that look that he leveled at her. It was impossible to stall when this man asked ... no, begged her like this. r

    So she ravished his mouth. They both ravished each other as they held each other tighter, so much harder until they werepletely bound to each other. One could not tell where one started and the other ended. Their hands in each other''s hair as they grasped and pulled at each other so desperately like their closeness still was not enough to satisfy their cravings for each other.r

    Sounds of utter pleasure vibrated in their mouths until they broke apart to breathe, toe undone together. But Elle suddenly aimed for his neck and she bit him there. So hard. She drew blood as he shuddered, exploding hard and emptying himself inside her, filling her up with his seed as she too, squeezed him intensely, milking him dry. r

    ___

    A/N: Happy new year once again guys! I did my best to start this year with a st XD. Hope it''s good enough.

    I would like to also say thank you to the supergifters and everyone sending gifts and votes so we could reach our goal for the GT event. Thank you very much from the bottom of my heart. Hopefully, we will be able to reach the goal before the event ends. (I''m a bit afraid i made a miscalction and set the goal too high T^T)

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 250 Lied

    Sebastian''s body waspletely wrecked by the ecstasy... by her... by his Izabelle.

    He could hardly process anything right now. His mind, heart, body and soul were all possessed by herpletely. And all he could do was surrender himself to her, too overwhelmed to even think or realize that she had bitten his neck so hard that it had broken his skin and drawn blood. It was not until he smelled the scent of his own blood that he snapped out of his daze.

    The pain from her bite waspletely overshadowed by the pleasure that had overtaken him. Or perhaps, even that pain she inflicted on him had somehow turned into pleasure like everything else that she had done to him.

    Still panting hard, Sebastian slowly held her shoulders and gripped her. His mind was still hazy, but he had a burning want to look at her face. No... he needed to see her face.

    It was like a vacuum that had instantly sucked away all the haze in his brain and gaze. He went very still as he looked at her, eyes slightly stretching wide.

    A loud howling from the distance echoed in the silence and Elle awakened from her trance. A sharp gasp escaped her lips at the sight of Sebastian''s neck.

    Then she lifted her hand and lightly brushed at her lips. Drawing her fingers away and looking down at them, she saw the smear of bright red blood on them and her mouth parted with shock and disbelief. How... what had she just... What in the world had she just done?

    She started to stutter. "I... I didn''t mean to... I''m so sorry... I don''t know why..."

    Sebastian nted his head and suddenly kissed her full on the lips, effectively silencing her. As he held her close against him again, Elle became aware of her own slight trembling.

    Oh lord... What in the world had happened just now? How could she have bitten him so hard like that? Just how in the world...

    He kissed her gently. In a way, it was as though he was trying to soothe her. Telling her that it was alright. That he was alright.

    And her body calmed down and responded well to his tender ministrations. Her trembling eventually subsided and his butterfly kisses stopped. His breaths puffed and fanned out so hot against her lips. "Shh... it''s alright. It doesn''t hurt at all." He told her in a gentle and reassuring manner and Elle stared at the smudge of red on his lips that had gotten transferred from when he had kissed her just now. shing her a quick grin, he licked it away until it was gone. And the way he had slowly ran his tongue back and forth across his lips made Elle feel as though he was savoring the taste of his own blood on her lips.

    "I''m sorry... I was just... I don''t know why I did that." She began to exin before ending helplessly with that excuse. She could not stop herself from panicking. "I just wanted to..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "You were copying me, Iza. You wanted to mark me like how I did to you before." His calm and gentle voice exined for her.

    Elle went silent for a while, thinking over the exnation that he had provided for her before she slowly nodded. She decided he was right. A while ago, all she could think about was the words ''you''re mine''. It kept reverberating in her mind and sent a possessive wave rushing through her entire body that it was all that she could think of at that moment. She had been repeating that phrase in her mind as she rocked herself on top of him. All she wanted at that time was to have a way to mark and identify him as only hers. And that must the resulting action that hade about from her strong feelings of possession.

    She only knew she had aimed for his neck, wanting to do that marking thing he had done to her without her knowing. But everything else after that had been aplete blur. The pleasure erupted and swallowed her to oblivion that she did not even realize she had really bitten him as what had been imagined in her mind, and in an unforgivably hard way at that!

    "I could never... hurt you, Sebastian..."

    "I know. Hush now... it doesn''t hurt, believe me. You didn''t hurt me at all, Iza. And did you forget that your husband is a vampire?" he whispered to her gently, a tender smile ying across his lips even as his voice was filled with helplessness when he continued soothing her.

    And then something seemed to have struck them both right at that moment. The word ''husband''. It reminded Elle about the reality that he was not her husband anymore.

    They stared at each other in silence. The bite was instantly forgotten as a new reality descended over them both.

    Her heartbeats began to thud so hard in her ears. But Elle swallowed hard and broke the silence. "You lied..." she added. Her voice cracked. "It''s not true that you can''t see me anymore. That you''re seeing someone else''s face in mine."

    Her throat was hurting so bad as she uttered those words brokenly. Her throat felt as though it was constricting, swelling on the inside, making it hard for her to speak. But she forced herself. She needed to open her mouth and speak. "Please tell me... that''s a lie too, Sebastian." Her voice was weak, full of hurt but her eyes were still gleaming with intensity. "That we''re... really divorced now."

    ___

    A/N: The golden tickets event will end this reset, exactly around five hours from the moment I published this chapter. For those who missed my previous announcement, I will be giving a 10 chaps mass release for HH, a valentine special for Zeke x Alicia, and something secret (as of now) as rewards if we get top 1. Fighting and good luck hellbounders! e?''a

 Chapter 251 Still Beautiful

    That look in his eyes was enough for Elle to understand that it was not a lie. The divorce was as real as it can get.

    A lonely but bitter tear fell from the corner of her eyes despite her efforts not to cry. And Sebastian moved to lick it away. She could feel his breath shaking and hear his heartbeats thumping impossibly fast and hard.

    "You... tried to make me leave you... forever..." Elle continued. Her emotions could no longer be controlled. "You... you..."

    "I was... trying to save you, Iza..." he finally spoke. His voice wavering. "I decided to... let you go... before... before something worse happens to you. It''s the only way that I know to keep you safe."

    Elle could only smile bitterly at him, shaking her head slowly. Wordlessly telling him that she did not understand him.

    "You''re in grave danger because of me, Izabelle. I am the reason why you''re suffering, hurting... I am a sted, damaged being." his gentle fingers that were brushing over her skin trembled. "If you... if you continue on and stay with a damaged man like me... one day, you will end up broken too."

    He cupped her face and pressed his forehead against hers. "F**k..." he uttered so weakly but desperately. "I am terrified that one day you will end up as damaged as I am... beyond repair like I am... I will do anything and everything to stop that from happening! Even if... even if I have to kill myself again by letting you go."

    When the trembling of his hands worsened, she cupped his face in turn and stared deeply into his wavering, vulnerable, breath-taking grey eyes. "No, Sebastian." she told him firmly. "You''re never a hopeless case. Cause look at you... you''re now able to... to kiss me. Yes, you''re brutally damaged. But you''ve never been beyond repair. You are actually healing!"

    "It''s all thanks to you. You''re my miracle, my cure, my salvation... and yet..." he buried his head in the crook of her neck. "I even failed to stop myself from hurting you with my own f**king hands."

    "You weren''t yourself..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "No matter what state I was in ... I should never have hurt you. Never, Iza! But it still happened. No matter the excuse, it has happened and nothing can ever change that as a fact."

    Elle could not stop it when another fat tear fell from her reddened eyes. She could feel the extent of his self-loathing at the moment. He hated himself for hurting her that night. And she could feel it in her bones that he would never forgive himself for it. "It will not happen again, Sebastian." She could only say, gently hugging his head and pulling on it to let him rest on her bosom as she buried her fingers in his silken damp hair. Something in her was telling her that nothing could ever make Sebastian forgive himself, and it terrified her.

    "I have already told you before, Iza... that I don''t even trust myself." his voice came out a little muffled from having his face pressed onto her chest. But even so, Elle could hear the hopelessness and self-reproach.

    "I trust you, Sebastian a€"" She had to say it. Even if he did not believe it himself.

    "God, Izabelle..." he stared at her, smiling heartbreakingly at her. "What if I told you that I was... I was... I was a mad... literally a mindless creature for seven hundred years? I spent most of my existence in the darkness, in my little mad world... Now tell me, can you still put your trust in someone like that?"

    "Yes." Elle replied without even missing a beat, causing Sebastian to freeze. He looked dumbstruck at how confident Elle had sounded and how quickly she had responded. As though his question was not even something that needed to be considered at all.

    Elle cupped his face and gently answered as though she could almost hear the doubts in his mind. "This is not blind trust, Sebastian. It''s not just because I''m in love with you. I still trust you despite all your past. Do you know why? Because despite everything that had happened to you..." she pressed her palm over his chest before looking into his eyes. "This heart of yours didn''t die. It''s still alive and capable of feeling, of loving. You don''t know how amazing... how strong you are, Sebastian. You don''t know how incredible this heart of yours is. To still be... to still be able to beat like this after all those... all the damages you had and still are suffering even up till now."

    Her tears flowed hard as she told him these words. She did not bother to hold back her tears any longer. Being reminded of Alicia''s story only brought more heartache to her and she could even imagine the bitter tang of loneliness and helplessness Sebastian had to endure. The abuse he suffered and that impossibly long time of suffering... Elle could not even imagine how she would even begin to go about surviving it. But Sebastian did it. Though he was now like this a€" still full of wounds and could not even bear to trust in himself a€" he was still a survivor. No one else might have survived such a horrible event and still remain sane, but he managed to.

    "You are the strongest man I''ve ever known, Sebastian. Please believe that. You can do anything... I know you can. You just have to give yourself another chance. If you can''t believe in yourself yet, then let me be the one who will put my trust in you. Because I''m not going to leave. You cannot push me away anymore, Sebastian. Because I''m never going to let go of you. You fear that I might break if I stay... but my love..." she smiled through her tears and pressed her lips over his. "As long as I don''t give up, I believe I can survive anything too. In the case that I do end up breaking, that''s okay too. Because I know that there will always be hope... we can always heal and put ourselves together again... and besides... broken people are still beautiful..." Her smile became so tender, so full of hope as she stared at his breathtaking eyes, his gorgeous face. "... If not the most beautiful."

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 252 Yours

    Feeling as though his heart was going to burst from her heartwarming words, Sebastian buried his head on her bosom. His arms around her tightened as he pulled on her, pressing her against himself and caging her within his embrace as if he was terrified that she would just disappear if he did not hold onto her tightly and close enough.

    Words were just not enough to exin what he was feeling. Those words of hers¡­ shook him to the core. It did something unthinkable, inexplicable, to his entire being¡­ to his very soul.

    He felt his own frame tremble as he held her. His body was now uncontroble. Even he could no longer stop himself from showing everything he was feeling to her. All of his baggage was now bare to her. All of these emotions or whatever these may be called were all out, freed¡­ freed by her. The skeletons that were trapped in the closet were all unearthed and cleared out by her. He realized that there was no one else on this earth who could make him feel the things she did. Only her.

    And he felt tears fall from his eyes. He could not remember thest time he had cried. It was so long ago that he had forgotten about it. Now thinking back, perhaps it was on that day¡­ that day he held¡­ Alyssa''s lifeless body in his arms. That was thest time he remembered shedding tears.

    He pressed his face harder into her, attempting to hide the tears from her. But she held his head and kissed the crown of his head. And Sebastian knew then that she already knew. He could feel it in the way she held him, kissed him. He knew she was trying her best to make him feel better. Everything she was doing right now spoke to him, whispered to him, saving him from the darkness.

    With a shaky breath, his body just rxed in her arms. Just how¡­ just how did he manage to find a woman like her? He never believed in miracles. But all because of her, he was now a believer. Because here was the miracle that came into his wretched life in the form of an angel named Izabelle.

    "Iza¡­ Izabelle¡­" he uttered hoarsely, repeating her name like it was the only word he remembers at the moment.

    And Elle smiled gently through her own quiet and hot tears that streamed down her cheeks.

    "Mmm¡­ I''m here, Sebastian¡­" she whispered to him, holding him tighter.

    She could feel the wetness on her skin. She knew that he was crying. Her heart and soul ached for him but she was d he was not trying to steel himself anymore. She was relieved that he was letting himself go and be vulnerable instead of acting all invincible and tough as hell like he used to.

    "I love you¡­" she said, and he lifted his face after hearing her say those words again.

    Without giving her time to look at his face, Sebastian kissed her, burying incoherent words into her mouth. And all she could do was shiver in pleasure at every delicious stroke of his tongue inside her mouth.

    "Sebastian¡­" she moaned his name before she kissed him back. And she felt him harden inside her, stretching her, filling her to bursting once again.

    Elle finally allowed herself to blush at the fact that he never did pull himself out of her since he entered her so many minutes ago.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Iza¡­" he moaned her name back, causing gooseflesh to cover her skin. "Iza¡­ kiss me¡­" his deep voice sounded so sensual, sopelling. "Please¡­"

    Dear gods in heaven¡­ she did not know she loved this kind of thing oh so much¡­ Sebastian, pleading with her. It made her feel like he was truly hers. That he was giving himself totally to her. That she was not just his but he was also hers. It was as though finally, they were truly in a two-way rtionship that involved the both of them.

    It ignited that fire within her again and she took over. She had long since lost count of the times that she has devoured his mouth up till now since the moment they first kissed. But she did not care because she knew Sebastian could not get enough of it. It was as if her kisses were a drug, making him more addicted the more she tasted it. His reactions on the other hand was the drug for her. Of course, she couldn''t get enough of his kisses, too. But his reactions right now were just more potent for her.

    Pushing her fingers through his dark hair, Elle delved deep into his mouth, giving him the hottest, wettest, and wildest erotic kiss she could give.

    "Yes¡­ f**k¡­ kiss me, Iza¡­ f**k my mouth too¡­"

    His words were like fuel to her already zing fire. Honestly, she could not believe what he just said but she found it so hot, arousing her so hard she felt her insides pulse around him fiercely, even though both of them never made a move. He was just pinning her steadily tight against him with his powerful hands and she did not even try to move her hips.

    And yet the pleasure was rising, sending them both to that height of pleasure.

    He let her overpower him, overwhelm him until they were both utterly breathless. She could feel his rock-hard length thicken even more inside her.

    "You''re mine¡­" she told him and he smiled. At longst, she saw it. That gorgeous, heart-stopping dimple, paired with those devil-bright dazed eyes.

    "Yours, baby¡­ I''m yours¡­" he replied in assent. And Elle''s eyes widened before she kissed him again. Until their hands were in each other''s hair, pulling and grasping at each other.

    Their tongues mated like never before and then he groaned loud, shuddering,ing like there was no tomorrow, spurting his seed inside her.

    The fact that he came with just them kissing and without any of them moving to stimte their connected sexes blew Elle''s mind and she too, came and clenched hard around his rigid length that was still inside her.

 Chapter 253 Like This?

    After just lying there and listening contentedly to Sebastian''s pounding heart, Elle finally lifted her face off his chest.

    Though part of her was adamant and refusing to do anything too suddenly, for fear that this magical, miraculous moment would end, she knew that there was nothing else they could do but face each other and deal with their remaining dilemma. She needed him to speak now.

    But first... she really needed to get off him first! Blushing hard, Elle moved her hips and tried to lift herself off him.

    To her shocked surprise, Sebastian''s hand around her waist did not budge. And that caused her to fall back into hisp again.

    Looking at him with slightly widened eyes and reddened cheeks, Elle spoke. "I think... we need to fix ourselves first, Sebastian. We really can''t be putting this off any longer and need to talk."

    "Can''t we talk... like this?" He looked at her with a neutral face, as though he was being serious with that suggestion.

    Elle almost choked before parting her lips in shock. Those words were thest thing she had ever expected him to say in this situation. Was he even serious?! Who could even think straight if being put in the situation that they were both in right now?

    Her hand shot out and before she knew it, she had already pinched his cheek. Hard. "Sebastian... I''m serious... we..." she trailed off at the realization of what she was doing. A wave of relief washed through her when she realized the fact that even if they were divorced now, it did not seem to have changed anything between them - with the way she was responding to him. In fact, it was unbelievable but she felt even closer to him right now than ever before. It was hard for her to put what she was feeling right this moment into words, but all she knew was that she was certain something had changed between them and it was only for the better. And that realization brought a flutter of joy filling in her heart.

    Fighting the urge to smile outwardly in disbelief, Elle''s eyes wandered and it fell to his neck.

    Her expression immediately changed and her gaze turned worried and confused. "Why... is my bite not healing yet?" She asked, as her heartbeat raced and her brows knitted together. Sebastian''s wound should have healed already with his vampiric powers!

    "Because I''m not letting it heal." He replied to her simply. His fingers now on her lips, tracing its outline gently, looking so engrossed in that as though he was touching a highly prized piece of art.

    "R-really? You can do that?" Elle was taken aback.

    "Yes, Iza. That''s your mark on me. I don''t want it gone yet."

    Elle tilted her head a little but she then felt relief flooding her entire body in the next second, knowing that it was intentional on his part and not that there was something wrong with him. Her creased brows rxed. She sighed in relief because for a while there, she thought she felt something strange.

    "But... it looked... grave. And it''s still bleeding a little. Can you heal it a bit?" Elle still asked despite the assurance given from Sebastian earlier.

    He shook his head. His gaze still focused on her swollen lips. "No can do. It''ll heal without any trace if I do that."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh... but we can''t just leave it like that." She argued. No matter how she tried to ignore it, the wound and blood on him was something she could not bear. Just why in the world did she have to bite him that hard?! Did she have a dog for her ancestor?! Lord...

    As though he finally realized how bothered she was about his wound not healing, Sebastian gave in. "Alright, let''s just put some band-aid and ointment on it."

    She blinked at him, not expecting his choice. But she chose not to argue anymore as she just found a way to have him release her. She could finally get off him so that she could finally think without getting distracted by having his manhood still stuffed inside her.

    "I''ll go get the first-aid kit." She told him and Sebastian finally loosened his grip on her.

    Elle quickly climbed off him and fixed herself. She rushed towards the door and then to their room to wash herself off first.

    Once she was back in Sebastian''s study, he had already fixed himself. He was standing by the window and looking outside.

    Her eyes caught the box of first-aid kit that was sitting on his desk and it seemed that he had already dealt with his wound himself.

    Elle approached him quietly, cing the kit down on the table before she stood behind him. Reaching out, Elle''s arm circled around his middle and hugged him, pressing her forehead against his back.

    She felt his body flexed at her touch and then rxed. "What are you thinking about?"

    Sebastian took her hand and turned around, facing her. His grey eyes now serious, a little intense. "I want to send you back to the ck Forest, Iza."

    She met his gaze, staring deep into his eyes. "Can you tell me why? And what about you? What are we going to do about our... divorce?"

    "I want everyone to think that we''re truly over. You will leave me. But instead of going back to Dalenn as originally nned, you''ll take refuge at Abigail''s home instead." He caressed her cheek gently. "I don''t know if this can fool Elijah. But at least, he can''t touch you while you''re in there if he ends up not believing it at all. Witchcrafts and such won''t work if you''re within the ck Forest. So that''s the safest ce for you to hide out for now. The safety won''t be a hundred percent... but with Alexander and the witch queen in there, I know you''ll be much safer with them than having you tag along with me."

    "What about you?" she asked him in a low voice.

    ___

    A/N: Thank you for your patience. The mass release wille next week as I needed time to write the chapters. ^^

 Chapter 254 I Promise

    "I''m going to deal with Elijah and end this stupid game of his once and for all." Sebastian replied firmly, his face turning serious. Elle could hear how resolute he was from his voice.

    Seeing that dangerous power and renewed determination in his eyes, Elle sighed out in relief. He looked asposed as usual again. Anyone who could have seen him right now other than her, might never believe that this man had been trembling, vulnerable, and even shedding tears, just several minutes earlier.

    "I wish there was something that I could do to help you out." Elle voiced out her genuine wish, knowing that as powerless as she was, the least she could do was not to get herself captured by the enemy and be used as bait to hurt Sebastian again.

    He was about to respond when his gaze snapped up and focused towards the door.

    Elle immediately understood that someone was outside, so she thought that Sebastian would call for whoever the person who came, to enter the room. But he did not. Instead, he looked at her as if to ask for permission.

    Realizing what he was doing, Elle was struck speechless by his thoughtfulness. The feeling that gesture gave Elle was just so heart-warming.

    "Who is it?" she asked softly. Though she did not want anyone to disturb them yet, Elle needed to know first, in case it was something very important.

    "It''s Lucas."

    Knowing that Lucas would never disturb them over a trivial matter, a little helpless smile curved over her lips as Elle nodded at Sebastian. "It''s okay. He might have something very important to say."

    "Get in." Sebastian immediately called and Lucas entered.

    Lucas gave them both a respectful nod before he stared into Sebastian''s eyes. "Princess, can I speak with His Highness privately for a while? It concerns something important."

    Elle stopped herself from frowning. Lucas usually does not do this. If he had something he did not want her hearing, he would have justmunicated it to Sebastian through their eyes. So why was he asking her for privacy now?

    "Of course. I''ll wait ou a€""

    "No." Sebastian cut her off. "Stay here, Iza. We''re going outside."

    After almost ten minutes of waiting, Sebastian entered the room again. Elle scrutinized his face but to her relief, she saw no signs of negative expressions on his face. There was not even the slightest scrunching up of his brows.

    "What did... he say?" Elle asked. Part of her was amazed at how she was not hesitating to ask him anything now. Perhaps, due to the divorce, what she used to fear had actually already happened. Thus, nothing seems to be able to scare her anymore.

    He strode towards her and without warning, he lifted her before seating her on top of his desk.

    "Matters regarding Elijah." He replied without preamble, pressing himself between her parted legs. "We are trying to do something to destroy or counter his ns and it seems we''re making quite the progress."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So... You need to... go now?" Elle could not help but be hesitant in her questioning. She was loath to have their beautiful and passionate reunion cut short. But she knew she could only let him go if it was something really important.

    "Tomorrow. You''re going to leave the castle tomorrow as well, Iza." Sebastian smiled as he looked down at his Iza, as if he could already tell what she was thinking about.

    "So, we have one more night before we part ways...?" she tried not to look disappointed. Knowing that she should be grateful instead for this one more night.

    "That''s right..." his hungry gaze fell on her lips.

    ? "How long? When can you visit me in the ck Forest?"

    He returned his gaze to her eyes. "As of now... I''m not sure yet. It will depend on how Elijah will respond once he learns about our divorce. So I can''t really tell you any tentative dates yet."

    "I see... I understand. Will you call me then?"

    "I''m afraid not. Elijah has control over these things. He most probably have bugged the lines already. He can hear and see any conversations if he wants to investigate. So, we need to be extra cautious."

    Elle nodded understandingly at his exnation once again. "I understand. I will cooperate and do my best not to make you worry for my safety, Sebastian. But in return, I need you to be careful and don''t get hurt. Can you promise me that?"

    A smile tugged at the corner of his lips. "I promise to be careful. But I don''t think I can promise not to get hurt. However, I will not die nor disappear, that I vow to you, Iza."

    She wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him. That heartfelt and sincere promise was enough for her. Though she wished that he would not get hurt, she knew that would be unrealistic of her to request that from him. "I love you... and I will be waiting for you toe get me from there and bring me back to our home again, Sebastian." She whispered and he nuzzled her neckfortingly.

    "I promise..." he replied before once again, iming her mouth passionately.

    Elle kissed him back with as much fervor, if not more. His kiss this time was all-consuming, dominant. Telling her that his beast was back and he was now ready to take the reins back from her.

    Tonight was going to be theirst joining together for now. Not knowing when they will reunite has only added to their passion. And they were not nning on wasting even a single moment of it.

    "Make love to me, Sebastian." She moaned against his lips.

    "Yes, Iza... I''ll make love to you this entire night."

    The fact that he used the words ''make love'' instead of f**king had Elle''s heart swelling up with so much happiness. Her heart was so full it felt close to bursting.

 Chapter 255 Happy

    Sebastian had brought her to their room and made love to her in their bed. He took her slowly, so gently, and so unlike how he was used to.

    He was truly tamed and it seemed that he was not nning to do her roughly nor unleash his usual intensity tonight. Elle wondered if it was because she had told him to make love to her and not f**k her. She was notining, because the slow sex was so good for her. Though there was this frustration and desire for him to go hard on her like he usually does, Elle was mind-blown by all these kinds of heightened sensations. The slow sex was giving her all the time she needed to just rx and feel everything, savor all the different sensations and enjoy even the smallest part of the process... it was just as incredible as the usual rough and wild sex they shared before.

    However, Elle was a bit worried and wondered if Sebastian was enjoying this as much as she was. She knew he never did this before. At least to her. And for some reason, she felt like he was a bit...

    "Seb..." she uttered his name. Her handsnded on his face and brushed his hair up before staring into his tantalizing eyes. "Please don''t... restrain yourself, okay? I love how you are being so gentle right now, but I love it when you''re rough with me too."

    His eyes stretched a little before he dropped his head onto her shoulder, groaned low, and then chuckled a little helplessly. "No, baby... don''t think that I''m not enjoying this. You don''t have any idea how much I''m loving this too."

    "But... you''re a bit..." Elle bit her lower lip. She wanted to ept what he said at face value and just listen to him. However, she just felt like he was...

    "Don''t worry. I''m just... a little nervous." He said in a somewhat hesitant voice and Elle blinked, surprised. What? Nervous? Sebastian? The word ''nervous'' and ''Sebastian'' do not usually go hand in hand in the same sentence.

    "W-whatever for?" she managed to ask, eyes widened due to shock.

    "I''ve never done this before, Iza. I''ve been doing it hard and rough my whole life. That is the only way I knew how to go about it for a very long time. So... this is the first time I''m doing it... this way."

    Elle was dumbstruck. She never would have expected to hear these words from Sebastian. But oh lord... he was really going to make her heart burst for real at this rate!

    "I want to do it slowly and gently, but I''m not confident if I''m doing it right..." he could only confess.

    When he heard her say the word ''make love'', Sebastian had felt that his heart had swelled and melted but the moment he had put Iza down on the bed, his heart thudded hard and fast. He found himself thrilled and a little nervous. Or maybe it was more than a little.

    His whole life, he had only f**ked. He only had sex to get that release, that orgasm. And the only way he knew he could reach those was through rough and hard f**king. When he met Iza, something in him had slowly changed. He knew something had definitely changed, that sex with her waspletely different from all the other experiences he ever had. However, he still could not quite call what they shared before as a real ''love making''.

    Sex with Iza had always been mind-blowing. Overwhelming to the point that he felt like he was going crazy because of so much pleasure. It was something he had never experienced with anyone else. But he had called those heavenly moments as ''f**king''.

    Alexander had indirectly educated him before about the difference of love making and f**king, since he never bothered even knowing or even thinking about it. It was during that time when he and Iza visited White Falls vige. While following after their wives, Alexander overheard two young men having a debate about that topic and Alexander just nonchntly butted in and stated straightforwardly like the wise old man he imed he was, ''F**king is just about you having sex for the sake of your own pleasure and reaching that orgasm. Love making is not about that at all! It''s about your partner and about enjoying the intimate connection of your body and soul, enjoying all the process and everything in between, and loving all of your partner''s body. Got it, boys?''

    Sebastian had totally forgotten about that until tonight when Iza had mentioned that she wanted him to ''make love'' to her. He wanted it. To take her tonight in a way so unlike what he had been giving her all these time. The experience on the couch just a while ago was something so inexplicable. He simply did not even have words to describe it. He was shocked at how he came so hard with just kissing her, just feeling her mped around his sex, just holding her so damned close.

    Iza had made him experience something so extraordinary. That, to him, was pure lovemaking. And now, he wanted to do that to her too. He had wanted to do it naturally. But it seemed that she had noticed his stilted movements at times and felt his overly cautiousness to not mess up.

    He could only groan in frustration, but he was not that embarrassed. It seemed that after all that she had already seen and experienced with him, he could easily show her everything now. Still... he really wanted to do this right! Perfectly if possible. He wanted to make love to her... give her the love making she so deserve and...

    A sweet, soft, and gentle chuckle echoed. Causing him to immediately lift his face and to look at hers. And f**k... she looked so beautiful! That look in her eyes while sheughed was worthy enough for him to worship. Not that every part of her was not already more than worthy of worship.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Oh, Sebastian..." she cupped his face and pulled his face closer to hers. "You are doing it so right! So very right in fact!I just thought you were holding back so much and that''s why..." she paused, pressed her lips together and then smiled so gently, so lovingly at him. "I love everything, Sebastian. I''m enjoying it so much that I can''t quite believe it is real. I want you to keep it up and continue making love to me like this."

    He swallowed hard. His cock inside her twitched with pleasure and he bit his lower lip oh so slowly.

    "F*ck..." he cursed almost inaudibly. "I really can''t help but wonder what have I done to be blessed with an angel such as yourself, Izabelle."

    She blushed hard at his words, slightly shocked at how he was expressing himself so clearly to her before she moved and kissed his lips. "I feel the same. I also can''t help but wonder how on earth I could end up finding a man as beautiful as yourself, Sebastian."

    At those words, he thrusted into her oh so slowly but firmly that she bit her lip and momentarily shut her eyes closed. "Don''t call me beautiful, baby girl."

    "But you are." She teased and he teased her back by pulling his cock out excruciatingly slowly until the head was just about to slip out of her.

    "You... tease..." She yfully bit him on his lower lip.

    And when he chuckled, Elleughed too. Their eyes were shining brighter than the stars as they stared at each other.

    "F**k... I''m so..."

    "Happy..." Elle took the word right out of his mouth when he trailed off.

    "Yes." Sebastian whispered, eyes staring deep into hers, feeling as though his heart was full to bursting. It was the first time he was feeling this way.

    "Me too... I''m so happy right now, Sebastian."

    He kissed her, and then he pushed himself back into her depths, gently, before he lifted himself off her to watch her. His eyes savored every expression she made, listened to every sound of her moans and even breaths, worshiped every curve and dip on her exquisite body.

    "You''re the beautiful one... Iza... the most beautiful..." came his praise and when she opened her dazed eyes, she smiled at him.

    "I love you!" She replied and he bent over her, iming her lips again, burying a sound that seemed like the echo of those three words she had just uttered to him.

    ___

    A/N: Just want to give a heads up that I might not be able to upload a chapter tomorrow as its my b-day. I will still try but if there''s no update, I will give two chapters the next day instead. ^^

    Thanks for your understanding and all you supports. <3 <3

 Chapter 256 Her Name

    It was the most passionate night Elle and Sebastian had ever shared together in the entire duration that they were married. They took pleasure in being in each other''s arms and made love to each other to their heart''s content. And yet, the entire night was not long enough. It was just not enough. They wanted more time to be with each other like this.

    But dawn wasing, ending the night.

    Staring quietly at the window, Elle''s dazed eyes blinked slowly. She knew it was silly but she still wished the sun would note out just yet.

    The sound of Sebastian''s heartbeats was steady and soothing. It was calming as she put her head sideways on his chest, her ears pressed right over his heart. It was like they were his voice whispering to her that everything would be alright. And a small, tender smile tugged at the corner of her lips. That was right. Everything would be alright. This separation would notst long. It was not a permanent parting between them. She was willing to ept this wholeheartedly¡­ she would have anything except him sending her back to Dalenn and never seeing him again.

    "I¡­ Iza¡­ Iza¡­" Sebastian moaned her name. Elle was not sure if he was calling out in his sleep or he had just awakened.

    Elle could not say ''yes'' because of the weird strain in his voice. So instead, she carefully pulled herself up and looked at him.

    His eyes were still closed. "Iza¡­" he called out again. His brows creased tight.

    Looking at him made Elle immediately remember those times when he was calling out for someone else. For Alysa.

    She silently took a deep breath. Was she hearing it right? Was he really calling for her name and Alysa''s? Or was she just hearing it wrong?

    Her heartbeat thudded hard within her chest as she waited for him to speak again. She kept herself still as she held her breath, waiting for him to say her name.

    "Iza¡­" The soft breath of her name escaped his lips and Elle widened her eyes when she clearly heard that it was her name that was called out.

    Elle''s hands flew to her mouth. Emotion flooded her eyes, her entire being feeling as though it had been electrocuted. She was so terrified she was wrong and that he would call out someone else''s name again. But Lord¡­ he really called her name.

    "Izabelle?" The change in his voice had Elle lifting her face from her palms.

    He was already sitting up, eyes reflecting his worry as he reached out and gently cupped her face. He ran his eyes all over her face, trying to see what was the matter and if there was something bothering her. "What''s wrong?" he even nced around like searching for threats.

    "There''s nothing wrong. I''m fine¡­" she smiled at him through her teary eyes. "I''m just a bit emotional."

    Deep lines appeared between his brows after hearing her words. "Why?" He looked so upset, thinking that there might be anything negative that had caused her to turn emotional.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Because¡­" her smile widened while her tears fell, "because it''s my name that you finally called out while you''re holding me in your sleep."

    Sebastian froze upon understanding what she had said.

    Seeing the utter shock in his eyes had Elle dropping her gaze. She was about to wipe her tears when Sebastian yanked her into his embrace. As he drew in a breath, she could hear how his intake of breath rattled slightly. He must have been shaken after hearing her words. Then his arms tightened around her a little more.

    His hold on her was tight. So very tight that she could not move even a muscle. But he still did not say a thing. He just hugged her, caged her in his strong yet warm and tender arms.

    "May I¡­ know¡­" she hesitated, swallowing as she considered whether she should continue speaking or not. But Elle knew she must bring it up now or else this would bother her to no end again especially once they get separated. It was time for her to ask about Alyssa now. "Who is¡­ Alyssa?" Elle paused just a little before mentioning the name.

    He became very still after hearing her speak that name. She could swear that he even stopped breathing for a while. But she waited and did not move nor talk until his hold on her loosened.

    Letting go of her, he pushed himself away from her at arm''s length before staring into her eyes. "Since when did I¡­ start saying her name?" he asked lowly.

    Elle looked at him for a couple of seconds before answering his question. "Ever since the first night we slept together."

    His eyes widened and then he pressed the heel of his palm against his forehead, looking as though he could not believe what he had just heard.

    "This was the first time¡­ I heard you call out mine." Elle added in a careful tone, observing him. "Thoughtely, I haven''t awakened at dawn like today to hear if you were still calling out for her."

    "Could this be the reason why back then, you had always acted cold and distant to me the next morning almost every time we had slept together?" Sebastian immediately identified the problem that he did not know why had kept cropping up previously.

    Elle bit the insides of her lower lip. Now that she thought about it, he was actually right. She softened for him every time he touched her. But she had always managed to steel herself immediately the next morning, thanks to him calling out someone else''s name in his dream.

    She heard him curse under his breath and he pulled her into him again, kissing her hair. "I''m sorry¡­ I really wish you had told me about this before."

    "I had felt I didn''t have the right to ask about her, back then. And there''s also our agreement, remember? I never wanted to risk myself getting divorced by you even though¡­ even though hearing you calling that name hurts me every single time."

 Chapter 257 Paper

    "Alyssa is..." Sebastian started in a low tone. His body was still a little tense but his grey eyes were unseeing as he stared at their entwined hands. "She''s with me when I was held captive by that... woman."

    Elle''s eyes widened and at the same time, her heart throbbed painfully when she heard his admission.

    "She''s a... prisoner like me. She''s..."

    Without waiting for Sebastian to finish what he was about to say, Elle rose to her knees and hugged him. "I''m sorry..." she whispered. Pained. She did not know Alyssa was from the duration of that same dark past Sebastian loathed the most. She never meant to make him think back about that phase in his life. "I''m so sorry, Sebastian... I... I didn''t..."

    "Shhh..." he made her sit on hisp and rested his forehead on her shoulder, taking a deep breath of her scent as though to help him calm himself. "It''s alright. You have nothing to apologize about, Iza." He told her with reassurance, causing Elle to feel so much better. She was afraid she had brought out something he had been trying to forget. "Alyssa and I met in that... prison. We had no one else but each other in that hellish ce. She was the one who helped me stay sane." He paused for a long while, as though lost in his own thoughts and then Elle saw pain and regret shed across his eyes for a moment. "But she didn''t... make it out."

    That painful throb nearly made Elle clutch her hands over her heart, but instead, she shot her arms out and wrapped them around Sebastian again. Pulling him into her embrace and tightening her grip around him.

    ...

    The next time she opened her eyes, the sun was already high in the sky. Sebastian was still lying next to her, holding her. His face looked so peaceful, almost beyond tranquil that Elle could not help but stare. She could really stare at his face forever and would never get tired of it.

    When he opened his eyes, he stared back at her dreamily.

    "Morning," Elle greeted him with a bright smile and then a slow, tender smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "Good morning, my wife." A deep vibrating voice sounded from his chest. Elle felt that his slightly sleepy and just awakened voice sounded so dreamy that it felt as though her insides were filled with cotton candy.

    Elle yfully pursed her lips and lifted her brow at him. "We''re divorced, remember?"

    He ran his palm over his face, groaning slightly but then he smiled again and said, "That''s just mere paperwork. All we have to do is sign another paper again."

    Elle could not help but grin when suddenly, a thought came to her. She lifted her hand and looked at her ring. "We must... remove our ring, right, Sebastian?" She looked longingly at her cherished ring, reluctance bubbling within her at the thought of needing to pull this long awaited band from her fingers.

    "Do you want me to take it off?" Sebastian spoke softly.

    "We don''t have a choice, do we? To make our separation believable, we must... take it off." Although Elle knew and said the right words, her heart bled and was highly opposed, just thinking of it.

    Sebastian pulled her into his embrace. "I''m not taking it off. I''m wearing my gloves again from now on so no one could see whether I''m wearing a ring or not."

    A soft knock echoed, causing the couple to dart their eyes towards the door.

    "What is it?" Sebastian asked.

    Elle did not hear the response but Sebastian creased his brows and then groaned.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Stay here, Iza. I''ll be back once I send them away."

    "Who came?" Elle asked as she tilted her head, wondering who it was that could bring out such reactions in Sebastian.

    "The king and some of his officials." He answered tly as he scooted off the bed. "I am not sure what they want, but you must not be seen by them."

    "I understand." Elle nodded. "I''ll wait for you here."

    He bent over and then, his lips were nted over hers. "I''ll be back quickly. Just wait here for me."

    "Mm. Go." Elle only gestured with her head towards the door.

    Once Sebastian was gone, Elle rushed to the bathroom and took a bath. But she was faced with a dilemma once she was done. Her clothes were no longer in the dressing room. It seemed that Sebastian had truly packed everything that had belonged to her already!

    She felt a slight pang of pain when she looked at her empty closet next to his. There was nothing left of her things except... except her red silk scrunchy. She could tell it was not left in there by ident. She just knew he had left it in there on purpose.

    Picking it up, Elle smiled sadly. "This man..." she could only mumble before she put the scrunchy back on top of her makeup table.

    Left without a choice, she put on one of his ck shirts. She did not even need shorts because the shirt was already big enough for her and it had covered enough.

    "Princess?" Lucas'' voice echoed from outside and Elle rushed towards the door, peeking out.

    "Yes?"

    "I''ve brought you food. His Highness will still take a little more time."

    While Lucas was cing a tray of food on the table, Elle could not help but frown a little. "Lucas... did... something serious happen?"

    "He had sent everyone back but..." Lucas paused as if unsure whether to tell her the truth or not.

    "But?" Elle stepped out of the dressing room to demand an answer from Lucas. For some reason, she suddenly felt a little uneasy. Lucas only stared at her for a couple more seconds before sighing. From that action, she could tell that he gave in to her request.

    "Someone suddenly arrived so His Highness needed to..."

    "Who is it?" The words were blurted out of her mouth before she even realized she had already spoken.

    Lucas met her gaze and then answered. "It''s the prophetess, princess."

 Chapter 258 Quick

    Whirling around from the window, Elle immediately opened her mouth to speak upon seeing Sebastian. "Is... is everything alright?" she rushed towards him.

    But Sebastian was silent, busy eyeing her from head to toe and then back again before he sexily half-bit his lip. Elle was speechless, but if this man was still able to flirt like this, it should only mean that everything was going on well, right? But why would the prophetess, one of the vampires'' most important figures,e over so early in the morning? And not to mention the king and some high officials too?

    "Lucas saw you like this..." he mumbled, his eyes narrowing a little as he took in what Elle was wearing. She looked all too tempting dressed in nothing but his ck shirt.

    Blinking, Elle reached out and caught his face in her hands. "There are no other clothes avable for me to wear. All of my things are gone." She then gave him a slightly usatory look.

    "That guy..." he ignored her look and clenched his fist while turning towards the closed door, but Elle knew he was not seriously angry. "I better go erase his memory."

    "Sebastian!" She lightly pped him on his shoulder before forcing him to look at her again. "He only looked at my face once and then left, okay? So just leave Lucas be and answer me. Is everything truly alright?"

    He sighed and then nodded. "Everything''s alright, Iza. We''ll proceed as nned. But first... Lucas!" he looked over his head and called out for Lucas.

    The door opened and a hand stuck out holding a bag that obviously contained clothes for her.

    Sebastian took the bag from Lucas''s hand before he lifted Elle and brought her to the dressing room. Gently, he seated her on top of a table, wedging himself between her legs.

    "F**k!! And you don''t have any underwear on!" Was the very first line he growled out. "You''re really making it a torture for me to let go of you today, huh, baby girl?"

    Elle blinked and her ears heated up. Because here he goes again, seducing her. "I told you... who''s fault is this? All of my things are gone. There literally is not even a single stitch of my clothing left behind."

    "Somehow... I''m d I''ve got them packed away. If I didn''t... then I wouldn''t have gotten the chance to see you wearing my shirt so sexily like this." Sebastian grinned mischievously at her.

    Her lips parted, surprised at his words. Was this man seriously seducing her right now?! This was supposed to be the time for them to prepare for their...

    "F*ck, baby..." he caught her hard nipple between his lips and Elle moaned despite the fabric that was caught in between, instantly wet from his saliva. "Since when did these cute nipples of yours harden up so nicely like this? You didn''t let Lucas see you like this did you, baby?"

    "I made sure my hair was covering my breasts when I came out. But wait, Sebastian a€""

    "That''s my good girl." He purred and then pulled away. "Kiss me, Iza..."

    "But... I thought we need to..." Elle was thrown off from the sudden request from Sebastian.

    "It''s fine. We''ll be quick. You''ve aroused me so much I don''t think a cold shower alone would be sufficient enough to calm me down."

    "Are you... sure? I don''t think we can do it... quick." A doubtful look was on Elle''s face as she pursed her lips and tilted her head.

    He chuckled at her uncertainty.

    "I shall introduce to you how we can do a quickie, baby." He whispered, and then he kissed her. The passionate kiss was quick to escte to a hungry one filled with such wild, uncontroble desire. It was a kiss unlike their slow, tamed, and heavenly sweet kissesst night. This one was a literal hellfire.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Pressing her against him, Sebastian freed his already rock-hard length from his trousers and rubbed it against her slightly moist entrance, causing her to moan.

    He lifted her and in the next moment, she felt her back pressed against the wall. She wrapped her legs around him and then she felt the head of his manhood enter her. Lord... he was going to f**k her while... standing!

    The delicious entrance had her moaning louder and before she knew it, she was trying to rock her hips to meet his hard thrusts. Oh god... they had spent the whole night making love and yet... it felt like she had not had enough of him yet! And this... this wildness... him, being as untamed like this...

    "Iza... yes, like that, f**k me back, baby." He whispered as he lifted her ass and then drove himself in, reaching the deepest parts of her.

    "Sebastian...!!!" Elle squealed his name as her fingers tightened and her nails dug onto his shoulders.

    "F**k, harder baby, hmm?"

    "Yes...ungh, yes!" She could only scream out her pleasure.

    And he lifted her until his length was about to fall out of her and then thrusted back into her again, producing delicious friction as his push worked in tandem with gravity to m their sexes together. Elle''s head fell back from the intense pleasure. A powerful orgasm was already reaching its very peak.

    "I''m...ing..." she cried.

    "Me too, baby..." Sebastian groaned. And then with onest long and hard thrust that had him bottoming out, the fireworks of mind-blowing pleasure exploded for the both of them.

    ...

    Elle still felt a little high even after they were both already dressed. They had to quickly get ready because of another knock that had echoed as soon as they were done with their speedy business.

    Giving her a ck sunsses on top of her elegant outfit, Sebastian stared at her. "Alexander will being to get you before you reach the airport. That''s just to make it look like he hade to stop you from leaving the country of his own ord. Elijah knew Abigail''s very fond of you, so it''s certainly not suspicious for Alexander to try and stop you from leaving and even taking you to the ck Forest."

    "Okay," Elle nodded, taking a deep breath. She supposed she was as ready as she could ever be.

    And then their eyes held each others''. Both were drinking in the sight of the other as they knew it would be some time before they would be able to see each other freely again.

    "Please don''t get yourself hurt, Sebastian. And don''t worry about me, I will be safe and alright." She told him and he smiled, reaching out and rubbing her cheek with his thumb.

    "Yes." He pressed his forehead against hers. "I''lle to take you back home soon, Iza."

    "I''ll wait. I love you." She kissed him and when they reluctantly pulled away, Elle put on the sunsses. Once Lucas lead her our of the room,she turned, looking back at Sebastian onest time before the door closed, blocking him from her view.

    ___

    A/N; Thank you very much for all your patience and understanding. And thank you all for the birthday greetings! I really appreciate it! Love you guys!!! <3 <3

 Chapter 259 Bothered

    "Where is Snow?" Elle asked Lucas as they walked along the corridor. She had forgotten to mention Snow to Sebastian a while ago!

    When Lucas did not respond to her question, Elle paused and turned to look at him. She had a niggling feeling that something was not quite right. It was unusual for this man not to respond to her like this. Usually, when she asks him anything, he would respond quite immediately.

    "Lucas? Where is Snow?" She asked him again.

    The man''s eyes darted sideways and then he slipped his hand inside his pocket before pulling his phone out. "Give me a moment, princess."

    While he was making a call, Elle waited patiently. She had initially nned to tell Sebastian that she was nning to take Snow along with her. Apart from the fact that she was really missing her pet, she believed that taking Snow with her could also be another solid proof that she was truly leaving the castle for good. Leaving her beloved pet behind might make someone see it as a sign that their separation might be a farce, even though the divorce was real.

    "We''ll wait for Rion in the courtyard, Princess." Lucas said upon ending the call and then continued walking. However, there was no response about the matter of where Snow was at the moment.

    ? After just a few minutes of waiting in the car, Elle saw Rion arrive. However, there was no Snow with him.

    Elle got out of the car and Rion immediately bowed his head to her. Though he had yet to say anything, Elle could clearly feel that this was a bow of apology.

    "Forgive me, princess, but... Snow has been missing." Rion reported apologetically. "We don''t know how he managed to escape from his cage. But he''s been missing ever since the night of your birthday party. We initially thought that he might have been hiding somewhere in the castle. But..." His words trailed off with a guilty look shing across his face.

    Wordless, Elle simply looked at him with a shocked look on her face.

    "I''ve been searching for him since we realised that he was missing. I''ve tried to look for him in the forest as well but... I couldn''t find even a trace of him." Rion added, looking so disappointed in himself. "I''m so sorry, princess."

    Despite the worry and sadness Elle felt when receiving the news, she forced herself to smile. "I... I see. It''s not your fault, Rion. I believe that Snow should be fine wherever he is right now. Maybe he had returned to his pack already. He should be alright since his wound has fully healed." Trying her best not to show her emotions, Elle then climbed into the car again.

    She clearly knew and again reminded herself that wolves could not possibly be domesticated. Though Snow had been very different and seemed very tame, she thought that perhaps, the wolf was like that merely because of his injury. Still, she could not help but feel sad to part with him. She wished she could at least have hugged him onest time before he left.

    Taking a deep breath, Elle told herself that it was alright because Snow might have felt really lonely being caged alone with no one to y with and entertain him. The wolf would be much happier now in the forest, running free, rather than being tied up.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "We have someone to continue keeping a lookout for him, princess. So please be rest assured that once he is found, I''ll definitely inform you as soon as possible." Rion said as he climbed into the driver''s seat.

    Elle just nodded, thankful at how thoughtful the man was. "Thank you, Rion. Please tell them not to capture him if they do see him running free in the forest."

    Rion whirled around in surprise. "Are you sure, Princess?" Rion knew how much the princess loved the wolf when it was still around.

    "Yes," Elle looked out the window, staring longingly at the direction where Sebastian''s study was situated. "As long as he''s alright, I don''t want them to capture him. He might want to be free again. That might be why he escaped. So, please tell them to let him be... all I want is to ensure that he''s alright and is not hurt." A gentle yet rueful smile curled her lips.

    A short silence followed her statement as Rion looked intently at Elle to identify that she was serious with her orders before he finally nodded. "I understand, Princess. I''ll forward your message to them ASAP."

    As the car left the Reigns castle, Elle continued staring out the window. Prince Kyle was again apanying her along with Lucas. Only this time, there was the additional Rion that had tagged along as their driver.

    Prince Kyle did not say anything to her apart from the small greeting nod he gave her while entering the car a while ago. She honestly did not mind the silence as she understood they must be on high alert. But for some reason, Elle felt a little bothered about something concerning Prince Kyle. She felt as though there was something off with his presence. Or perhaps it might be his aura?

    She was not that certain, but she just felt like the air around Prince Kyle right now was a little heavy and... kind of darker. It was very much unlike the calm and light air that he had around him just yesterday.

    Elle tried not to think too much into it and just told herself that perhaps, the prince might just be having a bad day today.

    By the time the airport was finally visible in Elle''s view, an insanely fast car zoomed past their car that was already travelling at a fast speed.

    However, Elle did not feel worried when the car swerved dangerously in front of them because she thought that the driver must be Alexander. However, to her surprise, Rion cursed under his breath as if he was angry at the overtaking car. Did Rion not know about Alexandering to get her?

    She then looked at Prince Kyle and Lucas to get a better bearing. But the look on their faces had her unable to help but spiral into worry.

    The next thing she knew, the deafening sound of screeching tires filled her ears.

 Chapter 260 Long Time No See

    When Elle opened her eyes, the first thing she realized was the strong arm that had wrapped around her front. It was Prince Kyle''s arm, holding her steady and keeping her pressed down against her seat. Even though she had her seatbelt on, she knew that his hold was definitely the reason why she had not felt any extreme impact she thought wasing from the almost car crash.

    "Who the freaking he..." Rion''s loud voice trailed off and everyone looked at the car that had cut right in front of them and was currently blocking their way.

    Prince Kyle retracted his arm off her and he sat back, sighing before muttering to himself. However, Elle who was near enough heard his words clearly and could not help but crack a little smile of amusement. "Alexander should really stop doing this unnecessarily shy antics of his."

    Lucas, with his vampiric hearing abilities, also caught onto his mutterings and responded ndly. "This is already not considered shy actually. To him, this is already holding back a lot because he knows the princess is with us. You know very well how he was in the past, Your Highness." Though Lucas did not show any expressions on his face, Elle had the distinct feeling that he was also amused internally.

    "I know..." Kyle could only sigh again. "He still ended up scaring the Princess, though."

    "Oh... I''m good... I''m fine." Elleughed awkwardly as she waved off Prince Kyle''s worry for her.

    The prince slightly craned his head and looked at her. "You were even shaking a little a while back."

    "Ah... that was... it''s because I thought... someone wasing to kidnap me." She took a deep breath of relief and smiled. "I''m relieved now and d it is actually Alexander."

    The car door opened just as Elle said those words and Alexander bent over to look into the car.

    "You scared her." Kyle told him curtly before he could even speak.

    Alexander''s warm smile faded hearing what the young man used him of, and he looked at Elle with worry and apology in his eyes.

    "Oh no... please don''t worry about it. I''m really alright." Elle immediately waved her hands and shook her head, smiling back at Alexander.

    "Sorry about that, Princess Elle. I was trying to y my role out as properly as possible. That way, it would make my chase look serious. Guess I overdid it a little, huh?" He shed her a lopsided smile that was full of apology.

    "No, not at all. More importantly, I think we should move our cars that are sitting in the middle of the road first, before the police head over..." Elle trailed off, realizing btedly that traffic rules might not be something that she should be worrying about in this country. In fact, she was even wondering if traffic rules were even applicable to these supernatural beings?

    "Right! We''re lucky this highway is empty." Alexander quickly smiled again, stretching his hand to Elle. He was quick to discard the earlier issue. "My wife can''t ept just letting you go like this. Thus, the reason I am here to get you."

    Elle looked at the other men inside the car before she ced her hand in Alex''s.

    As she climbed off the car, Elle noticed that look in Alexander''s eyes as he nced at the other men who were still in the car. And she knew that he was using their vampire eyemunication to pass some secret message. But she could only wonder what he wasmunicating to them.

    ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Somehow, Elle fell asleep in Alexander''s car on their trip back to the ck Forest. She thought she could never fall asleep due to the anxiety in her that something like the other night would happen again. But perhaps due to herck of sleepst night, she eventually passed out.

    When she opened her eyes again, she was leaning her head against someone''s shoulder. Almost jumping up from surprise, Elle quickly pulled away and immediately apologized for her rudeness.

    "I''m sorry a€""

    "Please don''t worry about it, Princess." Rion smiled at her.

    "We''re finally here." Alexander''s voice echoed, pulling her attention to the front. When she saw that they were already at White Falls vige, Elle''s jaw dropped. My goodness... now she knew why Alexander insisted on driving when Rion was begging for himself to be the driver instead. How did she manage to sleep when this man had definitely driven as fast as a bullet?! It seems that she had been totally dead asleep!

    Very quickly, their car stopped at the entrance of ck Forest.

    Elle felt a rush of relief filling her up on the inside as she stood there, looking at that enchanting entrance again. She was just truly d she had finally arrived here without any serious trouble.

    "Well then, princess." Rion then bid her goodbye as he had just apparently tagged along until she was safely delivered to this forest.

    "Thank you, Rion." Elle expressed her gratitude. Though she knew that Rion was expected to do this as it was his duty being a guard of Sebastian''s household, she did not want to take his care for granted.

    "I will send you word once I find Snow." Rion said, not forgetting about the princess'' pet wolf.

    "Yes. Thank you."

    Once Rion had turned and left, Elle and Alexander entered the entrance.

    It was already twilight and beyond the gate, it was already quite dark. But of course, with the dainty white, glowing blossoms everywhere, the ce never felt scary to Elle. In fact, it always brought an otherworldly feeling to her whenever she entered this ce.

    Until Alexander suddenly halted and spoke to the darkness. "I don''t know why you''re trying to hide, but long time no see..."

    A man so beautiful with features as breathtaking as Alicia''s stepped out of the darkness. His long silvery hair shimmered with the few dim shafts of light that was waning. However, it not only did not detract from his beauty, but instead, seemed to entuate it. The tall figure slowly walked out, his long legs and upright posture bearing a testament to the dignified yet solemn aura that surrounded him.

    "... Zeres."

 Chapter 261 Way Too Long

    "Who is hiding?" The silver-haired man replied with an arch of his brow. "I just got here too, Alex."

    Alexander crossed his arms in front of him and stood in a very rxed posture. "And where have you been all these while? And I see that you''re alone... where is Iryz?"

    "I can''t believe you''re immediately jumping at it and interviewing me like this the very moment we met again." The man named Zeres sighed. Just like how she had reacted the very first time she met Alicia, Zeres'' out of this world features made Elle unable to help but stare. She knew it might be rude of her doing so, but the visual impact he made was just amazing!

    "Well, fine then. Here..." Alexander spread his arms wide at Zeres, causing the silver-haired man to blink at him. Other than his eyes, there was no other movement.

    "What are you doing?"

    "Oh, stop ying hard to get, Zeres. Didn''t you want a hug first and foremost?" Alexander smirked yfully, gesturing at Zeres to jump into his arms.

    The ethereal-looking guy just gave Alexander a deadpan look before turning his attention to Elle,pletely ignoring Alexander''s mischievous goading. It''s obvious he was quite used to the man''s ways over the long years they have known each other.

    "Hey... hey... what''s with that attitude now, Zeres? You can stop acting tough in front of Elle. She''s family... She''ll understand. I know you missed me..." Alexander continued, but Zeres simply tuned out the other man''s voice and acted as though he was deaf to Alexander''s voice, as he continued looking silently at her again.

    Just one look at them both in that moment had Elle immediately felt that both Zeres and Alexander must be really close friends. They exude the air of two men who have known each other for the longest time ever.

    "Hello..." Zeres greeted Elle with a beautiful gentle smile. "I''m Zeres."

    Elle smiled back before giving him a greeting nod. "Nice to meet you, I''m Izabelle."

    "She''s Sebastian''s wife." Alexander butted in, uninvited. He sounded serious again.

    Due to Elle''s focused attention on the silver-haired man, she noticed the way his eyes stretched a little upon hearing that she was Sebastian''s wife. It was as though that news was utterly shocking to Zeres. Which was something surprising to Elle because no matter how she looked at it, Zeres'' reaction was not just the normal kind of surprise. It was like there was more in his reaction that carried the impression that he knew more serious things.

    "Oh... I see..." Zeres said, his tone sounding light and natural before smiling again. That surprised look waspletely gone now.,

    "Uncle!!!" Alexis'' voice pulled at everyone''s attention. And then the boy executed a perfectnding with only the thump of his shoes hitting the ground. His eyes were bright as he looked at Zeres. "I didn''t know you''reing too!"

    The silver-haired man looked slightly stunned for a moment before he approached Alexis and fondly ruffled the boy''s hair. "How did you grow so fast, huh, Alexis?" he asked. His eyes and smile turned even softer. "You were just a tiny little baby thest time I saw you!"

    Alice and Azy on the other hand, made a soft and quietnding behind Alexis in the next second. Both their grey eyes looked up at Zeres with surprise.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Uncle..." Alice said and Zeres immediately dropped to his knee, spreading his arm wide towards her in silent invitation. The little girl dashed forward and jumped into his embrace without hesitation.

    While Zeres was busy enjoying his reunion with the twins, Elle''s attention was pulled to focus on Azy. The boy did not approach Zeres and just stood there, quietly watching the siblings wee and got all excited over their Uncle Zeres.

    Though she could not see even a tinge of expression on his adorable face, Elle could no longer bear seeing him just stand back and watch as though he was not a part of it.

    "Hello, Azy. I''m back again." Elle waved her hand at him. The boy looked at her and his face brightened up.

    "Azy! Come here." Alexis went to grab Azy''s hand and led him to Zeres who now had his attention on the quiet boy. "You were so small when uncle was still visiting. But you still remember him, right?"

    Azy stared at Zeres for a long while before he finally nodded, surprising Elle and Zeres as well.

    There was a tinge of sadness and regret that momentarily shed across Zeres'' eyes before he lifted his hand and ruffled Azy''s hair. "Have you been well, little guy?" he asked. His voice sounded incredibly tender.

    When Azy nodded, Alexander spoke.

    "We better get going. Everyone''s surely waiting impatiently now." Alice immediately ran to him, grabbing her father''s hand as they walked ahead of them hand in hand.

    "Want to ride on my back?" Zeres asked Azy and Alexis. But the boys both shook their heads, causing Zeres to raise a brow.

    "Azy and I will be sprinting ahead!" Alexis said and with just a tacit nce at each other, the two boys disappeared the next second.

    "Those two think that they''re no longer children." Alexander told Zeres as a wry smile curled one corner of his lips. He then breathed out a long, slightly unhappy sigh. "I didn''t want them to mature too quickly... but it seems that I can''t do anything about it."

    "Well... you always knew your children are different from normal kids, evenpared to us both when we were still children. Those two are born with immense power and that''s definitely a huge influence on their development." Zeres replied calmly and rationally.

    "Right. Makes me a little uneasy every time I think of it." Alexander''s voice drastically changed into something almost sullen. "I wish there''s a way to at least bind or lessen their power. At least only until they have grown up."

    Zeres smiled at Alexander. "Don''t worry too much, Alex. I''m sure everything will be alright. They have amazing fathers like you and Kiel after all."

    Alexander whipped his head towards Zeres and was about to say something when he btedly realized that Elle was right behind them, quietly following. Clearing his throat, Alexander turned his gaze ahead again. "Well... I can only hope that Zeke''s returning very soon for Azy and Alicia''s sake. He''s been gone for way too long. That guy..."

 Chapter 262 Personal

    "So, what''s the reason for your unannounced visit?" Alex asked. The four of them, Alexander, Abigail, Alicia and Zeres, were seated around a bonfire outside the house. "Don''t get me wrong, I''m thrilled that you''re here to visit. But I''m quite sure you aren''t just here for that. There should be more to this visit, am I right?"

    Izabelle had been dragged off by the kids into the house a while ago as they had wanted to show her, theirtest academic achievements. Once they left. The atmosphere had very quickly turned a little serious.

    Alexander was staring intently at his friend. As though he was trying to decipher something in his face. But even so, he was not able to read his poker face.

    "I found that Lilith is back here in the ck Forest. Is that right? I have some ... business with her." Zeres replied. It had been so many years since Zeres and Iryz just kind of disappeared. They just thought the two of them had decided to go travel the world together without leaving any word to the others, but the fact that they did not even return to visit or made their presence known was a bit unsettling to Alex and everyone.

    "So, if Lilith''s not here, you''re not going to visit, are you? Just what have you been up to?" Alexander continued questioning. He did not even bother hiding what he was feeling from Zeres.

    "I''m sorry if I made you guys worry. But please don''t worry. Everything''s alright on my end."

    Zeres'' response made the muscles on Alexander''s face twitch a bit. But he did not continue to press on the matter anymore.

    "How about Iryz? How is she?" Abigail spoke. "We haven''t seen her in a long time. Why didn''t you bring her along to visit as well?"

    Iryz had be part of their inner circle ever since Zeres announced their engagement. The sweet girl had also been the kids'' favorite auntie and that was why they had been so sad when she and Zeres just stoppeding to their home.

    "She''s busy."

    The simple reply had Abigail''s brows creasing a little. They had been thinking of looking for Zeres and Iryz. They had nned to at least find out where they were even if they could not go visit. But the people Alexander had sent to look for them came back unsessful every time. Alex and the two of them could not go because their hands were full, especially with Alicia and Azy needing them. Still, Alexander had sought the witches'' help to look for them. But years passed and they were still nowhere to be found.

    And here was Zeres today, suddenly showing up. Uninvited, but very much weed. He looked alright, at least on the outside. His hair was back to its usual length and there seemed to not be anything suspicious about his strength and power. Still, the three of them could not help but think there was something amiss about him right now. They just could not put their finger on it.

    "You two are still together, right Zeres?" Alicia was the one who questioned him this time. There was no need to mention who she was talking about.

    "She''s still with me."

    Again, his response made the three of them speechless.

    "I can''t feel Lilith''s presence. She''s not here anymore, isn''t she?" Zeres continued talking, ignoring the probing gazes that Alex, Abi and Alicia were throwing him.

    "Lilith left just this morning. She said there''s something that she needs to deal with. Also, she did not say where she went or when she''ll return." Alicia told him.

    Zeres sighed and threw his head back as though to express his exasperation. Then he stood up in the next second without saying a thing.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I''m leaving then. I''lle back again a€"" those words are just blurted out.

    "Wait a moment, Zeres." Alexander cut him off. His dark eyes now turning really serious. "What''s with you? Don''t even think you can fool us with that bad acting of yours."

    Zeres rubbed the back of his neck. "I know, Alex. But I''m really fine. Whatever problem I have is not something you guys need to know, okay?"

    They all lifted their brows at him. Zeres is having a problem?

    "Like I said. My problem is something personal. And I''m gonna deal with it on my own, do you three understand?"

    "Are you and Iryz about to split or something?" Alexander asked straightforwardly. "Is she leaving you? Wait... could it be that she''s pregnant?"

    Zeres'' lips parted but then he closed it. He turned around and shook his head. "I''lle back to visit again soon." He said and with thosest parting words, he was gone.

    "Do you think he''s really alright?" Abigail asked worriedly after looking at the empty spot that Zeres had recently upied. "It''s definitely just maybe a couple''s fight, right?"

    "Or maybe, Iryz might really be pregnant." Alex was rubbing his chin. "They''ve been living together for a long time already after all. Maybe those two really got married in secret."

    "But I still find it questionable that he just one day upped and disappeared with her for years. And why can''t he tell us more?" Alicia pondered out loud. "He''s trying to avoid us at all costs."

    "I''m sending someone to tail him. Though it might be almost impossible for them to follow him, it''s better that we try." Alex said and the twodies agreed, also feeling helpless with Zeres.

    Meanwhile, Elle who had just returned to join the adults, saw how Zeres literally disappeared into smoke and she just stood there, utterly shocked, until Abigail saw her and called her over to join them.

    "Oh Elle... how long have you been standing there? Come over here and have a seat , dear."

    Elle sat down on her seat and Alicia started to tell her about what she just saw.

    ___

    A/N: Thank u for your patience! The chapter for yesterday will be released along with tomorrow''s chapter. And I am very sorry for the dy of the mass release. Please rest assured it will be out this week. Thank you once again and love you guys! <3 <3

 Chapter 263 A Couple Of Minutes

    A horrified gasp escaped Elle''s mouth the moment she realized she was not dreaming. And that she was not in her room nor anywhere near Alicia''s house. What¡­ what was she doing here? How had she suddenly appeared right in the middle of¡­ the forest?!

    Panicking, she looked around and a little relief bloomed within her when she noticed the tiny glowing white flowers on the ground. She recognized these flowers as only belonging to one ce specifically. This meant that she was still in the ck Forest!

    But¡­ how did she end up here?!

    The only exnation that made sense was that she had sleepwalked all the way here. She remembered thinking about all the things she had heard from Alicia before she fell asleep. Alicia had given her information about the powers of the witches. She had exined to her about what she had witnessed and told her that the witches can teleport.

    All the things Alicia had told her were mind-blowing. When she had gone to bed, her mind was filled with thoughts of the witches'' magic. And about how unbelievably amazing it was that those kinds of magic really did exist.

    Elle could not remember if she had any dream after she fell asleep. She just fell asleep and the next time she opened her eyes, she was already here. Alone in the middle of the woods and standing there in her pajamas. Should she call out for help? But what if that was a bad idea?

    She calmed herself by reassuring herself that this ce was safe. As long as she was inside the ck Forest, she would be safe. However, she did not know what kinds of wild animals were prowling around. Perhaps there are other more unspeakable things other than the animals that she should be wary of. Thus, she came to the conclusion that yelling might actually be a bad idea.

    So, she turned around. There was no path behind her or anywhere else. But if she had sleepwalked, then she must have walked straight ahead without taking any turns. So she thought that if she just turned around 180-degrees and walked straight back the other way, then she should end up reaching Alicia''s house.

    Hastily, Elle turned around and walked off in the exact opposite direction that she was facing in. She wished she could just run, but the surroundings were dim. She was just d that those little flowers were growing all around. Because without them, she would not even know how to begin navigating her way around in total darkness.

    Her heartbeats were thundering loudly in her ears as she rested her hand against a tree. How far had she gone? She had been alternating walking and running for maybe twenty minutes or so by now.

    After taking a few moments to catch her breath, Elle continued. She needed to get back to the house as soon as possible before any more trouble was stirred!

    Something bright shed like lightning in the distance, causing Elle to halt and hold her breath. There was no sound but a cool gust of wind blew over her. That felt unusual to Elle as she knew there should not be such a breeze in the forest that was so thick with trees. This kind of wind could only be formed in areas ofnd that are besiderge bodies of water - specifically the seas or oceans. Thus, Elle knew that this was something unusual.

    The only good thing was that she did not feel any danger from it. All she was feeling was¡­ curiosity that kept bubbling.

    With measured and quiet steps, Elle walked towards the source of that bright light.<novelnext></novelnext>

    She hid behind arge tree trunk that was before her and the moment she peeked out from the sides, her eyes slowly widened. There was a woman there! She had long silver hair and was dressed in flowing silken material. The hem of her white dress kissed the ground and the skirt fluttered elegantly along with the silvery lights floating around her. She looked like a deity of light came down to earth, or perhaps a wingless angel.

    Her eyes were closed as she shed her long sword in the air with such smooth and impossibly fast moves that her eyes even failed to follow it. It did not even make any sound but instead, produced a quiet gleam that had sliced all the falling leaves into pieces before her.

    Elle''s jaws dropped. Awe and amazement shone in her eyes as she continued watching thatdy start to move - no, dance - with her sword like a blur. It only made Elle feel like she was watching some kind of an ethereal dance of silence.

    She immediately knew this must be¡­ Lilith. The witch queen she had heard so much about. She already knew there were only three witches with silver hair ¨C Alicia, Zeres and the current witch queen, Lilith. Lilith was so much younger than she had even imagined ¨C!

    Her thoughts were cut off. A sword was pointed at her in an instant. Even much faster than a blink of an eye.

    Lilith was already right before her, standing there as though she had been in that spot forever, looking a little surprised seeing her there.

    "You are¡­ Izabelle¡­" she said as if she could not believe this was indeed her.

    Somehow, Elle could not help but wonder why everyone seemed to be having this kind of shocked expression the first time they saw her.

    "Yes." Elle replied unblinkingly and Lilith''s sword shattered into tiny white glitters before disappearing into nothing. That long and majestic looking sword that was utterly breathtaking had literally vanished before her eyes!

    "I¡­ I apologize." The witch queen said.

    "Oh¡­oh! I¡­ am the one who came here unannounced and disturbed you."

    "May I know how long you have been here?" Lilith asked as she looked unhesitatingly into Elle''s eyes.

    "Maybe just a couple of minutes. I couldn''t help but watch because your swordy was absolutely amazing¡­" Elle trailed off at the sight of shock on her face. The witch queen tried to hide it almost in an instant but Elle already saw that look. Why¡­ why did she look like she could not believe she had been there for about two minutes?

 Chapter 264 Lost

    "Amazing!" Lilith suddenly burst out. Her eyes widening with awe as both her hands shot out and she clutched Elle''s hands. "I didn''t know you had such an amazing ability!"

    Blinking in utter confusion, Elle replied. "Uhm... I think I should be the one telling you that, Queen Lilith."

    "Oh dear, you should really know that you''re the only one who managed to sneak up on me for around two minutes undetected!" she stressed on thatst word like she still found it unbelievably amazing. Her excitement was obvious from the way her eyes were sparkling.

    But while the witch queen was still busy being all amazed, Elle was just getting more and more confused.

    "I''ve already heard about you from Lady Alicia, but she had never once mentioned that you actually have this kind of incredible ability! You truly had caught me off guard..." Lilith trailed off, seemingly finally realizing the genuine confusion in Elle''s expression.

    "I..." Elle awkwardly spoke to break the silence between them. "I don''t think I have any... unusual ability. Well, I do know martial arts and am quite proficient at it. But that barely counts as an ability in this ce... I mean against supernatural beings... like you."

    Elle herself could hear the tinge of helplessness coloring her voice as she stated herst sentence. Well, it was a fact and there was nothing wrong with her admitting to it. She did not know why Lilith was saying all these, but she knew herself. And she knows she does not have any special abilities like what this queen was iming that she does.

    "Also, I... I wasn''t trying to sneak up on you. I''m actually... err... lost." Thest word came out from Elle''s lips with a sheepish lopsided smile.

    The awe was back in Queen Lilith''s eyes again. It even twinkled a bit and she could almost see the words ''then that''s what makes you even more amazing!'' shing across her face. Honestly, Elle was beyond surprised at this queen''s attitude. She had thought the witch queen Lilith was... well, someone who was unreachable and insanely powerful. She actually was powerful. She had felt and seen it with her own two eyes and she knew that what she had witnessed was just the tip of the iceberg.

    However, what surprised her was the fact that she had such a down-to-earth vibe whenmunicating. A down-to-earth angel inside and out! She just felt really light-hearted around her even though she had literally only just met her.

    It was not the same feeling that she felt with Abi. It was like with Lilith, she could instantly feel that they could be the best of friends despite their obvious differences.

    "You are lost..." Lilith repeated, her voice obviously in disbelief and one beautiful brow ached elegantly in question.

    "Yes. And while I was trying to find my way back, I saw a really bright sh of light and decided to look for the source. This is how I ended up here. You are... so terrific. Nothing less than a real life beautiful warrior angel." She finally blurted out the praises she was meaning to shower her with. "Watching you made me feel like I''m watching some sort of a powerful magical dance."

    "Thank you..." Lilith almost sounded a little shy epting thepliment. It was as though she was not used to getting suchpliments at all. "But that was actually just me, doing my normal training routine."

    Elle''s lips formed an ''o''. "It didn''t look normal to me at all. You''re really amazing, Lilith... oh, I mean, Queen Lilith."

    "Oh, you can just call me Lilith." Lilith shed her a sweet smile. "Do you want to take a seat or should I apany you back to Lady Alicia''s?"

    "If you don''t mind, I''d like to stay for a bit and watch you perform your magic. It''s mesmerizing."

    And with that, Elle watched Lilith continue her training. She was secretly thrilled that Queen Lilith was not opposed to having an audience as she was running through her training routine. She knew she should not have requested it, but Lilith''s swordy was too enthralling that she just had to watch it again.

    When it was done, Lilith did not make her sword disappear this time. Instead, she handed it over to Elle, sword handle facing her, so she could touch it since she noticed her eyes staring at it so curiously and longingly.

    Elle stared at the sword in her hand. It was as though her eyes were the sky and countless stars had filled it up. "It''s so much lighter than I thought! And it''s so lovely! Like it''s made of light ice! Can I try swinging it?"

    "Of course."

    Thrilled, Elle moved back to what she perceived was a safe distance from Lilith and swung the sword. "Wow. It even feels awesome. I wonder if... this can kill vampires."

    Lilith stared at her with eyes stretched wide and Elle fell silent as well after realizing exactly just what she had said. She could not believe she had blurted that out loud! She caught her lower lip between her teeth and worried about it.

    "It can." Lilith responded in a quiet voice. "The truth is... most of the witches'' weapons were made to kill vampires."

    The information had Elle keeping her silence. She remembered that in the books she had read in the library, it had stated there how the vampires and witches were never recorded to ever have been in a good rtionship. That the two races had been enemies since a long time back.

    "I want to..." Elle started, looking down at the beautiful hilt of the sword in her hand. "... to be able to at least defend myself against enemies that are targeting me. It''s frustrating... being so helpless and always needing others to rescue me."

    The sword in Elle''s hand shattered and disappeared into smoke right before her eyes. She was momentarily awed by the disy before her gaze flew to the witch queen''s face.

    "I don''t think it''s a sword that you need, for you to do that." Lilith said in a serious tone, causing Elle to crease her brows a little.

    "What... are you trying to say?"

 Chapter 265 Real

    Lilith''s gaze suddenly shifted behind Elle before she could answer Elle''s question.

    "Alicia." Lilith called out.

    Turning to look behind her, Alicia was indeed standing right behind her. The beautiful woman was d in a nightgown covered over with a thick and long grey colored robe.

    "Queen Lilith," Alicia stared at Lilith before her gaze fell onto Elle, her eyes scanning her from head to toe. "Are you alright, Izabelle?"

    Elle nodded. "I''m totally fine. Please don''t worry about me at all, Alicia."

    "I''m d you''re alright." The elegantdy looked relieved. "I realized that you weren''t in your room and got worried when you did not appear after I waited some time for you toe back. When did you leave? None of us noticed you leaving the house."

    "I was..." Elle was a bit embarrassed to answer Alicia but she knew she needed to exin. "I think I sleep-walked. I don''t really know how I ended up all the way out here, but I believed I merely sleep-walked."

    Alicia''s serene expression changed for a moment. "I see..."

    "She ended uping across me on her way back and decided to watch me train." Lilith said to Alicia. The way the witch queen spoke and looked at Alicia was something that Elle could not ignore. It was so obvious how Lilith seemed to look up to Alicia. Respect and admiration were brimming in the witch queen''s eyes, despite the fact that right now, Lilith was obviously far more powerful.

    Seeing the way this witch queen behaved before Alicia, only made Elle realize how amazing and powerful Alicia was when she still had her full powers in her.

    "Auntie a€" oh..." Alexisnded on the ground followed by Azy, pulling at everyone''s attention, and most especially Elle. She was surprised to know that she had actually woken everyone in the house up and must have caused them so much worry for these kids to even be here, obviously searching for her.

    "Princess Elle! Are you alright?" the boy asked, approaching her.

    "I''m fine. Oh dear... why are you boys out here too? You both should be in bed." Elle said, feeling apologetic for all the fuss just because she was missing for a while. But Alexis grinned.

    "Waking up in the middle of the night is not a problem at all to us, Princess. Right, Azy?" Alexis turned to Azy behind him and the boy nodded. "We are d you''re okay. Azy was worried because he said that a€""

    "Alexis." Alicia called out and the boy immediately stopped mid-sentence and turned to face Alicia.

    "Yes, auntie?"

    "You and Azy should go back and let Abi and everyone know we''ve found Elle." Alicia reminded him and at the same time, effectively distracting him from continuing his sentence.

    "Oh, right. Got it, Auntie." The boys then disappeared in blur, leaving the threedies alone once again.

    When Elle looked at Alicia, thedy smiled at her. "Please give me a moment to speak with Lilith, Elle."

    Nodding, Elle smiled back and just stood there, watching as the two silver-haired beautiful women widened their distance to have their private talk. She did not bother to wonder what they were going to talk about anymore. Since she heard the first question Alicia asked Lilith as they walked away.

    "I believe you already know that Zeres was looking for you." Alicia asked.

    "Yes. But even I am not certain what he needed from me. I honestly find it strange that he''s seeking me out as soon as he reappeared for the first time after such a long while keeping himself under the radar. Do you want me to try spying on him?"

    "No. I don''t think Zeres will show you anything even if you try. He''d hidden himself for years already so I don''t think he''d be careless now and show you what he''s hiding so easily. Just make sure to observe him carefully when he seeks you again. And do let me know once he returns."

    "I understand."

    "Also... about Izabelle." Alicia nced towards Elle before she continued. "Refrain from saying anything about whatever peculiar thing that you had observed about her for now, Lilith." Her voice dipped even lower to ensure Elle would not overhear her words.

    Lilith''s brows creased, not hiding her curiosity from Alicia at all. "Why? I mean... I believe she needed to know. Izabelle is obviously so clueless... she should really know something more at least."

    "I know where you''reing from, Lilith. But there''s a reason why we are trying our best not to say anything to her as of yet." The slightly pinched look on Alicia''s face told Lilith that there must be moreplicated things involved for them to be behaving so cautiously like this.

    The twodies stared at each other until eventually, Lilith sighed and gave in. "Okay, I understand."

    ...

    Meanwhile, on top of a certain tall building.

    Elijah''s foot was dangling from the edge of the building. His other foot was bent while he was lying parallel to the edge of it. A ck kitten could be vaguely seen, rolled into a furry ball and sleeping peacefully on his chest.

    His gaze was staring unseeingly at the starry sky.

    The image of him and that kitten on his chest was something that screams serenity and peace,pared to the buzzing and brightly lit city down below.

    Until the kitten suddenly awoke, arched its back and hissed with its ws on disy. It''s lovely ck fur standing.

    "Shh... it''s okay..." Elijah purred, pulling himself up and hiding the kitten back inside a deep pocket on his coat.

    "I''m listening. Go on." He then said, his voice back to the usual deep and darkly melodious.

    And that female voice echoed again. "So, it seems that the divorce is indeed real. However... I believe Sebastian is just trying to take our attention away from that girl."

    "How can you say so?" Elijah stroked the kitten''s warm fur under his coat as he asked.

    "Isn''t it obvious? He allowed her to stay in the country and even let her hide in the ck Forest for safety. He''s obviously still trying to protect her!"

    Elijah looked up again, staring at the moonlight. The soft breeze blowing and lifting his hair in slow,zy drifts.

    "But well, let''s let him think he''d managed to fool us. The game would be more fun that way, isn''t it?" The woman''s voice was filled with malice as she chuckled evilly.

    "Of course." Elijah replied. The corner of his lips tugged up into a mysterious smile.

 Chapter 266 Better

    The next day, Elle was stuck with Abi and the kids.

    Alicia was not with them for the entire day. ording to Abi, she was with Lilith and the two of them were dealing with some important matters. Although Elle was dying to know what those two gorgeousdies were busying themselves with, she knew better than to ask for more details from Abi.

    Alexander was not around as well but Elle did not ask of his whereabouts anymore.

    The day ended quite fast thanks to being with the kids. The many different requests and antics they had were enough to keep Abi and Elle busy and on their toes, that they had no free time to feel the miss from the absence of those others who were not there.

    Once Alexis, Azy and Alice entered their bedrooms to settle down for the night, Abigail joined Elle in sitting beside the bonfire in the front yard.

    The two of them talked about mundane things at first until Elle began to shift the topic into something more serious.

    "I am thinking about maybe... learning how to at least protect myself." She finally said, looking at the crackling fire and "My skill is useless to the vampires... And I''ve been thinking hard about it. I realised that I should learn something else that would be useful to my safety. Perhaps something that won''t take too long to hone."

    She lifted her eyes, nervous to think of what Abigail''s reaction would be like. But she was relieved when what she saw in her eyes was nothing but understanding. Abigail did not need to say it. Her eyes were telling her that she understood fully why she was saying all these things.

    "I think the easiest is..." Elle continued, feeling braver now to just spill everything that she had in mind at the non-usatory look on Abi''s face. "... a gun. It should be the safest for me to use as a form of self defense against the vampire''s speed. But... I''m not sure if guns can even harm the vampires."

    "Guns can actually harm them." Abigail replied while nodding, causing Elle to widen her eyes at Abi.

    "And if you put poison on the bullet, it can even kill them." A voice that belonged to Lilith echoed from behind Elle.

    She turned and saw the two silver-haireddies approaching them. Both beautiful and stunning. Elle could not help but be mesmerised as she took in the both of them standing side by side.

    When Alicia and Lilith sat on the empty chairs around the bonfire, Lilith continued. "So you''re choosing to train with guns, huh..."

    "Yes." Elle replied. "I think it''s the most practical for me." She then shrugged a shoulder, indicating that she would listen to any better advice if they were to be given.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "I admit guns should be far safer for you than swords or daggers when you''re against vampires, Elle." Alicia added. "Lilith and I can help you with the poisons. And I believe that for the gun, Alexander should be able to provide a nice one for you."

    Elle''s eyes flew to Abi and when she smiled at her, Elle''s lips parted in both shock and dness. She never thought that thesedies... that all of them would actually support her so easily like this! They did not look at her askance nor question her about anything. They just took her words at face value. She had thought that there was a big possibility where all of them would discourage her from touching weapons. But... here they were... even helping her already! Lord... how lucky was she to meet these amazingdies?!

    Gushing with gratitude, Elle rose from her seat and hugged each of them, saying her thanks for their support from the bottom of her heart.

    "I was actually worried. That you might object or even stop me." Elleter admitted to Abi while they were ascending up the stairs. A gentle chuckle sounded from the gentledy walking beside her.

    "I won''t. I know you needed it in your situation. And I once experienced it... being helpless. It was awful." Abi told her. "But the most important reason is because we know that you truly needed it for your own sake. We never know what might happen so it''s always better to be prepared and have at least a secret weapon hidden under your sleeve. Now go sleep and rest, Elle. You heard Lilith earlier. Your training starts tomorrow."

    Elle''s eyes glimmered with gratitude and she thanked Abi once again.

    Outside, Alicia and Lilith were still sitting around the bonfire in silent camaraderie before chatting again.

    "I didn''t expect you to immediately support Izabelle''s desire." Lilith said.

    "She needs it. From here on... everything''s uncertain. Things could go down the drain in the blink of an eye. Especially when Elijah is advancing with his agenda faster than ever, we can only prepare her as early as we could." Alicia replied, quietly sipping from her ss. "Izabelle is already caught up in a world that requires her to fight and might even force her to spill blood to survive and protect herself and her loved ones. Though these same things are happening in human society, Izabelle had never dealt with blood yet. She needs to learn as soon as possible..."

    "What if Prince Sebastian gets angry about this?"

    "It''s fine. Izabelle can calm him down and I know he''d eventually give in once Elle coaxes him. And he''d definitely choose this alternative. Rather than letting Elle end up learning and using the ability she herself knows nothing about."

    "Shouldn''t it be easier and more helpful for her if we instead help her learn about herself and her abilities as early as now? You said she needs to be prepared."

    Alicia sighed heavily, her shoulders drooping a little as she stared at her ss and then at the fire. "If only it''s that easy, Lilith. Even I couldn''t help but agree that it''s better if Izabelle never learns about it."

 Chapter 267 Approval

    Dressed in a ck camouge cargo pants paired withbat boots and a long sleeve white stretch, Elle lifted her hands and aimed at the target before her. Her blue orbs were intent and focused on the target ahead but her expression was rxed. There was no sign of tenseness nor emotions on her face.

    The gentle breeze blowing caused some strands of hair that hade loose from her braid to start swaying in a quiet dance.

    BANG!

    The loud sound that used to jolt her crazy at first no longer fazes her. Well, it had been quite a while and she couldn''t even count how many times she had fired her gun until now.

    A p followed the loud gunshot.

    "Good job." It was Caelian who spoke. The man was standing beside Abigail, watching Elle closely as she had been taking her aim and when she released her shot.

    Releasing a long breath, Elle stared hard at her target. Her shot barely missed the bullseye. She felt a little disappointed as she was truly aiming to finally shoot that bullseye. But seeing how close it was this time, Elle felt her motivation rise even higher. ''A little bit more...'' she told herself. She just needed to practice more and she''ll be even better!

    Three days have passed since she started her marksmanship training. It was Caelian who taught her the basics and everything else about guns since it seemed that the man was quite knowledgeable about guns. She had heard from Abi that Caelian had been serving as a marine for many years in another country and had even participated in human wars many years ago.

    He was incredibly skillful and Elle could tell how good of a teacher that he was. Just within three days, she had learned a lot from him.

    With a big smile, Elle turned at Caelian and Abigail. "It''s amazing!" she eximed. The feeling of aplishment welling up within her was really uplifting. Though she had always been athletic, Elle was not very sure about her aiming skill. She had lowered her expectations but to her relief, it seemed that she was much better in it than she had ever imagined herself to be. She truly believed and was convinced that one of the biggest reasons was because of her trainer.

    "You''re actually amazing, Elle." Abi grinned proudly at her, causing Elle''s eyes to gleam even brighter.

    Caelian nodded in approval. "I told you... you have what it takes to do it

    , Princess."

    Before Elle could even form a response, another voice that did not belong to Abi or Caelian echoed from behind them.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "So this is what''s upying everyone for the past three days, huh?" Alexander arched a brow as hezily leaned against the tree trunk. His arm had already snaked around Abi''s waist but Elle did not even wonder how Abi was already right there with him. This couple who had already been together for so long were still so sweet on each other that it was nothing new to Elle and others around them, when they behaved like a couple that are newly married.

    And based on Alexander''s words, it seems like he did not know about this. So, it would only mean that the gun she was using would havee from Caelian and not from Alexander.

    After Abi said something to him in a low voice, Alexander sighed and then he looked over at Caelian.

    "So, how is she? I hope you taught her well enough, Caelian." Alexandermented.

    "Princess Izabelle is good. I believe she''s naturally a sharp shooter. She just needs more chances to train and take the time to familiarize herself enough with the gun."

    Alexander nced at Elle''s target and he nodded with approval. But then he walked towards it, blocking the target with his body.

    "I see you''re indeed doing really well considering that it has only been a few days you''ve been training. I think it''s about time you move on to the next step. Aim at me this time, Princess Izabelle." Alexander patted lightly on his chest, indicating for her to aim at his person.

    Elle''s eyes circled wide. She did not see thating at all. Alexander looked serious and the way he was giving her that challenging look had her nerves stiffening. This man''s presence had always been light and the kind that gives her the feeling of safety. Since the day she met him, he had never once intimidated her. Maybe because he has always been nice and gentle when dealing with her.

    But today, Alexander was showing her something serious. And she could not help but swallow. She never dared to think that Alexander was not powerful. But the vibe he gives off just with him looking all serious like he was right now, was something she was not expecting. To think she would feel the chills running down her spine just by him acting all serious.

    "I''m your target this time, Princess Elle. If you manage to even graze me, then you can consider yourself to have passed." He smiled and Elle somehow rxed again. But what he said earlier was a bit... Was he trying to rile her up? If that was his aim, well, he has certainly seeded. Because now, she felt like she really wanted to try and meet his challenge just to gain his approval.

    Turning to Abi, Elle was again speechless to see her smiling. Even gesturing at her to do her best. Wow... was this real? Abi''s actually cheering and encouraging her to shoot at her beloved husband?!

    Now her confidence was starting to waver a little. She thought that their reactions could mean that they believe she could not do it yet.

    "Nowe at me, Princess. Don''t hesitate. Because if you do, you won''t even manage to barely graze me." Alexander continued urging her, his elegant smile even turning a little taunting. "Shoot me like you mean it."

 Chapter 268 A Bit Easy (1)

    Elle''s fingers tightening and clenching on her gun, Elle took a deep breath. She stared at the gun in her hand and recalled all the things that Caelian had drilled into her head over the past three days. One of the most important things Caelian had emphasized for her to keep in mind was to never underestimate the vampire''s speed because some of them could even move faster than bullets. Mere human vision was not powerful enough to follow their swift movements.

    Alexander was one of the Reign royals. A true vampire blue blood. If she could manage to shoot him - no, even to graze him a little - then it would mean that she would be good enough to the extent that she could definitely shoot Elijah as well, right?

    "Don''t worry, Elle." Abi said. "Even if you manage to shoot Alex, he''ll be alright. So don''t you worry, and don''t be afraid. Just focus on shooting him. You can imagine him as your enemy if that helps to get you to focus." Abi even went to the extent of giving her some pointers and tips on how to properly aim at her husband. Elle was torn between wanting to burst outughing or sweat dropping.

    "Oh, how you love me, my dear wife." Alexander smirked teasingly at his wife. "Your lovenguage did change a little over the years. But I''m loving the little changes anyways." And he then yfully sent her a sexy and yful wink.

    "Behave Alex. Don''t distract her." Abi replied, feigning a stern look.

    "Yeah, don''t distract my student with your cheesy lines, boss." Caelian butted in with a cheeky grin, knowing that this was a rare opportunity to dig into his boss while the missus was also in on it.

    "If this is enough to distract her then¡­ she''s not going to evernd a shot ¨C" Alexander replied before his sentence got cut off.

    BANG!

    After a moment of silence, everyone nodded in approval.

    "Terrific!" Abi pped and Caelian crossed his arms over his chest in a proud stance, still nodding sedately.

    Elle''s heartbeats were racing hard within her though outwardly, she held herself still and waited for Alexander to respond. Caelian had told her that one of the most effective ways for her tond a shot on a vampire was to catch her target off guard. He had constantly reminded her that having a gun would still be useless, no matter how high-tech it was, because of the massive difference in speed. But if she could use her top speed while the enemy was being distracted, she would definitely have the chance. And so she applied it all. While Alexander was distracted with Abi, she had caught onto that opportunity and raised her hand as fast as she could and immediately fired a shot. Not forgetting about Caelian''s words, that vampires can even snatch the gun from her hands before she could even fire it if she did not shot fast enough.

    She did her very best. Believing in Abi''s words that Alexander will be alright even if her shot hits him was enough to make her throw her fear and worries to the back of her mind. It was actually amazing how she had reacted because no matter what, this person was Alexander. She should not even be daring enough to point a gun at him. But she did it and even dared to shoot at him.

    "Good, but not good enough." Alexandermented. "You didn''t even touch my clothes."<novelnext></novelnext>

    What?! She still did not manage to hit him? Elle pressed her lips tight after hearing his words. It seems as though Alexander was not the type to mince his words when he bes serious?

    "Try it again, Princess Elle. You''re not fast enough." Alexander immediately called out her weakness.

    After Abi and Caelian gave her an encouraging nod, Elle raised her arms and aimed before shooting at Alexander again and again.

    She did her best until she was out of bullets. But still, Alexander was untouched and unscratched. None of her bullets even grazed the corners of his clothes.

    Speechless, Elle panted as she was out of breath and more than a little frustrated. It seems, it was really hard to harm a vampire even if she was armed with a gun!

    "It''s okay, Elle. You really are doing great actually. Alex is just on a whole other level." Abi said, trying to console her. But Elle still pursed her lips in disappointment at her own disheartening performance. "Geez. Don''t be too hard on yourself. Come, let''s have some rest for now. We can try again after this."

    As Abi and Elle took their seats, Alexander approached them. "Well¡­ I think Caelian is going a bit easy on you, Elle." Alexander arched a brow as he pursed his lips a little.

    "Oh,e on, boss. You''re not expecting me to treat the Princess like she''s amando, are you?" Caelian retorted.

    "If she''s willing to train harder, then why not? I believe that she''s the one who wanted this. Isn''t that right, Elle?" Alexander replied to Caelian then smoothly turning to look at Elle for her agreement.

    Elle sheepishly nodded. She was the one who had wanted this and that was why she repeatedly asked Caelian to not go easy on her. She did not ask to go through this training only for him to treat her like a princess and give her preferential treatment. She wanted this to train very seriously and she wouldn''t mind no matter how hard it was because to her, there was nothing harder than being helpless.

    "I didn''t go easy on her, Alex. I think that she needs just a little more time before she''s able to jump to the highest level."

    "But she might not have enough time, Caelian." Alexander''s words had everyone falling silent. Elle noticed how even Abi looked a little surprised at what Alexander had said. "We don''t know if today might be herst chance to learn and train."

 Chapter 269 Oppurtunity (2)

    Elle did not even have the chance to ponder about Alexander''stest statement because of Lilith and Alicia''s arrival to the scene.

    "I think that the princess is a little too pressured. Why don''t we make her training a little bit more fun?" Lilith said, causing everyone to look at her questioningly. Everyone was piqued by her suggestion and wanted to know what fun training she was talking about.

    "She had suggested a hunting game. But it would be with maybe a few of us involved as her target." Alicia was the one who answered. "Experience is always the best teacher as they say... so since she does not have the luxury to train normally due tock of time, I agree with Lilith''s suggestion. We should simte her training to be, as best as possible, the closest to reality as it can get."

    Somehow, Elle was starting to feel a little nervous after hearing the suggestion that Lilith and Alicia had suggested and agreed upon. She felt nervous because everyone''s actions right now were telling her that things seemed to be getting really serious... and fast. They were obviously trying to rush her to learn as fast as possible. And she did not even know why... Was the situation with Elijah getting worse? Were they keeping something from her? Thinking about it, she decided to bite the bullet and just directly ask about it.

    "Is there... a serious problem going on that I know nothing about?" Elle could no longer stop herself from asking. All these while, she had already had a feeling that there were certain things that she seemed not to be privy to. "Everyone seemed... suddenly in a rush..."

    They looked at her, not saying anything. She waited but still no one spoke until Alexander cleared his throat and finally responded to her. "Don''t worry. If you''re worried about what''s happening outside the ck Forest or with matters on Sebastian, everything''s fine as of now. Elijah still has yet to make any moves actually. But that is the reason why we are trying to utilize any time of peace that you have right now. Something could happen any time now, and by then, you won''t have the luxury to train anymore. Thus, what Lilith and Alicia said is really relevant."

    What he said was understandable. If something did happen... there was no way she could still focus especially if Sebastian was being forced into a dangerous situation. Though she felt as though there seemed to be more to this, Elle decided to brush that feeling off and put it aside for now. She''ll bring the issue again after this because right now, she knew she had to focus and grab this opportunity. If this truly was the fastest way for her to learn then... she needed to do it now.

    "Lilith''s suggestion is a hunting game, right?" Alexander asked.

    "Yes." Lilith nodded then she looked at Elle before giving short and clear instructions. "You alone against a number of witches. Hunt them down and shoot at them with this gun."

    The gun that Lilith handed to Elle was one that had a silencer equipped on it.

    "The reason we chose the witches is because we know you are definitely scared to really shoot at anyone. We understand how you feel. But as long as you have that fear, you won''t be able to move past it and get better." As Lilith exined, a witch appeared. It was a woman with dark hair and almost ashen skin.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Without any preamble, Lilith shot at her, shocking Elle. There had been no warning, no hints, not even a slightest indication that Lilith would react in such a way.

    And what she saw next had her eyes widening in shock once again. The witch had exploded into bats as soon as the bullet hit her and then came together once again.

    "The bullets you shoot are not capable of killing them. It won''t even make them bleed a little." Lilith continued. "You''ll only find out that you manage to shoot if they explode into bats. So, if one does explode, it means that you have sessfully shot at them... If you pass this challenge, we''ll move on to the real deal. Which is going to be some of us you will hunt next."

    Elle secretly swallowed. Her heartbeat raced but not out of pure nervousness. She could feel the thrill mixed in there too.

    "Will you be able to handle this, Princess Elle?" Alexander asked, looking straight into her eyes, wanting to determine how she was taking it. That challenging look was there in his eyes again. And that only caused the determination to re up even more within her.

    Sweeping her gaze over everyone, Elle realized that she was surrounded by extremely powerful people - powerful not just in positions that they hold, but also in real and natural powers that they hold within themselves. Not just figuratively but physically as well. Everyone was either non-human and supernatural, while she... was just a human. But for the first time in her life, she felt like she was starting to feel something different. She felt like this was the beginning of something she knew nothing about yet.

    Maybe with this... she could be one day closer to them. If not, at least she could be somewhat useful. And she would no longer feel like she did not belong in these powerful people''spany. No, she would do her best to strengthen and grow herself to be deserving of all these amazing people''s support and the chance is being ced before her right now. She would do this. There was no way she would let this opportunity slip through her fingers.

    "I will do it!" Elle dered with so much fighting spirit, her eyes sparkling as though silvery mes were burning behind those blue irises.

    "Good." Alexander said and nodded decisively as everyone smiled proudly at her. "Then let the gamemence. We will be waiting here patiently for our turn to be hunted by you."

    "I will do my best!" Elle eximed and with that, Caelian and Lilith began their coaching as Alexander, Abigail and Alicia gathered the witches who will be participating in this exercise and had discussed some secret matters with them.

 Chapter 270 Chance (3)

    The moon was shining bright when they started the hunting game.

    Lilith left Elle alone somewhere in the middle of the forest while the others scattered themselves around the area designated to them for the hunting game. They are allowed to move around the allocated zone until Ellees along, then they should try their best in avoiding getting shot at.

    Now left alone in the darkness, Elle took a long deep breath. She needed to do this! If she could not at least pass this, there would be no way she could even stand a chance against Elijah or any of his men!

    She tried to calm her wildly beating heart, remembering all the things Caelian and Lilith had told her earlier. They had reminded her of a few things to avoid and also some other hints for keeping herself from giving her position away.

    Immediately, Elle hid herself upon seeing an ideal ce where she could hide. There was arge growth of bushes she hade across. However, Elle didn''t choose to go there, remembering what Caelian had taught her that she must not choose the first potential spot she found because ording to Caelian, if the hiding spot stood out for her, then it would also stand out to her pursuer.

    ''Look closer and choose the ce that isn''t expected.'' Caelian''s voice echoed in her head.

    When Elle finally chose her hiding spot which was a not sorge growth of bushes but enough to cover her, she crouched low andid down low in the underbrush, careful to keep her head down.

    Double checking on her current crouched over position on the ground, Elle slightly repositioned herself to be morefortable and able to maintain an alert stance. And then she took calming quiet breaths again. She needed to lower her breathing as much as possible and avoid being excessively stressed from the expectations of this exercise.

    Lilith had advised her to stay in hiding and remain quiet, which honestly made Elle think twice because this was supposed to be a hunting game. She needed to hunt her prey so she should be moving, right? But Lilith wanted her to just stay put and hide herself and wait for her prey toe to her instead.

    Elle does get the point that this method was indeed less dangerous. But would this really be the best option for her to pass this test? She honestly doubted a little but nheless, she would listen to advice given to her. Lilith sounded so confident when she told her that with this, she could utilize her uncanny ability of not being easily detected.

    The curiosity about the ability Lilith was talking about also made Elle decide to listen to all her advice. She wanted to know if she really had such a skill or whatever that might be called.

    Time ticked by but no one appeared yet. Elle had somehow really calmed down. The quietness of the night did not bother her or scared her even a bit. Maybe because she was busy trying to identify every sound like she was looking for a phantom. And this was slowly making her feel the thrill and adrenaline of stepping into an uncharted territory like she had felt when she was exploring secret passages back home when she was younger. Just that, this was definitely an upgrade from her previously kiddy y and make-believe.

    Just as she was thinking about that, a sound made her hold her breath. It was the faint sound of leaves being crushed under a person''s feet.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Elle did not move. She slowed her breathing even more and breathed as shallow as she could. She focused her senses to her ears, trying to listen and identify from which direction the sound wasing from.

    From the left. But then it suddenly stopped. Elle felt nervous at the thought that the witch must have sensed her and that was why they were now taking precaution.

    She was tempted to move, to run away. She knew that was her innate instincts that were prompting her. But she forced herself to repeat the advice Caelian and Lilith had plied her with. Running away was a bad idea because she was going up against supernatural beings. She could never outrun a witch or a vampire! As a human, it was impossible!

    So, she stayed still. Not moving. She could not tell how long time had passed before she caught sight of a dark silhouette appearing behind a tree trunk across her hiding spot.

    She watched the witch look around first and thene out from her hiding spot behind the tree. This was a good sign that she had not picked up on Elle''s presence yet.

    Lilith had told her not to rush, but not to take too long to take action either once she had set her eyes on a target. She told her, the limit for her to wait for the perfect time from the appearance of her prey to her attack would be about two minutes.

    Elle''s fingers slowly wrapped around the gun as her fingers ready themselves over the trigger. She was itching to fire, but her body hesitated. Despite all her willful spirits a while ago, she found herself unable to pull the trigger.

    Her fingers trembled slightly, causing her to berate herself inwardly. Howe she was feeling this right now? Did she not manage to shoot at Alexander without trembling a few hours ago? What is going on with her now?

    As she fought for calmness and courage to aim and pull the trigger, the witch moved closer to where she was hiding. She seemedpletely oblivious that someone was watching her, and aiming at her.

    Then she turned around, exposing her unprotected back to Elle''s view, literally making herselfpletely vulnerable.

    Elle swallowed. This was the right time. This was her chance! Might be her only chance! Her time limit was approaching and she needed to fire now!

 Chapter 271 Real Danger (4)

    When her fingers still refused to pull the trigger, Elle began to speak to herself internally. ''Don''t be afraid... you''re not going to kill an innocent... this is just training... for your sake... remember why you''re doing this, Elle... remember the pain and frustration of being helpless a€"''

    The moment when she was trembling helplessly, hiding in terror in the bushes when she saw Brandon Haze in the crowd, the moment when she was kept locked in that room, the moment when she was used as bait to capture Sebastian that night... the moment when she watched Sebastian being chained behind bars... All those helpless moments that brought up the feeling of her being useless and a hindrance just shed like a quick slideshow in her mind. And with that reminder, Elle''s arms steadied and her fingers decisively pulled the trigger.

    The deafening sound that she was used to did not ring out this time, but sounds of flying bats filled the silence in the clearing they were at.

    She then immediately rose from her hiding spot to change to a different location, heeding Caelian''s advice this time. Caelian had said that if her target was not a witch, they would fall and get wounded. Others who came alongter would be able to find where she was hiding just from looking at the gunshot wound and the angle of entrance into the body. So, she must change her location as soon as possible.

    There were four witches assigned to this exercise and they were not with each other. So Elle believes that the others might not be near that witch she had shot. However, she needed to be careful so she did not dare risk to go farther even though she still wanted to keep on running.

    When she found another ce simr to thest one that she could use to hide again, Elle did the very same thing she had done a while ago. Her trembling was gone. And she could feel her heartbeats thudding hard. Everything seemed to have happened too fast and it was... nerve wracking. But she had sessfully passed the first stage. She did it!

    ...

    The hunting gamested more than two hours in total. And Elle hadpleted it!

    Thest one nearly made her fail, though. She had ran to thest witch while changing her hiding spot but thankfully, the witch was facing the opposite direction and had not noticed her in time. It was a close call but nevertheless, she made it!

    Lilith was all grins when she appeared before her. Obviously, she had already watched everything.

    "I did it..." Elle said in a disbelieving voice and Lilith nodded.

    "Yes, you did. And you''re freaking amazing."

    Before Elle even realized it, she had run over to Lilith and hugged her. "Thank you! Your advice made everything work out for me! You''re freaking amazing too, Queen Lilith."

    "You can just call me Lilith, Princess Elle."

    "And please call me Elle too."

    The duo grinned at each other with sparkling eyes and rosy cheeks before turning around and going back to where everyone was waiting for them.

    ...<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Well then... I think it''s time for the next round." Alexander stood from his chair as soon as Elle and Lilith arrived.

    Even Elle was taken aback as she thought that she would be allowed to rest first or even thought the next one would only be tomorrow night. It was already past midnight.

    "I know you are thinking of resting. But let''s say you''re being chased by your captors, Elle." Alexander continued. "The first game was you managing to escape from let''s say... being caged. Then this second game would then be the chase to recapture you. If you manage to pass this, then, you would be considered to have survived."

    "Well... Lady Alicia did say we''re trying to make it as close to reality as possible. In reality, there would be no time for you to rest at all if you were being pursued." Lilith seconded while Abi and Alicia were busy gauging every expression Elle was making. "Can you do it?"

    "Caelian and I will be the ones chasing you this time." Alexander suddenly announced and Elle swallowed.

    "I can do it... I can still keep going but..." Elle hesitated. "How can I even deal with the two of you? You guys can see in the dark too and even have superior hearing. How can I even hide from you two? And you can even smell someone''s scent."

    "Don''t falter about those matters now, Izabelle." Alexander stood from his chair. "Don''t worry too much about it. As long as you don''t get yourself wounded, any of us picking up your scent is not possible."

    Elle''s eyes widened and her forehead creased, a little confused at what Alexander just told her. "R-really? But I thought..."

    "And I don''t have superior hearing. So, it''s Caelian you''d have to be careful with on that front."

    Alicia piped in. "We''ll coach you on some tricks to deal with that, Elle."

    "Come over here, dear." Abi gestured to her. And when Elle was with them, Abi looked over at the two males. "Now both of you, go away and don''t listen to our girly talks."

    ...

    Soon, the second gamemenced after Alicia and Abi had their chat with Elle.

    "We''ll be giving you ten minutes to simte your ''escape'' before wee after you." Alexander instructed. "Think of us as real danger. Better yet, think of me as Elijah and Caelian here as Elijah''s new sidekick."

    Elle''s eyes stretched a little wider but she did not react too much to that and quickly nodded. "Okay, I''m ready." She then replied and after she nced at the three gorgeousdies standing right there, she turned around towards the dark forest. Specifically, to the part of ck Forest that did not have those glowing tiny flowers.

    Looking onest time over her shoulder, she nced at the two men. Her eyes gleamed with something brave and fierce. And when she looked ahead of her again, she ran without turning back.

 Chapter 272 Complicated (5)

    "Alex..." Abigail''s words trailed off as her eyes still scanned the ce where she had seen Ellest. After a couple more seconds, she then sighed heavily before leaning in on her husband once Caelian followed after Elle into the forest. "You''re not seriously nning on pushing Elle to the edge, are you?"

    Though her words came out as a question, the look in her eyes already seemed to understand that Alexander was nning to do just that.

    Alexander pulled at her, wrapping his arm around her waist before he too, sighed heavily. He then nted a gentle and doting kiss on his wife''s head. "I know you''re concerned and worried about her, Abi. But this is a necessary thing that she needs to go through. We need to finally find out what she really is now. The feud between Sebastian and Elijah is getting really serious. And I''m worried that no one is able to solve and end this problem but Sebastian and Elle themselves. Elijah had made a threat that caused us not to be able to participate in their feud, at least, openly. That little punk said he''s going to create unrest by starting to spread some subtle information about the vampires and witches'' existence if we keep getting in his way. He is ying his cards so skillfully. You know we can only abide at least outwardly, to his rules right now for the sake of peace." Alexander exined to Abi clearly, wanting her to understand why he was pushing Elle so hard.

    The tinge of annoyed and pissed off expression on Alex''s face was enough for Abi to know just how much her husband was trying to calm himself. He had been like this for a long while now since they had learned of Elijah''s agenda.

    Alex was not a fan of this type of ''games'' as he called it. Elijah was truly clever. He knew he would never stand a chance if it was a literal war so he borately orchestrated a n that would effectively restrain the powerful ones by holding their whole country and in fact using the peace as a hostage.

    All of them had not seen thising. They had tried to counter this problem but it was as though Elijah had already anticipated every possible danger to his n and already had prepared a counter for it. He was just too sneaky and used some very underhanded methods to force them into inaction.

    "That little bastard is really pissing me off. He''s making me feel like I''m against another Zeke and it''s damned annoying because I hate ying all these mind games without any physical battles. I wished I could rush over and just use the old fashioned way of beating him with my fists to settle this mess." Alex said in a quiet voice. "He''s really lucky this is not the old, ancient times, else his head would have long been separated from his body."

    Shaking his head, he sighed. "This is why these modern technologies are dangerous for us..." Alex trailed off as his brow lifted a little upon seeing the way his wife was looking at him. "What''s with that look, wifey?"

    Abi''s lips lifted a little. "I''m just d you''re still calm despite being so pissed off like this. Your tone don''t even sound like something is annoying you at all." She teased her husband before poking a finger between his brows.

    Alex threw his head back and sighed heavily again. His voice now turned loud. "I guess, dealing with those officials and all these modern government rted stuff forced me to be like this. Dear lord... I''m really not cut out for this... I can''t believe Zeke''s been dealing with all these annoying matters for so long and even looked like he was enjoying it. He really bettere back soon before I explode and settle things ording to my way."<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Please tell your husband to hold on, Abi." Alicia piped in. "The world will burn and leave nothing but ashes if he ever ends up losing his calm and explodes."

    "Don''t worry, Alicia. I won''t ever allow that to happen." Abi replied yfully though a serious gleam shed across her eyes. "Right, Alex?" that two words held a wealth of meaning behind it.

    "Well, I am now a peace advocate since I am now a father... So I guess, there''s nothing I can do but stay calm and hold on." His mischievous grin soon faded as he looked at the dark part of the forest Elle had entered earlier. "However, it doesn''t mean we''re just going to sit back and do nothing. I still believe Elle will be one of the key factors if not the only key for this problem to truly and finally end. That''s why we must do everything that must be done now to prepare her for any possibilities that might ur in the near future."

    Abi''s expression also turned serious.

    Elle''s situation was actually veryplicated. They all knew that she was not just human. However, none of them was certain what race she could be or what could be the other part of her. They all have their own theories, but they were all just theories and spection until now.

    And one of tthe hardest part was actually deciding whether to tell her anything or not, and whether to force her to reveal more of herself or not. They do not know what exactly will happen, what exactly will she reveal. It was worrying. In fact, Abi was a bit scared for her dear Elle.

    She had been tempted to say something to Elle for a long while now but her talk with Alicia about Elle had made her hesitate and decided to listen to Alex in the end. That was the reason she swallowed her words and had just given useful reminders to Elle before the second exercise.

    "Alright. It''s my turn to move out now." Alex then said.

    Abi could only nod at her husband, her facial expression not hiding at all how worried she still was for Elle before she watched Alex enter the dark forest.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 273 Irony (6)

    Meanwhile in the Reigns castle.

    "Please go have a rest, Your Highness. It''s been days since youst slept, isn''t it?" Lucas told Sebastian after theirte-night meeting with the prophetess.

    "How''s the information about this hacker guy I am looking for? Did he finally respond?" Sebastian asked. They had been discreetly looking for a hacker who is currently known to be the world''s most wanted hacker. The guy was said to have retired and was no longer epting any kind of clients.

    However, Sebastian wanted him. It was funny because the best solution Sebastian hade up with to destroy Elijah''s n was to get help from a hacker. In short¡­ they needed a human''s help to ovee this problem.

    Sebastian had a feeling that Elijah was a notorious hacker himself. It was certain he was not working alone, so they had been trying to search for his team and their hideout. But these people had obviously been perfectly hidden somewhere because of the help of a powerful witch backing them.

    Elijah had used human technology to immobilize the powerful vampires and witches to note attacking him at full force and to still allow him to do whatever that he wanted. They had not banked on him using methods of the humans to deal with them. However, it was a genius strategy that none of them ever expected him to pull.

    The vampires and witches had never thought that there would be a day where human technology can immobilize them. Well, this only worked because everyone would rather choose peace than having a potential apocalypse triggered. But this was what Elijah had taken advantage of.

    Sebastian had also found out that his brother, Ezekiel, had sent vampires he had hand-picked to other countries to learn and hone their hacking skills many years ago. There were seven of them ording to Lucas. The fact that Ezekiel had made preparations for this, only made everyone realize that he had seen a possible threat regarding this matter in the future.

    But when they had gone searching for these seven experts, they could not find them anywhere. They all had disappeared and left no trace nor records since the year Ezekiel left.

    The only reason they could think about was that those seven might have been taken captive by Elijah. And those seven were the ones he was using right now. The very ones his brother had sent out to train to protect the country were now the ones being used by Elijah against the race and country his brother had been trying to protect. What an irony.

    "The hacker with the codename ''Monster''?" Lucas answered.

    "Yes."

    "He didn''t respond. I''m afraid the only way we canmunicate with him is to meet him in person."

    A long sigh escaped Sebastian. Just like Alexander, he hated this. He hated that they could not fight with brute force and were being forced to be strategists when they were the swords themselves. He had thought many times that this era really was not for him¡­ for them.

    "Then we''ll go meet with him. If that''s the only way, we''ll do it." Sebastian hissed impatiently.

    They could not find any vampire hackers that were good enough. So, theirst resort was to turn to the humans. Sebastian believed that in this matter, humans were better when dealing with science and technology. He had thought that perhaps this was the humans'' very own type of strength or they might even call it their magic. His brother certainly had foreseen it, so he tried to train some vampires for as early as possible as Lucas had revealed, Ezekiel had gathered these men when human''s modern technology was just starting to boom.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Still, even though those vampires certainly had trained earlier and longer than any human hacker that was alive right now, based on the information Sebastian had gathered, humans still have the chance to beat them. This thing was like one of the modern wars of humans after all.

    "Err¡­ but Your Highness¡­ are you sure you want to go meet that person all by yourself? I can go on your behalf if you want. There is no need for you to personally make that trip."

    "No. We can''t risk being found out. We need the witch queen to go with me to keep this a secret. So, I need you to go and fetch Queen Lilith since Zeres is nowhere to be found." Sebastian decided firmly and gave out his order. Lucas had no choice but toply and obey his Lord.

    Lucas nodded. "Please rest while waiting for me to fetch Queen Lilith over."

    "I will."

    When Lucas was gone, Sebastian headed back to his room. Their room. He did not like going back to their room because he had missed his Iza terribly. She really had so silently but surely integrated herself into his life.

    But he needed to take at least a couple of hours nap to rest up. That was more than what he needed before they set to fly off to meet with that human hacker.

    Loosening his neck tie, Sebastian pushed the door open. He began to undress before taking his shirt off. But the moment he shut the door, he became very still.

    He had sensed someone''s presence and smelt that intoxicating scent he had been missing so bad. But he brushed the thought off. Telling himself he was doing it again, feeling things due to his intense longing for his beloved person. And about the scent, Iza''s scent had always been lingering, most especially in the bed sheets though it was growing fainter and fainter as the time passed.

    However, this time, he was shocked because the scent seemed to be stronger right now. That could only happen if¡­ Iza was right here. And what'' this presence¡­ impossible¡­

    Sebastian whirled around and his eyes dted at the sight of a woman lying in their bed.

    "I¡­ Iza?"

    ___

    A/N: Hi guys. Sorry but this is all I can finish today. I''m short for 4 chapters T^T. But don''t worry because I will definitely release the rest tomorrow. This week has been hectic for me cause I am dealing with some in real life stuff and it needs to be done asap. Hoping for your continues understanding guys. Love ya''ll. <3

 Chapter 274 Task (1)

    "Sebastian¡­" the woman called out. And her voice instantly made Sebastian shut his eyes closed tight. His jaws clenching hard.

    "Sebastian¡­" her voice, her face¡­ was so perfectly Izabelle.

    "How¡­ how did you get in here?" Sebastian''s voice was ice cold.

    He felt rather than see her climb off the bed and then approached him slowly. Her scent¡­ the enticing and potent scent of Iza''s blood that was now filling the room was like a powerful spell.

    Lifting his arm to cover his nose with the back of his palm, Sebastian tried to fight the haze that seemed to be dragging him into a downward spiral.

    "I''m sorry. I got wounded on my way here. But don''t worry, it''s just a small cut." She exined, stopping a couple of steps away from him. "I miss you, Sebastian."

    Sebastian''s fingers twitched and then he clenched his fist.

    "I don''t know how I ended up here." She continued. "I don''t really remember. I was in the ck Forest and then the next thing I knew, I am already back here¡­ look at me. Please look at me, Sebastian." Her voice, soft and alluring.

    He opened his eyes, peering at her through the fringe of his dark hair. The sight that weed him had his eyes stretching slightly wider. Now he knew why she had kept herself covered while she was lying on the bed.

    She was wearing a provocative see-through red nightgown. One that left nothing to the imagination.

    "Since I am already here¡­ I decided to surprise you." She told him innocently, blinking thoserge blue eyes at him. He stared at her. His gaze, boring so deeply into those eyes that he had been so badly missing for thest four days.

    Slowly, she moved again. But before she could reach out and touch him, he took arge step back, not taking his hand off the lower half of his face. His eyes narrowed at her.

    "I need you to leave. Now." He hissed at her.

    Her eyes widened for a moment before the surprised expression waspletely erased. Shaking her head, she replied to him. "Please¡­" her voice turned begging. "What are you¡­ saying? Could it be that you don''t believe this is me?"

    Sebastian froze at her words. Those eyes, that voice¡­

    "Sebastian¡­" her eyes welled. When he unconsciously removed his hand off his face, the strong, intoxicating scent of her blood was like a potent spell that seeped through him, evoking his every desire uncontrobly. Izabelle was definitely his strength¡­ but his weakness as well.<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Sebastian¡­ please¡­" she begged once again. In her mind¡­ it seemed to be working. She could see it. Sebastian was faltering. A little more and he would give in. It seems that the potent scent of the blood was having an intense effect on him.

    Days ago, Kana had met a witch who offered her a task. This. The humiliation she suffered from that party was something she could never ever forgive. So when the witch told her about this, she did not even hesitate and immediately agreed to do it.

    Her task was to find proof that Sebastian and Izabelle''s divorce was indeed real and not just a fa?ade.

    Right now, Kana believed it was indeed a fa?ade. That witch was right. One look at Sebastian was enough to tell her that he really did not despise Izabelle even though he wanted her to leave.

    The witch had done such an amazing job turning her into the woman she despised most in this world. She was amazed at how powerful that witch was to actually be able to do this kind of thing. And now, here she was, right before this man whom she desired more than anything in this world.

    And seeing him in this state, looking intoxicated just by the scent of her blood had her feeling so ted. She had never seen him show this kind of expression to her before in all those times she had served him in the past.

    Even though her blood was supposed to be the best¡­ she knew now that her blood was nothingpared to that woman''s. Because even she was badly affected by the scent. If it was not for the witch''s spells on her, she might be craving for that blood right now.

    Seeing Sebastian like this had made her realize why she could not stand a chance. But that realization did not kill her will. Instead, it only caused it to grow even stronger instead. The desire to be that woman she hated surged within her. Yes. She was going to take over and be Izabelle if that was what it takes for this man to look at her and go crazy for her like this.

    The witch had asked her to do this in exchange for one thing. The witch had told her that she would grant anything she wished. Just one wish.

    Kana did not tell her about her wish yet since the witch told her they would meet again for it once she seeded with her task. Now Kana knew what wish she would request of her. She would ask her to grant her wish of being Izabelle forever.

    Kana evilly thought that once the human Izabelle dies, Sebastian would definitely be hers.

    She wanted tough and scream with triumph but she held back, telling herself she must finish this task first at all cost. She needed proof. She needed to make him hold her¡­ no, that was not enough¡­ he must have sex with her.

    Her body screamed with desire and she took another step closer to him. Her confidence that this man was going to be hers tonight touched the highest sky and she lunged herself at him.

    A loud thud echoed in the dark room followed by a gasp as Kana suddenly found herself mmed against the door. Her feet were dangling in the air and his hand was¡­ strangling her neck.

 Chapter 275 How Dare They (2)

    Despite all the appearance, the voice and that scent... Sebastian had decided in his heart and mind that this was a trick. His Iza was currently in the ck Forest. Alexander and everyone else were there with her right now. There was no way they would have allowed her to leave or even let anyone take her! There was just no way this was his Iza!

    The reason why Sebastian had been so confident that divorcing Iza would work was because Elijah knew about most of his past. It was not impossible for Elijah to believe the divorce was real if he came to the conclusion that he could no longer see Iza the same after what happened that night when Elijah kidnapped them both.

    Elijah''s intelligence certainly would not miss the big possibility of that fact.

    Though Sebastian was unsure at first if Elijah would even bother, this move that they had taken was a sign that the n had at least worked. They were having doubts and now they are moving to confirm it.

    He was notpletely certain though since this was Elijah. They might have another agenda but he did not care about trying to figure that out now. The only thing he must do now was to show them. To prove it to them that his divorce with Iza was not simply a fa?¡ìade andpletely remove their doubt.

    "Didn''t I tell you that I can no longer look at you?" he said to her through gritted teeth. Tightening his fingers around her throat, lifting her up much higher so he need not see her face.

    He could not hold back his anger. His blood was boiling within him right now. How dare they used his Iza''s face and even voice like this... F**k... he wanted to kill everyone involved in this, right here, right now! How dare they! To use her face, voice and scent on another woman was a sacrilege in his mind. There was no forgiving such tant disrespect of his woman!

    "I can''t stand seeing your face anymore. I thought I had already made that clear enough. So, stop this madness now and go back to your own country. Do you not understand?!" He snarled out viciously. The emotions rolling off him were real. The anger was real. The contempt was real as well. However, what the other person did not know was that the anger and contempt was due to the fact he knew she was not his Iza. Thus, his words were convincing and his facial expressions believable.

    He suddenly let go of her and then immediately turned around. She crumpled to the floor in an undignified heap, coughing as she greedily pulled in air that was deprived from her.

    "This is yourst warning. If you ever show your face before me again... I''ll make sure you''ll regret it." He said with venom and real threat resounding in his voice.

    The aura he exuded even sent shivers down Kana''s entire being. The bloodlust she felt from him was so real that her instinct told her to run for her life now. He was definitely not putting up a show. He was dead serious. And if she made a wrong move, she would be the one dead!

    But instead of running away, she smiled. ''So, it was real...'' she thought and sheughed andughed within herself.

    Sebastian really had shunned that woman. That witch was wrong and whoever the man she was talking about was right!<novelnext></novelnext>

    When Kana had met with that witch, she had mumbled the words ''I want to prove to that animal prince that he ispletely wrong. How could he even consider that the divorce being real is not impossible when it is so obvious? Idiotic! I can''t believe that such an intelligent being would say such an idiotic thing!''.

    Whoever the animal prince she was referring to ended up being right. And Kana was so ted that she found herself feeling as though she were about to go crazy. Because this only meant one thing... that the human bitch was now out totally of the picture. It was just as she had predicted that time during the ball that was held in his castle. Sebastian hates her now! He loathes her so badly that he could not even tolerate looking at her face! She can now have Sebastian back to herself and this time, she would never let him go! Because he belonged to no one else but her! She wouldy im on him aspletely hers alone!

    Suddenly, Kana mumbled a chant. It was the chant the witch taught to her so she could get rid of her disguise. She was instructed to only use this chant only when she decides to leave the Reign''s Castle to meet the witch again so no one could trace her.

    But now, Kana thought that witch did not matter to her anymore. That wish... she did not need it anymore so there was no need for her to go back and meet with her again! She was able to take over from here and arrange her future using her own power.

    Upon hearing her chant, Sebastian turned around and saw her surrounded with a reddish wisp of smoke.

    He stared at her with surprise as soon as he saw her change back to her original features.

    Kana smiled and kneeled before Sebastian.

    "Forgive me, Your Highness!" she cried. "It''s me, Kana. A witch... a witch forced me to do this. She wanted me to find out if your divorce with that human is real. She was the one who gave me all this perfect disguise."

    Shaking her head as she cried pitifully, Kana reached out and put her hand on Sebastian''s coat. "I never asked her for this. Please believe me, Your Highness. I was threatened! ckmailed! I can only obey or she''d kill me."

    The icy coldness in his eyes calmed a little as he looked down at her.

    "Tell me, Kana... who''s the f**king witch that did all these to you?"

 Chapter 276 Impostor (3)

    Trying his hardest to keep his cool, Sebastian squatted before Kana. However, he made sure to keep at least an arm''s length away from her.

    He had not expected this woman to turn on her allies and switch sides. All without a moment''s hesitation. She was such a cruel and ungrateful person. But who wasining? In fact, this was a favorable situation for him. Now he knew Elijah''s backer was indeed a witch and it was a woman. Who was this female witch? She was so powerful to create such a topnotch spell that can imitate even the person''s heartbeats?

    In the past, witches could never do this. That was why the royal blood vampires could always find out whenever someone was in disguise through their heartbeats. This disguise was so perfect, he had to only rely on his own gut feeling and the reaction of his body to tell him that this woman was not his Izabelle. She was at most, a high level immigration goods. Impressive and high level, but an impostor nheless.

    This was such a dangerous magic that needed to be destroyed at all costs! Sebastian vowed to himself to search for the source of it and remove it from the roots. This dangerous magic, if allowed to propagate, would only spell more trouble in future.

    "Tell me, Kana... who''s the f**cking witch who did this to you?" he tried his hardest to sound even a little soft. This was his chance to find out more. To dig for truly important details that might change everything. To turn the tables around and use her to his advantage.

    Kana wiped at her eyes, as though brushing away tears from her current distressing situation. And she reached out to him, desperate for more attention. The little attention he gave her right now was nowhere near enough. And she was craving his attention as a nt craves the sunlight.

    Sebastian fought the urge to swat her fast approaching hands. He needed to hold on. He must make her spill what she knew before getting away from her.

    Kana hugged him and Sebastian''s jaws clenched tightly in revulsion. What he wanted to do most was to p those offending paws that were currently on his person and wash her disgusting scent off. But he tamped down the urge and did not move and just asked her again. "Kana... you need to tell me more details. This witch needs to be dealt with as soon as possible or she''d find someone, disguise her, and send her to me again. They might even make a replica of you next." Thankfully, his tight voice and words spoken through gritted teeth matched the content of the message he was trying to get across even though it actually was out of revulsion of Kana.

    She reluctantly pulled away and looked at him. "Your Highness... before I answer your question... please tell me you''re going to bring me back to your side again. I promise I will behave and serve you way better than before. I will give you my life, Your Highness, I a€"" Kana''s words were rushed and tumbled out one after another.

    "Kana." He cut her off. "About that... we''ll talk about that again at another time. For now, we need to deal with this current issue. This is a serious thing to me and you know I can''t focus on you until this matter about this witch that is upying my mind is being dealt with. You know how much I despise witches." He even slightly growled as he uttered thatst line. And since it was true on the whole, the sincerity in his tone and the distaste in his face convinced Kana that he was being honest with her.

    Kana seemed to be convinced by that atst.

    "Promise me we''ll talk about that again once you''re ready, Your Highness." She demanded. She still wanted a guarantee that he would not throw her away after he got what he wanted out of her.

    Sebastian paused but eventually nodded at her. "I give you my word." He said and Kana smiled triumphantly.

    "Actually, I didn''t see the witch''s face." she began a little slowly and Sebastian barely stopped himself from snapping at her.

    "You didn''t see her..." he narrowed his eyes, not hiding his disappointment and suspicion of her.

    "Please believe me, Your Highness. The witch was wearing a long red cloak and herrge hood was constantly covering her head."

    "Do you know her name?"

    Kana shook her head, pursing her lips with the hopes that she mighte across as pitiful. "She didn''t tell me..."

    Sebastian clenched his fist discreetly as he tried calming his expectant reaction to Kana''s ignorance. "So you do not have anything valuable to tell me to trace her, Kana?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Kana swallowed. "I... I''m so sorry, Your Highness."

    Sebastian ignored her words and just shot out the next question. "Where did you meet her then?"

    "She approached me in my room in our manor." Kana had no choice but to continue answering him. No matter her feeling a little disgruntled at how he was treating her, still, having to be able to talk to him is so much better than being ignored.

    "Did she tell you to meet with her again?"

    "Yes. She said she''de to our manor again when I''m ready."

    "Then you need to leave now and go back."

    Her eyes circled wide and she clung to him again. "Your Highness, I a€""

    "I am going to go hunt that witch. She needs to be dealt with immediately." And Sebastian shrugged her hands off and stormed out of the room, leaving it open.

    Kana called out but Sebastian did not bother to look back at all, leaving her gritting her teeth and clenching her fists.

    The next moment, Rion entered the room and grabbed her arm. His actions were not too gentle and it hurt her.

    "What are you doing, Rion?"

    "His Highness ordered for you to be detained."

    "What?! That cannot be true!"

    "Just obey, Lady Kana." Rion''s t and unimpressed voice sounded out beside her.

    And Rion dragged Kana towards the underground dungeon. Upon the sight of the door leading underground, Kana threw a fit.

    "Let me go! I''m not going to enter that dungeon prison!" she yelled.

    But Rion did not budge and continued pulling her along with ease. Not caring that she was a noble''s daughter.

 Chapter 277 Fan (4)

    Chapter 277 Fan (4)

    A special shoutout to these supergifters @MonsterUnderTheBed, @Monica_Ceja, @Lilli_Fiona, @Edi_o, @Chinawa, @Babsia, @Dreamer_Princess, @Sacoguns, @Gator_gurl7763 and @Edenn! Thank you very much guys!!!

    ____

    Sebastian was in his secret study with Raven as they were trying to figure out how Kana even entered his room without being noticed and traced.

    Their conclusion again led them to believe that it was definitely a witch''s doing. And since the security in the area was not that tight anymore since Iza was no longer in there, not to mention that Raven and the others were following him around, it should not be that hard after all for a vampire with the help of a powerful witch to sneak inside the castle and even enter into the prince''s chambers that easily.

    "I hope you didn''t allow her to make her escape too easy and obvious, Rion." Sebastian spoke up as soon as Rion appeared at the door.

    "Of course, Your Highness. And I didn''t even actually have the chance to feign anything at all! Because she suddenly attacked with another powerful witch weapon. I didn''t see iting and it was indeed a deadly one. So she escaped for real and it had nothing to do with me being lenient on her. But Your Highness, why did you let her escape?"

    "I didn''t let her escape. I, too, am only using her. Someone needs to deliver the news she found out." Sebastian replied. He was certain that Kana would now turn back and try to regain the witch''s favor after his dismal treatment of her. He was almost certain that Kana would tell the truth about what she found out or even if she lied, that witch can certainly read her mind and she would die in the witch''s hands.

    Sebastian needed Elijah and that witch to at leaste to the conclusion that the divorce was real. It was not certain if that could really stop them from bothering Iza, but at least this would give him a little peace of mind to focus on what he needed to do. Thest several days were still filled with distractions and lingering fear. And he found himself unable to give his all in his preparations. Because to him, it was Iza''s safety that was still the top priority. He could not make himselfpletely focus on something else if there were unfinished things rted to her!

    But with this, it gave him at least a little relief even if it was not foolproof.

    ¡­

    ck Forest.

    Alexander had stumbled upon Caelian who was sitting on top of a round rock. The man was smiling disbelievingly at Alexander. His blond hair gleaming due to the shine of the moonlight peeking through the dense leaves of the trees in the ck Forest.

    "She managed to shoot and hit you¡­ I hope this is for real and you weren''t just allowing her to hit you just because you wanted her to pass, Caelian." Alexmented, surveying him.

    The blond threw his head back and ran his fingers through his hair. "Oh,e on, Alex. Stop second guessing me already. This is for real, okay? And damn¡­ now I know what Queen Lilith meant when she said that the princess got close to her without her realising it. She really was undetectable. It was strange¡­ thepleteck of her presence is no joke."

    Alex lifted a brow.

    "It''s really hard to spot her now." Caelian continued. "Back then, I managed to find her at her hiding spot during that festival because of her unique scent. Now without that, she has be untraceable. She canpletely erase her presence of self."

    "You mean¡­ there really is no scent of her at all?" Alexander raised a brow, surprised at what Caelian was reporting to him.

    "Yes. I could still detect her scent while I was entering the forest. But then the scent somehow faded and then disappeared without a trace." Caelian scratched his head, puzzled, not knowing how Elle managed to do that.

    "And how about the sounds? Her heartbeat?"

    "Ah¡­" Caelian smiled like he was about to say something really amazing and at the same time impossible. "Nothing¡­" The handsome blond shook his head in amazement and disbelief as he lifted both shoulders and picked up his hands, palms facing up as he showed how helpless he was. "I made sure to rely on my enhanced senses and believe it or not, there was nothing. Well, you just go on to see and experience it for yourself, Alex. Honestly¡­ I never thought that I''d actually feel chills in a game¡­ really¡­ I have no words to say about this princess. All I know now is¡­ whoever or whatever she is, she''s bad news." Caelian chuckled lightly to himself, a lopsided smile curling his lips.

    "Hmm¡­ Now that''s very interesting." Alexander''s eyes gleamed in the dark. If she was indeed bad news, then that was excellent news to him. He was anticipating to see how she performed in this second part of the exercise and to experience what Caelian had described to him personally.

    "Then I''m going in, Caelian. Good work." Alexander voiced his approval and pped him on the back of his shoulder.

    Caelian nodded. "I''m rooting for you, Alex." A mischievous twinkle was seen in the depths of his eyes. However, Alexander caught that subtle look even though it came and went swiftly.

    Alexander smirked. "Now you''re suddenly a fan of the princess?"

    "Well¡­ to be honest, I find her an amazing individual. A seemingly harmless and petite littledy being able to give me the deadly chills, deserves my adoration and respect to the highest degree." Caelian praised Elle without holding back. He really felt that she was impressive. Such a low-key person yet, holding such deadly skills that even she somehow does not know she has.

    "Sebastian will kill you." Alexander''s curtment jolted Caelian out of his haze of adoration of the princess.

    "It''s not that type of adoration, okay?"

    "Doesn''t matter what type it is. Sebastian will still kill you if he hears that." Though Alexander''s tone was yful and joking, Caelian was sharp enough to detect the seriousness underlying his words. And he took it to heart.

    And then, Alexander was gone just like that , leaving Caelian sighing. He stared at his bloodied hand and smiled again before he stood up and left.

 Chapter 278 No way

    Chapter 278 No way

    Elle still could not quite believe that she actually managed to shoot Caelian. She was still shaking a little from that fact. The sight of him falling to the ground and his blood dripping from the gunshot wound had nearly caused her to hyperventte in fear and panic. She knew that he would bleed if her shot was tond on him. Knowing was one thing but seeing it happen in front of her eyes was a totally different thing.

    When she approached him to help him, instead of pain, she saw a big wide smile stered on his face before showing her his quickly healing wound. After that, Elle eventually calmed down.

    Caelian did not even give her a chance to pay attention to her emotions at that moment because he suddenly bombarded her with praises. It was something that really shocked and confused Elle.

    She had actually thought Caelian was making it easy for her and that was why she had managed to take him down. But Caelian''s reaction seemed to be genuine, and that was what confused Elle even more.

    But before she could even say anything, Caelian had pushed her away to run again, telling her that Alexander would be the oneing for her next.

    Elle could only nod and ept the arrangement that they had decided on. And now she was here again, hidden in a new spot that she had found.

    Somehow, the experience with Caelian was almost no different from how she had dealt with the witches. He, too, did not seem to have noticed her presence at all. Which was still too good to be true for Elle. It was just a bit¡­ unsettling and unbelievable for her. Why were these supernatural beings not able to detect her presence just because she hid and stopped moving? She was just a in and unremarkable human ifpared to them.

    So, how could Caelian, a vampire, not even notice her? Her reasonable conclusion was that Caelian had held his capabilities back and that was the exnation she could think about, on why the hunt ended up being the opposite of what she had prepared for it to turn out. Not that she wasining, but¡­

    The temperature seemed to suddenly drop. Goosebumps rose over the exposed skin on her neck. What was the deal with the weather?

    Elle unconsciously swallowed her saliva as she held her breath. Someone dangerous wasing. That was the only reason why she was having these chills, right?

    Tightening her grip on her gun, Elle stayed very still. She was so still that one would even identify her as a carved statue. Somehow, she was starting to feel real fear and real danger as the surroundings became even cooler. She could not hear anything on it. There were no sounds of anyone approaching, but she could feel the coldness and heaviness in the air. Was this¡­ Alexander''s presence? How powerful does one have to be that even the surroundings are affected by it?

    She had never imagined Alexander''s presence to be this soul-

    freezing. He had always exuded the feeling of warmth and rxation around him! Was this really him? What if this was really the real enemy? Otherwise, she could not be feeling real danger to this extent¡­

    Fighting her hardest to stay calm in order for her mind to work and reason things out, Elle moved her eyeballs. No one was around. At least, she could not see anyone or any signs of someone.

    The leaves began to rustle. Then they swayed in the gentle breeze. The wind was suddenly so strong it was as though a storm was suddenly approaching out of nowhere. Oh lord¡­ this was¡­ this was not good! Whoever was here¡­ Elle could not imagine Alexander being it!

    Her mind was now in chaos, fighting whether to stay or to run. Her two minute time limit was almost up and she still could not find anyone to shoot at. At this rate, they were going to spot her presence, right? She needed to move to a different location now! But what if she got caught while doing that?

    When the wind became even stronger, she then made a decision to just go. She kept her head bowed low as she walked while bending over behind the bushes. She hid behind the tree trunks and peeped behind her, around her, checking out the situation. And when there was still no one but the strong wind, Elle continued.

    Once she was a little farther from her previous hiding spot, Elle picked up her pace and ran as fast as she could. Why did she feel like¡­ the wind was chasing after her? No way, right?

    She hid again. This time, she could only hide behind the tree trunks. There were no bushes thick enough for her to hide.

    Trying her best to control and reduce the sounds of her pants, Elle slowly peeped behind her.

    The wind had stopped. She could hear her heartbeat drumming so loudly in her ear. And no matter how she tried, there was no way she could control it.

    This real danger and fear she was feeling was making it hard for her to calm down. And Elle did not even notice that she had grazed herself on the face while she was running. A small line of blood appeared on her cheek and she could not even feel the sting of the cut.

    A blurry shadow moved across her, causing her to gasp and scrambled to hide again.

    Her eyes were stretched wide and her mouth was turning so dry. She suddenly did not know what to do. Fear and panic were starting to overwhelm her. Lord¡­ they were going to catch her¡­ no!

    She licked and moistened her dry lips and gritted her teeth. She must not¡­ they can not catch her if she shot at them first!

    Even with trembling arms and knees, Elle peeked out from her hiding spot again, with her gun prepared to shoot and...

    BANG!

    She pulled the trigger at therge and dark blur that appeared in front of her out of nowhere.

 Chapter 279 Something

    Even the falling leaves seemed to freeze in air for a few moments as Elle''s world screeched to a halt.

    But the moment she realized who was before her, everything resumed and she sucked in a breath. Alexander was smiling at her. It was a smile filled with pride and something a lot more.

    "Simply incredible." He murmured and Elle realized that his hand was grabbing at the muzzle of her gun. Wait... did she manage to...

    "Too bad you didn''tnd a perfect shot." He added before shing her a mischievous grin. Looking at that familiar expression, Elle was so speechless that she sagged and bent over, facing the ground.

    The adrenaline left her and now she felt like all the energy in her body was suddenly drained out of her. Weakness and lightheadedness then swarmed her, before she suddenly felt her eyelids be so damned heavy. That only made it more difficult for her to fight.

    "Though I would like you to know..." Alexander trailed off when she went limp without warning and immediately squatted before her, hands outstretched to catch her in case she fell directly to the ground. "Izabelle?"

    Quickly grabbing her shoulders and checking on her, Alex sighed and picked her unresponsive figure into his arms.

    When he arrived at the meeting spot where everyone was waiting, Abi ran over to him even before he had stopped. Her expression was damned worried.

    Alicia immediately checked on her and when she ruled that Elle had just passed out, they sighed out in obvious relief. Without wasting any more time, everyone had a tacit agreement and brought her back to the house and tucked her into bed.

    The trio then gathered just outside Elle''s room to finally listen to Alex''s findings and to get a good grasp and know everything that happened during his hunt.

    "Elle can literally conceal herself." Alexander stated without fanfare as he knew everyone was impatient and could not wait to know more. Leaning back against the wooden wall, he let out a long drawn out exhale. "No... to be more precise, she can make herselfpletely invisible. This is not a sleight of hand or some magic trick. This is as real as it gets."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Abi''s eyes widened hearing the conclusion from her husband. She knew Alex would not joke or y around on matters of importance such as this. That only meant that Elle has some really impressive powers hidden within her!

    "And the best part is, she doesn''t even know she is or can do it." Alexander continued. "I am certain she''s not even aware that she''s actually invisible while she''s hiding. Honestly, the reason why I managed to catch her was because she got wounded. I followed the scent of her blood and guess what I saw? Just her gun, floating in the air and aimed at me." An amazed smile tugged at the corner of Alex''s lips. "When I grabbed it and touched her at the same time, she immediately became visible. It''s such an interesting and amazing ability, isn''t it? In the many long years I''ve been around, this is something I haven''t seen before."

    "As far as I can tell, witches don''t have that type of invisibility spell too." Alicia said, her expression filled with interest now. "Considering that Elle isn''t even aware of it, it means that this might not even be a spell since she didn''t even need to chant any words or do anything. Somehow, it''s just happening out of her control...?" Her eyes narrowed as she pondered on it a little more. "It''s as if her ability ising out when she needs it..."

    "That''s what I thought too." Alex nodded. "There''s no better exnation about it than what you have just said. At least for now."

    "So... just what is our Elle?" Abi hesitantly asked. "That''s definitely magic and witches are the only ones who can wield magic aside from the halflings and me... Does this mean the theory that Elle is a witch is a fact now?"

    ? Alicia shook her head. "No. We''re not that certain yet. I don''t think Elle is a witch. I''ve told you before, Abi... she''s different. My initial theory is that she''s a new hybrid that never appeared before, like a half-witch, half-vampire or maybe part of abination of the three races... but I feel less confident about that now. I still feel like there''s somethingpletely different about Elle."

    "Werewolves..." Alexander said. "Long ago, they too, existed. Everyone had believed they''d beenpletely annihted and none of their kind had survived to this day. But... perhaps someone did manage to survive."

    "So, Elle could be partly a werewolf...?" Abi was in disbelief, her eyes blinking as she tried to take that in.

    "Of course, we''re not sure about that yet, my love." Alex told her. "I had been thinking about it... somehow expecting it actually. That she''d suddenly shapeshift or something. This is why I had tried to push her quite hard. I had believed that if she''s a werewolf or part werewolf, then she should be able to shapeshift. Or at the very least, she might be forced to show any signs that she was one. If that really turns out to be the case, I wanted that to happen now. While we''re at least still here to help her to ept her reality and help her not to panic and get overwhelmed. It could be bad if she found out about all her abilities while she was alone or while she might be in the enemy''s reach. But, that did not happen..." Alex sighed. "Maybe my theory is wrong. The ability she showed isn''t something a werewolf or part werewolf possesses. I''ve met quite a few werewolves in the past. And I''m quite sure that none of them can make themselves invisible."

    "I''ve been thinking that..." Alicia stared into Abi and Alex''s eyes. "What if... the other part of her is apletely different race we''ve never known? One that we''re not aware of...?"

 Chapter 280 One Step At A Time

    "I don''t know if there were other races that had gone extinct before I was born..." Alex tilted his head. "So far, I have heard nothing about any other race aside from humans, vampires, witches and werewolves that existed in this world. However, demons aren''t counted since they''re not from this world..."

    As Alexander trailed off, Alicia nodded subtly. "It is not impossible for another race to actually exist somewhere..." she added, acknowledging that there were surely many other things in this vast universe that they still did not have any knowledge of.

    After a long silence, Abi turned around and looked at the closed door of Elle''s room. The worry and concern still stered across her face like a mother worrying about her daughter''s well being.

    "What could be the best step we''re going to do with Elle from now on then...?" Abi asked. "I still strongly feel that we should reveal something to her now. Knowing is always better than being ignorant."

    "I feel the same now." Alicia nodded. "I was against it before because I was worried that she might have a dangerous ability or identity that is not easy for her to ept. And also... like Alexander, one of my biggest theories is that she''s a werewolf. Elle would have freaked out if she heard or found out that she might be a werewolf. She could also be in denial and might react negatively and think that she''s a monster or something if we''re not careful. But the ability she has shown us tonight is not something that will freak or disgust her... so I believe this is now our opportunity to show her a part of her new reality one step at a time."

    "Our only problem now is the fact that we still don''t know what to tell her if she asks what could be her other half." Alex sighed and Abi smiled helplessly.

    "I think Elle''s going to think she''s a witch once she hears about her ability. Maybe, we can just let her go with that assumption for now since even we ourselves still don''t know much about it at this moment."

    "Another problem though is Sebastian... I wonder how he''d react about this. But, oh well..." Alexander shrugged. "Since they''re no longer husband and wife, I have an excuse on why I didn''t report about this to the man first and foremost. I guess we can have Elle be the one to break the news to him. That is if she even remembers to tell him. Let''s just leave that guy in the dark as his punishment for divorcing his wife." He yfullyughed.

    ...

    Somewhere in Queza...

    Elijah was in a certainwn ying fetch with his dogs when the dogs that were wagging their tails happily at him suddenly started barking and growling.

    As if Elijah already knew who had arrived, he gentlymanded the dogs to go inside the house. Impressively, the animals all obeyed and stopped their barking before running back into the house.

    "I heard that you did something tonight." Elijah spoke first. His tone was low and naturally gentle.

    The woman in the red cloak appeared and made an inelegant sound. "I was merely testing him. It turns out that you were right after all. So, I guess... his love for that woman isn''t as deep as we thought."

    An enigmatic ghost of a smile tugged at the corner of Elijah''s lips before he turned around and faced the woman with a neutral expression. "I have told you before, haven''t I? When we used that method of having Izabelle look like a witch queen, there''s a chance that he''d hate her after that. And don''t forget that this is Sebastian we''re talking about."

    "Well, it doesn''t matter..."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Elijah lifted a brow. "You''re finally giving up on the girl? Are we finally moving back to our original and more entertaining n?"

    "No." The sharp edge in the woman''s voice faded whatever slight gleam in Elijah''s eyes. "I told you that n of yours is too unnecessarily risky and time consuming. I''m telling you again if you have forgotten, that is our final choice. Only if everything else fails, will we use this n of yours."

    Elijah threw the ball in his hand and then caught it. "So which n are we going to follow next?" he asked in an almost uncaring tone. "I hope it''s not something... boring."

    The woman snorted. "I don''t care if you find it boring or not. What matters is we achieve our goal the quickest way possible. So, here''s the n..."

    ...

    Back in ck Forest, the soft morning sunlight filtered gently through thecy beige curtains of Elle''s room, giving a muted feel to the entire room.

    A soft breeze blew from the window, making the curtains dance as though to a delicate tune.

    The peace and warmth of the ce screams of serenity and bliss. And Elle looked so tranquil as she slept, burrowed in her nkets, looking for all the world to be a beautiful angel in slumber.

    But soon, her fingers moved.

    The movements were subtle at first but then she started to clench on her nket. The serene expression on her face quickly faded and changed into itsplete opposite.

    Her arms and legs began to trash as though trying to throw off something that was holding onto her and gritted her teeth, as if something had possessed her. Her hands that were initially twisting her nket in a death grip suddenly threw her covers as if they were burning coals. However, she did not stop all the trashing on the bed. And even after moments passed, she still had yet to wake up.

    Until she was panting so hard. Sweat covered her skin and she began to reach for her clothes and...

    The sound of clothes being ripped echoed inside the quiet room and the door was swung open.

    At the sound of her name being called out, her eyes flew wide open, and their colors were no longer the same.

 Chapter 281 Part Human

    Abi froze by the door as she watched Elle thrashing around on her bed. However, just as Abi was considering whether or not to stay or enter, suddenly Elle sprung up from the bed.

    The room was filled with a very strong and mysterious energy and Elle was... Abi''s eyes widened at the scene that was ying before her eyes. Her beautiful blue eyes... one of them had turnedpletely white. It was not the silvery color that Alicia, Lilith and Zeres possess.

    Elle''s was just a clear and pure white that even her pupils could not be seen anymore. It seems that even her pupils had turned pure white.

    She made a distressed sound and her hand flew up to cover that one eye, as if it was excruciatingly painful.

    Something in Abi wanted her to keep her distance from Elle and observe quietly for a little while longer but when she made that pained sound, she could no longer stop herself from rushing over to the youngerdy.

    "Elle?" she called out softly, worried that if she called a little too loud, it might startle her.

    The first thing that Abi had noticed was her ripped shirt. But when she looked at Elle''s hands, she could not see anything unusual anymore. "Elle, dear. Can you hear me?"

    "My eye... it hurts..." she cried.

    At that moment, Alicia arrived.

    "Let me see, Elle." Alicia was immediately by her side, gently touching her wrist.

    But a shrill scream escaped Elle''s mouth the moment Alicia touched her, causing Abi to panic a little. And then she abruptly stopped. Her scream turned into heavy pants.

    Slowly, she lowered her hand and looked at Abi and Alicia with an utterly shocked and confused look in her eyes. Her other eye was back to the normal blue again.

    "I... I don''t know what happened..." was the first thing she told them. "I felt like my body was burning up and then it felt like my right eye was burning too."

    Looking down, she realized that her shirt was ripped and in a very sorry state.

    When Abi and Alicia could not answer her, Elle stared down at her hands. Parts of her shredded clothes were still caught in between her fingers.

    She began to shiver. "What is... going on?"<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alicia calmly sat down on the edge of her bed, facing her as she reached out and held her hand. "Listen Elle..." she started. "We believe that you are awakening your powers. Your real ability is finally manifesting itself."

    It took Elle a long while to manage a response. "P-powers? Wha- what are you saying...?"

    "You''re not a mere human as you thought you are, Izabelle." Alicia forthrightly told her, not wanting to be vague.

    Elle''s lips parted at Alicia''s words. Then a forced breathlessugh left her lips. Disbelief filled her eyes. "That... that can''t be..." she trailed off as soon as she looked at Abi and saw the expression on her face.

    Her heartbeat thudded hard and fast within her. ''What was happening? Am I somehow still trapped in my dream?''

    "When I first met you, I immediately felt that there was something different in you, Elle." Alicia continued. "After looking and observing you, I then realized that there was something off with your heartbeat. The pace of your heartbeats werepletely different to the beats of a human, or a witch, or even a vampire''s heart. Yours is something I have never came across before and I wasn''t the only one who had realized that. That was why since we met, I knew you were different. That you''re not just any ordinary human."

    Elle''s conflicted gaze fell back to Abi again. She struggled to find words to say. She even started to shake her head slowly in denial. What the twodies had just told her was really hard to take in. It was just too fantastical! How had she suddenly, after one day, turned into a supernatural being like them?

    But the look in these twodies'' eyes were more than enough to force her to stop trying to deny the things she just heard.

    "Actually, during the huntst night..." Abi spoke hesitantly. "Alex said you were literally invisible, Elle. No one can see you. Alex couldn''t see you, too! The only reason why Alex had managed to catch you was only because you hade out on your own and he heard your light footsteps crushing the leaves and the grasses you were stepping on and brushing aside. He followed you with just those sounds that you made. And then you were also wounded and he followed your scent next. That''s how he managed to catch you, Elle. It wasn''t because he saw you."

    Elle could not even react. She did not know how to even react. But eventually, she gave out another soundlessugh. How was she supposed to react to this? Was all these really even real?

    "We understand that it''s going to be hard for you to even believe, Elle... and that''s why we had refrained from telling you anything. But now, we believe it''s about time you start to learn more about who you truly are." Alicia''s eyes were serious. And no matter what she was feeling at the moment, she knew with that one look that this woman would never ever lie to her. Abi as well. These twodies had no reason nor would they get any benefits in lying to her.

    "We believe that from here on out, you''re going to keep learning about who and what you truly are."

    "What... am I?" she finally asked. "Am I like... Alexander? A half... human...?"

    Alicia pressed on her hand gently. "We believe that you are definitely one part human, Elle. But we still could not figure out what your other part is since you''re one of a kind. You are the first to have that peculiar pace of heartbeat and also the first to have that kind of invisibility magic."

 Chapter 282 Gone

    The day passed slowly for Elle.

    Everything still felt too surreal to her. And she could not help the lingering fear that coiled within her. She told herself that it was most probably the fear of the unknown, because none of them knew what her other half was.

    Thankfully, that fair and beautiful man named Zeres arrived in the ck Forest again this afternoon. His presence had somehow distracted her from drowning herself with overthinking as the man had offered to be the one to y the hunting game with her while he waited for Lilith''s return.

    Alexander had said that she needed to try her abilities against a powerful witch this time because they believed that there was a powerful witch who was ying the supporting role behind their enemy. So since Lilith was away, Alexander had asked Zeres toe over to be her partner for this round.

    Elle immediately agreed. Though there was that heavy feeling gripping her now, she decided to force herself. She wanted to know and test herself to see if she indeed had the powers Alicia and Abi had told her she possessed. She truly wanted to see it for herself.

    So as soon as twilight came, Elle ran off to the forest without hesitation.

    The hunt then began.

    Elle felt that there was something different with herself. She had been bothered by this feeling ever since she woke up, but she could not quite tell what had changed in her until now that she was in the forest. Her body felt so light that she actually felt she could run on forever and she would still not get tired.

    Zeres did not move as violently as Alexander. He was theplete opposite - sleek and stealthy. She knew he was around somewhere... but she could not see him no matter how she looked. Somehow, she felt more wary of him because she could sense that he was the type to appear out of nowhere and catch her before she could even realize he was alreadying close.

    However, Alexander had already instructed her of what she should do this time. That no matter what happens, she must not move from her spot. Not even to lift the gun to aim. She must not shoot at him unless they found her.

    Elle knew what Alexander was aiming to test out in this round of practice session was on how long she could remain in her invisible state and undetected if she did not move at all.

    Time ticked by and nothing happened. Zeres did not show himself at all.

    It was already thirty minutes since she felt someone''s presence nearby. And now she could not tell if he was still around. Or did he leave to look somewhere else? Or could this be a test? Was he waiting for her to make a move too and expose her whereabouts?

    Steeling herself, Elle decided to stick to the n. She would not want to disappoint Alexander if she disobeyed his instructions and ended up getting caught due to her own carelessness.

    After another long stretch of waiting, Elle finally saw him. He materialized several steps away from her. It was a shocking sight for Elle even though she had already known that powerful witches had the ability to teleport. This was the first time she was seeing this happen right before her eyes!

    The beautiful man did not move from his spot. He was just standing there like a perfectly carved piece of heavenly statue. The man simply looked so unreal to belong in this world!

    But that was not the issue here! Was she truly invisible? She could not believe it. She was not hiding at all. She was right across from him! And yet... was this really happening?!

    Suddenly, he turned and looked in her direction.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Elle fought to keep herself still. He was not meeting her eyes, so this could mean he only sensed her presence but could not see her yet?

    ''No matter what, don''t ever move. Only move if he reaches out to touch you.'' Alexander''s strict instruction echoed in her head.

    Regting her breath to the point where she was only breathing in shallowly, Elle kept her gaze on him. Until, he moved again. His long silver hair was like floating silk, trailing behind him.

    He walked towards her but his direction was a bit off. She thought that he would definitely miss her by a few inches if he did not change directions.

    She felt the nerve-wracking pressure as he approached closer to where she was. Her instinct to run away was kicking in again. But she fought her body''s knee-jerk reaction and rooted herself to the ground, reminding herself of her task. And he was not going to catch her. He was off the mark!

    Zeres did walk past her. Barely for like two inches and stopped after maybe three more steps behind her.

    Elle sucked in air as she had been holding her breath. And then she slowly turned her head over her shoulder.

    A hand was reaching out.

    She lifted her gun but... it was toote. She was caught before she could even pull the trigger.

    ...

    "Don''t you think they''re taking a bit too long?" Abi asked Alexander a little anxiously. A slightly worried look shing in her eyes.

    Alex crossed his arms around his chest. "This is Zeres, Abi. An immortal like us. I think he must have been ying the waiting game with Elle."

    "Well... you''re right but... I can''t help but feel worried. Because you know... Zeres just returned and would not even say anything to us..." Abi had a frown creasing her brows.

    Alex faced her, looking a little surprised at what Abi had said. He was really surprised that his wife actually doubted Zeres. Because he just could not. To him, Zeres was just someone he could not imagine betraying him... betraying them.

    "Dad!" Alexis''s frantic voice echoed out and hended before Abi and Alex. "Azy said he couldn''t feel Princess Elle''s presence anymore! Uncle Zeres'' is gone too!"

    ___

    A/N: Thank you so much for waiting guys! I will be releasing 3 chapters tomorrow aspensation for the days i failed to update. <3

 Chapter 283 Dearest

    Ever since Azy''s tattoos started to appear all over his body, the boy''s power had grown even more powerful. So powerful that he could sense and even differentiate anyone''s presence including the ones belonging to the animals that were within a wide radius from where he was centered at.

    However, as the boy kept getting stronger, Alicia''s condition continued to deteriorate. Even though her hair was silver again, Alicia''s power only kept getting weaker by the day. It was as though Alicia and Azy''s powers were on an inverse scale. One goes up and the otheres down.

    "What is it, dearest?" Alicia asked her son when the boy''s dark, demonic power appeared and swirled like a nket of living smoke all over him.

    Azy looked up at her. ''Princess Elle and Uncle Zeres... they''re gone, mom!'' He revealed through their telepathy. ''They''re no longer in the ck Forest.''

    Panic instantly colored Alicia''s eyes and she immediately sent Alexis to deliver the message to his parents.

    The search for the two of them immediatelymenced once the news was delivered to Alexander. Izabelle and Zeres were truly gone. Alexander even went as far as bringing Azy out to sense their presence in the nearby viges and towns but Azy could not pick up their presence anymore, no matter how many times he tried.

    It was midnight when Alexander brought Azy back to the ck Forest.

    His expression was dark as he stood there in silence. Trying to make a decision now as fast as possible while Alicia and the other witches were trying to reach Lilith to deliver the message to her.

    With Alicia''s very weak magic, it had been a struggle since Lilith must be very far from the country now.

    "They''re about to reach Lilith." Abi said as she stood next to her husband. Though she did not sound overly distressed, he could tell from her tensed up frame that she was. "The witches Lilith left here with us are strong so it''s finally working."

    Alex only nodded.

    It had been so long since Abi had seen her cool husband looking like this. Silent. Brooding.

    She knew that he must be raging silently within himself and at the same time, trying to keep his cool and think. Abi was certain that this situation was really hard for him because he could not leave the forest and pursue Zeres wherever he was right now no matter how much he wanted to.

    The aura he was exuding was not just that obvious to Abi even though he had kept his expression serious.

    "Elle will be alright." Abi said reassuringly as she hugged her husband, her arms curling around his slim and muscr waist. "I''m sure she''ll be okay. That youngdy is very strong."<novelnext></novelnext>

    Alexander hugged her back, knowing that Abi was much more worried about Elle right now. He knew just how important Izabelle was to her.

    "Yes. You''re right. And with her newfound power. I''m sure she''d be able to use them to her advantage." He rubbed his wife''s back gently and then sighed heavily. The dark and cold air around him gentled the moment Abi held him. "I just..." he paused and shook his head in disbelief. "I just can''t believe Zeres did this."

    Abi could only shut her eyes. They had been talking about this just some moments before the news was brought to them by Azy on Elle and Zeres going missing. She too was so hurt right now, all because it was Zeres of all people who had done this. Zeres was their oldest and one of their most dearest friends. He was a family. Someone whom they both could trust even with their lives. Zeres was the selfless, precious person that they could not even imagine betraying them.

    "I''m so angry at him right now..." Alex said through gritted teeth. "But I''m sure there must be a reason for this. Elijah must be using him. That little bastard knows that we trust Zeres. Damn... there was no one else who could possibly kidnap Elle right on our watch except Zeres. Just why the hell didn''t I consider that when he''s obviously showing obvious signs?" Alexander then clenched his fists so tightly that his knuckles even turned white.

    "It''s all because you trust him, Alex." Abi told him as she gently caressed his fisted hands with her fingers.

    Shoving his fingers roughly through his hair, Alex expelled a deep breath. "I''m going to beat him into a pulp. That guy..."

    He then ran his palm over his face and looked up. "I can''t figure out why or how Elijah even managed to get Zeres to do this. Nothing has changed in Zeres'' power at all. He is still strong... so how? Why did the likes of Elijah managed to make him betray us?"

    "ckmail..." Abi suddenly uttered. That was the closest reason they could think of as it was still impossible for them to imagine that Zeres simply had chosen to join the enemy.

    "Yes. I believe so too. I''m bothered by the issue between him and Iryz." Alex replied. But within him, there was another possibility he had in mind. Alex could not help but remember that time long ago when the two of them had fought to the death. Zeres had been used, allowing others to use him, that caused him to cause their downfall. All because he had believed in someone else''s words. Now Alex could not help but wonder if Zeres was doing something along the lines of the case like that one again. That perhaps if another misunderstanding had driven him to do this.

    He would really prefer it if the reason was indeed because Elijah had ckmailed him. But... with Zeres'' tremendous power, how did he even let that happen?

    "Dad! Mom!" Alexis'' voice called out to them and he immediately spilled the news. "They did it!"

    The trio ran towards where the witches were and saw Alicia sitting there, all sweaty and spent.

    "Alicia." Abi immediately went to her side.

    "They''re already on their way. But I can''t help but worry about Sebastian." Alicia looked at Alexander. "You must go to him now, Alexander."

 Chapter 284 Fine

    "I can''t." Alex immediately replied. His expression remained serious "My priority right now is Azy and you. Also, this could be another trap to divert my attention. Leaving the ck Forest at a time like this is always too risky."

    "But Alexander... what if Sebastian will..." Alicia''s words trailed off before she shook her head slowly, keeping her gaze at him unrelenting. "There is no one else who could possibly take a hold of that guy but you. That''s why you really need to go to him before something really regretful happens. You know what could happen if Sebastian ends up losing himself."

    "Sebastian is a mere vampire now, Alicia." Alex stressed even though he fully understood Alicia''s concern.

    "I know. But still, Sebastian had been born a half-demon. His demonic powers might be gone but demon blood still flows through his veins. Anything could happen Alexander, you know that."

    "You can go, dad." Alexis spoke when Alex fell silent for a moment, causing the three adults to snap their heads towards the boy. Azy was right next to him. Both boys exuded a serious and heavy aura all over them that had the adults falling speechless. "Azy and I can protect the ck Forest, dad. So please don''t worry about us and just go to uncle Sebastian."

    The dark energy swirled stronger around Azy as though he was using his power as the alternative to his voice to second Alexis'' words. Though not speaking, his eyes were firm and intense, showing hispletely simr stand to Alexis on this matter.

    "Good grief." Alex sighed. "Now... now... rx Azy. Don''t go around disying your power like that. Do you even have any idea how strong the magicing out of you right now is, huh? Zeke''s kid?"

    "He knows, dad. He''s just trying to show you how strong he is now and that he''s definitely capable." Alexis looked so incredibly serious while Azy innocently nodded, just agreeing with anything that Alexis had said.

    Alex shifted his gaze back to his son. His grey eyes were bright and... they did not look like the eyes of a child right now. Sometimes, especially during times like these, Alex could not help but feel a little troubled at how much this son of his was growing and changing every day. He was only an adorable little rascal a few years ago yet now here he was, staring back at him like he was no longer a mere boy.

    He was also a little concerned at how much he seemed to be influencing Azy. Since the day these two boys met, they had been almost inseparable. And as the days went by, it was almost like Azy had beenpletely influenced by Alexis to the extent that Azy had be Alexis'' shadow, just following right behind him, agreeing and doing everything that Alexis did.

    And no matter how Alex had tried to intervene between their seemingly unusual and still growing bond by separating them, it did nothing to change the rtionship between the two boys. Sometimes, Alex could not help but wonder if Azy was truly following Alexis so zealously of his own free will or was he just very influenced by his son.

    "I did not persuade Azy, dad, if that''s what you''re wondering." Alexis said, as though being able to read through his father''s thoughts and directly answered Alex''s doubts. This only caused Alex''s eyes to widen a little before he pinched the skin between his brows. "Maybe... the two of us just think and want exactly the very same thing. That is why we get on together so wonderfully."

    Again... Azy nodded. Agreeing ferociously to what Alexis had just said. Alexander just barely held himself back from rolling his eyes at theplementing actions of both boys.

    "So, dad... please stop worrying and trust us just a little. I don''t have the power that Azy has but I''m your son. And I''m immortal. These reasons should be enough for you to put some faith in me. Right...?" And Alexis confidently grinned at his father, waiting for the man''s final word on the matter. He even looked confident that Alex was going to give in eventually.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Another sigh escaped Alex. Really... he wished that these two would act their age!

    He then stretched out his hand and lightly flicked at Alexis'' forehead. "Didn''t I tell you not to act and talk like an old man? You know how much Azy here is following your example, Alexis."

    "Just for tonight, dad. And don''t we y like we''re children during the day anyway?"

    "Like children you say... I should really send you both to a normal school soon. You both need to see what children your age are supposed to be ying at."

    The two boys simply nced at each other.

    "Also. I never said that I don''t have faith in you, Alexis. So don''t be putting that thought in your head. I just..." Alex sighed for the nth time. "We''ll talk about it once this mrkey is over."

    "Yes, dad." Alexis nodded obediently. Then he smiled sweetly.

    "I had not agreed to go yet." Alex arched a brow at his son, causing the boy to blink a couple of times.

    The boy''s smile faltered. "Oh,e on, dad. Auntie said uncle Sebastian badly needed you."

    "It''s okay, Alex." Abigail finally butted in. shing a gentle smile at her husband. "I understand your worries, but... I am still here too. Don''t you forget what your own wife is capable of." She raised a brow at him and Alex finally gave in, figuratively raising his white g.

    "Fine... fine... you all win this round. I''m going. Now, my love... I''m leaving everyone in your care." Alex said and reached out to pull Abi in for a kiss on the head.

    "Count on me, my love." Abi replied and Alex ruffled his son''s head next.

    The father and son stared at each other and after a wordless conversation, Alex finally left.

 Chapter 285 I wont dare

    285 I won''t dare

    Finding herself bound up inside a room, Elle was struggling to get on her feet.

    Zeres had kidnapped herst night right at the end of their ''hunting game'' session. He had knocked her out with what she believed was a strong spell as soon as he had caught her.

    And the next thing she knew, she was already here inside this room, with her hands tied together. The room was not shabby at all. The feminine decorations and everything else inside told her that this room definitely belonged to a girl¡­ a girl who loves books with all her heart.

    She was put on a soft bed and a nket was even draped over her sleeping form. However, she was tied up quite securely. Both her hands and feet. And the rope was even obviously not any ordinary type. The entire surface was glowing with something silvery white and it was as though those things were alive!

    Every time Elle tries to wiggle and move her hands to loosen the bindings, the rope tightens. And when she stopped, the rope would automatically loosen up a little again.

    Somehow, Elle could not help butugh silently at how this captor of hers was treating her. Why did it seem like Zeres did not want her to hurt her hands?

    She shook her head. She did not know much about Zeres, but there was one thing that she clearly knew. This man had kidnapped her and in doing so, that action in itself was already betraying his friends. Now she could not help but berate herself for thinking that the man was an angel. Why was it, that it was somehow always these bad guys who had to have these kinds of innocent and angelic faces?! They were so misleading!

    Elle had finally arrived underneath the windows after rolling and squirming herself across the floor. She then pushed herself up to sit against the wall before folding her knees into an upside-down ''V''. After that, using the wall as leverage and her legs already in ce, she struggled to stand. When she finally peeked outside, she had found out that she was right. She was in a lone house in the middle of a forest. The trees around were lush and colorful and the surroundings did not look like a ce where a viin would or could reside. It was the type of ce where a simple and humble but happy family would choose to live in. There were even pretty and colorful flowers outside, so unlike the interior of the ck Forest where though breath-taking, it was not as colorful. Is this where Zeres lives? Or did he just hijack this ce from a poor family?

    A waft of homemade food scents made her stomach growl loudly. It was then she realised that she was ravenously hungry. It was already noon and the smell was so delicious that she could not help but salivate.

    When she could not find even a shadow of anyone on the outside, she turned towards the door. She began to drag herself towards it and just as she was about to reach the wooden door, it opened. Thankfully it swung towards the outside, or else her face would have been the one greeting the door.

    The silver-haired kidnapper emerged, holding a tray of warm, steaming food in his hand. It was the scent that she had smelled just a while ago.

    He abruptly averted his gaze away from her and quietly put the tray down on the side table.

    Then he returned for her, picking her up without a word and gently seating her on the edge of the bed. When he picked up the te of food and began attempting to feed her, Elle finally opened her mouth and spoke. "Zeres¡­"

    14:19

    dong-ho-deo-tay-orient

    "Eat." Was all he said.

    CLOSE

    Ad

    "I have my own hands. Please at least untie ¨C" Elle tried to reason with him. But before she could continue, he had cut her off. However, his voice held no harshness nor anger.

    "Sorry, but I can''t." The words were said in a quiet but firm tone. "I''ll feed you myself. Now please eat."

    "What if I refuse?" she stared at him with defiance, a stubborn light suddenly lighting her eyes.

    He put the spoon that was held out to her, back on the te. "You''ll just starve yourself."

    Elle so desperately wanted to face palm with his straight up response, but could not. "Look here, Zeres¡­ Can''t you at least just free my hands? How can I possibly let a stranger spoon feed me? I am not going to escape, I promise you. You and I know I can''t possibly escape when you''re here, watching me¡­ Right?"

    "I won''t dare to underestimate you. I know you''re not a mere human already, Princess Izabelle."

    "Are you saying that you know what I truly am?" Elle perked up at his words. Though what Abi and Alicia told her about her not being fully human was still causing some confusion within her, she still wanted to know what her other half was. She might not like it, but she was not one who would run away from things. It was always better to face it head on than run and hide, as hiding never solved anything.

    He paused and then lifted the spoon to her lips again. "If I were you, I would eat, for my own sake. You need energy to deal with what''sing ahead ¨C" Zeres'' words were hinting on future things.

    "Like what? Elijah? Is heing here to get me?"

    Zeres finally met her eyes. "Yes." He answered and Elle immediately felt fear churning in her stomach. "Now eat this before I take it away. Please don''t think that I will do more for you than this."

    The dangerous glint in his eyes forced Elle to simmer down and eat. She knew she really needed to reserve her energy to think about how to get away from this before Elijah arrives. She must not let Elijah take her away no matter what! Sebastian¡­ he would torture Sebastian again using her!

    Shivers and goosebumps crawled under Elle''s skin as she ate. She would do anything¡­ everything to stop that from happening!

    Just as she was trying to concentrate on thinking about something while pretending to be busy chewing on her food, another person''s presence made her snap her gaze towards the door.

 Chapter 286 Please

    286 Please

    ___

    A dark-haireddy stood by the door. Her skin looked really pale and her eyes were a shade of pale green. Nevertheless, even with all the paleness, she was a beauty.

    She looked at Elle with widened eyes as the room went absolutely silent. Until the sound of the spoon ttered noisily on the ceramic te.

    Zeres immediately rose to his feet, carelessly pushing back the chair that he was sitting on, creating a slightmotion. It was as though he was suddenly thrown into a panic. And that made Elle wonder who this woman was to be able to draw out such exaggerated responses from this seemingly ever cool and calm Zeres.

    "Iryz..." He was before her in an instant, hovering over her as he held her arms ever so gently with hisrge hands. "You shouldn''t be here¡­" his voice was so tender. So very soft as though it were wool.

    "Zeres¡­" she pressed her palms over his chest. "I thought we''d already talked about this ¨C" The woman that he called Iryz spoke in a gentle yet broken voice.

    "Shh¡­ please¡­" his soft voice cracked a little while thedy named Iryz looked at him like she was about to cry. There was a sheen of tears glistening over herrge doe-like eyes that were looking earnestly at Zeres.

    Elle did not know why, but the sight of them at that moment was just so¡­ sad. She just could not help but feel her heart being squeezed while looking at their forlorn figures standing so close together.

    "Please, Iryz¡­ let me take you back to our room." He bent to pick her up princess-style, but Iryz stopped him with just a lift of her delicate hand.

    She shook her head at him. Her soft eyes pleaded with him and that was all it took for him to give in. She saw him clench his fists so hard before he stepped aside and allowed her to enter the room.

    However, before the woman could walk closer to Elle, the loud and fierce barking of a dog from a distance pulled at their attention. Elle wondered why there was suddenly a dog barking. But she did not pay much attention to that matter as her attention was more focused on thedy that had entered her ''holding cell''.

    Zeres walked towards the window and quickly looked outside, his body glowed silver in an instant.

    "I''ll take care of the rest here." Iryz told him as she took Zeres'' spot on the bed. Then she picked up the te to continue feeding Elle her meal.

    When Zeres looked at her with an expression Elle could not quite read, Iryz smiled slightly at him. His brows creased a little and his sharp jaws clenched before he hesitantly disappeared before their eyes.

    "Hello. I''m¡­ Iryz." Iryz introduced herself after a few moments of silence and staring at each other.

    "Izabelle." Elle replied sinctly, guessing that Iryz would have already known her name anyway. "Are you¡­ Zeres'' wife?"

    "Fiancee." She corrected, smiling sweetly. And Elle could only think she had a really sweet smile. "Are you okay? You''re not hurt anywhere, are you?" her expression changed to be one that was filled with concern.

    Elle was about to shake her head but she refrained from doing so. Now that Zeres has left, this should be her chance to¡­

    "My wrist¡­ it''s hurting¡­" she lied.

    Her expression turned very sad as she stared down at the shimmery rope that was bound around her hands.

    "I''m sorry¡­ Zeres did this to you¡­" she whispered. "I''m really sorry." Elle somehow got the feeling that her apology was genuine.

    Something with the look in her eyes and her voice made Elle feel so bothered about this woman. Not in a bad way, but she did not know why her heart seemed to be aching for her. Why was she so¡­ sad? Like she was hurting so much right now?

    "If you''re sorry¡­ then please set me free." Elle did not beat around the bush anymore. She felt that without a doubt, this woman was a good person. And she was definitely a human right? She could not feel any tremendous powering from her. In fact, Iryz felt just like herself. Perhaps because she could tell that this woman was so in love with her kidnapper. She was genuinely sorry for her lover''s crimes.

    Their eyes just held for seconds until Iryz looked down at her hands again.

    "Please forgive him. He is forced to do this. He''s forcing himself to do this." Her voice was a little broken as she tried to contain her emotions. "He never was an evil person¡­" she clenched her fists and then she stood and headed towards the door.

    Elle''s eyes widened. "Please! Help me! Release me please, Iryz! I can''t be kept here. My husband¡­ he''s definitely going crazy looking for me right now! Please! Help me! I can''t be caught by Elijah. He''ll kill my husband if that happens. You have someone you love as well, don''t you? I love him¡­ I love my husband with all my heart, Iryz. So please¡­" Elle''s plea went louder as Iryz opened the door. She was desperate not to lose the only person that might listen to her pleading. "Iryz! Please!"

    Iryz shut the door closed behind her, leaving Elle gritting her teeth in frustration. What should she do? How could she free herself from this? Right¡­ her powers¡­

    They said she was no mere human! Now would be the best time for her to use it, right? But how? How could she even call on her power?! How?!!! All that was told to her was she could be invisible. But her invisibility sadly could not help her in this situation. She could not even move. Zeres would definitely find her like he didst night! Could there not be something else? Alicia said she definitely had other abilities¡­ but what are they?!

    While she was desperately trying to figure out how to bring out the powers she even knew nothing about, the door opened again and she gasped out in shock. But to her relief, it was not Zeres who entered. It was ¡­ Iryz.

    A knife and a gun were held in each of her hands.

 Chapter 287 I Dont Care

    Elle only watched in shocked silence as Iryz knelt down beside her and cut the rope with the knife.

    Thankfully, the knife was sharp and worked well. Elle was honestly a little scared that the rope would not budge until she saw that the knife obviously was not any ordinary knife either. It seemed to be something that only belonged to a witch, most probably Zeres.

    "T-thank you..." Elle finally uttered, staring at the pale skinneddy. She could feel from the way she was struggling to cut the rope that she was physically really weak. In fact, right now, Elle felt like she was able to do this perhaps purely due to sheer desperation.

    She shook her head. "Don''t thank me, Izabelle..." Thedy told her as she continued struggling to finish cutting through the thick rope. "Listen... you need to run away as far as you can. I believe that that vampire should be here soon, hopefully in a couple of hours. But he might be alreadying here right now so don''t be toox. I think it''d be wiser if you ran straight to the woods behind this house. Avoid the road and just head on straight ahead until you reach the town."

    Elle nodded. She just knew in her heart that she could trust Iryz. "Can you tell me why Zeres is doing this? You said that he is forced to do this. But why? What is it that Elijah is holding against him that he needs to do this? Or is he facing some problems that Elijah had promised some solution to? If you tell me, I''ll convey it to Alexander and everyone else. I''m certain that if they know what''s going on with Zeres and yourself, they would help Zeres instead. After all, he''s their close friend."

    The look that shed across Iryz''s face broke Elle''s heart. Such sadness... What in the world was this woman going through right now to have such a heart-breaking look in her eyes?!

    Shaking her head, a small sad smile tugged at the corners of her lips. "They can''t help us, Izabelle. If they could... Zeres would never go as far as doing something like this to betray them."

    "That can''t be... if Alexander can''t help, then I''m sure Alicia and Lilith... right, Zeres was looking for Lilith a€"" Elle suddenly piped up, remembering he hade a couple of times just to look for the witch queen.

    "I''m sure that was just his excuse. Not even the witch queen can help us." Iryz spoke softly as a helpless smile crossed her lips.

    "Are... are you... they''re powerful. I think you should try anyway. You guys would never know until you a€"" Elle broke off when she smiled again.

    "I''m dying, Izabelle. We''ve done everything." Iryz said in a soft voice. "But the only thing that can save me is... something I cannot ept. And at the same time, something... someone Alexander and everyone could never ever a€""

    The bark of the dog echoed from a ce that sounded nearer from previously and Iryz panicked. She gritted her teeth and gave her all to cut the rope until atst, Elle''s hands were finally freed.

    Iryz was already panting and breathless with just that seemingly simple action, so Elle took the knife from her and cut the rope around her feet on her own.

    ? "Take this gun. You must run now before Zeres returns, Izabelle. I''ll stop him from chasing you for as long as I can. So just run as fast as you can." Iryz frantically instructed as she shoved the gun in Elle''s hand. "Now go! Go now!"

    Elle turned to her onest time as she opened the door and when she nodded at her, Elle stormed out of the house and ran straight into the woods as Iryz had instructed. Iryz... she uttered her name in her mind... she wanted to save that gentledy. She was such a good person and it was a shame for her to die so early...<novelnext></novelnext>

    Once she was in a safe ce and reunited with everyone, she would then request help for Iryz. But for now, she must escape and outrun Elijah first.

    Her eyes gleamed as she entered farther into the forest. She would never let anyone catch her this time. She would do anything and everything to ensure that it would not happen again.

    ...

    Back in the house, Zeres rushed towards Iryz who was already slumped over on the floor.

    He gently helped her up and seated her on the bed. Extreme worry filled his eyes. "Are you okay? Damn it, Iryz... didn''t I tell you to..." he trailed off and finally realized what she must have done. He bit on his lower lip and did not say anything, save from the clenching of his jaws.

    "Don''t chase her." She told him. "I''m begging you, Zeres." Her voice broke.

    And he squatted down on the floor before her, lifting his hand to his hair and grabbing a handful of his silvery locks.

    He dropped his head down miserably and leaned his forehead against hers. But then he breathed out shakily and clenched his fists so tightly.

    Just as he moved to stand up, Iryz grabbed onto him, straddling him as she wound her weak arms around his neck. "I won''t let you go. Over my dead body, Zeres..." she told him in a broken voice.

    "Please... don''t do this to me..." he begged. Every breath he was taking seemed unbearably painful.

    "I''m so sorry..." she hugged him. "I''m so sorry..."

    Zeres shook his head. Something so deadly, so wildly dangerous that it might as well border a little on madness, shed in his eyes now. "Everyone has been telling me to stop being selfless, Iryz. To stop sacrificing myself, hurting myself for someone else... to stop trying to be the hero..." his voice turned wintry and hard. "I''ve given up too many times in my long life... sacrificed myself over and over for someone... but never again, Iryz. Never again... I can never give you up... never... I''ll save you even if it means sacrificing someone else''s life... I''ll willingly take on the mantle of the selfish and cruel viin if that''s what it takes for me to keep you alive and in my arms."

    He pinched her chin and stared deeply into her eyes, willing her to understand his point of view. She was silently crying and shaking her head at him slowly but desperately.

    A heart-wrenching beautiful smile graced his angelic face as he wiped her tears that were pooling in her eyes. "You''ve loved me for so long... even when I was busy chasing after someone else and never spared you a nce. You were there and held me when I had nothing left... you became my home when I had nowhere else to go... loved me when I wasn''t even sure if i still have the heart to even love even myself... Now tell me, Iryz... how can I give you up? How could you tell me to just let you die?" He cupped her face and kissed her pale lips, his eyes gazing into hers aggrievedly. "I''ll sacrifice anything, anyone... I don''t care if this is madness. I don''t care if I''m a monster now. As long as you''re with me... I don''t care if the entire world falls apart."

 Chapter 288 Here We Go Again

    "Sir, I think we should take another route." A man in ck suddenly swirled and blocked Elijah''s path.

    They were on their way to meet with Zeres and they only needed to cross this city and they would finally reach their rendezvous point. ording to the message they had received not long ago from Zeres, the prince should be in the forest around this time. So, they absolutely could not stall anymore!

    "Move, Lio." Elijah said nonchntly.

    "But Your Highness...!! This part of the street is really dirty. Let''s take another route instead. We''re going to bete so we should take this a€""

    Elijah craned his head to the side to look at what Lio was blocking with hisrge and bulky body. But Lio matched his speed and still managed to block his view.

    Narrowing his gaze, Elijah craned his head to the other side. Again, Lio blocked him.

    "Haha..." Lio forced a nervousugh. "Oh,e on Your Highness... we really don''t have time to y around like this. Zeres had reminded us that we should hurry a€""

    "Rx Lio. Whether we get there early or not, nothing will change."

    Lio blinked. "Huh? What does that even mean?"

    The prince''s handnded on his shoulder. And with just one touch, the bulky and massive guy froze while Elijah casually walked past him.

    Upon seeing the desperate looking girl holding a flyer with a picture of a dog on it, Elijah paused.

    "Good grief..." Lio groaned and could only follow after him. He had tried to not let this prince see that girl right there because he knew what this prince would do! Damn... he could already tell they were definitely going to look for the freaking missing dog first! This prince would always do this kind of sh*t that he could never ever understand!

    "I''ll help look for the missing dog, Your Highness." He could only propose as he sighed internally. He must not let this prince go astray or he would be damned once that woman interrogates him of what really happened! "So, you go ahead before me and a€""

    "I don''t think she''s looking for a missing dog." Elijah cut him off and he began to approach the girl, causing Lio to p hisrge palms over his face before dragging them down exasperatedly. ''Here we go again, damn it! Why in the freaking world is this prince like this?! Can''t he just act like the cold-blooded man that he usually is?'' Lio could only yell within his own mind, knowing that he could no longer do anything to drag the prince out of this. Not until the problem with the animal was solved!

    "Why are you crying?" the vampire prince asked the girl. His tone was gentle and coaxing. She was a youngdy with a really pretty face but the type that had the resting bitch face.

    "I''m not crying. I''m just begging." She replied straightforwardly. Before Elijah could speak again, the girl eyed him from head to toe. Not in a dumbfounded and lustful kind of manner though. The girl did not seem to be fazed by the prince''s almost unreal look. "Are you rich, Mister? You are, right? You definitely are, right?" She looked closely at him, her eyes moving over his clothes and his bearing.

    "No. I''m actually poor." Elijah replied nkly.

    "Liar a€""<novelnext></novelnext>

    "Yes, he''s very poor! So don''t waste your time, pretty girl." Lio butted in. "This man here only spends money on animals. Now let''s go, Sir!" Lio grabbed the prince''s arm and began to drag him away when the girl jumped onto Elijah''s feet and hugged both his legs.

    "Then please save the dogs!" she cried. "Please adopt them! They''re all going to die, sir. They''re going to get euthanized today, Sir because no one''s adopting them! Please save them! They''re a bunch of lovely and beautiful babies! Please, I''m sure you''ll love them once you''ve adopted them! Please, handsome, sir!"

    Elijah''s aura darkened, causing the girl to suddenly swallow in fear.

    Slowly, she looked up and met his devilish eyes. She had never seen eyes like his before. It was like she just saw a vision of hell in there.

    "What did you say? Euthanize?" he asked with a shrill voice.

    The girl forced herself to nod and spoke despite all the chills that were strongly gripping her. "Y-yes... s-sir. It''s... the rules and..."

    "Bring me there. Now!"

    The girl scrambled to stand and as though the fear had been long forgotten, she grabbed the man''s hand and dragged him away, leaving Lio standing there uselessly. His sharp jaws might as well be on the ground now. "For the love of... are you crazy?! What are you doing? Letting a girl drag you away?! We have a mission here! We''re not here to rescue those damned pesky animals!!! Do you really only care about animals? How about me? How about my life?!! Your Highness!!!!"

    But his yell only caused people around him to look at him like he was crazy. "Goddamn it!!!" the bulky man huffed as he could only follow after his prince.

    ...

    Meanwhile, Elle strategically hid herself behind a tree trunk to rest a little. She had been running for a long while now yet she still did not seem to be reaching the town Iryz had told her about.

    She was not sure if Zeres was chasing after her. There was still no sign of a pursuer. Did Iryz manage to stop him back there?

    Elle shook her head, refusing to be too optimistic. Zeres was a silver-haired witch and he could be on par with Alexander. He might even be chasing after her now without being detected. So she must continue running and bear with it a little.

    But just as she was about to move, a waft of cold breeze blew past and the leaves rustled above and around her. Her heartbeat raced. Wait... had her pursuer already caught up?! Lord... this could not be! That was just too fast!

    Swallowing, Elle did not dare turn around to look behind her. She knew better now that one wrong move from her might end up being a fatal move for her. So she only moved her eyeballs to the side.

    Shock instantly filled her eyes at what she saw. S-snow?!

 Chapter 289 Tension

    Back in the shelter, Lio looked like he had aged ten years as he wiped off the sweat on his brows. He was d that the animals were not dead yet and they had arrived exactly on time!

    If they were even a minuteter, the dogs would have already... good grief... he was certain he would be doing clean up for the human''s dead bodies while the prince would be somewhere else, giving the animals a more than decent funeral.

    "Now shall we go, Your Highness? We''ve wasted too much time already!" Lio was desperate. If he could, he would have already dragged the man out of the ce long ago!

    Elijah walked towards a window and stood there, sticking his hand out as if to feel the movement of the air. His eyes focused on the hills that were at a distance where they should have been right now! If not for that unexpected detour they had to make, they would be standing where he was looking at right now.

    "We don''t need to go anymore." The prince quietly replied, causing Lio to blink, not quite understanding what his lord meant.

    "H-huh? What do you a€""

    "They''ve found him." Elijah''s neutral tone sounded as he continued staring off at that far off spot.

    "What? Ze-zeres? Who is that ''they'' a€" wait... Alexander and the witches are there right now?!!!" Lio''s eyes were wide as saucers as his head darted from Lio to the hills from afar.

    "I don''t know about the others... but I''m quite certain that Alexander''s there right now as we speak. So, this would only mean that Zeres has failed." Elijah nonchntly squatted down and petted the dogs he had just saved from sure doom.

    "And that means...?" Lio tilted his head, wanting to understand clearly what his lord wanted to say.

    "That means I can now stay here and spend the rest of the time we have left here with these little lovelies. I''ll have to buy this shelter and turn it into their house and have that girl take care of them all... of course, I''ll pay her a big sry. Mmm..." Elijah nodded to himself. "That sounds like a really good n."

    "Wait a moment, My Prince!" Lio burst out after hearing what Elijah had said. "Are you really serious about this?! We''re not going to do anything anymore? At all?!"

    "What... you want to step up and go fight against Alexander head on?" Elijah raised a brow at him. "Go on if that is what you wish. I''m not going to stop you. Unlike you, I have 120 babies at home, waiting for me and I didn''t even have the time to bid them goodbye when I left earlier."

    Utterly speechless, Lio''s jaw literally dropped to the floor once again as he looked at the prince who was now on the floor, literally letting the puppies and some bigger dogs surround and mber over him as he gave them treats. ''Good grief...'' Lio rolled his eyes. ''Could you stop calling your animals'' ''babies''?!'' he grumbled in his mind. ''But seriously?! Why is this prince soidback, right now?! Why is he not even surprised, as if nothing had even happened? Wasn''t his n just ruined and failed again with Alexander already appearing in the picture? Did he have another n under his sleeve already and that was why this is nothing to him?''<novelnext></novelnext>

    Lio could only shake his head because no matter what he did, he knew he could never understand this weirdo Prince that he was serving.

    ? ...

    At the small house in the midst of the forest, Zeres was standing several steps away from the door.

    He was about to leave and chase after Izabelle, but was stopped by the sudden arrival of Alexander.

    The two stared at each other as the tension rose between them. Well, the tension was mostly from Zeres since Alexander still pretty much chilled as he stood there, observing his friend and then searching the house behind him.

    "Is Iryz inside? She should be, right?" Alexander asked. "Is Izabelle still with her? I am wondering if Izabelle''s not here anymore, maybe you just downyed her presence with your spell a€"" He mentioned Elle as though he was just asking for her, who was having a sleepover at Zeres'' ce.

    "I had already made up my mind the very moment I decided to betray you and everyone to kidnap Izabelle." Zeres replied. His voice was emotionless, like a robot who was speaking without any agenda or alternative motives. "So, if you just came here nning to talk to me about her... don''t waste your voice and precious time, Alex."

    Silence reigned between the two men until Alex let out a heavy sigh. The words ''man... here we again'' could almost be seen stered all over his face. But just as he was about to say his piece, the door behind Zeres swung open. His eyes were automatically drawn to the small and frail figure that appeared in the doorway.

    Alex''s eyes widened at the sight of Iryz standing there. She looked as pale as paper and seemed to be very sick. One look at her condition reminded him of those times when... when his beloved Abigail was fighting with her illness back when she was still a human. And even now that he knew she was totally fine and healthy, he could not help but feel the tight squeeze of his heart just remembering how weak and frail she had been back then.

    "Iryz!" Zeres rushed towards her and caught her stumbling figure in his arms. "How did you... howe you''re still awake?" His worried eyes scanned her from head to toe, brows furrowing when he saw how even her lips were paler than usual and there was a light sheen of sweat beading her brows.

    "Alexander..." she called out, looking at Alex with pleading eyes. "Zeres is just trying to save me."

    "Stop it, Iryz..." Zeres begged, worried to death. And then Iryz gripped her fist over her heart. She began to gasp as though out of breath. It was as if she were having a cardiac arrest!

 Chapter 290 The Truth

    Alexander who was watching could not help but panic and approach. Zeres ced his hand over her heart and as the silverish glow appeared from his palm, Iryz slowly settled down from her trashing and fell peacefully asleep in Zeres'' arms.

    At that moment, Sebastian had also arrived. He and Alex came rushing in from the opposite direction as a precautionary measure, just in case Zeres was already moving Izabelle away.

    Sebastian who still had his blood boiling like an inferno within him did not expect this particr scenario to be weing him. What is... going on? What had happened to Iryz and why was she passed out in Zeres'' arms?

    He had met this woman many times before, especially during the times when he was approaching Zeres to help him bring Ezekiel back. Sebastian had especially liked the cookies and coffee she was making whenever he visited their home. Iryz was so healthy then... So what had happened to her?

    The rage within him that was threatening to blow like a volcano was forgotten for a few moments. One reason was because he could sense that his Iza was here. Her presence was very faint and it wasing from somewhere within the house. But for some reason, Sebastian also felt like she was somewhere outside, he just could not quite pinpoint where her exact position was at the moment because he could not pick up her scent at all aside from the faint scent of hering from that house. It was just his intuition and feeling but...

    "Iryz is dying and no, none of you can help. Not even I can save her even if I give up my life in exchange!" Zeres suddenly yelled as he stayed there on the ground, holding Iryz in his arms. This was the first time Sebastian was hearing Zeres letting his emotions go. Usually, the man was cool, calm and collected. But he did not me the man. If it were him and Izabelle in their shoes, he would behave simrly... Or even worse.

    Zeres..." Alexander calmly and carefully spoke. "Don''t say that. There will always be a way a€""

    "Enough!" Zeres harshly barked out, stopping Alexander from continuing his words. After drawing in a deep breath, he shook his head. "We''ve tried to look for other ways... for years, Alexander. We''ve been searching for so many years but there is nothing! Nothing, Alex! Do you think there is something I couldn''t or wouldn''t do to save Iryz?!" His tone became more aggrieved the more he spoke.

    "Still... I believe if we all work together... if you don''t do it by yourself and ask for our help. That''s why we''re here, isn''t it, Zeres? You have friends, damn it! You have me and Abigail! How could you think we can''t or won''t help you when you don''t even tell us anything at all? We aren''t mind readers to be able to know what you keep in your mind! We can do anything to help you too, you big idiot!"

    Alex''s outburst had everyone falling silent for a while until Zeres suddenly smiled as he lifted his face and looked at his longtime friend. The sad and almost broken smile on his face looked almost haunting.

    "Really? Anything? Then give Izabelle to me, Alex..." his smile turned viinous and yet heartbreaking. "Iryz needs her heart to continue living. Can you give me that? Can you give us that?!!"

    And the world seemed to stop spinning.

    Then Sebastian finally lost it. His initially calm and muted aura zed crazily and the burning rage and everything else that he was holding in since the moment he heard the news that Elle was missing, was now bursting out of him.

    The dangering from Sebastian instantly reached Zeres and the silver-haired witch shifted his gaze warily to him.<novelnext></novelnext>

    Zeres'' body glowed brightly as well when his power fully enveloped him, prepared to attack and defend the moment Sebastian dared toe at him. His arms tightened minutely around his wife who was still unconscious.

    "What..." Zeres'' gaze at Sebastian was sharp, deadly. "It''s not like Izabelle''s heart belongs to her, either. That heart isn''t hers in the first ce and I know all of you know that as well!"

    Alex stepped in and held Sebastian''s arm, keeping him grounded.

    "Izabelle borrowed that heart too and she''d been living because of it for many years... it''s about time, isn''t it? That she should give it back to where it belongs a€""

    "Shut the f**k up!" Sebastian growled, incensed at Zeres'' demands on Izabelle''s heart. "Say anything more and I''ll really kill you!"

    If Alex was not stopping him and if Iryz was not in Zeres'' arms right now, Sebastian was not sure what else he would have done already. He was not confident that he would be able to hold back.

    Zeres smirked. "Ah..." his smirk turned to heartless chuckle. "Right... I almost forgot about the real reason why you''re reacting like this. I wonder how Izabelle would react if she learns about the truth a€" that the real reason you took interest in her in the first ce was because of the heart that is within her a€""

    "Enough..." Sebastian''s voice was barely a whisper. But it was a sound filled with nothing but danger and death.

    Still, Zeres continued. As if he did not care about what would happen next. As though he was willing to let go of all civility to those he had considered his friends from before.

    "That heart belongs to yourte girlfriend from long time ago and that''s why you cannot let another woman who''s not yours to have it a€""

    "Zeres! That''s enough!" Alex finally shouted as he blocked Sebastian from lunging forward. The vampire prince was now looking simply as deadly as he stood there, a single threat was what was left to keep him under a leash. To not go ahead and destroy the man before him.

    "That heart is supposed to be for Iryz!!!" Zeres roared. "Kiel, your brother stole it from Calliste after killing her!"

 Chapter 291 Snow

    A few moments ago...

    ''Snow?!!'' Elle could not believe what her eyes saw. The wolf before her looks just like Snow... but why was it that he seemed to have be so much biggerpared to thest time she saw him? Could there be another wolf that is simr to Snow?

    Looking behind her, Elle could not sense any other unusual presences. There seemed to be no one else that was chasing her.

    She returned her gaze to therge wolf, still not daring to move. The wolf kept his eyes on her. Those eyes that were gleaming with intelligence now looked even more mystifying to her. It did not look like the eyes of a mere animal anymore. And it seemed obvious that he could see her!

    But the funny thing was, Elle did not feel any unease or fear towards him despite her new observations. Like always, she felt drawn to him.

    "Snow?" she whispered. The wolf took measured steps closer to her in response to her calling.

    When he approached, being only three steps away from her, Elle''s jaw dropped seeing howrge the wolf truly was. W-when did he grow so big?!

    "W-what are you doing here?" she stuttered for a bit due to disbelief. Inwardly, she even considered doubting that this was her Snow. But aftering closer, she could pick up the little characteristics that told her he truly was Snow! She just knew it was him! "Are you here to rescue me? I''m trying to run away from this ce before my kidnappers capture me again. You know the path towards the nearest town, right?"

    The wolf lowered his head, moving it closer to her face. He was careful, as if he was trying his best to not startle her.

    Elle could not help but hold her breath because of his sheer size. Though she honestly did not know how it was that she could not feel any fear. It should be normal for her to back off a little and feel fear when an animal this size was this close to her. He could really snap her head effortlessly! And yet, she trusted him.

    "What is it?" she asked again in a low whisper. "How about you just walk ahead and I''ll follow you?"

    Snow moved his head even lower until he halted. His snout stopped inches before her forearm and sniffed.

    Elle looked down at the spot that he nudged and her eyes widened at the sight of the small line of blood, only about half an inch long. She got scratched!!! Oh no!!!

    Her heartbeat raced. This was a huge problem because she could not just wipe it off. Alicia had told her that her scent will still linger on even if she had wrapped it with a cloth bandage. That was why Alicia had prepared a few special witch''s patches that couldpletely block her scent from escaping.

    Frantically searching her pockets, Elle could not find any of the prepared patches on her. Did Zeres take it away? Or did it drop out of her pocket when she was kidnapped?

    Gritting her teeth, Elle frantically tried to think of an alternative when Snow stuck his tongue out. Elle thought that he would lick her wound, but the wolf looked up at her first, as though asking her for permission. And Elle did not know what had gotten into her, but she nodded without a doubt.

    What happened next had her freezing to the spot.

    Snow backed off after licking that small amount of blood and an ashen smoke appeared around him, lifting off his fur as it weaved upwards in a wavy spiral. He made a low growl and then she watched him turn... into a human!

    An ash-grey haired male now stood right where Snow had been standing just moments earlier. Her Snow had turned into a... man!??!

    "W-werewolf..." she stammered.

    He was kneeling on one knee,pletely naked as he bowed his head at her. When he looked up, a beautiful face with electric blue eyes and sharp, well-defined jaws had her surprised. But still, she immediately thought that he still somehow resembled Snow even in this human form! He was the perfect human version of Snow!

    "I don''t have much time to stay in this form, Princess. So forgive me for going straight to the point before exining." He began before Elle could recover from the surprise at his transformation. "The small amount of blood I''ve licked off from you is what turned me into my human form for just a few moments. Princess, pleasee along with me. I will bring you back to the ce where you truly belong. I promise we will protect you and exin everything to you once we''re there. So please follow me, Princess. Please ..." he gritted his jaws and he only managed to utter "please,e with me" before he transformed back into his wolf form right before her eyes. His back hunched over and white fur sprouted over his skin and it was as though suddenly, he was back as Snow as she knew him.

    The entire scenario that yed before her eyes had her paralyzed. She heard the sound of bones cracking and low growls emanating from him as the transformation urred. It was a sight that could have shocked her brains out and should be enough to make any normal human pass out or doubt the reality of life.

    Now she truly felt like she was no longer a normal human after all that she was told she had seen. Because the sight of it did not faze her in the slightest. At all.

    Snow stared at her before he took a step back. His blue eyes asking her to follow after him. The look in his eyes were sopelling and filled with so much begging that Elle felt her heart softening at it.

    And when the wolf turned around, walking away even as his head was looking back at her, Elle found herself voluntarily stepping forward, following after him.

    ___

    To My Dearest Readers,

    I would like to say sorry for constantly failing to updatetely. I think burnout had long caught up on me. And I felt like I needed to really take a breather for real this time or I''ll regret it. It has been really hard for me to even finish a single chapter a daytely. I tried to pressure myself to not miss a day of update because I knowck of updates might make my readers leave and will also definitely affect my ie. The truth is the days I''ve missed before were not because I was resting. I wrote during those days too but I just failed to reach enough wordcounts no matter how I forced myself. I want to say this here because I know some readers might think I am losing interest or something. Please don''t think that. Writing is my full time job now and if I don''t update, I won''t earn. In fact, failing to update stresses me out because I know all the risks. And thats why I kept pushing myself. But I think i''ve reached my limittely.

    I am not nning to stop or take a long break but I just decided to not pressure myself too much anymore by forcing myself to finish a chapter everyday. I am nning to really rest this time and take my time. I want to write in a way that it''s alright if there''s a day or two that I only managed to finish 500 words. That it''s alright if all I did in one day is scribble very short scripts and ideas on my notebook. I felt that this is going to help me a lot and it is really working. Right now I am starting to feel better. So I would like to ask you guys to be more patient with me. One day for sure, I will be able to go back to my usual schedule. I promise this won''t take too long.

    So for now, I''m asking you guys to go easy on me (singing Adelle''s song lol) if my updates are irregr. Kidding aside, I really really hope that you guys will patiently wait. I really wish and hope that you will continue to support me despite my decreased update.

    Thank you and I love ya''ll. <3 <3

    Kazzen

 Chapter 292 Who... Are They?

    A gush of wind made the quiet trees dance above her, pulling Elle''s attention away from Snow.

    Looking up, she watched the leaves twirl about their merry dance to a song that she could not hear. This feeling... she could not quite put it into words, but the feel of this wind was just different. It was just not normal to her. It instantly reminded her of that night when Alexander...

    Elle''s eyes stretched wide as she whipped her head towards the direction where she came from. Alexander was here?!

    Suddenly, she was caught in a dilemma. Should she turn around and head back? Or should she continue to follow Snow?

    She did not have evidence that Alexander was indeed here. But her gut feeling told her confidently that it was so. The thought that Sebastian might be with Alexander right now had her taking a step away from Snow. The possibility that she would be able to see Sebastian again was too strong of a pull for her.

    The wolf growled lowly and silently. It was not one of an angry growl but one that was surely asking her not to leave.

    Turning to Snow, Elle''s expression was apologetic. "I''m sorry, Snow. I really need to go back. Will youe with me instead? Let''s go meet with Alexander and Sebastian together."

    Snow did not immediately react. His intelligent looking blue eyes stayed focused on her, unblinking.

    "And I can''t just go with you without telling Sebastian or my friends. I can''t let them go risking their lives looking for me." She exined earnestly, hoping to convince Snow into following her. "Can''t you juste with me, Snow? My friends... They are all good people. They would never hurt you."

    When Snow still did not make any movements to go with her, Elle chewed on her lower lip. "Alright, if you don''t want toe with me, wait for me here, okay? I''ll definitely return here to look for you. Can you wait for me until then?"

    After saying that, Elle slowly turned around. She looked back at him over her shoulder once more and then she started to run back to that small house.

    She had already moved quite far off from it, so she ran as fast as she could.

    When she knew she was finally close, Elle btedly realized she was not feeling the tiredness she had been expecting. It was of course a normal response from her body after running so fast like this. So why...

    The surprise that gripped her made her feel both amazed and utterly shocked at the same time. How cool was this?! Was this really happening?! She was not tired at all? Was it because she was invisible right now?

    She could not help the smile that was tugging at the corner of her lips. It was just simply unbelievable... all these discoveries. And it seems, she could no longer stop herself from enjoying the thrill of thispletely new and magical world she had somehowe across into.

    No longer feeling any fear and worry, Elle finally let herself revel in the feeling of being someone that would be considered as supernatural. And she found herself feeling so amazing and free that it was insane!

    Her eyes were gleaming with bliss as she continued running. Part of her was also excited to show Sebastian all of these new and improved sides of her that he had yet to know of. She already felt like he was here. Her gut had told her too.

    And she was getting closer, the feel of that familiar dark and heavy presence she was approaching solidified her suspicion that Sebastian was indeed here.

    Feeling mischievous, Elle decided to surprise the man for a change. Usually, it is always him who was giving her the surprises. Despite her longing to go and throw herself into his arms, she held back and slowed down to hide her presence.

    She had wondered many times how Sebastian would react if he found out about her ability. Or could it be that he had known something was up already?

    A surge of that dark and heavy aura pulled Elle from her thoughts. She hastened, unable to keep herself stalling any longer. This strange and mysterious darkness Sebastian was exuding just would not cease from pulling at her, like a ma.

    "It''s not like Izabelle''s heart belongs to her, either. That heart isn''t hers in the first ce and I know all of you know that as well!"

    These sharp, deadly words were what weed Elle the moment she rushed in with anticipatory excitement. However, after hearing that, she stood there frozen as her smile slowly faded.

    "Izabelle borrowed that heart too and she''d been living because of it for many years... it''s about time, isn''t it? That she should give it back to where it belongs a€""

    "Shut the f**k up!" Sebastian growled and Elle dragged her gaze from Zeres to her lover''s form. He was finally here. Her man. But... just what was... going on?

    Zeres chuckled, causing Elle to look at the miserably beautiful man holding the unconscious Iryz in his arms. "I wonder how Izabelle would react if she learns about the truth a€" that the real reason you took interest in her in the first ce was because of the heart that is within her a€""

    Elle heard Sebastian roar. But Elle could barely understand the words he had said because her mind had suddenly started reying that night she first met Sebastian in that room. The image of him staring, touching the ce over her heart filled her mind. And then she remembered all the strange and incredibly painful episodes she had gone through not too long ago that had started with extreme chest pains.

    "That heart belonged to yourte girlfriend from a long time ago and that''s why you cannot let another woman who''s not yours to have it! That heart is supposed to be for Iryz!!! Kiel, your brother stole it from Calliste after killing her!"

    ''Lte girlfriend? Kiel? C-calliste? Who... are they?" Elle could only ask within her mind as her world seemed to start turning dark again. Deep inside her, she wished she had not returned. That she had continued on, following after Snow to where he wanted to lead her. She wished everything she had just heard was just a joke, that it was just another bad dream.

    "I... Iza?" Sebastian''s voice suddenly echoed.

    ___

    Dearest Readers,

    Thank you for your patience. And happy valentines day guys. Sorry i can''t give a lovey dovey chapter for today. ;( and sorry but the Zeke and Alicia valentines special i promised before will be postponed. I am hoping for your continues understanding.

    And i just want to thank you guys again for all the encouraging messages you left me in the previous chapter. I really really appreciate your supports. I used to really fear getting abandoned by my readers so even when i''m sick and tired af, I force myself to write. I still fear it now not gonna lie. But I finally epted the fact that there''s really nothing more important than putting my health first.

    I still have so many stories I want to tell so I want to go easy on myself and slow down a bit more to fully recover. It''s been 4 years of nonstop writing since I started writing so I think my body is really demanding for a bit more longer rest. So right now, i can''t promise a daily update yet guys.

    Thank you once again and hoping for your continues patience.

    Love, Kazzen

 Chapter 293 Answer Me

    Elle felt like her heart was on the brink of shattering into pieces. She desperately refused to believe everything that Zeres had said.

    But as much as she tried to convince herself otherwise, a doubt so strong lingered in the back of her mind.

    With desperation evident in her eyes, Elle faced Sebastian. But as soon as she looked at him, a sudden fear surged like tidal waves within her. A sinking feeling pooled in her stomach.

    Her feet unconsciously took a step back. A strong denial hit her like a tonne of bricks. Part of her was screaming internally to ask, to demand for the truth. But that fear she felt, had her chickening out. Would she be able to bear the consequences if all that she had heard was indeed the truth?

    "I... Iza?" Sebastian''s voice suddenly echoed out. He sounded distraught. The rage that was emanating from him was now reced with panic as he looked around.

    The look in his eyes told her that he could already sense her presence around. However, he still could not see her.

    "Iza..." he called out once again, his feet taking a step forwards, moving towards where she was. Even though his eyes were still wandering about, desperately trying to catch a glimpse of her, his sense of instinct on where she was frighteningly keen.

    Elle wanted to just throw herself in his arms and no longer think too much about what was happening. She wanted to be blissfully ignorant of how things were panning out. It was merely days since they got separated, but Elle felt as though it had been weeks and she missed him so bad. She wanted him to hold her again, kiss her, and tell her that everything would be alright. That what she heard was at least not the whole truth. That there was a reason why things were the way it was right now and it was nothing as bad as it seemed to be.

    "I know you''re here, Iza." Sebastian continued taking small but sure steps forward, somehow still able to move even closer to her. "Let me see you, please a€"" there was a trace of desperation that Elle could pick up in his tone.

    "Please tell me that Zeres is lying." Came Elle''s strained voice after a long moment of silence.

    Sebastian''s eyes stretched wide as he froze at his spot for a moment. He looked like he had already known about her ability, but was having a bit of a hard time believing it was real for a moment there.

    "Answer me, Sebastian." She pleaded. All she wanted was for him to deny it.

    But Sebastian seemed unable to respond in the manner that she had hoped he could. "Iza... please show yourself to a€""

    "Answer me first." She cut him off, stepping back as Sebastian swung his long arms out in a sweeping gesture, trying in vain to reach out for her. If she had not taken that step back, the tips of his fingers would have grazed the edge of her clothes. "Please tell me Zeres is lying, Sebastian. Please..." Thatst word was spoken in a broken whisper.

    Zeres'' sardonicughter echoed from his corner when Sebastian struggled to respond to her pleas. "Of course he can''t answer you, Izabelle. Because what you just heard is the whole truth a€""

    Before Elle realized it, she found herself already turned around and running swiftly away. Back to the woods where she came from. Everything in her felt like ss that had been shattered by a heavy blow. And the cracks were still spreading, threatening to crumble into a million tiny shards.

    She could not help but think back to all those times when she had felt how mysterious it was for the Reigns to suddenly arrive in the Eves pce that night. She had thought then that they must have a hidden agenda, but she could not figure anything out. And then came Alexander and Abigail into the picture.

    Abigail''s attachment to her was a little too good to be true to her before. She only forced herself to stop thinking about it and just shrugged it off. But now... could the reason why Abi was attached to her was because of the heart that had been residing inside of her?

    As emotions consumed her, a memory suddenly shed across her mind. It was a memory so new and mysterious to her. She saw an image of a man''s hand holding hers first and then the back of him. He wasrge, dressed in a ck long coat and had dark hair. She was obviously a child looking up to an adult in that memory. Who was... he?

    The next thing she saw was a door that was opened. She seemed to be peeking through it when she heard a woman''s voice speaking from the side that she could not make out. There were only two words that had clearly reached her: ''heart'' and ''transnt''.

    Elle stumbled and fell to the ground. Kneeling on the dirt, Elle could only stare down, wide-eyed at that new memory that suddenly appeared in her mind. The memory had abruptly stopped there. She did not even manage to see the face of that mysterious man.

    But what crushed her was the realization that what Zeres imed must really be true. That this heart she had now, originally belonged to someone else.

    "Iza!!!" Sebastian''s voice echoed out, loud and desperate.

    Slowly, she looked over her shoulder and saw him, looking around in distress, trying to search for her.

    He paused and looked in her direction. But since he was not meeting her gaze, Elle figured he still could not see her.

    "Iza..." his voice lowered, frantic yet trying to keep himself as calm as he could. "Let me see you... hold you... please. I''ll exin everything. I promise!"

    No words proceeded out of Elle''s lips. She simply stared up at him as he approached her with measured steps.

    "Let''s talk properly, Iza..." he lowered himself before her and atst, he had managed to touch her, causing her to be visible.

    Surprise and disbelief shed across his eyes for a moment but Elle could not care less about his reactions to her abilities anymore.

    "Answer me, Sebastian," she said, pain filling her eyes. "Why were you... touching over my heart like something in it was intriguing you back then during the night we first met?"

 Chapter 294 Owner

    "It must be because of my strange heartbeat, right?" Elle continued, her jaws clenching as she tried hard not to tear up. "It intrigued you because you realized that my heartbeats were so simr to your..." she choked despite her efforts not to let her emotions get the best of her.

    "Yes." Sebastian answered in a low and serious voice. "That''s right, Izabelle. Your heartbeats did catch my attention and intrigued me the moment I saw you that first time."

    "And that''s why you took interest in me and eventually agreed to marry me, isn''t it?" Pain brimmed in his eyes as she uttered her usation.

    "That''s not the only reason why I agreed to marry you, Izabelle. Your brave bargain that night had also convinced me to ept your proposal." Sebastian answered her truthfully.

    She swallowed the still growing ache in her throat. It felt as though it had formed a ball and got stuck at the back of her throat. "But you... you and Alexander were there in Eves Pce not because of me, isn''t it? It''s because... the heart of a person who is still so dear to you guys is residing within me."

    Sebastian shook his head. "F**k no, Iza! None of us were aware of the heart within you at that time. Alexander was there because of you. I had found out that they had already known you since you were little. I don''t know much about the details, but all I know is that you were a very important person to Abigail. That''s why Alexander was there to attend your supposed wedding."

    Surprise shed across Elle''s eyes before she tilted her head, trying to recall Alexander in her memories. After some moments, she creased her brows before saying, "But I don''t remember anything..."

    "I don''t know exactly what has happened, but it appears that you havepletely forgotten about them. And since you don''t remember anything, Abigail didn''t want to say anything to you to avoid making things moreplicated before it was time. Perhaps she just didn''t want to confuse you or she''s just waiting for the right time to tell you about it. Either way, once we''re back, I''m sure Abigail will reveal everything to you if you ask her about it. However, I can assure you that it wasn''t intentional that either of them had kept this matter from you even up till now."

    Elle''s burning emotions cooled down a little after thinking and considering what was being said. She had immediately felt the truth in Sebastian''s exnation. That memory that came back to her just now was proof in itself. And not to mention that she indeed could not remember anything about her early childhood life. Many times, she had wondered what happened to her memories from her younger years and why they were missing. As though something had been deleted or hidden deep in her mind. She had asked her doctor about this, once a few years ago, and all she had been told was that her case was normal. And of course, since it hade from the doctor, her response was to put it aside and not worry about it. More so when there were other more pressing matters that were troubling her.

    "What about you?" she asked. Her voice was now barely above whisper. "Why did youe to the Eves Pce that night? What was your reasoning?"

    "I was ordered to attend. I didn''t ask for any exnation because when I ended up seeing you, I realized I was definitely being set up to meet you."

    "S-Set up? By who?" Elle was taken aback. Who would even dare to set Sebastian up?

    "I''m not sure. Maybe by Alexander or... my... my damned older brother had already nned for this long before he even left."

    "Ezekiel?" her eyes stretched wide as soon as she said that name. "Ezekiel is... the Kiel that Zeres is talking about?!"

    "Yes, he''s the Kiel Zeres mentioned."

    "Tell me... did he really steal..." Elle paused. She did not know how to broach the subject about his missing older brother.

    "By the time I was freed from the dungeon, he was already gone. So, I know nothing about the things that he has done." Sebastian''s face darkened a little.

    "But do you believe... he did that?"

    Tiny muscles on his face twitched as he dropped his head and ran his fingers through his hair. After a stretch of silence, he finally answered. "No."

    A short moment of silence passed when Elle felt her heart suddenly throb. It was not exactly painful, but it was strange. Definitely not a normal throb.

    Lifting her hand, she clutched it over her chest and whispered in a saddened tone. "Whose is it? The owner of this... heart?"

    "I don''t... really know, Iza. I don''t think any of us really knows the truth. All I know is that your heartbeat is exactly the same as... Alyssa''s."

    Elle''s heart throbbed again. However this time, it was a little painful. Alyssa... She uttered that name in her head and she could not help the bitter and painful smile that tugged at the corner of her lips.

    Those nights she had caught Sebastian calling out that name in his sleep while he was holding her, vividly shed in her head like taunting and haunting images. And she could not help but think that perhaps... the reason why Sebastian was so drawn to her was because... Lord... she hated the very thought in her head right now. Hated it so much that she wished she could just shut her brain down like how one would shut aputer down.

    "Iza..." he called out to her softly as he reached out to touch her. But she jerked her face away just before his fingers could brush her skin, shocking him.

    "Right now... I don''t know why my mind is... reying those nights when you were... calling out Alyssa''s name while holding me, Sebastian." She told him with a voice so weak and choked on the tears that seemed to be stuck in her throat.

 Chapter 295 Would You

    "Iza... that''s... I''m..." Sebastian was struggling on how to answer. Fearful that he would say something that would end up hurting her further.

    He was scared she would just up and disappear on him and run away again if he ended up uttering something that would worsen the situation. He still couldn''t forget those times when he had said something that hurt her bad instead of making her feel better. So now he was really hesitant and careful on whates from his mouth in a situation where she was very emotional.

    But it seems his hesitation didn''t do anything but worsen the situation as well.

    "I know we didn''t start out great at all. What we have now, didn''t start with love at all." Elle''s eyes gleaming with unshed tears. "I know that... but the fact that it''s Alyssa''s heart that''s within me is making me doubt and wonder if... if you would actually fall for me if I did not have it in me at all. It''s what had initially drawn you to me the very first time, after all a€""

    "Enough, Iza!" Sebastian gritted his teeth, grabbing her wrist without warning.

    "Why? You don''t want us to have this conversation? You were the one who wanted us to talk, Sebastian." She retorted almost aggressively. Her overflowing emotions were now consuming her. "Tell me, if I didn''t have the strange heartbeat that is exactly the same as your... would you have even taken any interest in me at all?" she gripped her hand over her chest. "If I didn''t have Alyssa''s heart... would you still want me? Would you have even bothered with me at all? Answer me, Sebastian!" her voice was wavering and a little shrill at the end.

    "Stop mentioning that name!!" he growled and when she froze, Sebastian harshly ran his fingers through his hair and cursed. That was totally not how he wanted to behave towards her right now or ever. But she was really not making things easy for him.

    "You are being ridiculous right now, Izabelle." He uttered weakly, trying to calm himself.

    A quiet tear fell from her eyes as a bitter smile tugged at the corner of her lips. "Right... you''re right, I think I''m really being ridiculous." she mumbled to herself, wiping her tears as she pulled her hand out of his grasp.

    But Sebastian did not want to let go. He knew he could not let her go. If he did, he would regret it.

    "Let go, Sebastian." She tugged at her hand again.

    "No, Iza... I''m not letting you go. Not when you''re like this." Sebastian even shook his head to push his point across.

    "Like this? Like what?! Not when I''m being ridiculous because I am mentioning Alyssa''s name and asking things that I wanted to know?" Elle burst out. She did not know what had gotten into her that she would react like this. Usually, she would rather keep everything bottled within until she couldn''t take it anymore. But today, everything was just different. Her emotions... her thoughts... her feelings... everything felt out of control. As though she was not able to get a handle on her own self.

    Perhaps because of all that had been happening. But still... she could not stop herself from spiraling down south and being ovee by her negative emotions. At this moment, herposure was nowhere to be seen. It was just gone.

    "All I wanted is for you to answer me! To tell me that I''m wrong! That I''m just thinking too much! That you''d still want me regardless of what''s within me! But you can''t even answer that! Now you tell me I''m being ridiculous and growl at me for mentioning her name?!" She pushed at him agitatedly, screaming at him as Sebastian just stood still, letting her m her palms against his chest, allowing her to spend her anger. "You''re the one being ridiculous, Sebastian! You a€""

    "How about you?" He cut her off with a deep, neutral voice. "Would you still love me if you don''t have that heart within you?"

    Elle froze. Her entire world seemed to halt as she stared at him.

    "Such a question sounds ridiculous, isn''t it, Iza?" he asked her softly.

    After a couple of seconds, she could see that he had simply asked that question to make her realize his point. That it was indeed an absurd question to ask.

    Somehow, she could now see his point, but...

    "No..." her voice was now barely above a whisper as she lowered her eyes, breaking their gazes that were locked into each other. "It''s not ridiculous. It''s a valid question, Sebastian..."

    When she lifted her eyes and their eyes held, it was his turn to be very still.

    Whatever he saw in her eyes that moment had done something extreme in him that Elle managed to slip out of his grasp and disappeared before his eyes.

    Sebastian rose in panic and desperately grabbed at the air before him.

    Surprisingly, he managed to catch her before she could get away and ended up grabbing her from behind.

    "F**k..." he uttered a desperate sound as he held her so tightly in his embrace.

    "Let go of me, Seb..." she choked out quietly, crying.

    "I..." his voice shook. "I did it again, didn''t I? I caused you pain again..." he buried his face onto her shoulder, clinging onto her like he would die if he did not hold her tight enough. "I''m sorry, Iza. I''m sorry... I didn''t mean for you to... f**k... I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have asked that." Hisrge body trembled even as he held onto her. He knew that he had almostpletely lost her that moment she slipped out of his hold.

    "The first time I saw you... my heart had already been acting... strange. Even until now. When you''re around, there are times when I feel like this heart within me has a mind of its own that''s only responding to you and you alone." She told him with such a heartbreaking look in her eyes. "Since the beginning, I was drawn to you and I couldn''t seem to do anything about it no matter how hard I tried to distance myself from you... To put you out of my heart." She smiled bitterly. "You might be right... Sebastian."

 Chapter 296 Vivid

    "You might be right, Sebastian." Elle felt him freeze at her words and her heart squeezed so tight, just at the mere thought that her words were actually hurting his feelings so bad.

    But she shut her eyes tightly and forced her tears to stop flowing. Those words she had uttered, not only hurt him but herself too, so badly. She hated that this issue even had to be brought up like this. She hated that she brought this up at all. She should have just ignored it and told herself that it did not even matter anymore. That whatever the case was with her heart, it did not really matter at all anymore. But she had gone and let her emotions take over the reins.

    Now here they were. In an even deeper hole.

    That question he had asked made her question things she had never even imagined. Made her look at things from a different perspective - one that is not only on her point of view. His question had her pointing those questions she threw at him back to her. If she did not carry this heart within herself, would she even be feeling the same way she was for Sebastian right now? Was this even her loving him all on her own, or...

    Elle tried to shut all these thoughts and emotions that were flooding her mind from affecting her, but she was helpless. Because these thoughts continueding back to her no matter what. And how she apparently hated it was not all baseless. As though something in her was taunting herself, she was immediately reminded by those strange feelings she had tried hard to ignore ever since that night she first met him. It was as though the moment sheid her eyes on him, her heart already reacted strangely. She had told herself it was love at first sight. But... was it truly the case? Now that she thought about it, she remembered how she felt like there was a connection between them even before they met. She had felt many times before that the attraction that was going on between them that moment they first met was strange and seemingly not normal. She had thought it might be the so-called soul-mate thing that she had previously read in some of the novels. But now, she was questioning it again... Perhaps it never was as simple as that in the first ce? Was it all because of the heart that was beating within her that had influenced everything?

    She hated that she remembered everything so vividly. She hated it so much. She hated that these things were what was shing so clearly in her mind in this situation. Why was it that everything about Sebastian, even the littlest emotions and feelings she had felt were still so clear in her mind like this? She had felt this before, that something just did not seem normal about this. Could this be another one of her abilities that she knew nothing about? But why was it responding only to Sebastian?

    She wished she hadpletely forgotten about these things. She wished she was not being reminded of every single feeling she had felt for him in the past. But what could she do?

    With a painful chuckle, Elle put her hand over his. "I think I''m really... messed up right now, Sebastian." She whispered. "I need to set my mind and emotions straight before I can face you again."

    His grip tightened. But eventually, he loosened his grip on her.

    Feeling his shaky breath, Elle turned to look at him. Putting it in simple terms, he looked like... hell.

    "You want to leave..." he said as if he already knew she was not nning to go back to the ck Forest. "Where?"

    "I don''t know..." Elle replied, shrugging her slender shoulders. "But I need to go there. I want to know more about myself, Sebastian."

    "And what if I don''t want to let you go?" His eyes gazed into hers with desperation.

    A stretch of silence reigned between them. "I will still go, Sebastian. I''m not... your wife anymore so a€"" her voice broke a little at the word ''wife'' as a sudden grimace of pain shed across her face, gone too quickly before it could be registered.

    She was suddenly pinned against a tree trunk.

    Sebastian hovered over her as his eyes zed with molten grey fire.

    "You are still mine, Iza!!! Divorced or not!" he growled, every fibre of his being protesting that statement. His instincts not allowing that this woman was no longer recognised as his.

    "I am still yours, Sebastian. But not as your possession a€"" Elle tried to soothe his agitated state.

    "I am doing this to keep you safe!"

    "Sebastian!" she yelled at him, exasperated that he was doing what he did from before. Again. "Are we back at square one? We''ve been here before... and there is no way I would ever consent to let you lock me up again."

    He fell silent at her blunt words, stunned for a moment. That usation stung, but unfortunately, it waspletely true.

    His grip on her wrist loosened up as his throat worked. Suddenly, his forehead pressed over her corbone.

    "F**k...." he cursed. His voice was hoarse. "I don''t want this, Iza..." He did not want to let her go. But neither did he want to hold her back against her will. He was torn, not knowing how to move forward.

    She could not stop herself from reaching out and hugging his head. "I feel like this is necessary for both of us, Sebastian. We both need some space to think anyway..."

    "There is nothing to think about, Izabelle." He begged, wanting her to reconsider. Hoping against all odds that she might sudden her heart and relent. s...

    "For me, there is. A lot, in fact. I need to get a hold of myself, especially regarding this..." she trailed off, not wanting to mention anything about her heart to him anymore. Not when they have finally calmed down and are talking normally again. She would not be able to take it if he had growled at her like that again.

    "Can''t you just... forget about this issue about your heart, Iza?" he said, pleading. Shocking her that he had said ''your heart''. "Alyssa''s dead. She''s been long gone... she''s... f**k... this heart belongs to you now. Everything else shouldn''t matter anymore. You''re telling me you need space to think about this. But hell, Iza... I don''t think you''ll get anything out of doing that. You will only overthink and distance yourself even further from me, endangering yourself."

    Elle could not respond. She had not expected him to say all those. But despite his words, Elle just knew there was no way she could just forget about the issue regarding her heart. Yes, Alyssa''s gone but... why was she feeling like this? Like she was here with her all these times? And her powers... were all these powers that she possesses now, all because of the heart within her? If that was so, how could she ever convince herself that this issue regarding her heart should not matter?

    "Don''t go." He shook his head slowly. "I can''t handle it... you disappearing again."

    Kissing the remnants of tears on her face as he murmured his pleas, Elle felt her resistance melting like ice cream by the zing fire. His touches are so gentle and loving that it really almost broke her resolve.

    Shutting her eyes, Elle battled within herself. She wanted to go. She knew she needed to go and see for herself where Snow was nning to bring her. She wanted to find answers. Perhaps, this was the only way for her to finallye to terms with herself.

    Taking a deep breath, Elle cupped his handsome, ragged face. Lord... she missed him... she missed touching him...

    "I''ll be fine, Sebastian." She told him. "I am not the powerless human I thought I was anymore. So please... have a little faith in me and don''t worry... I promise I will be alright. I''lle back to you myself once I get the answers I desperately needed. I promise."

    Her lips pressed down hard on his own and just as Sebastian was about to let go of her wrists to hold her face, she backed off and disappeared. It happened so fast that Sebastian was left there with his hands still hanging in the air, touching nothing.

 Chapter 297 Tell Me!

    Elle took great efforts to increase her speed in her attempt to get away from Sebastian as fast as she could. Worried that he might pursue her, she ramped up her speed every second as she was running off in one direction.

    Fortunately, he remained in his position. He was still facing the tree trunk where she was standing earlier. His aura was zing like the hellfires even as he was obviously suppressing himself, trying his hardest to keep himself grounded there. He was trying his utmost best to respect her decision and hope against all odds that she would return to him - sooner rather thanter.

    It was hard for her to watch him. Her heart was breaking even as she turned around to leave him like this. But she had to go. She must! And she felt like this was her only chance. She knew that he was forcing himself to curb his instincts in not running after her and stopping her right now. So this means he was forcing himself to understand and respect what she wanted even though he was absolutely against it.

    So after inaudibly uttering ''I love you,'' and ''I''lle back as soon as possible'', she ran off without turning back to the man that her heart was yearning for. Her eyes were now focused and trained onto the ce where she had left Snow waiting.

    When he could no longer feel Elle''s presence, Sebastian shut his eyes tightly for a moment, just inhaling deeply to see if he could still catch a whiff of her unique scent on the winds. However...

    When he opened it again, his eyes were red like blood that was freshly spilled. Lifting his hand, he tugged at his hair, gritting his teeth until grinding sounds could be heard. "You bettere back safe and sound, Izabelle." He growled low. "Because if you don''t..."

    His fist mmed against the tree trunk. The tree shook before falling over and the birds flew noisily above in the way nature acts when a disaster was about toe.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back at the small house in the forest, Zeres was shaking his head. "Iryz can''t be saved by using just any random heart, Alex. She can only be saved by that... that werewolf''s heart." He said in a miserable voice. "Calliste knew that and that''s why she''d kept that heart for Iryz. But it was stolen from her." And then he lifted his eyes, a sharp look crossing them before his lids lowered and the sharpness was concealed.

    Alex did not know what to say. Disbelief danced across his eyes. "Who told you that?"

    "I found Calliste''s private journal. She revealed everything there." Zeres told him straight up.

    Alex shook his head, not hiding the fact that he was having a hard time believing anything that Zeres was saying. "You can''t be serious about this, Zeres. How could you be sure that the journal is telling the truth? How could you even be sure that the journal actually belongs to Calliste? Did she reveal it on her own volition or you actually saw her writing in it?"

    Zeres smirked bitterly. "I knew it... I knew you would not believe me. Abigail and Alicia too. Just because I''m like this, every one of you are now forgetting who I am. I am a silver haired witch first before I got the dragon blood and became the immortal I am today, Alex. I am a one-of-a-kind ancient witch and I''m not the same anymore." His silver eyes gleamed with a dangerous light. "In the past few years, I started remembering many things, receiving information from all the previous witch queens, and even the cursed and supposedlypletely erased ones. No one knows more than I do in this world right now, Alex... and yet..." his voice trembled as his hold on Iryz tightened. "And yet, I still can''t..."

    Zeres'' body trembled as he gazed at Iryz, her chest barely rising and falling with eachbored breath. His silver hair fell in disarray around his face as he let out a bitter, almost manic chuckle, tinged with desperation and sorrow.

    "She has already gone through her fourth heart transnt..." he trailed off, his voice barely above a whisper. "Despite knowing it won''t work, we''ve still tried everything. But nothing''s working... No matter the efforts put in, nothing works!! Not a damn thing. I could offer my own heart, but I know it won''t do her any good too! None!" His whole demeanor was desperate and frenzied.

    He clutched Iryz closer to his chest, as if trying to impart his own warmth and life into her frail form. His body shook with the force of his emotions, and he looked as though he might crumble at any moment.

    "Why... tell me, Alex... why can''t the world be good to me, for once?!" he cried out, his voice rising to a fevered pitch. "Why can''t I just catch a break for once in my life? Why can''t I at least keep this one person by my side?"

    Zeres'' hands were a blur as he tugged fiercely at the strands of his silver hair, his whole body shaking with an intensity that bordered on madness.

    His eyes were wild and unfocused, darting back and forth as if searching for an escape from the overwhelming despair that threatened to engulf him.

    For a moment, it seemed as though he might lose all control, his emotions spiraling out of his grasp like a runaway train hurtling towards disaster.

    "How much more suffering do I need to go through?!!! Tell me!!!" He howled madly.

    It was as if his grip on reality was slipping away, inch by agonizing inch, and the only thing keeping him tethered to the present was the fragile, unconscious form of the girl that was lying in his arms.

    As if in answer to his anguished plea, the sky began to darken and roil with storm clouds, casting an ominous pall over the scene. The very air seemed charged with electricity, as if nature itself was responding to Zeres'' agony.

 Chapter 298 Miracles

    "I hate this f**king world¡­ Alex¡­ Hate it so damned much¡­" his voice lowered. "You better start finding a way to end me soon. Because if I lose her¡­" he looked up, his gaze bleeding with just pure misery. And yet, a haunting smile tugged up at the corner of his lips. "I know I don''t need to tell you anymore. You''ve been in my ce before, after all."

    Alex did not move for a long while. He just stood there watching his friend trembling. He could not help but remember that time when Zeres had healed him, taking away the poison from his body into his own and then went and hid himself behind a wall to die alone.

    Alex lowered himself slowly to the ground, his movements gentle and deliberate as he positioned himself before Zeres and the unconscious form of Iryz. With infinite care, he reached out and touched Zeres'' arm, his fingers tracing the contours of the other man''s flesh in a gesture offort and reassurance. "Iryz is still with you, with us, Zeres¡­" he shifted his gaze to Iryz''s pale face. "She''s still fighting so hard¡­ she''s fighting for you. Even though she''s suffering, she''s willing to do it because it''s for you. So, you''re not allowed to think about the end like this. Because nothing is over yet, Zeres. As long as you don''t give up on her, there''s still hope. I fully understand how hopeless this is right now but¡­" a gentle smile tugged at the corner of Alex''s lips. "Abigail once told me a phrase before¡­ back when we both thought she was just human and was even sick and dying. She told me that¡­ miracles can happen."

    A breeze stirred the stagnant air around them, bringing a freshness from nature that was much needed. The rustle of leaves came as a whisper of encouragement. For a moment, silence reigned between the two men, broken only by the sound of their breaths and the beating of their hearts.

    And then Alex squeezed Zeres'' arm gently, his grip firm and unwavering, imparting what he hopes to be hope and encouragement.

    "I had believed in her words back then. And I believe that Iryz will also have her own miracle. So, stand up and raise your head in confidence, Zeres. Let''s bring her back to the ck Forest and let''s all work together to save her. We can beat the impossible again like we all did many times before... just believe in it." Alexander''s voice vibrated with a sincere warmth.

    Zeres'' shaking body eventually stilled, his breathing slowing to a measured pace. Also, his grip on the girl in his arms was gentle and the deep furrows on his brows eased up. Even the general aura surrounding him seemed to have lightened up significantly.

    And then, with a deep sigh, he straightened his shoulders, his silver hair falling back into ce, causing Alex to secretly sigh in relief. Though Zeres'' eyes were still haunted, there was a glimmer of hope reflected in there as well, a fierce resolve to fight for Iryz, no matter the cost. Alex knew that this would be challenging as hell. But for now, the most important thing was to make Zeres remain sane and bring him back to their side before hepletely falls to the other side.

    He cannot let that happen. He could never just step back and watch this man spiral back to darkness again. He was done fighting against him. Against this friend of his. He would do anything to get him back on the right track. Not only because he was an important friend to him that he never wanted to fight to death with, but also because he needed him. They needed Zeres as an ally and not as an enemy.

    Because right now, Alex felt like the peace Zeke had tried so hard to preserve for so many years was now seriously about to be shattered. Somehow, Alex could just feel it.

    His hands were already full with Elijah and Sebastian''s matters as well as Alicia and Azy''s condition. If Zeres adds his problem into this too¡­

    Sighing secretly, Alex stood, muttering to himself inwardly. ''Damn, Zeke. You bettere back soon so I can finally have a one year long honeymoon with my wife!''

    While Zeres was preparing Iryz and their important items needed to be move back to the ck Forest, Rion arrived.

    The sight of the vampire instantly made Alex''s brows crease. Rion''s tight and contained expression was enough for him to tell that other troubles had cropped up.

    "What happened?" Alex immediately asked.

    "The prophetess wants you back in the castle. His Highness Sebastian is already on his way there." Rion nodded sharply before reporting to Alex.

    "What happened?" Alex repeated, wanting Rion not to beat around the bush anymore and just spill out the spicific issue.

    "It has started." Rion swallowed and spoke in a low tone. "A video of a vampire has been leaked out on the inte and is already being viewed millions of times worldwide. And it seems that humans are now starting to investigate the truth of that matter."

    Alex put his hands on his waist akimbo and chuckled, shocking Rion.

    "I hope these human leaders won''t do anything stupid." Alex said with an anticipatory smirk.

    "We aren''t sure about that since many human leaders do like to meddle in other country''s affairs."

    "Then it seems all the world can do now is brace for an impending apocalypse."

    Rion panicked. "D-don''t say that, Sir."

    "Kidding." Alex smirked. Despite the news, he still looked ever so calm. "Oh, and I''m not going. I have a more pressing matter to deal with here. Sebastian can handle that matter on his own."

    "But Sir, they wanted you to be ¨C"

    "Those guys are underestimating Sebastian." Alex cut him off. "Go back and tell them what I said. That I''m leaving this matter fully to Sebastian to handle. Now go."

    "Y-yes, Sir."

 Chapter 299 Figure

    Elle heard the repetitive sounds of her footsteps echoing against the hard and rocky walls as she followed Snow deeper into a dark cave. The cave was narrow and twisted and pitch ck. But Elle could somehow see. She had realized this before, back when she was still undergoing her training in the ck Forest. When she made herself invincible, she could actually see everything like she had be one with the darkness. When she noticed that, her first thought was that it was camouge on another level!

    As they continued on, the cave gradually became more and more treacherous. The path grew steep and jagged, with loose stones threatening to send anyone slipping and tumbling to the ground. Elle had to put in some extra attention as she navigated the terrain here. Though they were seemingly moving forward on sh ground, she somehow had the feeling that they were heading further in, not just in horizontal depth, but vertically as well. From time to time, she would look around and try and do a general measurement just by eyeballing the lines where the cave walls meet the ground and see if they were indeed steadily moving deeper into the earth. However, her efforts were futile and bore no fruits despite trying multiple times.

    Finally, after what felt like hours of walking aimlessly through the dark, they reached a dead end. Elle could feel her heart pounding in her chest as Snow approached the rocky wall and pressed her hand against it, as if searching for something. Something that was hidden in in sight.

    Suddenly, a soft but definite click echoed through the cavern and Elle watched in amazement as a hidden door slowly swung open before them. Beyond ity a narrow tunnel, carved out of the rock and looked totally unnatural. It was a tunnel that was definitely man-made and really ancient. The entire feel of it radiated the feel of its age.

    Without hesitation, Snow stepped through the doorway and right into the tunnel, beckoning for Elle to follow. Elle hesitated for a moment, her mind racing with questions and a little doubt. But when she stared deeply into Snow''s piercing blue eyes, she took a step forward and followed. The gaze of Snow''s eyes seemed topel her to trust in him and move forward without questioning. At least for now.

    The door closed behind her as soon as she crossed the threshold. There was only a slight swoosh that would not have been detected had Elle not been paying extra close attention to the door entrance as she had been slightly afraid it would just m down on her.

    The air grew colder and the walls closed in around them. The only sounds were the echoing of their footsteps and the faint sound of dripping water. Elle somehow could not shake the feeling that they were the only living souls for miles around.

    Slowly, the feeling of unease crept up on her like a dark, foreboding cloud on the horizon. At first, she dismissed it as mere nerves, the natural apprehension thates with entering into the unknown. But as they descended deeper into the underground, the feeling only grew stronger, prodding at her senses, until it settled like a heavy weight in the pit of her stomach. The air was heavy and oppressive, thick with the smell of damp earth and the musty scent of old bones.

    She wanted to open her mouth and speak but she knew Snow could not answer her even if she asked. Moreover, she did not want to risk making any noise since Snow seemed to be moving so carefully, not making any sound at all. She did not want to be the one distracting Snow from whatever clues orndmarks he might be looking for. Right now, she told herself that all she could do was to keep trusting Snow until the end. That he was leading her to a ce where she could find an answer and not to...

    Shaking her head, Elle decided to be positive, but at the same time, remain alert. She prayed within her heart that Snow would not betray her. That he would not do something that would break her heart.

    As she moved further into thebyrinthine tunnels, the flickering mes of ancient candbras, casting eerie shadows seemingly having hands and fingers beckoning to her, on the rough stone walls.

    She paused, her eyes adjusting to the dim light, and realized with a start that she was surrounded by rows upon rows of ancient tombs. Each looking as alike as the one beside, before and behind it, carved out of granite with epitaphs that had long since been eroded and unrecognizable. The walls were lined with cryptic symbols and forgottennguages, marking the final resting ces of countless generations of people.

    As she continued to explore, Elle felt a sense of unease creeping over her once again. This was no ordinary cemetery, she realized. She felt as if she were intruding upon a sacred space, disturbing the peace of the dead and inviting their wrath upon her. For all she knew, just her presence here was enough to visit curses upon her head until her seventh generation.

    Her senses were now on their highest alert. The feeling of unease reached a crescendo. She felt as if she were being watched, stalked by some unseen predator lurking in the shadows. Every sound, every movement seemed to send shivers arcing down her spine, making her skin crawl with a primal fear that she could really not exin.

    And as she approached a spacious circle that looked like an altar, surrounded by walls still filled with tombs, Elle saw something that made her blood run cold. There, across from her in the darkness, sat a humano figure.

    At first, Elle thought it was simply a trick of the light, a shadow cast by one of the flickering candles and added on with her own overactive imagination. But as the figure moved, she realized with growing horror that it was a man. He sat amidst the tombs, his form shrouded in shadow, as if he were a ghost risen from the dead.

    As he stepped out of the shadows, Elle''s eyes widened in shock.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 300 Rusted

    Elle''s heart pounded fiercely in her chest as she stared at the man before her, his name formed on her lips in a disbelieving whisper. "E-Elijah?" The very sound of it sent shivers down her spine. The sinister atmosphere of the ancient underground cemetery that surrounded them was now more palpable than ever. Elijah, the man who was now standing before her, was thest person she was expecting to see in this ce.

    Panic flooded Elle''s mind as she realized that she had made a terrible mistake bying here! And adding to that, she hade all alone!

    Elijah was wearing that intricate mask of his that she had been curious about thest time. That beautiful but creepy mask he had worn when she saw him for the first time during his birthday. Just the mere sight of that mask had immediately made her believe the man was no other than Elijah, as no other person she knew would have that unique but creepy mask on.

    But after a few moments, her mind began to convince her that it might not be him. That this man - this stranger, must have just worn the same mask that Elijah did.

    Deep within her, she prayed and hoped that it was not Elijah behind that mask. But he made a sound and the unease that had somewhat settled for a moment, now churned so wildly in her stomach. An unknown fear gripped her tightly, like a vice around her heart. It was him. This was indeed Elijah''s voice!

    Fury and betrayal boiled within Elle as she turned towards Snow. How could Snow betray her like this? Was he not supposed to be her support and confidante? Her disappointment and hurt were palpable as she stared furiously into Snow''s eyes, which now held regret and apology. ''Why? Why would you betray me like this?'' she asked the wolf through her eyes but Snow looked away, as if to hide the emotions in his eyes from her.

    Elle''s heart shattered into a million pieces as she realized that she had been used as a pawn in someone else''s game. Gritting her teeth, Elle suddenly felt as though she was a fool, being yed into thinking she was smarter than she was. And a wave of heat and rage bubbled from within her.

    With adrenaline pumping through her veins, Elle made a desperate dash towards the exit, her heart pounding with fear and her breathsing out in short gasps. But her escape was short-lived as Elijah appeared before her out of nowhere, his towering figure blocking her path like an imprable wall.

    Elle''s eyes widened in terror as she realized the gravity of the situation she was in. She had blindly and foolishly sent herself into the lion''s den, and now she was trapped. Nowhere to run and trapped like a fly in a spider''s web.

    For a moment, they just stood there, staring at each other in a tense silence. Elle could feel the fear and panic rising within her, threatening to overwhelm her. She knew she had to find a way out of this, but the question was, how? Her mind seemed to be running into a dead-end, not able toe up with anything useful right now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    In a split second decision, Elle tried to dodge past Elijah, hoping to catch him off guard. But he was too quick for her. Using his superhuman reflexes, he had easily reached out and grabbed her by the arm and pulled her back towards him with a force that made her stagger.

    Elle gasped in shock. Could he see her? How did he manage to catch her while she was still in her invisible form? Did he anticipate her move?

    Elle''s heart raced as she struggled to break free from Elijah''s grip, but his hold was unrelenting. She knew she had toe up with a n, and fast--if she had any chances of getting free. She scanned her surroundings, searching for a way out, but the ancient underground cemetery had no other door except the one Elijah was blocking.

    Desperate, Elle summoned all her strength and pushed against Elijah with all her might. To her surprise, he stumbled backward, caught off guard by her sudden burst of energy. Elle took advantage of this opportunity and backed off a few steps away from him, not even having the luxury to realize that she had used what could only be called as magic to break free from Elijah''s earlier tight grip on her.

    Elijah''s chuckle echoed around them, sounding surprised and amused at the same time.

    Then the sound of the ancient steel door closing echoed like a death toll. The door was massive, made of dark, rusted steel and looked as if it had been forged in a time long forgotten. Her panic surged even more as she stared at the one and only door leading to her freedom, now mmed shut in her face. She could feel the darkness closing in around her, suffocating her with its cold embrace.

    Elle tried her bestest to calm herself down. Despite the fear that churned in her stomach, she knew she needed to stay rational and stop being rendered useless by fear. She needed to calm down and think!

    "Been waiting for you..." Elijah said, walking towards her with a predatory grace that made Elle take a step back. She somehow felt that there was a smirk behind that creepy mask of his as well. Another shiver crawled up her spine.

    When he reached the rectangle-shaped table-like object in the middle of the circr altar, Elijah stopped and turned to face her. "Don''t you have any questions, Princess Izabelle?" he asked when Elle was still too scared to speak. She had made herself invisible once again but judging from Elijah''s nonchnce, she could sense that it did not quite matter to him whether she was invisible or not. Was it because he was confident that she could never make it out by herself?

    She clenched her fists and her hand brushed against the gun hidden at her side.

 Chapter 301 Anomaly

    "As a reward for you willinglying here, I''m ready to answer any questions from you, regarding yourself." Elijah continued in a generous tone.

    Elle wanted to roll her eyes but instead, took a deep breath and spoke while maintaining her invisibility. Even if he knew where she was, she would rather remain invisible to him than let him see her physically.

    "And how would I even know if your answers wouldn''t be just another fabricated truth?" she asked, her voiceced with obvious doubt and suspicion.

    "There is no reason for me to lie to you at this point, Princess," Elijah said, his tone smooth and confident. "And don''t worry, I''m sure you''d feel it yourself if what you''re hearing is the truth or not."

    Elle paused for a moment, weighing her options. She knew that she had to find out what Elijah wanted from her, but at the same time, she could not simply trust his words just like that. "What do you want from me?" she finally asked after a heavy sigh.

    "Good question. But..." he took what felt like a calcted pause. "...that''s the question that I''m going to answerst, Princess."

    Elijah''s evasiveness with that question left her with another surge of unease. But she forced herself to remain calm at least outwardly. She needed to dig out as much information from him as she possibly could.

    "Why are you wearing your mask now? Or are you an imposter and that''s why you''re hiding your face?" Elle wasn''t sure why, but she had a niggling feeling that there was something off about Elijah - about this person who seemed to be Elijah, but yet is not. She was certain it was him based on his physique, voice, and that mask but... why was it that she felt like something was different about him? Was this really Elijah? "Are you really Elijah?" Elle finally blurted out, not able to hold it back. The man fell silent.

    "That''s not a question regarding yourself, Izabelle," he responded, causing Elle to clench her fists in frustration. She wanted answers, but she knew in that one answer from him that this man was not someone she could even force to just answer or even nag. He just felt like bad news and her instincts were screaming at her to be cautious when dealing with this person before her.

    "Snow has told me that I will find the truth if I follow him. This means that you''re going to be the one who would be providing me with the truth that I seek, is it not?" Though Elle was invisible and there was a chance that this man could not see her, she still pointed at him.

    "Correct." he nodded sagely.

    "Then tell me. What do you know about me?" Elle''s voice was firm.

    "I know everything about you," the man replied vaguely, moving to lean against the rectangr table-like object in the center of the altar. "I also know that you have the heart of thest pureblooded werewolf beating within your chest right now."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As she absorbed his words, Elle could not help but feel like she was suddenly in a nightmare. A nightmare that has no ending in sight. And her heart trembled within her.

    He turned to face Elle as he continued. "Your heart is thest of its kind, Izabelle. And that''s what makes that heart of yours special. There are no others like it and there never will be another that could be replicated to be the same."

    Elle felt a shiver run down her spine as Elijah''s words sank in. She had always known that her heart was different. That it was somehow special. But to hear it described as thest of its kind was something else entirely. Suddenly, Elle was struck with a recollection of Zeres'' words when he had spoken about her heart a few hours ago. Her emotions began to stir within her as her eyes burned fiercely. "So, you''re after my heart too? Do you want to take it away from me because it''s not really mine?" she asked. Though she was trying to keep calm, even to her own ears, Elle could detect the fear and bitterness that tinged her tone as she spoke.

    Elijah shook his head. "No, that heart belongs to you, Princess. It''s destined to be yours," he replied.

    Elle was surprised by his response. She had not been expecting those words to fall from his lips. "Destined to be mine? Do you have any proof of that? Because what I was told was that this heart was meant for someone else. That the man who gave me this heart had stolen it from its rightful owner."

    "The rightful owner of that heart, Alyssa, died seven hundred years ago, Izabelle," Elijah informed her.

    For a moment, she could not speak. Her mind was reeling with the implications of what he had just said. Seven hundred years ago. It was a span of time that was difficult toprehend, a distant era of history that seemed mythical. She could not even fathom being alive for a hundred years, much less seven hundred.

    "Seven hundred years..." she whispered, her voice barely audible. "That''s...that''s a really long time."

    Her heart suddenly pounded hard within her chest at the realization that dawned on her out of the blue. Alyssa had died seven hundred years ago! Yet here was her heart, beating within her chest. It was a miracle, an anomaly that defied all exnation.

    She looked at him, her eyes wide with wonder and confusion. "Then howe...howe it''s still here?" she asked, her voice stammering a little. "How did this heart even survive all these years?"

    "The heart is special, not only because it is thest pure werewolf''s heart, but also because it has been infused with forbidden spells. In the past, a certain witch and a half-demon attempted to revive Alyssa by using the half-demon''s blood as a sacrifice for the forbidden spell, but the attempt was unsessful."

 Chapter 302 Twisted

    "Little did they know that the dark magic had managed to revive only her heart. The heart did not die, even when the body had rotted away. The forbidden spell and the demonic influence kept it alive for many years. It is also believed that as long as the half-blood demon whose blood had been used in that spell is alive, the heart will not die." The man''s voice was filled with meaning as he looked in her direction, as though willing her to understand the point behind his words.

    Elle''s eyes could only widen in shock. Not only was it thest pure werewolf''s heart, but it had also been infused with forbidden magic?! She could not believe what she was hearing. It was too fantastical to be true. And yet, she found herself not feeling that doubt and disbelief she expected to feel.

    "So, my heart is alive ... all because of the dark magic performed together with the effects of a half-demon''s blood?" she asked, trying to wrap her head around the concept. "And as long as that half-demon is alive, my heart won''t die?"

    Elle was silent for a moment after the masked man nodded.

    "The...the half-demon, is it...Sebastian?" she could not help the pauses as she was barely able to get those words out of her mouth. She had long since guessed the direction of the thoughts that this man wanted her to move towards. She was unwilling and had tried stalling as long as she could but ultimately, she still arrived back to this question.

    He nodded gravely. "I believe so," he said. "There are only two half-demons in this world, and Sebastian was the one with a connection to Alyssa between the two."

    The man who Elle believes may or may not be the real Elijah shifted, crossing his long legs. "You were not randomly picked, Izabelle," he said firmly. "Ezekiel gave the heart to you for a reason. Not everyone can bepatible with Alyssa''s heart. The only ones who can withstand a werewolf heart induced with demonic blood and forbidden spells are the descendants of the fae."

    Elle''s lips parted. "Descendants of the fae? What does that even mean?" she asked, struggling to understand. She was already having problems keeping up with what was told to her about half-demons and forbidden spells. Now there were even faes involved?!

    "Fae are another race of supernatural beings, descended from the goddesses and angels themselves, and your ancestry is apparently traced back to them. That''s what makes you special, my dear princess."

    Elle felt a mix of confusion and disbelief as she shook her head. Everything was all too fantastical to be true. But then again, she had already learned that werewolves and half-demons existed, so why not add fae into the mix as well?

    Still, the idea that she had fae ancestry was something that she had never even considered before or even dared to ever imagine. It was just too much to take in! And yet, she did not even feel likeughing.

    What in the world... how could she even process all this information? Is this even true? Should she not be showing signs of information overload? She questioned herself despite her mind and heart and guts seemingly already believing everything.

    "Your powers and abilities are obviously not something a normal werewolf would possess, Izabelle," he said. "It''s your mother''s lineage that gave you the blood of a fae. And yes, faes are already extinct in this world. None of the purebloods exist anymore, save for their non-pure descendants like you."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "So you''re saying there are still more people like me?" Knowing that she had fae blood running through her veins was amazing enough. However, now, this man was telling her that there might be others out there who were like her?!

    "Anyone who is aiming for the heart within you should be just like you, another descendant. These fae descendants always die from heart-rted matters before reaching 30. None of them have survived longer than that. Some even die as young as when they were born. And these fae descendants can''t live with any other heart other than a pure werewolf''s heart."

    "Why?" her voice was weak. The thought of Iryz''s pale and seemingly lifeless face shed through her mind. Her heart ached just picturing that image.

    "No reason known until now so far. So everyone just believes it''s one of those matters that aren''t meant to be exined or perhaps just anotherw of nature or magic."

    "But... I was a normal human before. I swear I''ve never felt any indication of being a descendant of some supernatural being."

    "It''s because fae descendants aren''t supposed to be special. They''re just like any normal humans. In fact, they''re as good as cursed because they can''t live long. But you are different. You''ve awakened your power yourself. You are one of a kind and that''s why..."

    As he took that pause, Elle felt the atmosphere around him suddenly shift. She could feel her body freeze up in fear. And just like that, her instincts were screaming at her to run, to get as far away from this man as possible. But before she could even take a step, he spoke again, his voice echoing through the room.

    "You are wanted, Izabelle," he added, sending violent shivers running down Elle''s spine. She wanted to run but her feet seemed to be glued to the floor.

    She had to get out of here. She had to leave before it was toote! Finally her feet were willing to cooperate with what her mind had been screaming for some time now. She ran towards the ancient steel door and pushed with all her might, but it would not budge.

    The man''s voice cut through the silence once more. "Don''t waste your time, Princess Izabelle. That door will never open no matter how you try. And we are not done yet," he said, his words dripping with malice. "Also, it''s time for me to answer your very first question, Princess. Don''t you want to hear it?"

    With her heart pounding violently in her chest, she slowly turned to face him. Her eyes narrowed as she braced herself for whatever twisted truths he was about to reveal.

 Chapter 303 Betrayed

    "We need your blood to revive our race, Izabelle." The man said in a serious voice. "The werewolves have been waiting for you for so long. Far too long, in fact. Your blood will free us all!" His voice pitched higher as he spoke, showing how eager he was for her blood. It was to the point that Elle felt it bordered on maniacal. After he finished speaking, he turned to her and seemingly calmed down a little.

    Elle''s heart pounded in her chest as she stared at the man in front of her, the truth of his words sinking in. These people wanted to use her blood to revive their entire race? How much of her blood would it take to achieve their goal? It was overwhelming, and terrifying. But she refused to go down without a fight. She gritted her teeth, ready to defend herself with everything she had within her.

    "So, you''re... you''re going to kill me?" she asked, her voice might be stuttering, her eyes desperate, but her entire demeanor was fierce. She looked as though she was a warrior about to go into her final battle.

    As the man approached her, she prepared herself for the worst. Her fists were clenched tight, her knuckles were bone white from the force of her grip, her body poised and ready to strike. But as he spoke again, her heart sank. "You could die." Those three words spoken so nonchntly as though it was just a narration of a paragraph from a report, echoed in her mind like a gong. The way he spoke about her fate so lightly was so flippant. And she felt a violent chill run down her spine, shaking her entire frame. Was this really the end for her? Was she really going to die here, in this dungeon, at the hands of these creatures? Elle refused to ept it. She had to find a way out of this. She could not let them drain her of her life-giving blood, and she definitely would not let them kill her as though amb for the sacrifice.

    A low growl rumbled from Snow''s throat, causing Elle to snap her gaze towards the white wolf. Snow''s sharp gaze was fixated on the masked man, his lips curled back in a threatening snarl that revealed his sharp teeth. It was as if the wolf was warning the man not to dare approach Elle with killing intentions. Elle was confused for a second. Was it not Snow who had led her here into this trap? Why was he then behaving like this now?

    "Easy there, Yver. I know I told you we''re not killing her, but I''m just being honest here. There''s indeed still a chance she might die but very little. Her body is much more powerful than expected... so just rx." His voice, though melodious, had made the little hairs on the back of Elle''s neck to stand on end.

    Elle felt a pang of disappointment as Snow stopped growling and backed off. Was that all it took for him to put down his guard? She had hoped that the wolf had changed his mind, but it seemed that her hopes were all in vain. He seemed to be easily mollified that she would only be harmed but not to the extent of being pushed unto death. The situation had taken a turn for the worse, and she could not help but feel helpless. Elle realized that she was truly on her own and would have to fight for her survival with her own two hands.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Don''t worry, Izabelle. We''re not going to kill you. I''m not sure if Yver has already mentioned this to you, but werewolves still exist. No one is pure-blooded anymore, but unlike other races, non-pure-blooded werewolves'' abilities aren''t far from those of pure-blooded ones. However, werewolves are cursed to get stuck in one form only, either human or wolf. The ability of werewolves to transform was taken away because of that cursed curse. And without our ability to transform, we''re nothing more than normal humans or normal wolves," he said. It was then that Elle detected a hint of rage and excitement in his calm voice. "Your blood made Yver transform into human form. That''s the very proof that you are the destined one we''ve all been waiting for."

    He took another step closer to Elle, his eyes never leaving hers and that slightly maddened glint shed through his eyes again. Despite his reassuring words and gentle tone, she felt an even stronger sense of danger looming over her. She backed away, but the man matched her, step for step, closing in on her once again.

    "We will make sure you live," he added, "but that''s only if you cooperate with us while we perform the ritual to break the curse." He seemed so reassuring. However, there was definitely something that did not feel right just below the surface and it was disturbing her.

    Elle was overwhelmed with a mix of emotions; her blood was boiling from rage and fear all at the same time. But despite the circumstance she was in right now, a hysteric smirk tugged at the corner of her lips. Why was she the target of everyone''s attention? Why did she have to go through all of this? Why her? Was she some sort of trouble ma? Was she destined to never get a break?

    "How could you think I would ever trust the two of you to keep me alive?" she muttered, knowing that they could hear her loud and clear in this suffocating ce. However she was past caring being polite and maintaining her royal etiquette. No one bothered considering her opinion on this, only wanting to secure their own interests in this. So why should she bother as well?

    She could feel Snow''s pleading gaze, but Elle did not bother looking at the wolf anymore. She had even turned her back on Sebastian to take the bet on trusting Snow when he led her off. He hadpletely betrayed her trust, and there was no way she would ever forgive him for that.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 304 Aftermath

    Elle gritted her teeth and red at the man in front of her, her body tense with anger and fear. At this moment, she truly regretted her decision and action of leaving Sebastian. Now, she did not even know if she was able to return and see Sebastian again.

    "You can try all you want, but I won''t be a part of your sick ritual. I refuse!" she spat, her voice shaking slightly. "I''d rather die than be your sacrificialmb."

    "Now, now... don''t you start being difficult now, princess. Isn''t everything going swimmingly so far?" The masked man''s voice was cold. "This is for your own sake as well. If you think someone wille save you from here, you''re terribly wrong. You can onlye out of this ce, if we allow you to. You do understand that, right?" His tone was condescending, as though talking to a child that needed exining.

    The sound of an ancient door creaking open echoed through thebyrinth, startling Elle. She turned her head towards the noise, her eyes widening in surprise. It was not the same door she and Snow hade through earlier. Instead, it was the wall behind the masked man that had opened a crack. It appeared that there were more hidden doors in those seemingly in walls. Elle wondered how many more secrets thisbyrinth held and her curiosity peaked.

    But before she could go further down this path, three individuals, all d in dark garments, entered the room through the newly opened doorway. They wore ck cloaks that obscured their figures, and their faces werepletely concealed by masks resembling ravens. Elle could not discern their genders or any other distinguishing features due to the heavy cloaks and masks that hide their identities wholly from curious eyes.

    However, amidst the fear and confusion, Elle could not help but feel a strange familiarity with the neers that were all ck. Her mind raced to identify where she might have encountered them before, but with the weight of her situation bearing down on her, she did not have the luxury of time to dwell on the thought for long.

    The man stretched his hand towards her. "Now be good and take my hand, Princess Izabelle. Don''t worry, I can assure you that this will be quick." She quickly noticed that he did not mention it being painless. And with that alone, she knew that it would probably hurt like hell.

    Elle gnashed her teeth, her anger and fear reaching a boiling point. Just as the man lost his patience and lunged towards her, Elle acted on instinct and grabbed at her gun that she had kept concealed at her side. Without a second thought, she pulled the trigger, causing a thunderous sound to echo through thebyrinth. The force of the gunshot reverberated through her body as the man stumbled back, a look of shock painted across his face.

    But the man''s movements were too controlled, too purposeful. He had dodged the shot, and he knew it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Her fears were confirmed when the man did not fall to the ground or copse in pain. Instead, he straightened up and turned towards her, his eyes zing with a cold fury that wracked her entire frame with chills. Elle knew she had to act fast if she wanted to survive.

    She raised her gun and aimed for his heart, but before she could pull the trigger, the man was already lunging towards her. She stumbled backwards in reflex, her finger slipping on the trigger and sending the shot flying wide. She saw the man''s fisting swiftly at her and barely had the time to react. She ducked under his swing, feeling the sweep of the wind from the force of his attack and quickly fired another shot, this time hitting him square in the shoulder.

    The man grunted in pain upon the impact, but he did not stoping at her. Elle knew right then that she was in big trouble. She had only one bullet left in her gun chamber, and she needed to make thisst shot count. She took a deep breath and steadied her aim, waiting for the right moment to fire. As she held her breath, her focus sharpened and her vision centered on the spot she was taking aim at. For that short time, it was like her whole world was narrowed down to just that area.

    It finally came when the man lunged at her again, his hand reaching for her throat. She pulled the trigger, and the final shot rang out in the room. The man stumbled backwards, his eyes wide with shock that she was even able to hit him, and crumpled to the ground with a groan. Seeing that, Elle jumped at the opportunity presented before her. This was her chance!

    Elle''s heart was pounding like a bird fluttering against its cage as she pushed the door open and stepped through, but unfortunately, her moment of triumph was short-lived. As soon as she was across the threshold, she felt a strong hand fisting in her hair, pulling her backwards with a force that made her cry out in pain. She could feel some of the roots of her hair being ripped off her scalp.

    Before she knew what was happening, she was mmed against the wall with a sickening thud. Everything went dark for a moment, and then she felt like she was floating - weightless and disoriented.

    Voices swirled around her, but she could not make out what was being said. She tried to shake her head and clear the fog from her brain, but the hand in her hair held her firmly in ce, asionally giving her a shake for good measure.

    As her mind was still reeling from the impact of the blow, she saw Sebastian''s face appear before her. But she knew that this was most likely just a hallucination, a trick of her mind in the aftermath of the attack as she was yearning for him. She suddenly felt that she missed him and if this was really the end for her, she would want to see him for just that onest time.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 305 Voice

    Part of her wanted him to be there, to hold her andfort her in this moment of need. But at the same time, she knew that it was too dangerous for him toe. The enemy had a hold of her now, and if Sebastian came to her rescue, he would be putting himself in grave danger without the guarantee that she would even be able to survive this.

    Elle did not want to see Sebastian suffer again. She had already been through so much, and she could not bear the thought of him going through the same pain and torment that she had endured.

    The world continued to spin around her. She was not sure if it was the aftereffects of the blow she had taken or the enemy had already started the ritual.

    Her heart suddenly began to ache with a pain that was more than physical. She thought of Sebastian, of how much she loved him and how much she had put him through. Ever since they first met, their rtionship had progressed such that it was always somehow wrought with troubles - either misunderstandings between themselves, incitement by outsiders, or just pure circumstances that turned out badly. Elle felt sorry as she came to the conclusion that after meeting her and getting involved with her, Sebastian''s life seemed to be filled with more agony than good times.

    Tears welled up in her eyes as she whispered his name, her voice choked with emotion. She felt like she was suffocating, like the weight of the world was crashing down on her chest. She almost never felt sorry for herself, but now is one time that she truly felt it. That her fate was just so miserable that she even had the question if it was even worth it for her to be hanging on.

    And then, all of a sudden, the pain was just too much. It was like a switch had been flipped, and everything went dark.

    Elle howled in agony, unable to control the overwhelming waves of pain that consumed her. She could not see anything, could not hear anything, could not feel anything, except for the mind-numbing agony that coursed through her body. It was then that she felt every single inch of her nerves like never before as the pain radiated through her muscles and nervous system, right to the very tips of her fingers and toes.

    At that moment, she felt like she was dying. She thought of Sebastian again, wondering if she would ever see him again, if she would ever get the chance to tell him how much she loved him. To ever tell him that she had been happiest and most satisfied when she was with him.

    And then, she heard a voice. A sweet, gentle female voice that seemed toe from somewhere deep inside her.

    "No," the voice whispered, "you''re not going to die here. You''re going to fight, and you''re going to survive. You''re going to make it back to Sebastian, and he''s going to be so very proud of you."

    Elle clung to those words, letting them wash over her and fill her with hope. She knew that she could not give up, not now, not ever. She had to keep fighting, keep pushing forward, until she made it back to safety and back into the arms of the man she loved.

    ...

    The violent storm of demonic energy and forbidden magic raged on in the underground cemetery, tearing at the fabric of reality itself. The air was thick with the odour of sulfur and cloying sweet scent death, and the ground shook with each passing moment.

    The forbidden magic whirled around like a hurricane, threatening to destroy everything in its path.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The screams of Izabelle, chained to the rectangr table, added to the horror of the situation. Her body writhed and contorted, as if she was possessed by some malevolent force.

    He knew then that something had gone terribly wrong, that the ritual had unleashed a force that was far beyond their control. That there was a hidden factor not known to them that might have thrown a wrench in their carefullyid out ns.

    The masked man who had orchestrated this dark ritual watched on in horror as everything spiraled out of control, dashing their highest hopes into a million fragmented pieces. He watched helplessly for a few moments as all his efforts were reduced to rubbish. Before long, he turned to the trio who had been assisting him, his voice filled with anger and confusion.

    "What the f**k went wrong?!!" he bellowed, his eyes zing with fury. His earlier helplessness now gone and reced with unquencheable ferocity that even had everyone step back from its force. "How did this even happen?!!!"

    The trio cowered before him, trembling with fear. "W-we don''t kn-know..." one of them stammered after a few seconds. "It... it might be be-because of the demonic po-power within her that-"

    But before he could finish, the masked man''s attention was drawn to something else entirely. He gasped in horror as he saw a figure appearing in the midst of the vortex of darkness, like the very god of darkness itself, towering over them with a dark and ancient power that seemed to shake the very foundations of reality.

    The masked man could hardly believe what he was witnessing with his own two eyes. This was beyond anything he had ever imagined, beyond anything he had ever dared to dream of.

    "T-this...this can''t be happening," he whispered, his voice trembling with fear as he felt a cold, sickening dread curling malevolently in the pit of his stomach, waiting to consume him.

    ___

    Dear readers,

    I just want to express my gratitude to everyone for all the patience and understanding. Thank you for still being here. And to everyone who continued voting and even gifting despite the absence of any update, I want to let you guys know that I''m just truly grateful that I have readers like you. Thank you for your unconditional love and support.

    Love, Kazzen

 Chapter 306 Paralyzed

    This mass release is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed, @Lilli_Fiona, @edi_o, and @Ivette_M11. TYSM for the supergifts guys! <3

    ___

    Hours ago, in Queza. The atmosphere inside the pce was filled with danger and tension. The silence was palpable, as if everyone was holding their breath, waiting for something to happen.

    In the grand hall, the king and his officials were gathered, their faces tense and anxious.

    And then, Sebastian arrived.

    He strode into the hall with purpose, his eyes fixed on the prophetess, the king and the officials.

    As soon as he stood there, he dered without preamble: "The videos had been taken down."

    As Sebastian delivered the news, a wave of relief washed over the entire room. But the tense atmosphere within the grand hall persisted, as everyone could sense that something was still amiss. That the danger was far from over.

    With a deep breath, Sebastian spoke again. "However, we have an even bigger problem now."

    The room fell silent as everyone braced themselves for the worst possible news. Seeing Sebastian''s face and his grave tone only told them that the news that wasing was not going to be good.

    Sebastian continued, his voice grave and serious. "There are a number of human governments now trying to infiltrate our country, trying to break through our defense. The human superpower countries are now doing an all-out attack, hungry for more information. It''s obvious that they are now seriously suspicious of us."

    "You''re only talking about cyber attacks, right? Prince Sebastian?" one of the officials spoke.

    Before Sebastian could answer, Lucas entered the hall. His entrance broke the tense silence in the room, and all eyes turned to him as he made his way over. Lucas, however, was not bothered by the many stares upon his person and only made a beeline to Sebastian.

    Sebastian could sense the urgency in Lucas''s demeanor, and he already knew that whatever news he had to deliver was not good.

    Without a word, Lucas stared into Sebastian''s eyes,municating immediately through their telepathy. The shadow on the prince''s face went even darker, his jaws clenching as he absorbed the information.

    The officials in the room could sense the gravity of the situation, and they watched with trepidation as Sebastian and Lucas conferred in silent conversation.

    Finally, Sebastian lifted his head, his gaze sweeping over everyone.

    "Our soldiers had caught what they believed to be other countries'' spies and agents secretly crossing our borders," he exined, his voice low and measured.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The room erupted into chaos at this news, with some of the officials shouting and mming their fists on the table in anger and frustration. Multiple voices talking over each other, trying to express each others'' thoughts and best suggestions on what action they should take next, were heard moring in the grand hall.

    This had never happened before! To think that the humans were already on the move! For so many years, they have peacefully coexisted alongside the humans without having them even knowing there were different races existing in the same world as them. And today, these same humans were hot on their heels.

    The room was immediately filled with the sound of loud murmurs as the officials discussed the gravity of their situation. Everyone was obviously having a hard time believing that all this was suddenly happening and that it had also taken ce within such a short period of time! How could things progress at such speed?

    One of the officials mmed his fist on the table, his anger and frustration boiling over. "What the f*ck is wrong with those nosy humans?!" he eximed. "Do they really want to be embroiled in a war?!"

    The tension in the room was palpable, as everyone realized the enormity of the problem they were facing. This was not just a matter of national security; it was a matter of survival. The survival of their race! And if the right decision were not made, and quickly, it might even result in the genocide of their entire vampire race!

    "We should make a move now," another official rose to his feet, the chair that he was sitting on earlier ttered noisily to the floor from his abrupt movement. "If the humanse at us with their atomic bombs and all their advanced weaponry, our race and this country will definitely be annihted in the blink of an eye! We need to do something now!"

    One of the officials spoke up again. "Please release an order to mobilize all the vampires now. We don''t have time to lose. It''s either we rise and take over this world, or get erased from the face of this world!"

    Those loud and jarring words hung heavily in the air.

    "We don''t have the luxury of worrying about peace with humankind at this point," another official added. "When they have the power to literally erase not just us, but this verynd from the face of the earth and the very trace of our existence, we have no choice but to act!" his voice rang across the hall clearly and everyone heard his words. Some nodded vigorously and others looked to Prince Sebastian, waiting for his response.

    The situation was obviously going out of control and the pressure to make a rash decision at this very moment was extreme.

    The King and the prophetess looked at Sebastian but in that very crucial moment, Sebastian suddenly began to feel a strange sensation in his chest. It was as if something was stirring inside of him, a power that he had not felt in a long time.

    He clenched his fists, feeling a burning sensation spreading through his body, as though a fiery liquid current was following the ink markings of his dark tattoos.

    Sebastian''s eyes circled with shock as he realized what must have been going on.

    His demonic power was awakening. No, this could not be. How was this possible?

    He tried to move, but his body was paralyzed. This power that he had not felt for a long time was too strong and it seemed like he could not stop it anymore. No... he must not...

    But it was toote. The power surged through him, overwhelming him with its intensity. He could feel his body changing as his vision began to darken.

 Chapter 307 Congratulations

    Sebastian''s heart continued to race as he felt the power within him grow stronger. The burning sensation intensified, spreading through his entire body and causing his tattoos to glow with an otherworldly darkness.

    He was more than certain of what was happening now. His demonic power was truly waking up, returning.

    But why now? And how was this happening? What was going on?

    Sebastian struggled to control the power that was roiling and surging within him, feeling it surge through his body like a living thing. He could feel the eyes of the officials on him, watching in shock as he was consumed by the ck smoke-like energy.

    The vampires in the room had their eyes turning red, their instincts kicking in as they sensed the dangerous power within Sebastian. Though they did not know what was happening, that growing dark and overwhelming aura was enough to make them tense up and ready to pounce as though danger was just right around the corner.

    Sebastian knew that he had to leave the hall now! He knew exactly what was going to happen to him next. So he must leave now that he still has a little control over his body and sanity.

    With everything he had, he forced himself to move. And with a burst of energy, he pushed his way through the door.

    The sound of the door mming hard echoed through the silence in the hall,l and Sebastian was gone.

    The officials in the hall were still in a state of shock and confusion as they tried to make sense of what had just happened. The sudden awakening of Sebastian''s demonic power had taken them all by surprise, and they were struggling toe to terms with what they had just witnessed.

    One of the officials turned to the prophetess and the king, his expression was one of horror and disbelief. "What in the world is going on?" he demanded, his voice shaking with emotion. "So it seems the rumor was true? That our crown prince isn''t actually a pure vampire, but a... a demon?!"

    The room fell dangerously silent as everyone turned to the prophetess, waiting for her to answer. They had trusted her to guide them through the dark times that lie ahead, and they wanted to know if she had been keeping this secret from them all along.

    "Answer us, prophetess!" another official shouted. "You knew all along, didn''t you? That Prince Sebastian is actually not a pure-blooded vampire, but a demon all along?!"

    The prophetess remained silent, her face impassive. No ripple could be seen on her ageless face. Her eyes were twin pools of calmness as she looked at those who were showing their displeasure.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    And then, a slow pping sound echoed out from the side of the hall, pulling everyone''s attention towards the source of the sound. It was measured, steady, and loud.

    The officials in the hall turned to look and another surprise coursed through them as they looked at their exiled prince, Prince Elijah, standing at the entrance. As he entered through the doors, his face was graced with a smile.

    "So you guys finally found the truth," he said, pping his hands together so nonchntly. He even looked relieved and happy as he spoke. "Congrattions, everyone. I toast to your added knowledge of what your most beloved prince truly is."

    The officials looked at each other in confusion. Had he known about Sebastian''s demonic power all along as well?

    The officials in the hall exchanged uneasy nces as they realized that Prince Elijah had known about Sebastian''s demonic nature too. And from the way hemented, Elijah had known about it for a very long time already. They had always suspected that there was more to the exiled prince than met the eye, but they had never imagined that he was privy to such a closely guarded secret. Could this actually be the actual reason why he was exiled? Suddenly, many spections sprung up in the minds of many of the officials present in the hall.

    "Now, where do I begin?" Elijah''s smile faded and his expression grew more serious. "We are facing a grave threat from the humans, and now we must contend with the awakening of Sebastian''s power." He stated sinctly without beating around the bush.

    The officials listened to Elijah''s words with a mixture of surprise and trepidation. They felt that this prince could actually be a powerful leader, but they also knew that he had been exiled from the kingdom for a reason. What the true reason was, neither of them were made aware of. However, for him to be exiled for so long, it could not have been something minor or easily forgiven or overlooked. Could they trust him to lead them through this crisis? Though they still had their reservations, they also were aware that their choices were limited. Who else was powerful enough to lead them? The only pure blue blooded prince left was him and the youngest Prince Kyle! And there was no way in hell they could still let a demon lead them now that they knew about Prince Sebastian''s secret!! They needed a pure blooded vampire royalty to lead them!!!

    "I may have been exiled from this kingdom, but I have never stopped fighting for its people," Elijah continued. "I know what it takes to win this war, and I am more than prepared to do whatever it takes to protect our race. But I cannot do it alone. I need your help, your support, and your unwavering loyalty. Together, we can ovee any obstacle that woulde our way." Elijah''s words were uplifting, encouraging - especially so now when they were all afraid and nervous of the uing conflict with the humans.

    The officials looked at each other in uncertainty. They were still unsure of what to make of Elijah''s sudden appearance and his im to taking up the leadership. But as they listened to his words and felt the power and conviction behind them, they began to feel a sense of hope stirring within them. That this prince was truly the right choice for them.

    "This throne...the vampire throne is for a pure-blooded, not a mere half-blood," Elijah dered, his voice going louder. "This throne is destined for no one but me."

 Chapter 308 More Than Ever

    "This throne is destined for no one but me." The officials in the hall were stunned as Elijah tantly and brazenly dered that the vampire throne was meant to be his. It was one thing to be moved by his words and then have a general consensus that he would be the one to lead them vampires to fight against the humans. However, hearing him dere it so directly like that was another matter altogether.

    "It''s time for the vampires to rise again. We will let those measly humans know who is the boss in this world. It''s time for the world to know that we truly exist. It''s time for us, vampires, to dominate this world again!" Elijah continued rallying up the officials in the hall, knowing that they were either totally bought into his words, sitting on the fence, or not daring to voice out their doubts.

    The officials felt awe and pride stir within them as Elijah spoke. His words were bold and powerful, and they could sense the raw strength and confidence in his voice. After thinking about it for a bit, they suddenly felt that he was right - it was time for the vampires to rise again, to take their rightful ce at the top of the food chain! The humans were nothing. They should not even fear these humans who were without real power and were merely relying on machines.

    As the officials looked at each other, they knew that they had a choice to make. They could either reject Elijah''s ims and continue down the path of peace and cooperation with the humans - which now seemed to be impossible - or they could rally their support behind him and work towards a new era of vampire dominance. And thetter seemed to sound better and better the longer they thought about it.

    ...

    Meanwhile, back in the ck Forest.

    The forest was eerily silent except for the screams of Azy piercing through the silence of the forest. The shrill sound was echoing off the trees like a cacophony of pain apanied by the crackling of his uncontroble magic. The trees around them trembled, as if they were afraid of the violent and dark energy emanating from the young boy''s body.

    But thankfully, his screams onlysted for a few moments. Usually, he would be in pain for an extended period of time.

    Though thankful that the painful episode was not as severe as it usually is, and it seemed to have dissipated within quite a short time this time around, Alicia and everyone in the forest were faced with another dilemma as Azy had insisted on leaving the forest.

    He kept on attempting to teleport. And his demonic magic shrouding his young body was spiking out of control every time he tried to teleport.

    Even both Alexander and Zeres, who had thankfully arrived before Azy''s episode started, struggled to keep Azy from teleporting away. The boy''s demonic magic was just too strong. Stronger than ever before. Dark energy crackled and swirled around him, and the tattoos on his skin glowed with an ominous dark light. One of his eyes was already showing signs of turning ck, and he was letting out a guttural growl as he fought against their hold. The ckness swirled in from the edges of his eyes as it crept toward the pupil, as though trying to blot out the whitespletely.

    "Damn it, we have to do something!" Alex gritted his teeth as he felt the boy''s power surge even more. "If we can''t control him, he could end up anywhere, and we won''t be able to find him!"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Zeres nodded in agreement. "But how do we stop him? His power is too unstable, and if we try to use force, we might end up hurting him instead."

    That was honestly their real dilemma. Because they could not possibly hurt Azy! As much as they needed to restrain him, they also could not go about it roughly. It was no fault of his that his condition was so severe to this extent!

    Alicia, despite her weakened state, managed to make her way to the struggling trio. Her face was pale and her breathing was ragged. Save from her eyes that were still glimmering with determination, everything else about Alicia right now looked so utterly weak.

    Zeres was the first to notice her presence beside them, and his expression changed from one of panic to one of concern. "Alicia..." he murmured. He was shocked at the sight of her. The once majestic queen was now so frail and powerless that she barely showed any difference from how Iryz looked at the moment.

    Alicia managed a weak smile at Zeres, her body trembling with exhaustion as she struggled to maintain her bnce.

    "Don''t worry about me," she said softly. "Focus on Azy. He needs our help now, more than ever."

    Zeres could only nod, his expression grave. He turned his attention back to the struggling boy before him, focusing his powers on keeping him grounded and preventing him from teleporting away.

    Azy''s eyes were zed over, fixed on some unseen point in the distance. His whole body was tense and trembling. He kept trying to teleport away, his body crackling with dark energy as he continued to fight against the hold of two powerful men who were trying their best to not allow him to disappear to god knows where.

    Alicia approached her son cautiously, her steps slow and unsteady. Alex got worried that Azy''s wild fluctuations of power will push her away and with Alicia''s body, she could be easily thrown off!

    However, to their surprise, the dark smoke snaking out from Azy''s body avoided her. It did not weaken or subside. The power was still raging, but it seems like a living thing avoiding Alicia. As though it recognized her and did not want to have any contact with her at all.

    With a frail and trembling hand, Alicia reached out and touched her son''s cheek, trying to get his attention.

 Chapter 309 Perhaps

    "Azy, my son," she whispered softly as her hand rubbed into his cheeks gently. "What''s wrong? Why do you want to leave?"

    Azy did not answer, his gaze still fixed on some unseen point in the distance. He continued struggling ferociously against Alexander and Zeres, his body writhing in their grip as he fought to break free. His struggles were very unlike what one would expect of a child at his age. They were sharp and jerky, powerful and unpredictable. Alex and Zeres had to give their utmost focus and attention on what they were doing as they would definitely lose their grip on him if they did not.

    Alicia''s heart sank as she watched her son struggle continuously. She knew that there was nothing she could do to stop him. His power was beyond her control, and it was obvious to her that he was determined to leave no matter what the cost.

    Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Azy''s movement suddenly stopped. His eyes that were almost fully back were now bright and clear again, and he looked up at his mother with a mixture of confusion and fear.And then through his eyes, he finallymunicated with his mom. ''I don''t know what''s wrong with me, mom...'' he told Alicia through telepathy, his gaze so very apologetic. He had seen how exhausted and tired out his mother was just from her standing nearby him. Despite his situation, he looked so sorry and regretful of what was happening. Alicia knew how much Azy hated going through these episodes because the boy believes that it was the reason why his mom was slowly losing her powers and weakening. ''Mom... I''m sorry but... I just feel like I have to go. Please... I hate this... I don''t want you getting any weaker than you already are, mom.'' Azy pleaded with Alicia.

    Before Alicia could say anything back in response, his eyes darkened again. And this time, his demonic power pulsed stronger than ever.

    Alexander''s hands on Azy''s shoulders tightened seeing this. His grip was firm and unyielding, as the boy struggled harder against him. Zeres stood a few steps away, his hands raised in the air, his eyes closed in concentration as he used his magic to anchor Azy to the ground. The air around them crackled loudly from the amount of energy being released, and the trees swayed and rustled as if caught in a sudden windstorm.

    Azy''s eyes glowed with an eerie dark light as his demonic power surged to a whole new level, threatening to overwhelm him and everyone around him. The forest creatures had long since fled at the first sign of danger, leaving the group to deal with the crisis on their own.

    "Stay calm, Azy," Alexander spoke to the boy, his voice steady and reassuring, not caring if he was not fully understanding the words itself. All he wanted to do was to convey to Azy that there were people here who wanted to help. "We''re here to help you. Just hold on a little longer."

    But Azy was not listening. His body was thrashing about wildly, his limbs iling as he fought against the two men holding him down. His skin felt hot to the touch, and his breath came in short, ragged gasps.

    Alicia watched in horror, her heart breaking at the sight of her precious son in such distress. She was never one to coddle and pamper her son even if he was her only treasure. However, the extent of his suffering right now was just too harsh for her, as his mother to witness.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Let him go," she finally said, her voice firm and resolute. "He needs to leave the forest. There''s something that he must do." Alicia had thought it through and only then had she decided on this.

    Alex and Zeres looked at each other, unsure if it was safe to let Azy go.

    Alicia nodded, her heart heavy with sadness and worry. She knew then that there was no stopping him. Right now, Azy himself was a force of nature that they could not continue to fight against in the long run.

    Alicia looked at her son with a helpless and sad look in her eyes. Azy''s eye was turning much cker, reminding her of her husband''s eye.

    "I feel like it''s better if we let him go." Alicia approached again, this time, the dark energying out from Azy was pushing her back. As if it was trying to stop her from touching Azy this time. Yet she kept pushing forward, towards her beloved son. "This never happened before. It''s like Azy is desperate to go and I can''t help but think that there''s definitely a reason why he''s acting this way. I want to believe that this reason is something good. Something necessary. Perhaps... this could even end his suffering for good." Alicia''s voice broke at thatst line as she could hardly bear watching her son like this anymore.

    What Alicia said was true. Even Alex wondered what could be behind these strange actions. However, Alex also could not help but think about the cons of letting a boy this out of control go. What if Alicia was wrong? What if someone was merely luring the boy out?

    Alex was torn. But the moment his eyes fell to his wife who was right behind Alicia, supporting her from totally falling over, he bit his lip. Abi gave him a nod, obviously telling him that it was okay and that they would believe in Alicia. After all, Alicia is Azy''s mother and she loves him more than any of them could. There was no way she would not have thought through this thoroughly before telling him to let go. Alex could only reluctantly give in.

    "Alright. But I''ll go with him. I can''t risk losing sight of him." Alexander said and everyone agreed. "I''ll leave everyone to you for now, Zeres." Alex stared at Zeres and when the male witch nodded, Alex let out a deep sigh.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 310 Who Are You?

    Alex gestured at Zeres and as soon as the male witch stopped the flow of magicing out from his palms, the dark smoke enveloped Azy. Alexander did not let go of the boy, but instead, hung onto him even tighter, so the smoke swallowed him too.

    In a blink of an eye, the two were gone from the clearing.

    Alicia copsed but Abi was prepared and caught her as she fell.

    The lonely sound of leaves rustling and the disappearing faint crackle of dark magic were the only sounds left in the ck Forest as Azy and Alexander disappeared into thin air. The tension and worry in the air lingered, as Alicia''s weakened state continued to concern everyone around her. Abi held her close, trying to steady her as she struggled to regain her strength. But Alicia soon closed her eyes and lost consciousness after saying an inaudible word.

    Zeres stood quietly beside them, his face a mix of worry and frustration. "I truly hope we had made the right decision," he muttered, looking towards the spot where Azy and Alexander had vanished.

    Abi nodded, her mind racing with thoughts of what could happen. Looking up at Zeres, Abi understood what he was thinking and she said in a quiet tone, "We have to trust in Alicia''s instincts," she said firmly. "She''s never steered us wrong before, and I doubt she would start now. Also, Alex''s with him so don''t worry."

    The group fell silent again, lost in their own thoughts and worries. The ck Forest seemed to echo their unease that the normally peaceful surroundings now felt heavy with uncertainty.

    ...

    Back in the underground cemetery.

    Elley motionless on the cold, damp stone table in the middle of the altar. She felt as though she had been drained of every ounce of energy and power, like she was at the brink of death from thirst. Despite the pain having finally subsided, her body felt heavy and weak. But through the haze of her exhaustion, she was grateful for one thing: that she was still alive and breathing.

    She could still see Sebastian again and hold him and embrace him. That if this was finally truly over and she was truly out of danger now.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Elle''s eyes struggled to focus, the world around her still blurry and indistinct. She then wondered if there was something wrong with her eyes. But before she could even follow up on that thought, her ears picked up on a sound. A desperate voice screaming in terror. It took her a moment to recognize that it was a male voice she was hearing, and he was seemingly begging for mercy. Was that the man who sounded like Elijah? She could not quite tell if that voice was still Elijah''s anymore. But why was he... Did Sebastian finallye to save her and he was torturing that man right now?

    A lump formed in her throat as she tried to cry out, but it was as if her voice box and even tear ducts had been stolen away along with her energy. All she could do was toy there, listening to the man''s cries echoing around the dark dungeon.

    But soon, tendrils of darkness coiled around Elle''s limbs. She could somewhat feel as though little cool and cylindrical appendages were slowly taking hold of her, as though wanting her to follow them somewhere.

    Her mind felt sluggish and heavy, as if submerged in a sea of msses, but she fought against the pull of unconsciousness with all her strength. As her senses slowly returned, she became aware of the cold, hard stone poking at her from beneath and the weight of the chains around her wrists and ankles. The metallic clink of the chains echoed in her ears, reminding her of her captivity.

    The chains that were bound around her were heavy and cumbersome, leaving an icy cold feel against her skin, and Elle could feel them pressing down on her, sapping away what little strength she had left. It was as though they were purposely pped onto her not only to prevent her escape, but to also drain her strength in order to ensure she would not be able to go far even if she did manage to escape.

    Still, she fought against them, hoping that she would be freed from them miraculously. It was then when a warm sensation spread across her wrists and ankles. And like magic, she felt the chains beginning to loosen and soften. It was as though they were put through an intense heat but without her being hurt by said heat.

    As she strained against her loosening restraints, Elle noticed a dark silhouette hovering over her. It was a man, and though she could not quite make out his features, there was something strangely familiar about him. The identity of the person seemed to be just on the tip of her tongue but the name just slipped her mind every time she almost got it.

    Slowly, her vision began to clear, and she saw that the man''s eyes were piercing and otherworldly, glowing with an intense energy that seemed to seep into her very soul. But why would she think that he was familiar? She had no recollection of knowing anyone with that kind of stature. She would definitely remember if she had ever met someone so charismatic as this.

    "So, this is the one who summoned us?" a calming and bass rumbling voice echoed through the dungeon. "I can''t believe someone in your world is powerful enough to summon the two of us." That voice continued to speak, making Elle think that this voice is really nice to listen to.

    "W-who... are... you?" Elle forced herself to ask. Her voice was barely audible. Her vision turned even clearer and finally she could see his face. It was the face of another gorgeous man, someone with the unmistakable genes of the Reigns. He might even have been the most beautiful Reign that Elle had ever seen.

 Chapter 311 Inhuman

    But there was something different, something terrifying about him. There was just something... something beyond his unreal good looks that made her shiver with fear just by looking at him. The air around him was shrouded with an ominous energy that was indescribable, and she felt as though she was in the presence of a force beyond humanprehension. He definitely did note across as human.

    A chill ran down Elle''s spine as she gazed at the man before her. There was an otherworldly aura emanating from him, making her feel like she was in the presence of a creature not meant for this world. Every inch of him seemed to radiate a palpable sense of inhumanity, as if he were some kind of malevolent force that had taken on the outer coating of a human form. It was as though a condensed form of a wild power had beenpressed and harnessed into the shell of a human. Elle could not shake the feeling that there was no trace of humanity in him, no shred of empathy orpassion. It was as if he was a being of pure darkness, with nothing to connect him to the world of the mortals.

    A disapproving sound echoed from the other male, pulling Elle''s attention from the man next to her.

    "Did you slip and end up killing them?" the terrifying man asked, his eyes fixed on the other man across from him.

    "They fainted on their own. I didn''t even do anything yet," the other man teasingly defended himself from his partner''s usation. Elle''s eyes widened hearing the banter between these two godlike or demonlike persons before her. She could not believe it. That voice. She has heard that voice before! I know this voice! She did not know how or why, but she just knew that she knew it!

    Suddenly, Elle''s mind was flooded with memories of a man sitting with her in hisp, the book of choice in her ownp while he was reading her a story when she was younger. Though she could not quite see his face, the sound of his voice was unmistakable. It was the same voice she had just heard. Could it be...?

    "I''m certain you did something." The man next to Elle chuckled darkly. "You just failed to notice what it was that you had done."

    With a jolt, Elle''s body lurched forward and she lifted herself up, leaning on her elbow. It was as though a surge of adrenaline had shot through her veins, giving her a brief moment of strength. But as she steadied herself, her hands trembled uncontrobly, her weakened body struggling to maintain her bnce on the cold stone altar beneath her.

    The man beside her made a move to help, but someone else''s hand grabbed his wrist and stopped him in his tracks.

    "I just told you not to touch her, Gav." The man with the familiar voice said firmly.

    But the man named Gav smirked mischievously in response to his partner, an elegant brow arched up in question.

    "It''s instinct, Zeke." He replied with a shrug.

    Elle shrank back. Her mind was screaming in disbelief after hearing that particr name.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Zeke?! Ezekiel?! The owner of this voice was Ezekiel?!

    She turned her face slowly.

    The man named Zeke was... Elle was speechless.

    It was like looking at the painting of a god, his features perfectly chiseled and sharp. He was utterly otherworldly. It was as if he had been crafted by some divine hand, sculpted out of marble and brought to life by some dark magic. His looks were just unreal!

    "P-prince Ez...Ezekiel?!" Elle stammered. She knew at that moment that this man was no other than Ezekiel, her ex-brother-inw, so to speak. He is Sebastian''s brother and Alicia''s husband! He was the missing prince!

    Elle was in shock, her mind reeling with the revtion that the man standing before her was the long-lost prince.

    "You''ve grown." He replied after a few moments of silence and Elle found herself unable to speak. It was just two words but why did those words tug at something within her? In that moment, Elle''s mind was flooded with shes of memories, like a sudden storm. Memories that seemed to have been erased from her mind for so long. She remembered a man in a ck suit reading her a story and then she remembered the same man wearing a surgeon''s clothes. He wore a nk, unfathomable expression the entire time, but she saw her younger self smiling so happily at him.

    "You''re... un... uncle Zeke!" her eyes were wide circles. The man named Gav chuckled. "Did this girl just call the almighty Zeke as her uncle?"

    Zeke simply nced at the chuckling man before returning his gaze back to Elle. "Apologies, but I cannot help you to sit up. Neither of the two of us can touch you." Zeke exined.

    "Why?" Elle was taken aback by her own audacity in asking a question, but she could not help it.

    Despite recognizing Zeke, he seemed somewhat different from the ''him'' in her memories. Elle could not help but feel confused and bewildered by the memories and the man before her who was nothing like she remembered. But despite the shock, she found herself brazenly asking him questions. His face looked different, and his demeanor was unrecognizable from what she recalled. He seemed to be no different from the man named Gav, except for the fact that every time Zeke looked at her, she could still see a glimmer of humanity in his eyes that waspletely absent in Gav''s.

    "Here''s what happens when we touch living beings from another world." Gav spoke as he touched the masked man''s arm. The masked man''s skin ckened and cracked, as if being consumed by an invisible fire. The pungent smell of burning flesh filled the air, and the man writhed and screamed silently in agony. Elle shuddered at the thought that Gav had nearly touched her. If Zeke had not stopped him in time...

 Chapter 312 Princes

    Gav withdrew his hand, and the burning stopped, leaving behind a charred and lifeless hand. Elle could not help but feel grateful that Zeke had stopped Gav from touching her. She could not have imagined the pain she would have to endure if the powerful demon hadid his hand on her.

    The masked man fainted in pain again.

    "Why are..." Elle swallowed as she returned her attention to Zeke. She struggled to twist herself and did her best to get up into a sitting position. "Why are you two... in here?"

    Finally, Elle managed to sit. Panting, she focused her gaze onto Zeke. He was as scary as Gav, but she found that she was not as scared of Zeke. And this was something she was so relieved for. She didn''t even know if she''d even have the courage to ask like this if Prince Ezekiel wasn''t around.

    "Could it be that... you''re stuck in here? In this ce?!" she eximed, remembering the fact that Prince Ezekiel had been missing for years. She immediately found that train of thought a little ridiculous though especially when it was beyond obvious to her how powerful these two were.

    "You summoned us, youngdy." Gav was the one who answered her. Prince Ezekiel had only continued to look at her, not saying anything.

    "Summoned? I don''t remember summoning anyone!" she eximed, trying to recall what had happened before she cked out. After thinking for a while and still not able to remember anything, Elle shook her head as though trying to shake off the cobwebs in her brain.

    Gav''s gaze intensified, and she felt a chill run down her spine. "You don''t remember?"

    Elle shook her head. "No... I really don''t," she said, feeling a sense of fear creeping up on her.

    Gavughed, a sinister sound that sent shivers down her spine. "Looks like we''ve got ourselves a little problem here, Zeke," he said.

    Zeke''s gaze lingered on the carvings etched into the stone walls surrounding the altar, a silent contemtion on his face. "It seems this was a ritual that had gone wrong," he finally spoke up.

    Elle''s memory slowly started to clear up, and she finally recalled what had happened to her. She had been brought here to break the curse on the werewolves by using her blood. But that had nothing to do with summoning demons.

    "I was taken here to... um, those people..." she pointed at the unconscious creatures on the floor. "They said that they''re going to use my blood to break the curse of the werewolves."

    Gav smiled in wonder and disbelief. "You''re saying this youngdy here summoned the two of us by ident? Now that''s even more amazing. I still can''t believe such a being like you..." he eyed Elle in wonder.

    "... Actually managed to summon not one but two of the most powerful princes of the underworld."

    Elle''s eyes widened. What did he say? Princes of Underworld? Zeke and this Gav were princes of Underworld?! God... she was starting to feel lightheaded from all this surreal information again. If she were not being extra careful with that Gav around, she would have beenughing hysterically right now. The heavens sure liked to give weird twists and turns in her life.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "I wonder how she managed to do that though..." Gave added, sauntering gracefully around the altar like he was trying to find a clue from something supernatural. "And to think she''s still alive. It would make sense if it''s just you, Zeke, that she managed to summon. But me as well?"

    "I believe it''s because of the demon blood she also possesses and because she''s a one of a kind individual." Zeke calmly replied. "As for you, it should be because Lit... Izabelle might also be having fae blood running in her veins, just like you."

    Gav stilled. Elle on the other hand gaped. This was yet another twist that she had totally not expected.

    "Ah... " Gav looked like he was finally enlightened. "Now that makes sense. No wonder your blood smelt... familiar." For a moment there, Elle saw a sh in Gav''s eyes. And it was something almost human. But it disappeared in an instant. Completely gone without any trace. "Now what''s going to happen next?" Gav tilted his head a little as he looked at Zeke.

    "The gate should open anytime soon to swallow us back. We can''t stay anywhere out of the Underworld for long, even summoned, after all." Zeke exined.

    What? They''re going to disappear again? That soon?

    Before Elle could speak to tell him more about his family - his wife and son - the earth shook.

    A low rumble filled the air, growing louder and more intense by the second. The walls and ceiling of the underground chamber shook violently, sending bits of debris and dust raining down on them. Elle gripped the edge of the stone altar with both hands, knuckles having turned bone white and her heart racing a mile a minute with fear.

    "What is happening?" Elle cried out, her voice barely audible over the roar of the earthquake.

    As the rumbling grew louder, Elle could feel her heart jumping against her ribcage. The ground beneath them shook violently, sending bits of debris falling from the ceiling. But despite the chaos, Zeke and Gav remained calm, their attention never straying and fully affixed on the source of the disturbance.

    Gav crossed his arms over his chest, leaning casually against the altar where Elle was sitting, while Zeke stood tall andposed, seemingly never even moving from his earlier spot. The two men looked as though they were waiting for some entertainment while Elle''s mind raced as she tried to make sense of the situation, struggling not to panic. Who or what could be causing such amotion?

    "Now who could this another..." Gav trailed off.

    Elle also caught her breath as she felt this all too familiar presence. S-seb?!

    And then, as suddenly as it had begun, the shaking immediately died down. But Elle''s relief was short-lived as a figure emerged from the shadows. It was Sebastian! However, his eyes were zing with fury.

 Chapter 313 Brothers

    Elle''s heart leapt into her throat as sheid eyes on Sebastian. She gasped, feeling as if time had stood still, for a moment. Her mind raced as she drank in the sight of the man she dearly loved, standing before her in the flesh. He was not just a figment of her overactive imagination. It felt like an eternity since they hadst seen each other, even though it had only been several hours in actual fact.

    But her emotions were quickly overtaken by the realization of the entire figure of Seb standing there. The darkness that surrounded him was eerily reminiscent of what she had felt around Zeke and Gav from their appearance earlier. Seb''s striking grey eyes were nowpletely consumed by the darkness, and he looked... utterly dangerous.

    The darkness around him seemedpletely uncontroble, and it was clear that Sebastian was not his normal self. Elle could not help but feel a chill run down her spine as she took in his imposing figure. She had never seen him like this before!

    In that moment, she felt a deep sense of unease gripping her heart hard.

    It was as if the man she loved hadpletely disappeared, reced by someone or something else entirely. Something darker and more sinister that was just lurking beneath the surface. It was as if he had been possessed by something dark and evil. Right now, he was just like the two men standing next to her.

    Elle could not help but wonder what had happened to Seb, and what could be done to bring him back to himself.

    Despite her weakness, Elle willed herself to move. Digging her nails into her palms, she used that sharp pain to spur herself and scrambled from the top of the altar to head towards Seb, her heart pounding wildly in her chest. She had to do something to snap him out of that weird state that he was in. She could no longer stand by and watch as the man she loved was lost to this darkness.

    But before she could even begin to take a step, Zeke stretched his arm wide across her path, blocking her from going towards Sebastian.

    "Let me through," she pleaded wearily, her voice cracking with emotion. She was already using all of her strength to move herself and had no more to spare in trying to get past Zeke who was stopping her from moving forward.

    But Zeke''s gaze was cold and unwavering, and he refused to budge.

    "You can''t go to him," he said firmly. "He''s too dangerous right now. You could get hurt."

    Elle bit her lip hard. She knew that Zeke was just trying to protect her, but she could not bear the thought of standing by and doing nothing while Seb was lost to the darkness.

    "I don''t care if I get hurt," she retorted. "I have to help him. He needs me." She tried to struggle and get out of his blockade but it was really impossible with his immense strength and her current weakened state. In fact, even if she wasn''t this weak, she was certain there''s no way she could get past this man!

    But she needed to find a way to snap Seb out of his trance, and she could not do it from a distance! She needed to go to him and touch him and make him hear her voice. She knew Sebastian would respondto her like she always did.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "No. Too risky. I can''t risk you getting hurt when you''re already this weak. You have yet to recover from what has happened to you." Ezekiel''s voice still sounded calm but just utterly absolute. Something in him justpelled her to obey even against her will.

    "Leave this to us, youngdy." Gav piped in and took a step forward, when Zeke shot him a sharp, warning nce. "This is my brother. Don''t you dare touch him even by ident."

    Gav raised a brow, his reaction showing that he seemed already aware of who Sebastian was. "So this is Sebastian, huh..." he murmured, studying Seb''s figure with a critical eye before cocking his head. "I thought he lost his demonic powers. Did he not?"

    Elle''s eyes widened at the mention of Seb''s powers.

    "The opening of the gate must be the reason why his powers are back again..." Zeke provided an exnation before trailing off.

    Elle''s heart lurched as Seb rushed towards them and attacked Zeke out of nowhere. Her eyes shut involuntarily at his sudden attack.

    When she opened them again, she saw Seb and Zeke now locked in a fierce battle, both of them moving with lightning-fast speed. Their powers were so strong and fast that Elle could not even follow their movements with her eyes. Seb was attacking his brother like a mindless creature, his movements fueled by an unbridled rage that seemed to being from somewhere deep within him.

    Zeke, on the other hand, was merely defending himself, moving with fluidity, grace and precision that Elle found utterly unbelievable. She could not help but watch on in awe as he effortlessly dodged Seb''s attacks, his movements almost like a dance. As though he had been through this series of steps thousands of times before.

    But Elle knew that this was no time to stand by and watch. She had to do something to stop the fighting, to snap Seb out of his trance and bring him back to himself.

    She had no idea what she was going to do, but she knew that she had to do something.

    Without thinking, she screamed at him, hoping that her voice would prate the darkness that seemed to have consumed him. And then, she moved to go to him.

    Gav tried to stop her, his carefree voice now holding a tinge of warning. "Don''t do what you''re nning to do, unless you want to die, youngdy."

    The man was still nonchntly standing there, as though he was neither enjoying or getting bored from what was happening before him.

 Chapter 314 Iâ€™m Here

    But Elle did not n to listen. She was determined to reach Sebastian, to do whatever it took to bring him back to himself.

    "The man''s totally mindless right now, can''t you see?" Gav continued. "There''s nothing you can do to snap him out of it." It was obvious Gav did not believe one bit that she could do something. "You might just worsen the situation if you insist on going forward. Worse is, you could die in the blink of an eye."

    But Elle refused to believe him. She knew that there had to be a way to reach out to Seb, to snap him out of his trance.

    "Sebastian will never hurt me," she said firmly and with confidence, her voice unwavering. She knew that Seb was in a dangerous state, but she had faith that he would never hurt her.

    But Gav merely smirked, his expression filled with disbelief. "I think you don''t quite understand the situation right now, youngdy," he said, his tone patronizing. "Sebastian''s a half demon. And right now, he''s ovee with the darkness within himself. You think a man who couldn''t even recognize his own brother can recognize you through his madness?"

    "Seb''s not mad!" Elle felt a pang of anger at Gav''s words. He was right, of course. Sebastian was clearly in a dangerous state, and she did not truly know if she could reach him.

    But she refused to give up. She knew that Seb was in there somewhere, buried within the darkness that had consumed him. And she was determined to find him, to bring him back to himself.

    "Maybe not," she said, her voice tinged with uncertainty. "But I have to try. I can''t just stand by and watch as the man I love is lost to this darkness."

    Gav shook his head. Looking at her like she was going mad too. But Elle did not care what this man thought. All she cared for right now was Sebastian.

    Elle took a deep breath as she walked forward, determined to reach Seb and bring him back to himself. She was worried about the fierce fighting between the two brothers and the powerful magic that was swirling around them and she was also concerned about the state of the dungeon itself. She had a sinking feeling that it might copse at any moment. The amount of power being exuded by the two who were fighting, and the pressure it applied on their surrounding was just too immense.

    "Don''t say I didn''t warn you," Gav said. Despite her fears, Elle did not falter. She approached the brothers with a fierce determination, ignoring Gav''s warning.

    She walked ahead, struggling against the powerful movements and demonic magic that was blocking her way. She gritted her teeth, afraid that she might not be strong enough to even reach Sebastian. The pressure was so great that it was a literal force, like an invisible wall pushing against her and away from the person she wanted to reach. She was like a twig so helpless against a storm. Still, she refused to give up no matter how futile her efforts seemed.

    To her surprise, however, her path seemed to be getting cleared up. She whipped around to look behind her back and saw Gav, the terrifying man whom she thought did not have an ounce of humanity in him, was using magic to carve out a path for her.

    But his eyes remained cold and heartless. He even looked mad that she did not listen to him or mad at the fact that he was helping a stubborn person like her.

    Somehow, she could not help but think that this man was a little adorable.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Swallowing her fear, Elle continued pressing forward, hoping against all hopes that she could reach Seb before it was toote.

    As she moved closer to him, she could feel the energy crackling in the air. The darkness around Seb was almost suffocating, threatening to swallow her up.

    But she refused to give up. With a fierce determination, she pushed forward, determined to reach Seb. She stretched her arms out, reaching towards him, hoping that she could grab onto him. The pressure of their powers buffeted against her, making her skin sting, turning her fair skin reddish due to the abuse.

    Just as Elle was about to touch Sebastian, his power suddenly pulsed, and she braced herself for the possibility of them jumping to another spot in a blur. But thankfully, Zeke grabbed onto Seb and grounded him, holding him in ce.

    Elle immediately realized that Zeke was giving her a fighting chance, and she did not hesitate even for a second. With a fierce determination, she stepped forward and wrapped her weak arms around Seb''s body, which felt like a burning pot of fire.

    "Sebastian!" she cried out, her voice filled with emotion. But he did not respond to her calls, his body still consumed by darkness.

    So she shouted his name again, tightening her grip around him, squeezing him for all she was worth.

    "Seb, I''m here," she said, her voice trembling and filled with tears.

    There was no response. Elle felt a surge of fear, wondering if she had been toote, if Seb was lost to the darkness forever.

    "I''m here, love. Please stop fighting and look at me." She added, desperate. For a moment, Seb remained still, his body tense and unresponsive. But then, slowly, he began to rx, his breathing slowing down as he finally seemed to recognize her touch.

    Elle felt a surge of relief flood through her. She had reached him, somehow. And she knew that she had to keep talking to him, to keep him grounded and connected to reality.

    "Sebastian," she whispered, her voice filled with love and tenderness. Her hands also did not stay idle as she rubbed circles into his back, hoping that it would further calm him down. "It''s me, your Iza. I''m here, love."

    ____

    A/N: Hope you enjoyed the mass release guys. I think from here on, I''ll do mass releases instead of daily updates. I found it easier for me and I feel like ideases out more naturally without the need to force it out everyday. Though this method isn''t good for a webnovel and this book might get buried fromck of features soon, I want to do what''s easier for me. Hope you guys will understand. TYSM for staying with me until now! <3

 Chapter 315 Never

    ?

    This chapter is dedicated to @Kahmour. Thank you so much for the supergifts!!

    ___

    As the darkness that was surrounding Sebastian''s body slowly subsided, Elle''s heart swelled with utter relief. She had been so afraid. Afraid that the darkness or whatever this powerful energy shrouding her beloved would consume himpletely. But now, as he held her face in his hands, she could see the light returning to his eyes.

    "Iza!" he eximed in a hoarse voice, utter shock and myriads of other emotions were whirling within the depths of his eyes. And without warning, he pulled her into a tight embrace, holding her close as if he was nning to never let go of her ever again.

    "I will never¡­ let go of you again, Iza. Never. Do you hear me?" he said, his voice trembling. "Even if you beg, I won''t¡­ I won''t ever, Izabelle. I don''t care if you hate me because I can''t¡­ I f**king can''t bear even the thought of losing you again. Do you understand?" He sounded so emotional, so desperate that she could literally see how scared he was. There was a slight tremble in his arms that were holding her close to him, as though wanting to pull her close - so close that he could absorb her into himself.

    Elle felt tears prick at the corners of her eyes as she returned the tight embrace, holding him just as tightly. She could not believe that despite the unreal and overwhelming power around him, especially when she first appeared in this ce, he was actually this scared. That fact that she had caused him to be this traumatized made her heart crack a hundred times over.

    "Mmm¡­" Elle spoke softly, her voice filled with love and tenderness. "I''m sorry for making you worry about me, Seb. I promise I won''t try to go anywhere by myself again. And if I do, you''ll definitely be going along with me. I promise."

    Sebastian held her even tighter, his trembling finally subsiding.

    For many long moments, they remained locked in each other''s embrace, their bodies pressing tightly together as they held one another close, until Sebastian''s eyes dropped down and saw the cuts that were running across Elle''s wrists.

    "Who... who dared..." he growled, his voice filled with a dangerous intensity as a heavy pressure built around them.

    As Sebastian''s anger red up again, Elle knew that she had to do something to calm him down. She did not want him to lose control again, not after she had just managed to get him back to his senses not too long ago!

    Without hesitation, she grabbed at his face and pulled him towards her, nted her head and pressed her lips against his in a desperate kiss. She could feel the ferocious power coursing through his body, just barely being held back from being unleashed, but she did not back down. Instead, she pushed her tongue into his mouth, deepening the kiss and pouring all of her love and passion into it.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    eaglesnov?1,§ão§® And to her relief, Sebastian''s body began to respond and rx under her touch. His power was still pulsing from within him, but it was more controlled and directed electrical surge now rather than a wild and uncontroble lightning strike from earlier. And then he responded to her with a wild abandon, his tongue meeting hers in a fiery dance of love and desire. Both wanting to conquer, yet wanting to give all of themselves to the other person as well.

    Elle was still aware of the other men in the room who were with them and was definitely looking on at their actions, but she did not care. All that mattered to her right now was Sebastian alone.

    As the two were lost in their own worlds, consumed by their passion for each other, Gav who was watching the scene with a ck face nonchntly crossed his arms over his chest.

    "Now that''s interesting. It seems that the littledy''s really capable." Gav mumbled, looking pretty amazed and amused at the same time that she indeed had managed to pull Sebastian back to his senses like she had dered a while ago. He had thought she was talking big, but apparently, she was not.

    When his gaze fell on Zeke, his brow lifted. "Hmm? You want me to heal her? Like now?" Gav muttered, not bothering to use telepathy even though Zeke was talking to him through it. "And seriously, Zeke¡­ I didn''t know you have such a gentle and loving side to you after all when all you do in the Underworld is kill and torture¡­" he trailed off when Zeke''s gaze sharpened.

    "Yeah, yeah," Gav chuckled as he raised both his hands in mock surrender. "Demanding as always."

    As Gav flicked his fingers, a bluish-dark magic traveled from his fingertips and wrapped around her wrists. It was like nothing she had ever seen before, a smoke-like substance that seemed to pulse with energy.

    Feeling the magic flowing through her, Elle looked down at her wrist. The bluish-dark magic wrapped around her wrists, caressing her skin with a strange energy that she had never felt before. It was almost as if the magic had a life of its own, moving and pulsing with a gentle, soothing rhythm. It was like a warm current that soothed her pain. It was a strange sensation, both exhrating and a little frightening.

    Elle watched in amazement as the magic worked its way over her skin, mending her wounds with a speed that seemed almost miraculous. In just a few seconds, her wrists werepletely healed. As the magic faded away, Elle examined her wrists, expecting to see at least some sign of the wounds that had been there just moments before. But to her surprise, there was nothing there. No scars, no marks, nothing.

    Her gaze followed the magic back to Gav, and she couldn''t help but feel a surge of awe at the power he possessed.He had done her a huge favor because it would be very hard for Sebastian to ignore her wounds even if she wasnt bleeding anymore.

 Chapter 316 Impressive

    ?

    "Thank you," Elle whispered, voice full of gratitude.

    Gav merely shrugged, a smirk ying on his lips. "Don''t mention it. But I really do have to admit, you''re quite an impressive little thing."

    But before she could even open her mouth to retort Gav''s statement, Elle felt a shiver run down her spine as the air around Seb zed dangerously once again the moment he looked at Gav.

    Sebastian''s body tensed up, his muscles coiling tightly like a spring at their full potential energy capacity. It was as if he had sensed the presence of someone he had never expected to see again, like a ghost from his unwee past had suddenly materialized right behind him.

    But with so much forced willpower, he still turned around to look at the man standing behind him.

    For a moment, Sebastian stood frozen, staring at Zeke with a mixture of disbelief and suspicion.

    Elle could sense the tension that hung between the two brothers, the unspoken history thaty between them like a thick, heavy fog.

    As Elle watched the scene unfold, her heart beat faster with every passing moment. She had seen the way Sebastian had attacked Zeke earlier, and it was clear that he had yet to recognize his own brother at the time.

    He spoke in a low, almost inaudible tone, saying only the word "Brother...?" to express his disbelief.

    Zeke stepped closer and wrapped his arms around Sebastian in a tight embrace. His eyes closed, perfectly shaped brows knitted with emotion. Sebastian, however, remained stiff upon contact, as though he had turned into a block of ice, his body rigid as he took in the sudden embrace. But then his body slowly rxed into Zeke''s embrace. It was clear to anyone watching that the two brothers had a deep bond that had endured through the many years of separation and turmoil. And that was already putting it lightly.

    When Zeke finally pulled away, he spoke softly. "I''m sorry for the surprise," he said. He reached out and patted his younger brother''s back gently. Each pat was slow and tender, filled with the care and concern that an elder had for his younger sibling.

    Sebastian''s emotions were still running high, however, and his hand shot out without warning and grabbed at Zeke''s cor with a fierce grip. Anger filled his eyes as he hissed, "What the f**k took you so long?!"

    As Elle watched the scene between the two brothers, her heart beat faster with every passing moment. She could feel the tension in the air intensifying, as if the slightest wrong move could set off a chain reaction of violence and destruction. She needed to practice caution and tread lightly right now.

    "Now, now, younger brother." Gav''s voice echoed. "Don''t go asking that of your brother as though his life in the Underworld is easy and hunky-dory."

    All eyes turned towards Gav, who had made an unsolicited yet loadedment. But Gav remained nonchntly half-sitting there, oozing an air of calm and ease that seemed to infuriate Sebastian even more. His dangerous gaze fell on Gav, but the man did not even flinch, let alone react to his death re. With a smirk, Gav continued speaking, as if the situation was nothing more than a mere inconvenience. It was as if he was unfazed by the tension in the air, and Elle could not help but wonder if he was truly as cold-hearted as he appeared to be. But if he was, he would not have voluntarily gotten involved in her matters and even lent her a helping hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "The both of us are upied from the fighting in there ¨C"

    "Gav," Zeke''s voice cut through the tense atmosphere like a hot knife slicing through butter, calling out to Gav with a sharpness that demanded attention. Gav let out an exasperated sigh, as if he were being interrupted from his favorite pastime. However, it was clear that the man only listened to Zeke.

    Silence fell once more, and Sebastian slowly turned his attention back to his long-lost brother. His grip on Zeke''s cor loosened, and he took a step back, no longer meeting Zeke''s eyes. There was a sense of heaviness in the air, a weight that seemed to rest on both of their shoulders.

    "Tell me," Sebastian broke the silence first, "is this you finally returning? ¡­ to us¡­?" His hesitance was telling of the fear within him of getting more news that would be undesirable.

    "Not yet." Zeke''s quiet reply made Sebastian''s jaw clench so hard that his veins seemed to be able to pop any time soon.

    "So, you''re saying you''ll be gone again?" Sebastian''s brows rose, and his eyes circled round. He had not expected that Zeke would be answering him this way. In fact, he was thinking that this brother would be able to settle down and return to his family who had been waiting for him for so, so long.

    "Yes." Came the trademark short answer from Zeke.

    Sebastian''sughter had died down, reced by a quiet rage that simmered just beneath the surface. He could feel his grip on Zeke''s cor tightening once again, his fingers digging into the fabric as he struggled to control his emotions.

    "I hate you," he said, his voice low and dangerous. "I really hate you, Zeke."

    Zeke didn''t flinch, didn''t even seem surprised by Sebastian''s outburst. Instead, he simply looked at his younger brother as if he understood the depth of Sebastian''s anger.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel "I hated how you''ve always been deciding for my life," Sebastian continued, his voice rising in volume. "Doing things for me and against my will. And then you just upped and left... leaving your wife and son behind to..."

    Sebastian trailed off, unable to continue speaking. He gritted his teeth, his grip on Zeke''s cor tightening even further as he struggled to keep his emotions in check.

    "I know you hated for it. But I didn''t want to lose you, Sebastian." Zeke replied. "And you''ve also already sacrificed seven hundred years of your life for me ¨C"

    "That was my choice, Zeke!"

 Chapter 317 Voice

    ?

    "That was my choice, Zeke!" Sebastian''s voice echoed through the dungeon, loud and impassioned as he spoke. His emotions were like a raging storm, powerful and intense, surging through him with a force that he could barely contain.

    For so long, he had kept his feelings bottled up inside, buried deep beneath the surface. But now, with Zeke standing before him, all of his anger and resentment hade rushing to the surface, spilling out of him in a torrent of words and emotion.

    "And I didn''t do it for you! You never needed to feel guilty about it!" His voice cracked as he spoke. He felt like he was on the verge of exploding, like he was standing on the edge of a cliff and one wrong move would send him tumbling over the edge.

    And yet, even as he spoke, he felt a strange sense of release, like he was finally purging all of the toxic emotions that had been poisoning him for so long. It was a cathartic experience for him.

    "I don''t care if your reason is because you no longer want to live back then." Zeke''s voice cut through the tension in the room like a knife, sharp and pointed as he spoke. His words were like a cold, hard truth''

    And yet, even as his tone turned sharp, his voice remained calm, almost detached. It was as if he had already made peace with everything that had happened between them, and he was simply stating the facts as they were.

    "The fact that I was able to continue living in this world because of you...that fact would never change," he said, his words echoing through the room. "Your reason for doing it never mattered to me. And I am your older brother, Sebastian. I will do everything for you, whether you allow me to or not. I''ve sworn that to our sisters whom I''ve failed to save."

    As he spoke, something dark crossed Zeke''s eyes. For all his calm and detachment, it was clear that he was still carrying a heavy burden, a weight that he had been carrying for centuries.

    Silence reigned between them for a while.

    And when Sebastian''s shoulders shook with emotions, Zeke''s hand reached out and gently guided him to rest his head on his shoulder. The contrast between Sebastian''s vulnerability and Zeke''s stoicism was almost palpable. It was as if they were two halves of the same whole,plete only in each other''s presence. Elle felt a lump in her throat as she realized the depth of their bond, a bond forged through blood, sweat, and tears. She wondered what it must have been like for them, growing up together, surrounded by darkness and cruelty. How many battles had they fought side by side? How many scars did they carry due to those battles? Were those scars physical and emotional? Do they still carry these scars up to this day? The answer was honestly obvious to her even though she didn''t know much about their story.

    She smiled as she thought about Sebastian''s vehement ims of hating Zeke, even though it was clear that he did not. And then there was Zeke, this unfathomable older brother, with his unreadable expression that seemed to hide a thousand emotions. Yes, these two brothers indeed had a unique lovenguage that was beyond what most people could understand.

    Soon, Sebastian pulled away.

    "I still hate you and your non-consensual ways." Sebastian muttered when Gav decided to pipe in.

    "Oh,e on, Younger Bro. Stop being difficult and just admit how much you love your elder brother." <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Who the f**k is this guy? Zeke?" Sebastian pointed rudely at Gav who was smugly smirking.

    "He''s the future king of the Underworld." Zeke answered in a way as though he was simply stating that today was Monday.

    Elle''s mouth hung open while Sebastian paused for a long while, lost for words. His face was an alternating canvas of shock and disgruntlement. Shock that such an annoying person was actually the future king of the Underworld, and disgruntlement that such an extremely annoying person like him was actually the future king of the Underworld!

    Gav, on the other hand, tilted his head a little, finding the alternating expression of Sebastian''s face rather interesting. "Nope. That we''re actually not certain about." He said nonchntly but Elle and Sebastian would never doubt a thing that Zeke said.

    "See? Don''t you know that even in the Underworld, Zeke''s words are absolute? And yet he keeps insisting I''ll be king instead of him ¨C" Gav teased.

    "That''s enough, Gav. Don''t bring Underworld''s matters here. They have no business knowing it."

    "As you wish, Your Liege." Gav sounded like that annoying teaser but Zeke was not bothered. At all. He did not even bat an eye or gave any reaction. Gav''s words seemed to simply bounce off of Zeke''s stoic expression like water off a rock.

    Elle could not help but wonder if Zeke was simply like this even from before. He seemed to be an enigma, an unreadable book that held secrets that even the most skilled reader could not decipher. Was he truly like this all the time? Even as she sifted through her memories of him, she could not quite recall a single instance where his expression had betrayed any hint of what he might be feeling on the inside. Despite all the chaos that had ensued since a while ago, he remained as calm and collected as a rxing day out at the beach. Almost as if he were a part of the very walls - non-living, silent and non-reacting - that surrounded them. It was as if he was a machine, programmed to carry out some specific tasks without any hint of feeling. Elle could not help bute to the conclusion that perhaps, Zeke was not capable of showing emotions through his face ¨C

    "Dad?"

    A familiar voice suddenly echoed in the Underground cemetery, causing Elle''s eyes to widen in shock. First, from the realization of who had just arrived, and second, for the expression that finally showed on Zeke''s face - that face that was known to never show any emotion.

    ___

    A/N: Thank you for your patience guys. I will be giving mass releases weekly except for the first week of the month. My release this week is only 3 chaps but the uing two mass releases for the remaining weeks of this month will be more than five chapters each.

 Chapter 318 Dad?

    ?

    Alex had lost Azy right after they both materialized at the front of a cave. The boy''s demonic magic had suddenly pulsed so strongly that Alex could only let go of his hand. He had considered wrapping his arms around the boy and keeping him there forcefully. No matter how strong Azy was, there was never a time Alex even thought that he would find trouble holding the boy down. Because the problem with Azy was that though his magic was extremely powerful, his body was still as frail and only just as good as a half vampire boy''s body. Well, it was understandable since he did not have any training on how to control his magic to protect himself. He had never learnt how to use and bnce his power at all due to his situation.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel That was why in the end, Alex could not bring himself to even use as much physical force to restrain him! The boy''s wrist could literally break if he was not careful! What more to wrap him in a tight hold within his arms. Though he knew Azy would eventually heal, there was really no guarantee on how it could affect him physically or emotionally. He could not risk aggravating a boy whose extent of power was still very much unknown and uncontroble. Azy was as vtile as a nuclear reactor that might have its core melt at the drop of a hat.

    So that was why he was now racing after the boy inside a cave, going in further as fast as he could. This was the only thing he could do other than forcefully restraining the young boy. Thankfully for Alex, the remnants of Azy''s power were strong enough for him to even see miasma-like darkness trailing after him. Even though the boy himself was no longer visible, at least his trail would lead the way for Alex to track him down.

    Alex did not have the inhuman sense of smell all vampires had, but he knew that he must be getting close to reaching Azy, judging from the thickness of the smoke-like magic in the boy''s trails. Letting out a heavy sigh, Alex hoped that Azy would stay still for a while so he could catch up. But following that thought¡­

    An earthquake''s movement shook the cave, causing Alex''s eyes to widen a little.

    He had a sudden bad feeling. In fact, he could not believe the amount of power emanating from within this cave. Where would such immense power be pouring out from? It was something¡­

    As if a realization had dawned on him, Alex''s already damned fast pace sped up even faster. His heartbeat was racing hard within him as his mind processed a certain idea or possibility that had appeared in his mind. Could it be¡­?

    This power¡­ he could never mistake it! Even as his mind whirled with so many thoughts, his movement was not slowed from the distraction. In fact, his pace quickened even more.

    Thrill and excitement surged deep within Alex as the corner of his lips tugged up. "You better not disappoint me¡­" he smirked as his dark eyes gleamed brightly in the dim lighting of the cave. "Because if you do, I swear I''m going to beat your ass up, Zeke!" And a brightughter burst out from Alex as his eyes twinkled in anticipation of what would greet him in a few moments.

    With his heart pounding in his chest, Alex finally caught up to Azy. The boy stood motionless, his small frame barely visible in the dim light of the ancient door made of steel. And then, as Alex drew closer, he saw the dark wisps of smoke that swirled around the child like malevolent tentacles.

    Careful not to startle Azy, Alex forced himself to slow down, taking each step with deliberate care. He paused right behind the boy, his eyes fixed on the ancient door of steel that stood before them, its surface marked with strange, otherworldly runes.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Alex froze in ce too as he looked ahead and saw the very man he was expecting to see at this moment.

    His smirk widened and he was about to call out the damned guy out of excitement when something unexpected happened.

    Azy spoke.

    He said the word "Dad?"!

    The boy used to speak when he was much younger until he was five. But after that one day five years ago, he suddenly lost his speech and never spoke even a single word since.

    Stunned, Alex nced down at the boy and then he looked back at Zeke. Howe Azy''s speech was back? Was it because his father was now back?

    Zeke actually had his back facing them, so Alex or Azy were yet to see his face. Nevertheless, the both of them did not need to see Zeke''s face to know it was indeed him.

    Everything in the entire cavern in that moment seemed to halt to a standstill. Alex could see the unusual tense set of Zeke''s back the instant he heard Azy''s voice. Yes, it was unusual for anyone to be able to see even the slightest tenseness in Zeke''s shoulders. Simply because the man was known to never get tensed in any situation at all.

    But here he was. Looking like he could not even make himself turn around.

    When Zeke left, Alicia was only just pregnant with Azy. So the two had never met. Alex''s smirk turned into a smile as he realized that this was going to be the very first time the father and son would meet.

    The questions that had been swirling in his mind - How had Zeke returned? Would he stay with them now? - all faded away in the face of the moment unfolding before him, forgotten. His excitement to jump on the man and pester and interrogate and nag him was also shoved back because right now, at this moment, all Alex wanted to do was give the father and son the space they so needed and deserve.

 Chapter 319 Honored

    ?

    Alex could not help but feel bad for Zeke as he looked at him. Being a father himself, he had enjoyed all the moments he had spent with his children since the moment his wife was pregnant, until they were born and also while they grew up. Alex cherished all those precious moments of fathering his children not only because he loved his kids but also because those moments were truly a bliss. The happiness of just holding his kids, ying with them and talking to them were indescribable¡­ Those were moments that were just simply irreceable and precious.

    Zeke had missed all those moments. He was gone even before Alicia''s baby bump became visible. Now Azy was already ten. So many years had already gone by and Zeke would never experience those incredible things anymore. He could never hold Azy as a baby anymore. Some things once lost, were gone forever and never to be regained.

    That thought alone made Alex feel really bad for Zeke and for Azy as well. If only there was a way to make Zeke stay even for a short time back then.

    "You are¡­ my dad¡­ right?" Azy''s voice echoed again. He spoke slowly, as it had been a long time since he hadst spoken. Though his mind remembered the words and how to pronounce them, the muscles in his throat and his vocal cordscked usage and needed time to adjust.

    And very slowly, Zeke finally turned to look at him. At his son.

    Alex could see the flood of what could only be emotions in Zeke''s slightly widened eyes despite theck of expression on his face.

    He just stood there, looking at the boy. Never before had he seen Zeke looking like this. Looking like he did not know what to do, what to say, what to think, or what to feel.

    Someone had finally broken through Zeke''s ever so calm and collected image and Alex could not help but wish he had brought his phone with him so he could snap this scene for future teasing purposes. Too bad though, because he did not have any gadget on him right this moment!

    "Don''t just stand there, Zeke." Alex finally shattered the silence when Zeke still did not make any moves nor did he say a word.

    Zeke''s eyes flew towards Alex and when their eyes met, Alex smirked at him, his eyes glinting with both dness and mischief as he spoke with Zeke through telepathy for the first time in a long time. "I know you''re dumbstruck for meeting your son for the first time. But don''t go behaving like an uncool and dumbfounded fool now right in front of your boy on your very first meeting, dumbo." Alex said.

    He had felt the need to intervene a little so he spoke but of course, he could not help but take the opportunity to tease the man at the same time. This was a very rare situation, a once in a lifetime event even! So Alex would never miss the chance of teasing him even in this situation.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Zeke blinked and then all too quickly, he snapped out of his trance and a ghost of a smile crossed his face. A face, Alex noticed, that had somehow changed into something that was far more bad news than before.

    Zeke''s reply came with a hint of sarcasm, "I''m d you''re here to remind me of myck of coolness, Alex. I was afraid I might identally impress my son with my intelligence and wit instead."

    "Oh, don''t mention it, Zeke. I''m just here to help the helpless, like always. I''m always happy to help out a friend in need, especially when ites to avoiding potential embarrassments in front of their offspring," Alex replied with a grin. "But hey, if you do end up making a fool of yourself, just remember that I''ll be there to document the moment for posterity."

    "How thoughtful of you, Alex. Well, I guess I should be honored to have my embarrassing moments immortalized by such a talented documentarian." He paused for a moment before adding, "Though I highly doubt that''ll happen, I''ll try to make it a memorable one for you, my dear friend." The corner of his lips tugged a little bit higher before Zeke finally returned his gaze to Azy, cutting off his friendly banter with Alexander.

    Trying to keep his chuckle quiet, Alex watched Zeke finally move from his spot and approached Azy. His movements, Alex noticed, seemed to have changed as well. Zeke''s every move was always as graceful as a panther but something changed. The air around him rippled so smoothly like he was levitating along with the calm powerful dark magic clinging so silently around him.

    As Zeke and Azy stood facing each other, the contrast between their powers was palpable. Azy''s energy crackled like lightning - fierce and wild, like a young dragon out for his first kill - while Zeke''s aura was serene and calm, just like being in the eye of a hurricane. It was as if they were two opposing forces, each fighting for dominance within the same space. Their forms created a certain wistful feeling to those who were spectating from the side. One tall and powerful figure standing opposite another shorter, slender but no less powerful figure in terms of the aura surrounding him.

    And as Zeke stepped forward, the dark magic surrounding them collided, creating an explosion of power. For a moment, it seemed as though Azy''s storm would overpower Zeke''s calm, pushing him back and shattering his resolve. But then something incredible happened. With one graceful movement, Zeke fell to one knee and reached out to touch Azy''s shoulder. In that instant, the storm subsided, as if the raging winds and driving rain had been swallowed up by the calm at the center of the storm. It was a moment of perfect bnce, a rare instance of two opposing forces finding harmony within each other''s presence.

    "Yes, I''m your dad." Zeke finally replied.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 320 Outburst

    ?

    Everyone''s eyes were fixed on Zeke and his son. No one moved or made a sound, hoping not to be the one who would distract either party from their long overdue reunion of father and son.

    Sebastian, who had somehow immediately calmed down the instant he heard Azy''s voice, just stared unblinkingly at his brother as he approached his son.

    Hisplete attention was now focused on nothing else but them. Everything else had now been momentarily forgotten. As if his outburst with Zeke just now had never happened.

    Hearing Azy''s voice was like a thunderstruck to him, like a bucket of ice suddenly being poured over his head. That was the one thing he had not expected to happen. Though a very weed and happy asion, Sebastian was nheless still taken aback at it happening without warning.

    The boy, this nephew of his, was finally speaking again! He had med himself for what happened to Azy five years ago. Because no matter what anyone said, he knew the reason why Azy had stopped talking waspletely his fault. There was no one else to me but himself. He should have taken the extra precaution to have checked and ensured that Azy was no longer in the castle before he decided to start the ritual.

    The reason he had avoided the boy all these while since then was because he could not help but want to hit and beat himself up every time he saw Azy all quiet, and unable to utter a single word. Seeing such a cheerful young boy suddenly stop talking and bing solemn, serious and more mature than his age just broke his heart each time he saw Azy.

    So, hearing him say something now, gave him a wave of strong relief and dness. Could this be because the gate of the Underworld was opened again? Azy lost his voice when they managed to open the gate back then after all. Or perhaps, he got his voice back simply because of his desperation to call out for his father whom he had never met before?

    As Zeke crouched down before Azy, Sebastian noticed how Zeke''s fingers were slightly trembling as he reached out to touch his son for the first time.

    Though Sebastian could not see his brother''s expression, which he knew was most likely to be unchanged except for the look in his eyes, that little shaking of his hand was enough for Sebastian to tell how emotional Zeke was at the moment.

    Zeke never trembles nor shakes in front of anyone else since that fateful day when they were all thrown into that hell of a prison. It was like Zeke had lost the ability to be shaken by anything else. So, seeing him like this now caused Sebastian to not even be able to imagine just how hard it must have been for Zeke all these years.

    As Zeke spoke and told Azy that he was his father as he touched him, the boy''s lips began to purse. Hisrge grey eyes quickly watered up. But even as his lips began to tremble, Azy was trying so hard to hold back from crying.

    Azy was so much like his father. There was almost no difference at all between the two. Azy was that child who never cried even when he got hurt. Though Alicia had always been encouraging him, telling him that it was okay even if he cried if things just got too much to handle, Azy kept telling everyone that he was alright. It all got worse when Alicia started to grow weaker.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    He had found out from Alex that the boy had never shed any tears ever since. Even when he was suffering the pain from one of those episodes he was going through, Azy only screamed. Again, not a single tear came out from him.

    Yet here he was now, looking absolutely at the edge of bursting into tears as he looked on at his father with a mixture of longing and embarrassment.

    "If you want to cry, don''t hold back¡­ son." Zeke uttered. His voice, at that very moment, was the gentlest whisper he had ever heard from him. "Real men do cry, after all."

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel The boy threw his body towards his father and hugged him as he burst into tears. All his bravado and front of being a solemn and mature child crumbled in the presence and warmth of his very own father. Zeke immediately wrapped his arms around his son and held him tight. His head dropping so low his face could not be seen.

    Azy''s cries were muffled as he buried his face against his father''s clothes, his narrow shoulders shaking with the shudders of his sobs that he was trying to hold back but unfortunately, not so effective. The sound of his cries were so heart-breaking that it made Elle''s tears just track silently down her face even as she smiled with so much happiness and dness that the father and son were finally reunited.

    The sight of them in a tight embrace was simply¡­ heartwarming and heart-aching at the same time.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, Gav was simply watching. Looking as though he was nothing but a handsome and imposing character who did not belong to the scene at all. Well, that was how he appeared to be at one nce. But if one would look deep into his grey eyes, something was swirling in those depths as well. Something even he himself could not seem to understand as he stared at the father and son having their reunion right before him.

    He was undoubtedly impressed. Very much surprised even, seeing Zeke behaving so uncharacteristically like this. That this man the Underworld sees as the lord of ughter was actually hiding something soft and mushy like this.

    Then a thought came to him. That he had finally got a hold of Zeke''s weakness. A weakness he never expected of this powerful man. A weakness he never thought actually existed.

    If anyone in the Underworld were to ever find out about this¡­ Zeke, the feared prince of hell who does not have any weakness, will certainly be put into serious trouble.

 Chapter 321 Banter

    ?

    After a long time of the father and son just embracing each other, Azy finally stopped crying. His face was still a little damp with tears and there were the asional hups from the heavy sobs that had wreaked his body earlier. He was also still sniffling intermittently, but he looked so determined to stop himself now.

    The boy stepped back and wiped away his tears with his sleeves. And as soon as he finally met his father''s eyes, his gaze changed into one that was zing with determination.

    Suddenly, he grabbed onto Zeke''s arm.

    "I¡­ Mom¡­ you need to go see mom." He said, his eyes pleading and at the same time unwavering. It was an endearing mix of him begging yet ordering at the same time.

    As Zeke''s eyes dted at the boy''s words, Azy''s magic began to move again, as if something had aggravated the sleeping shadows within him. "I need to bring you to her now!"

    "Hold up, little one." Gav''s voice echoed, causing everyone to look at him with the exception of Zeke who did not bother to turn around. His eyes were constantly fixed on his son, still drinking in his features that were so alike himself with wonderment. "Even though he''s your father, you can''t just take him away like that."

    "And who is this¡­ not so stranger among us here?" Alex butted in, tilting his head at Gav. "If you''re nning to stop Azy from taking his dad away, I''m sorry but I guess, my only choice is to ask you to just let them be. Don''t worry, I''m absolutely free to entertain you while we wait for their return."

    "Hmm¡­" Gav eyed Alex from head to toe. "I see that this world not only has interesting individuals like Zeke and his brother, but there is someone like you too. However, I have to politely decline your interesting offer."

    Alex raised a brow. "Mind telling me why is that so? Don''t tell me you''re afraid you won''t be able to keep up." Though his voice was still as polite as ever, the taunting and teasing in his words were unmistakable.

    A slow smile graced Gav''s lips after hearing Alex''s words.

    He opened his lips to speak when Zeke suddenly rose. "You won''t need to do anything with him, Alex." He quickly gave his order and then holding Azy''s hand, turned around and faced the men. "Gav doesn''t need any entertainment anyway."

    Alex raised a brow again, but this time at Zeke. "Is it just me or are you trying to protect this pretty fe here?"

    Zeke sighed and continued. "Nor does he need my protection."

    "Then what do you want us to do to him?" Sebastian piped in, his voice firm and a little dangerous. "I don''t care if he''s the future King of Underworld, I''m not going to just stand still if he tries to stop you from seeing Alicia."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gav chuckled. "Easy there, ''lil bro¡­ it seems like you''re literally the pr opposite of your calm brother."

    "We don''t have time to deal with the likes of you right now." Sebastian hissed back in retaliation, feeling aggravated. He could not help it because Zeke had already said he was still going back. They did not know if the gate would suddenly open again and swallow him back. So they truly did not have any time to waste in having all this chit chat to reason things out with this man, whoever he is! "Azy, just take your father to your mom. Go with them, Iza. I''ll deal with this guy."

    "Well, I don''t mind joining the brawl. It''s been a while since I''ve done any sort of warm up that''s worth my while. I''m afraid my bones have already gone rusty by now." Alex also spoke, pushing himself off from the wall and tilted his head from left to right, causing cracking noises toe from his neck.

    "Oh well, since it seems these two are being so weing of me, I guess I might as well grant them their wishes." Gav replied and he too uncrossed his arms that were over his chest and lifted his hand, running his fingers through his hair as he smiled. "I don''t want to be rude when I''m the guest here after all, right boys?"

    As the atmosphere suddenly began to tense up once again, Zeke shut his eyes closed for a moment and when he opened them, his calm voice came out in a menacing and no-nonsense tone. "Stop it, every one of you. And don''t make me repeat myself again."

    "They''re the ones who keep asking for it, not me." Gav whirled around and shot a pitiful look at Zeke, indicating that he was being wronged here.

    "Enough ying around. You''re going toe with me, Gav." Zeke turned to Alex and Sebastian and added, "So there is no need for you two to watch over or entertain anyone."

    "Now this is indeed a better choice," Alexmented before chuckling, his mischievous nature finding the entire scenario earlier highly amusing. "But are you sure it''s okay for him to hang around us outside? Even I could tell that he''s hiding something incredibly dangerous."

    "I''m not purposely trying to hide anything. But I''m impressed with your observation." A lopsided grin shed across Gav''s face, appreciation for Alex''s insight glinting in his eyes.

    "Don''t butt in, kid. I am not sure what kind of creature you are, but I am certain I should be thousands of years older than you."

    "Thousands¡­ that''s impressive. It seems you''ve lived long enough to still be here." Gav could not help but quip at Alex''sment.

    e¦Áglesn?¦Íel Alex smirked. "And I''m certain I''m still going to outlive you."

    "Let''s go." Zeke''s voice echoed and it was then that Alex and Gav realized that Sebastian and Izabelle were already right next to Azy and Zeke. "You two can banter here then. Since the both of you seem to love taking jabs at each other. I will leave you to enjoy yourselves right here." Zeke added as he looked at Alex and Gav over his shoulder before the four of them disappeared in the next breath, leaving Alex and Gav looking on at the now empty spot.

 Chapter 322 Iâ€™m Sorry

    ?

    Zeke, Azy, Sebastian and Elle materialized right in front of the ck Forest.

    The feeling of teleportation was such an indescribable experience for Elle. It was something she could not even begin to describe. Having moved from one ce to another ce just in the blink of an eye, within a single breath was just amazing! It was simply¡­ magic!

    "Let''s hurry¡­ please." Azy''s voice echoed. The look of impatience and desperateness were still etched on his face as he stared at his father. Elle and Sebastian wanted to think that this was just Azy being too excited but the boy had been acting like there was a grave emergency which made them have the uneasy feeling that something might be wrong. That Alicia was¡­ did something happen to her?

    Elle snapped her head to look at Sebastian with a worried expression but Seb seemed to be as clueless as she was.

    Zeke''s sudden surge of motion sent ripples through the air, like a stone being cast into a tranquil pond. Though he uttered not a single word, his very essence spoke volumes - something within him had shifted, deep and profound, since their entry into the fabled ck Forest. Even the creatures of the woods seemed to sense the transformation, as birds darted away frantically from their perches in the trees.

    The father and son had fallen into apanionable quiet, the sort of hush that settled between two people who knew each other well and for a long time. It was a silence that felt almost tangible, a palpable presence that seemed to envelop them like a familiar embrace. There was no need for words, no awkwardness in theck of conversation between the two. They simply existed together in that moment, each lost in their own thoughts but still deeply connected. It was as if the very essence of silence had be a part of them, woven into the fabric of their rtionship until it was as natural as breathing.

    Once they reached the house, they all halted in their steps.

    Sebastian slowly put Elle down before they both watched over the father and son, standing there in front of the door.

    Azy''s hand was trembling a little as he reached out for the door handle.

    Seeing the boy''s predicament, Zeke reached out and ced hisrge palm over his son''s. Azy looked up at theforting and stable presence beside him and he began to bite down on his lower lip so hard to stop them from trembling. Hisrge expressive eyes shone with unshed tears as he valiantly held them back.

    Zeke crouched before Azy, bringing himself to eye level with his son.

    However, before Zeke could speak, Azy burst out once again. "I''m sorry¡­ dad." He said in a broken voice, his head down as all the tears he had been holding back could no longer be held back and they fell to the ground inrge, heavy droplets. "I couldn''t protect mom. I''ve¡­ made her¡­ suffer¡­ so much instead."

    Zeke froze for a moment before he pulled him close and held him in his embrace.

    "No." he spoke after another pause. "You didn''t do anything wrong. You have nothing to apologize for, son."

    Cupping his son''s face with hisrge hands, he made Azy look up at him. "It''s not your fault, do you understand?" Zeke reiterated with a gentle but firm tone, making it clear to Azy that he should not be ming himself.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Azy wiped his tears again but he did not nod nor say ''yes'' to his father. Instead, he grabbed Zeke''s hand and finally pushed the door open.

    He led his father inside and Sebastian and Elle followed after them, maintaining a distance from the father and son.

    When they reached Alicia''s room, Azy let go of his father''s hand. The boy wiped his tears again and took a few deep calming breaths. It was obvious he was trying to look as presentable or as fine as he could before entering the room of his mother. It broke the hearts of the other adults looking on to see how grown up and thoughtful a young boy of Azy''s age had to behave in this situation. Yet it also filled them with pride on seeing how well he was trying to handle it on his own. He had grown up so well despite the pain and suffering he had to endure in the few years of his young life.

    And then he pushed the door slightly open.

    Azy was so careful and quiet as he gently pushed the door a little wider. And just as he was about to step inside, Abi appeared.

    Her eyes immediately widened at the sight of Zeke. She had felt someone powerfuling their way since a long while ago, and she had really thought this could only be Zeke, judging from the dark power emanating in the air. She had initially thought it might be Azy or Sebastian, but the kind of calm in the air was something Abi could only associate with Zeke.

    Still, it shocked her to see the man now standing before her in the flesh. Seeing is truly believing.

    Abi did not speak and simply stepped aside, making way for them to enter after giving Zeke a look of understanding.

    Azy looked over his shoulder and gazed up at his father. The boy was giving way to him, wanting his father to be the first person to see his mother.

    But Zeke did not move.

    He only stood rooted to the spot, his gaze fixed at the open door as if transfixed by some unseen force beyond. His body tensed, his muscles coiled tight like a wound up spring as he stared at the tranquil scene before him - the billowing white curtains being teased by the gentlewinding in from the opened windows and the slightly swaying branches outside. His face was an enigma, betraying nothing of the emotions that churned within him. But his fingers twitched with a restless energy, clenching and unclenching as if in search of something to hold onto. After what felt like an eternity, he finally took a hesitant step forward, his movements slow and deliberate as he crossed the threshold into the room.

    ___

    A/N: thanks for the patience guys. 1 more chapter will be out in 2 hours.

 Chapter 323 Alicia

    ?

    Special shoutout to @MonsterUnderTheBed and @Lilli_Fiona! Thank you so very much for the supergifts!

    ____

    Zeke froze once again upon seeing her. His Alicia.

    She was on the bed, sleeping so peacefully. So still and calm. If he had not identified the very light up and down movements of her chest, it would seem as though she was already¡­

    With a slow and deliberate movement, he began to approach her. Each step was measured, his gaze never leaving her face as if he were afraid that if he looked away, she might disappear from his sightpletely.

    Once he stood by the bedside, he stared down at her. Her once-silvery hair was now stark white, and even her thickshes had lost all their color. Her lips, once rosy and full, were now pale and wan. He swallowed hard, his throat tight with emotion as he sat down slowly beside her, never taking his eyes off her face. He reached out a trembling hand and gently brushed a lock of hair away from her face, his fingertips lingering against her skin. The touch was gentle, almost reverent, as if he were afraid that any extra force he exerted might break and shatter her to pieces.

    And then he simply sat there, his eyes fixed on hers until he took Alicia''s slim and pale hand in his own. With all the care and gentleness in the world, he brought her hand to his lips and pressed a soft kiss against her skin.

    And then he dropped his head and buried his face in her hand. Hisrge hands cupped behind hers, supporting her hand and the weight of his own head.

    The sight of him just sitting there without saying a word made everyone watching feel a painful tug in their hearts. They all know how strong and powerful a being like Zeke was. But now watching this great and mighty man bent over in quietness and subdued by the frail looking woman on the bed, caused an upheaval in the emotions of those onlookers. Abi quietly stepped out while Sebastian also moved aside and leaned against the wall instead. They just could not continue looking on without being more affected by the scene.

    Elle bit her lower lip to stop it from trembling. Because for some reason, the sight of Ezekiel doing that instead of waking Alicia up sent a devastating message to them all. That Alicia was indeed in grave danger right now and that¡­ Zeke was not trying to wake her up because he knew she was never waking up again.

    Elle tried to shake that thought and feeling so hard. Refusing to ept it. That it would note to be a fact. Because Alicia was alive!

    After what felt like an eternity, Azy walked towards his parents.

    The boy had a look of something impossibly fierce and strong emotion in his gaze as he stood before his father.

    "I¡­" he started, pulling Zeke''s attention to him. "I believe I am not only sucking Mom''s power but her life essence too. Every time I¡­ every time my power bursts out of control, she weakens. And this time, I feel so powerful, too powerful that I could barely contain that power in me without your help. In return, mom turned out this way."

    The boy''s eyes watered even as he tried his hardest to stay calm. "I''m afraid¡­ dad¡­ that the next time that this happens¡­ she''ll¡­ she will¡­" Azy''s voice broke and he could not continue.

    Zeke''s handnded on the boy''s head.

    "I will never let that happen, Azriel." Zeke said. "Never."

    The boy''s eyes slowly widened. Hope gleamed in hisrge eyes as he looked up at his father. He allowed that expectation to re within his chest.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "You mean¡­ there''s a way to stop this from continuing¡­ You can help mom return to her usual self, too, right, dad?"

    Zeke nodded at his son and then turned to look at his wife. "Though, you might not like¡­ the method."

    Azy straightened. "I don''t care about the method, dad. I trust you. And as long as mom is able to be saved, I am fine with anything. Even if the only way is for me to go with you and leave mom and never to see her again, I''ll do it! I will do anything for her!"

    Zeke was surprised at his son''s deration. A small smile tugged at the corner of his lips.

    "You''re indeed my one and only son." He uttered, looking proud. "But I''m not going to let youe with me. That''s something I would never allow to happen, Azy. And I am sure your mother would agree with me on that." As he said that, his thumb rubbed a few soothing circles into Alicia''s hand that was still grasped in his own.

    Azy looked at his father with questions brimming from his eyes but he knew better than to ask anymore. Zeke turned his gaze back to Alicia once again.

    When Azy too stared at his mother and saw the changes in her, he clenched his fists as his jaws tightened. His mother seemed to have deteriorated more in such a very short time.

    As if Zeke understood what the boy was feeling just by one look at him, he spoke up. "Don''t worry, she''ll be fine."

    Azy nodded this time, looking at his father like he was the only one he could put all his trust on. He had no other belief right now than his father. Growing up, his mother, aunt Abi, uncle Alex, and many others have continuously regaled him with the tales of how mighty and awesome his father is. So now, he would ce all his trust and hopes in this man who he called ''dad''.

    At that moment, a suddenmotion from outside the house made Azy look out the window. Zeke simply nced when Azy rushed towards the window.

    "I''ll go take a look, dad. Please stay with mom." The boy said and before Zeke could speak, he disappeared before him.

    Zeke could not help the smile that tugged across his lips.

    When his gaze fell back to Alicia, that proud smile slowly faded.

    "You''ve raised him so well¡­" he said, his voice trailing off as he reached out to pick up strands of Alicia''s long hair. He brought them to his lips, pressing a gentle kiss against the silky strands. "As expected of you¡­" he added, his voice catching a little as he spoke her name. "Alicia."

    ___

    A/N: Next mass update is next week Sunday gmt+8 timezone. Thanks again for all your patience guys! Love ya''ll.

 Chapter 324 Version

    ?

    Since the very moment Zeke heard his son''s voice calling him ''dad'', he had been ovee by emotions. Emotions he did not know he actually had within him. He had always known he was generally a person who would hardly be affected by emotions, no matter how strong. And the only time he waspletely moved was when it had anything to do with his other half, his beloved, Alicia. But only now he realized just how a simple action of having his own flesh and blood call him ''dad'' could evoke such strong feelings within him.

    The situation in the Underworld had worsened to a degree that Zeke no longer had the time to even think about the family he had been fighting for. He had not had the time to feel or to think or even remember. Though he was honestly thankful, he had been a little scared. Scared that he would go numb and would no longer feel anything once he returned to his family.

    Having no time at all to think about his loved ones was a huge help for him to focus on nothing but his goal. It had also helped him not to drown from any downside of missing his beloved too much. But he had felt a little uneasy at the same time, that he would actually forget how to feel emotions and act like a human again once he got back to his family.

    But thank goodness¡­ Apparently he was worried for nothing. Because it took just one word for his seemingly lost and numb emotions to rise back to life. ''Dad''¡­ that word had echoed again and again in his head. That young and innocent voice seemed to have breathed life to the barren desert of his inner person. It was like that aridnd that was his frozen emotions, had thawed and been watered by the refreshing and life-giving shower that was his son''s pure and sincere love for him as son to father.

    And when he turned and saw him, his son, the miniature version of himself, he could do nothing but stand there and stare at him. Until now, he was still amazed at how simr Azriel was to him. As much as his mind knew that the boy was his and that gics would have contributed to having simr traits passed on to him. But still, knowing and actually seeing it in the flesh were two different things.

    He remembered that Alicia had told him their son looks exactly like him. What she said was true, but Zeke could also see some subtle features of his beloved wife in their son, which is not surprising at all. After all, Azy had half of his chromosomes contributed by his mother.

    His heartbeats had been so loud within him as he approached the boy. And when he held him for the first time, everything within him trembled.

    It had honestly worried him at first. That moment when he finally met his son. He had not been there when he was born and when he grew up. They never saw each other even once. However, it did not stop him from feeling as though a piece of puzzle that he never knew was missing in the first ce, finally clicked into ce as he held the boy within his embrace. It was like a piece of himself was being returned to where it belonged and thatpleteness was so wholesome and fulfilling.

    Zeke had wondered how his son would react once they finally met face to face. He had thought about how he, himself, would react.

    There was one time, years ago where he had simted all possible scenarios of their first meeting. He had thought of what he would first say to him, that he should show him a gentle fatherly smile first and foremost.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    But none of those happened as what he had envisioned within his mind. He was dumbstruck that Alex had to intervene to wake him up from his trance. This had never happened to him.

    He was not even sure what kind of face he had made when their gazes first met. He really hoped he did not wear hispletely emotionless face at that moment. That was so uncool of him if it had been the case. Never had he ever been fazed by whatever the situation that he was being thrown in in the past, but just one encounter with his young son, was enough to throw him off his game.

    And to top it off¡­ his son cried.

    The pain he felt was so sharp and deep. One unlike that he had never experienced is the many hundreds of years that he had been alive. Yet all he could do was to hold him. He did not know what else he could do but to only hold him tighter.

    When his son had begged him to go see his mother while trying his best to calm down, Zeke felt his heart stop beating.

    The desperate look in his son''s eyes immediately gripped his entire being with fear. But thankfully, he managed to calm himself.

    But now that he was here, looking down at her like this, Zeke''s body began to tremble hard as he sat there, holding onto her hand.

    It was happening again. This all too familiar state she was in. He had sworn years ago that he would never let Alicia waste away like what had happened to her before she died the first time around. Even though he knew back then that it was not her end even if she died, watching her wasting away, weakening day by day, was still a torture to him. He had just stood there watching, torturing himself even more by letting another man take care of her.

    Now it was happening again, and it was worse this time. Because he was not even there anymore to even watch over her from a distance.

    He had not anticipated this. And that Alicia would weaken to this degree.

 Chapter 325 Iâ€™m Here

    ?

    Zeke had worried about this when she was identally sent to the Underworld. But Zeke was certain that Alicia would be fine. But what he never anticipated was the fact that Azy''s demonic magic had awakened so early and that his power was now too strong for a young and untrained body of a child to handle. And that inadvertently affected Alicia negatively.

    Zeke himself had awakened his demonic power when he was around seventeen. He was already a skilled trained fighter then. To think that his son had awakened his power at the age of five was just¡­

    His jaws clenched as his body finally stopped trembling.

    He stared down at his wife and reached out to touch her pale face with still shaky fingers.

    "You did something, didn''t you Alicia?" he asked in a whisper, even though his eyes were saying that he was already certain she did. "You''ve been using your body to receive all the physical blows that our son''s body is supposed to suffer."

    Zeke felt a painful lump growing in his throat as he realized Alicia had been suffering for five years. Holding on for her life for five years until there was almost nothing left in her but the faint beating of her heart and her shallow breaths.

    He ran his free hand through his thick dark hair and clenched so hard. Even as some of the roots of his hair got ripped out, the pain was nothingpared to the pain in his heart and the suffering that Alicia had to endure.

    And then he cursed. It was a hoarse and painful sound filled with emotions.

    "I hate this¡­" he muttered under his breath. His grey eyes gleamed with unshed painful tears as he lowered his head until his forehead touched over her chest. "I hate that I always can''t do anything while you suffer. Why can''t I stop this from happening to you? Why is it that I can stop anything in this universe but I can''t stop your suffering? Why?"

    As his quiet rage began to stir the tamed and calm darkness in him, Alicia made a faint sound that had Zeke instantly pulling away to look at her face.

    Her eyes were still closed but her pale lips were moving.

    She was¡­ calling his name inaudibly.

    "Alicia¡­" he uttered her name in response as he pressed her palm on his cheek. The cool frailness of her hand was another stark reminder of how she had withered so much. "I''m here, my love..." he added in a hoarse voice and her lips tugged up into a smile so faint yet looked so happy as his fingers twitched a little against his skin.

    ¡­

    Lucas finally caught up after following Sebastian. It took him a long while to catch up because Sebastian had used his demonic power to change his location. But thanks to the tracker he had on Sebastian, he was able to find his whereabouts. It was actually Zeke who put a tracker on Sebastian back when the prince was still in the dungeon, just in case he would escape. No one actually knew about this tracker''s existence except Lucas and Zeke until now.

    But when Lucas arrived in the Underground cemetery, Sebastian was no longer in the cavern anymore. He was about to turn around after he saw that his location suddenly changed, when he heard a familiar voice from within the cavern that could only belong to Alexander.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    So Lucas decided to keep going as he also needed to tell Alex about something important when he was weed by two males. One he knew and the other was a stranger, though the other one certainly looked and felt familiar for some reason.

    "Oh, it''s good that you''re here, Lucas." Alexander broke the silence. "I''m leaving those to you to settle." Alex told the man, gesturing to the pile of unconscious bodies at one corner. "I think it''s better for you to deliver those fes back to the ck Forest. We still need them for some questioning."

    Lucas nced over at the pile of bodies before returning his attention back to Alex.

    "Where is ¨C"

    "There''s no time to exin for now, Lucas." Alex cut him off."Because we need to catch up with Zeke this instant."

    Lucas'' eyes widened at what he had heard. What? What did he just hear? Z-zeke? His Highness Zeke?!

    Before Lucas could even open his lips to rify if he heard Alexander right, Alex was already facing the other male, talking to him. "Now let''s go. You better use your teleportation magic for us to catch up with them."

    "If you say so." The other man replied with a shrug and Alex quickly leaned on that man''s shoulder, as if Alex did not trust the man enough to not disappear without him.

    "Zeke actually asked me to babysit you for a while so behave, okay?" Alex grinned at him yfully when the man nced at his hand on his shoulder.

    "I''m not certain what you are talking about but I do need to catch up with him this instant." The other male replied with a nk face and then the two of them were swallowed by ck smoke that surrounded them swiftly, before disappearing and leaving Lucas standing there.

    A soft sigh escaped Lucas'' lips before he looked around the entire ce. He could still sense Sebastian''s magic and finally¡­ Zeke''s presence.

    The realization that Zeke was truly back now had the man''s eyes glinting in the darkness. Excitement and something more filled his gaze. "He''s definitely in the ck Forest right now, right?"

    Lucas was certain because Alicia was in the ck Forest! Azy was there as well, so of course, Zeke would go there as soon as he was back!

    "Alright! I better get there as soon as possible too!" tilting his head left and right, he cracked his neck menacingly, and then he approached the pile of bodies he was tasked to move.

 Chapter 326 Interesting

    Chapter 326 Interesting

    As soon as they materialized, Alex''s eyes widened in a mixture of shock and disbelief. Never had he even imagined something like this would happen! That he would find himself materializing in the midst of a bustling city street!

    "Oh, sh*t!" Alex cursed under his breath as his very first reaction was to look around to see if someone had caught them just appearing out of nowhere on camera. There were a few people who were looking at them with horrified expressions, as if they just saw somethingpletely impossible, while others simply went about their business, oblivious to the oddity that had just urred.

    Alex did not mind if some people saw them doing that ''magic'' as long as there was no evidence. His gaze looked for any nearby CCTV''s and groaned at the sight of a couple of cameras attached to the streetmps.

    "Oh, damn it!" his hand braced on his hip as he pinched the skin between his brows. He had never thought this newbie friend of Zeke would instantly give him this amount of headache just by helping with a little bit of transportation! He could not help but immediately regret even at the thought of babysitting him even for a while! Rather than babysitting, it is more that he was being tricked into cleaning up the mess that was Gav.

    As he turned to face hispanion. "What the hell are you doing?" he demanded, his voice low andced with irritation.

    But as he looked at Gav, his words trailed off. Gav was staring up at the skyscrapers, looking around in curiosity and wonder as though what he was seeing was something so alien and never seen before. Alex momentarily fell speechless, realizing that this guy had never seen anything like this before. And from the way he was gaping at the buildings and the people, Alex quickly deduced that his world was obviously very much different from theirs. In fact, he even suspected that his world might not even have much resemnce to theirs.

    The screeching of tires brought Alex back to reality, and he quickly pulled Gav off the street before the lights turned red.

    "This ce is...interesting," Gavmented, his eyes still fixed on the towering buildings. His entire being seemed to be buzzing with curiosity.

    Alex let out a heavy sigh as he looked at Gav. "You¡­!! Didn''t you say you needed to catch up with Zeke?" He reminded Gav, almost sure that the man must have forgotten about his aim for at least that moment.

    "I do," Gav replied, his tone nonchnt, as if he did not do anything wrong at all.

    "Like hell you do!" Alex retorted, rolling his eyes. He was so tempted to smack Gav up the back of his head. "You brought us both miles away and to a different country in just the blink of an eye. Are you actually dumb, or are you just roaming around now that you''re away from Zeke''s watch?"

    Gav remained calm, but something dangerous momentarily flicked in his grey eyes at Alex''s words. "If I know the ce, I can bring us both where he is in an instant," he said in a cold tone. "You''re the one who asked me, who knows nothing about this ce, to bring us both to wherever Zeke is." He stated the fact - which was right on point.

    Alex opened his mouth but he shook his head and could only sigh again. It seemed that this guy was another handful to deal with. Poor Zeke, that guy was never getting any breaks in getting tangled with troublesome people¡­

    Wanting to just catch up with Zeke before the guy disappears again, Alex gave in, "Fine, fine. Let''s just say that I am at fault for that. But we''re too far from where we should be - return us both to where we came from."

    All too soon, Gav''s dark magic began to appear as he was about to teleport them, when Alex suddenly grabbed onto his wrist. "Stop!" he hissed, dragging Gav away from the busy street. "You can''t just use your powers of teleportation in front of all these people!" he exined, looking as though he had just aged ten years! Alex looked so indignant as he thought of how thoughtless Gav was, not bothered at all about having his powers being exposed in public. However, he btedly realised that it might be because in his own world, this kind of disy of power must be a normal and epted thing.

    Alex then rummaged through his pocket for his phone and sighed again when he found he had none. He really needed to make a call for someone to immediately clean up the footage of them both doing that appearing act before someone caught on and spread it online!

    dly, Alex spotted a telephone booth. Again, he grabbed Gav and dragged him along, not daring to even let go of the guy even for a second. He knew this type of person. The moment he takes his eyes off Gav, the guy would end up causing another trail of mess that needs cleaning up. What he needed was to catch up with Zeke. He really did not have the time to babysit this guy right now!

    After he made the urgent call, Alex pulled Gav along with him again, not minding the giggling girls who might be thinking some silly things about them right now.

    As they walked down a dark and narrow alley, Alex finally sighed out in relief.

    Gav, on the other hand, seemed to be distracted by the world around them. "You said this is a world where magic is not a norm, but what makes those things move?" he asked, pointing at the cars passing them on the street.

    Alex rolled his eyes, feeling a mix of disbelief and amusement. Gav was like a child seeing the world for the first time, and Alex was not ready for this.

 Chapter 327 I donâ€™t know

    Chapter 327 I don¡¯t know

    Alex thought though that he might actually have fun with this creature if only their situation was different.

    "I''ll have someone exin it to youter," Alex said. "Let''s get out of here first before you do something else funny."

    "Now let''s go, get us back to the cavern before Zeke disappears on us." he said, his voice firm and that was all it took for the guy to make a move in an instant.

    And with that, the two of them were swallowed by that same dark smoke that seemed to have a life of its own.

    As soon as they emerged back in the now empty underground cemetery, Alex asked him to follow after him as he rushed out of the cavern.

    Soon, the duo was sprinting through the dense forest, their forms a blur as their vampiric speed propelled them forward with ease. The rustling of leaves and the sound of twigs snapping under their feet echoed through the woods, as they weaved through the trees with practiced agility.

    "I''m sensing dragon blood in you," Gav broke the silence, his words carrying a note of curiosity. "You''re obviously the troublesome dragon Zeke had mentioned before, so why not just shapeshift? That would bring us to our destination so much faster."

    Alex feigned a scoff. "Troublesome dragon? I do believe you''re far more troublesome than I am."

    "I never heard Zeke call anyone ''troublesome'' apart from a certain dragon." Gav retorted, giving back as good as he got.

    "Don''t worry, I''m certain Zeke''s calling you that behind your back." Alex grinned.

    "I don''t think so. Since Zeke likes to say whatever he wants to say right in front of your face."

    Alex could not respond to that because Gav was actually right about that. If he never heard Zeke call him that, then it means he truly never called him ''troublesome''. For real? Howe? He better catch the guy to have a heart-to-heart talk with Zeke about this. Hopefully, he still had time to speak with him.

    "Did Zeke not mention to you that this world of ours is a ce where magical things are not meant to be real?" Alex finally answered Gav''s initial question.

    "Zeke never really talked about his world," Gav replied. "He didn''t like being asked about it as well."

    Alex fell silent, understanding what exactly Zeke must have been going through that he did not want to talk about their world.

    "How about yours? I mean your world?" Alex nced at him. "I could guess it''s a ce where magic is everywhere based on your behavior."

    "I don''t know," Gav''s simple and emotionless response had Alex furrowing his brow and he turned to look at the man. He thought that the guy was trying to be evasive.

    However, when he looked at Gav''s eyes, Alex saw something in them. It was like he was suddenly seeing a different person. And for a moment, Alex felt as though he was looking into a mirror. Alex was seeing someone who reminded him of his past self, before he regained his memories of the woman he had lost and before he had met her once again.

    "You don''t know...you don''t remember?" Alex asked in a low voice.

    Gav did not answer, but Alex did not need his verbal reply. The words hung in the air between them, heavy with unspoken meaning. Then they continued running on in silence, the only sound was the crunching of leaves and twigs beneath their feet.

    ¡­

    In the ck Forest.

    Sebastian and everyone except Alicia and Zeke were outside the house, facing the neers. Raven and two other royal guards ¨C they were messengers sent by Lucas to deliver news to Alex.

    "We need Alexander at the castle this instant," he said, his voiceced with urgency. "Elijah''s already started his coup to take over the throne and lead the kingdom to start a war against the humans."

    Elle''s eyes widened with shock. What?! The news of a coup was already shocking enough in itself, but the mention of war against the human race made Elle''s heart shake even more. What was Elijah aiming for?

    She looked at Sebastian with panic and fear in her eyes but when she saw that he was remarkably calm, Elle felt her panic subside and calmed down a little. As she observed Sebastian, she noticed that he looked as though he had been expecting this already. What had happened? What did he know that he had not told her?

    "The officials are mad and resentful towards you, Your Highness. So it''s better for Alexander to be the one to go," Raven continued. "The humans might be preparing an even more extreme measure to infiltrate our country at this moment, and war could really break out any time soon. So Your Highness, would you please ask Alexander to head over to Queza right this instant?"

    "Alexander isn''t here yet," Sebastian said calmly, as though he was replying to any ordinary request instead of a national emergency.

    "May I know where he is at the moment? I''ll go to him myself right this instant," Raven said, his voice urgent.

    "You don''t need to go anywhere. He''ll be here very soon," Sebastian replied, and then his gaze drifted towards Azy, who stood by the door.

    Sebastian approached the boy slowly. "Why are you here? Go back to your parents, Azy," he told him gently, wanting the boy to spend as much time with his parents as possible.

    But Azy shook his head. "I''m...I''m fine now, Uncle," Azy replied in a quiet voice. He looked as though he understood what his uncle wanted, but he had already made a solemn decision to give his parents time to be with each other. As much as he would love to be with both his parents, he knew that his dad would need that personal time to spend with his mom even more.

    Sebastian did not say anything more, and that was when Alex and Gav finally arrived.

 Chapter 328 Lovers Of Peace

    ?

    "Now what''s this anothermotion, hmm? Raven?" Alexander said as soon as hended behind Raven with Gav next to him.

    Raven looked so relieved at the sight of Alex that he immediately began reporting.

    Alex on the other hand, just quietly sauntered towards his wife Abi, and kissed her cheek before standing next to her with his hand naturally resting on her back.

    Once Raven was done, Alex sighed. "That little bastard''s timing is truly something, isn''t it?" Hemented in a calm but a little frustrated tone. "And the prophetess? Do you even know where she is?"

    "She''s been with everyone before we left the pce." came Raven''s response.

    "I see¡­ Elijah didn''t start an unnecessary bloodshed in the pce, did he?"

    "I believe so. He didn''t seem to have any ns in killing anyone. But that was maybe due to the reason that everyone easily turned their backs from His Highness Sebastian for him."

    "That''s great then."

    Alex''s nonchnce only made Raven blink. Though it was somehow reassuring that no one was panicking or reacting urgently so far, this was absolutely something unexpected.

    It was as if everyone was already expecting this would happen or were they just not at all bothered by it? But this was a serious problem. Was it not¡­? Though they could win over the humans, the fact that a war would even break out between the humans and them vampires, who are not supposed to be known to the humans was a huge problem in itself.

    Raven was having a hard time figuring out what was going on now or what he should say next for a while.

    "Err¡­ does this mean you''re not going back to the pce right now?" Raven asked hesitantly.

    "Not right now, Raven. There is no guarantee of what Elijah would do if I suddenly show up there without a n. I''m certain the little bastard had nned all these ahead of time anyway. There''s no way he''d just stand there and watch while I go there to knock some senses in everyone''s head. So there is no point in me running over right now and even falling into his trap that he might haveid. However, I need you to go and pay attention to the humans'' activities instead."

    Raven could only nod and after a few more instructions from Alexander, the man and the other two vampires with him finally left.

    "This world of yours really is one of a kind it seems." Gavmented, cocking his head slightly. "Howe it''s the humans you are most worried about?" It could be seen that Gav was confused at why the vampires, who are the superior race between the two, were so careful in their dealing with the humans who were the weaker of the species.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "This is a world dominated by humans. There''s just too many of them, so it''s going to be much harder to deal with them than the vampires who are really small in numbers." Alex exined.

    "But humans are powerless. Their numbers should not be a problem at all to you vampires."

    Alex smirked. "Seems that you underestimate the human race a little too much, young man. Well, perhaps the humans in your world might be a little different. But the humans in our world are innovative creatures and many of them are heartless monsters too. They don''t actually need magic to annihte an entire country and even turn the entire world into chaos."

    Gav looked like he was having a hard time believing Alexander''s words.

    "I''m not even exaggerating." Alex added. "They are even capable of going to war and destroying each other''s kingdoms. So attacking and destroying another race is nothing to them."

    "Are you saying that you guys are afraid of what the humans could do and that''s why you are worrying about them this much?" Gav asked again, still obviously not grasping how the hell would the humans in this world have made these powerful vampires seemingly under their control. In his mind, it was as easy as annihting them all if they were such troublesome creatures.

    "Whoever said that we''re afraid?" Alex raised a brow.

    "What else could the reason be, if not fear of something?"

    "Well, maybe it''s indeed fear. Though it''s never a fear of humans per se." Alex smiled as his gaze fell to Azy who was listening so attentively. "Maybe it''s a fear of creating a world of chaos where our children no longer can live the peaceful lives in the future that they fully deserve. Maybe it''s just us not wanting our next generation reaping the consequences of the actions caused by their parents'' generation."

    "Then why not take over this world? That''s a more certain way for you vampires to create the future you wanted, isn''t it? Don''t tell me you don''t have the power to do that because even without Zeke, you alone should be able to aplish it if you really want to."

    Alex could not help the ironic smile that crossed his face. "You think no one had attempted to do that before? Well, that has been done long ago, Gav. The result so far had been way more disappointing than expected. You''ll only turn this world into a new kind of hell." Alex shrugged as he continued. "I''m not entirely certain if this applies to all worlds that exist out there. But I know at least that in this world, war and games of power were never the solution to a problem. And we vampires here, of course, except for some, are generally lovers of peace. We would do all we can to advocate peace and avoid war."

    As Alex ended his statement with a proud grin, Gav looked like he no longer had the interest to continue on with the topic. His face showed a look that stated the vampires here were a lost cause.

    "No wonder you were itching for a fight while back in the cavern." Gav mumbled as his attention was pulled towards the window of Alicia''s room.

 Chapter 329 For Zekeâ€™s Sake

    ?

    Special shout-out to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thanks sooo much for the supergift!

    ____

    The slight change in Gav''s expression as he looked up at the window of Alicia''s room had Alex creasing his brows as well.

    In fact, it was not just them that made a reaction at that moment. Azy and Sebastian had suddenly rushed inside the house. And Gav¡­ the guy had jumped before Alex could stop him andnded like a cat on Alicia''s room''s window pane.

    Gav''s eyes stretched a little at the sight that weed him.

    Zeke was right there, sitting beside a woman on the bed and his dark magic was¡­

    "What are you doing? Zeke?" Gav broke the silence and Zeke''s concentration.

    The dark magic calmly swirling around the person on the bed dissipated as soon as Zeke raised his head and looked at Gav.

    "You know your demonic power can never heal anyone, don''t you?" Gav continued asking as he jumped down on the floor as soundless as a cat.

    "I know that." Zeke replied. His voice was emotionless and as t as how his eyes looked at this moment.

    "Then what are you trying to do? To her?" Gav gestured to Alicia by tilting his head in her direction.

    When Zeke did not respond, Gav approached the bed. He could feel from just the heartbeats and breathing of the person that she was currently in grave danger. And obviously¡­ no matter how nk Zeke''s expression was, Gav felt that he was being shaken right now. Terribly. And that only told Gav how important thatdy lying on the bed was to Zeke.

    Zeke had been the master of hiding whatever he was feeling or thinking. And that was why everyone in the Underworld had thought that this man was a heartless and emotionless being as he appeared on the outside. In fact, even he too had thought the same way about Zeke at first even after years of being with him.

    But after the two of them made a blood oath with each other, Gav started to feel the ripples of emotion that sometimes moved within Zeke. Back in the Underworld, he could barely feel anything worth noticing except whenever Zeke was staring at his ring. But here, back in his home world, Zeke was like a different person. Especially right now. He was currently very much shaken to his core.

    "So, she must be Alicia ¨C" Gav broke off the moment he moved his gaze from Zeke and stared down the face of the woman who was lying in bed.

    His head suddenly throbbed with extreme pain that Gav stumbled back, hand flying to his head as he groaned.

    As he squeezed his eyes shut, a sh of long silvery hair appeared in his mind. Bringing along with it, was a warm and gentle emotion, one that made him feel much familiarity and a sense of miss. It was as though he should know who that long silvery hair belonged to.

    And then it was gone. The pain too was suddenly gone. Though the physical agony was no longer there, somehow there was a gnawing void that seemed to be left behind where the pain had once throbbed so powerfully just a few seconds ago.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Panting, Gav slowly lifted his head. Zeke had already stood up, looking at him, asking him what was wrong, to the point that he had even stumbled back for no apparent reason at all.

    "I don''t know¡­" Gav replied as he steadied his breathing. "I just¡­ felt a throbbing pain as soon as I stared at her¡­ hair." And his brows furrowed as he continued staring at Alicia''s hair, as though willing for some kind of memory to be triggered if he looked at it longer.

    Zeke suddenly approached him and blocked Alicia from Gav''s sight. "Then don''t look at her." Zeke said. "Go out. Wait for me outside. Now, Gav."

    Gav''s jaws clenched, looking as though he did not want to listen to Zeke''s instructions, but he could not go against Zeke''s words.

    As he turned back towards the window where he jumped in from, Gav turned his head slightly, but to the side where Alicia was not visible.

    "She''s in danger. There''s something that must be done very soon or it would be toote." Gav said softly, knowing that Zeke would be able to hear him. He was not trying to overstep his boundaries or be a busybody, as he did not even know the woman. But there was one thing he knew. This woman cannot die. She must not die! And it is for Zeke''s sake. He was not very sure on why he was so convinced, but he felt like it might even be for his sake too.

    "I know." Zeke again responded shortly, causing Gav to form lines between his brows before realization dawned to him. Wait¡­ don''t tell me¡­

    Gav turned around to confront Zeke, but he identally caught sight of Alicia''s hair and once again he experienced that extreme throbbing pain, causing him to nearly fall to his knees.

    "Go. Wait for me outside." Zeke told him and this time, Gav could only do as he was told.

    The door was pushed open as soon as Gav was gone and Azy stood there, looking at his father with hisrge grey eyes. Fear and desperation were filling his eyes again.

    "Dad¡­" he uttered. "Mom is¡­ she''s fine, right?" he asked. His voice so strained as his small fists clenched tightly at his sides.

    Zeke sat next to Alicia. His hand was still holding hers as he stretched his other hand towards his son. "Come here, Azy." He said and the boy slowly approached.

    Once he reached his father, Zeke held his hand and pressed on his son''s palm quietly for a few moments.

    "I have something to tell you, son. I need you to listen carefully."

    Azy held his father''s eyes as he nodded with conviction. He trusted that his father would somehow fix things.

    "I¡­ I am going to take your mother away, Azy."

 Chapter 330 To save her

    330 To save her

    Azy dropped his head, and hisrge eyes stared at his small hand, which was sped in his father''srge one. And then, he lifted his gaze towards his mother. His eyes lingered onto his mother''s form as a gleamer of sadness and concern filled his eyes.

    "Take her with you, Dad," he said, his grey eyes sparkled with relief as soon as he returned his gaze back to his father. "Don''t worry about me. I will be fine. Take Mom with you and keep her safe."

    He smiled even as hisrge eyes watered. Azy was genuinely relieved. Of course, he was sad to part with his beloved mother, but he would be okay even if they were apart for thousands of years, as long as she would be healed. As long as she wouldn''t suffer like this again. As long as one day, he could see her again.

    This time, Zeke was the one who dropped his head and looked down on the floor. He didn''t say anything as his thumb fiddled on his son''s small but resilient and tough hand.

    For a long while, they stayed like that, with Azy simply standing there patiently, waiting for his father to say what else he wanted to tell him.

    "Forgive me for not finding a better solution than this, Azy," Zeke eventually uttered in a quiet voice.

    Azy shook his head. "I''m sure you did everything you could, Dad. Mom knows that too."

    Zeke''s lips curved into a faint smile before he lifted his face and meet his son''s gaze. He could sense the depth of Azy''s love for his mother, and it was evident in every gesture he made. Alicia''s words about their boy being dependable had finally made sense to him. However, this realization only made things harder for Zeke.

    His son had been deprived of a father''s presence and support since birth, and now he was going to lose his mother too. Although Zeke made a vow to himself that he would do everything he could to make sure that Alicia would return to Azy as soon as possible, he knew this wouldn''t change a thing, that Azy would be left here not only without him now, but without his mother too. The conflicting emotions were etched on Zeke''s face, but he tried to maintain a calm facade. But as if as though Azy could sense the turmoil going on within him, as he leaned in for a hug.

    For a fleeting moment, Zeke froze, unsure how to react. But then, he lifted his arms and gently rubbed his son''s head, enveloping him in a warm embrace. It was a small gesture, but it conveyed a world of emotions that Zeke could not put into words.

    Zeke let out a shaky breath before speaking, "This might take a long while, son."

    Azy''s response was unwavering. "I don''t mind waiting, Dad. I''m a big guy now, and I still have family here to support me and be with me. Uncle Alex, Auntie Abi, Alexis, Alice, Auntie Elle, and Uncle Seb are all here for me. I won''t be alone. So you don''t need to worry about me. I''ll be just fine."

    cing his hands on Azy''s shoulders, Zeke smiled with relief and gratitude and at the same time, behavior was just due to a change in his personality or something.

    09:22

    For a while, Alex remained silent, his gaze fixed on Alicia''s window. He watched the white curtain pride. "I always knew I could depend on you, Azy," he said and Azy beamed, his chest swelling with pride at his father''s words.

    ¡­

    As soon as Gav left Alicia''s room, Alex noticed a change in his demeanor. The man had suddenly transformed into apletely different person, brooding and silent. Alex tried to engage him in conversation, but his attempts were met with stony silence.

    Alex couldn''t help but wonder what had happened between Gav and Zeke in that short while he was inside Alicia''s room. He hoped that it wasn''t anything serious, and that Gav''s sudden change in behavior was just due to a change in his personality or something.

    For a while, Alex remained silent, his gaze fixed on Alicia''s window. He watched the white curtain dance in the breeze, lost in thought, wondering what could be going on behind it.

    Soon, Alex''s tone turned serious as he broke the silence once again, asking Gav, "How long can you guys stay here?"

    Gav met his gaze with sharp intensity, no longer ignoring him. "It depends. But given Zeke''s woman''s condition, I believe he''d want us to go back very soon. If not now."

    Alex''s eyes widened in surprise before furrowing with confusion. "Why would he... don''t tell me, did Zeke already find some cure to improve Alicia''s situation?" he asked, hope creeping into his voice.

    Gav''s response was matter-of-fact. "Demons cannot heal," he stated bluntly.

    "Then why..." Alex paused for a moment, a realization dawning on him. "Because he''s going to go back here immediately, right?"

    Gav''s expression remained stoic. "No," he replied. "No matter how powerful an individual is, they can never summon the same demon twice if that''s what you are hoping to happen. Zeke still cannot return here on his own as well."

    Alex''s brows furrowed even deeper, his puzzlement evident. The situation seemed to be moreplicated than he had initially thought.

    Before Alex could speak again, Gav continued, "Zeke is going to take his woman with us. To save her."

    Alex''s eyes widened, shocked. He had never expected that to happen!

    For a few moments, no one spoke until Abi''s soft voice broke the silence. "Do you have any idea on how long it might take for them to return?" she asked.

    Gav''s response was grim. "I don''t know," he admitted. "This isn''t going to be easy, and it might take a long time. I don''t know exactly what Zeke is nning, but the process will beplicated. And then there''s the matter of the price his woman must pay for crossing dimensions."

    Abi''s expression turned even more worried. She knew about the price that Alicia had paid to cross dimensions, as Alicia had confided in her.

 Chapter 331 Teach me

    Chapter 331 Teach me

    Despite her powerful magic, Alicia had still had to give up some of her power when she had identally been sent to the Underworld. It was a sobering thought to consider what she would have to give up for a longer stay in another dimension.

    "This isn''t going to be a brief visit to another world, so I''m certain the price she has to pay would be something precious," Gav added.

    "Something precious?" Alex piped in.

    "There are only three things considered most precious in the Underworld: soul, power, and memories. With Alicia no longer having her power, and since she obviously can''t give up her soul, she could only have one usible option now... her memories. Zeke will most likely let her memories be taken in exchange. Though that isn''t actually the main challenge here since I believe Zeke isn''t nning to take Alicia to the Underworld but somewhere else. Again, that''s anotherplicated thing that will require a lot of sacrifices to work."

    "Are you saying that you and Zeke had sacrificed something too foring here?" Abi asked.

    "We were summoned here. We didn''t force our way to another world, so that''s a different story," Gav answered simply.

    "So, there''s a big possibility that Alicia will lose her memories?" Abi mumbled before looking at Gav with so much worry in her eyes. "Please tell me that''s not something permanent."

    Gav looked away. "I don''t know how Zeke will deal with all this, but knowing him, he must have something up his sleeve already."

    "Of course," Alex breathed as he held his wife closer to him. "Don''t worry, everything will be fine in the end." Alex whispered to Abi in aforting tone. "This is Zeke we''re talking about, after all. There''s no way he''d let Alicia lose her memories and forget about him, Azy, and us forever."

    She nodded, acknowledging Alex''s agreement. "You''re right, Zeke must have a solution," she repeated. However, a lingering sense of worry remained within her.

    Turning to face her husband, Abi held his hands tightly as if seeking sce and support. "We can''t just sit here and do nothing," she expressed, her voice now determined. "Gav mentioned that it might take years for them to return. We need to find a way to help them, Alex."

    Abi''s worry deepened as she contemted the possibility of Zeke and Alicia being away for years. Even though this was for Alicia''s sake, Abi just wanted to at least do something for Alicia to wake up. She can''t leave just like that without even seeing or talking to her son!

    Alex''s gaze lifted to meet Gav''s, seeking guidance and confirmation of the reality they were facing. Gav met his gaze nonchntly, emphasizing the challenges thaty ahead. "She''s right, it might indeed take years," Gav said casually. "I told you, this won''t be an easy journey. It''s not just the healing process that will take time. Alicia''s path to return to this world, especially as a non-summonable being, will be aplex and arduous one."

    Abi''s grip on Alex''s hand tightened as she began to plead with Gav, her eyes filled with hope. "If it''s going to take that long... Alicia needs to wake up. It''s crucial for the three of them to be together, even if only for a little while. Especially for Azy''s sake. Can you and Zeke stay a bit longer? Just a little longer, so that Azy can have some time with both his parents before they leave?"

    Alex chimed in. "You and Zeke are not ordinary demons. I believe you both are among the most powerful beings in that realm, if not the most powerful. Isn''t there any way for you to extend your stay, even if it''s just for one whole day at least until Alicia wakes up?"

    Abi''s plea and Alex''s question hung in the air, their hope evident in their eyes as they turned their attention to Gav. They couldn''t help but believe that, given the extraordinary powers possessed by Gav and Zeke, there might be a way for them to extend their stay.

    But Gav fell silent, his gaze shifting elsewhere. Alex and Abi followed his line of sight and found Elle, receiving Gav''s attention.

    "That," Gav finally spoke, "should be up to that red-haireddy. She''s the one who summoned us, so it should be her decision whether or not to keep us here for a little longer. If she''s capable of doing so."

    The revtion left everyone astounded, including Elle herself. She hadn''t anticipated being at the center of this crucial decision. Her expression reflected a mix of surprise and contemtion as the weight of the situation sank in. She couldn''t believe that the fate of allowing Azy to spend more time with his parents now suddenly rested in her hands.

    "H-how?" Elle''s heart raced as she approached slowly, her mind swirling. She had listened attentively to the conversation, absorbing every word about Zeke''s decision to take Alicia away and the potential years of separation from their son, Azy. The thought of Azy being left behind tugged at Elle''s heart, filling her with a profound sadness.

    While Elle understood the necessity of saving Alicia, the idea of her leaving her son without even saying goodbye felt almost unbearable. The weight of that realization weighed heavily on her.

    As Gav had mentioned that the decision was now in her hands, Elle felt a surge of determination and responsibility. She knew deep within that she had to do everything in her power to help Azy and his parents, even though she had no idea how to make it happen. Regardless, she was driven by an overwhelming desire to take action, to find a way to extend their stay, even if only for a little while.

    "Please teach me how to do it," Elle told Gav determinedly, her gaze fierce as she held Gav''s stare. "I''ll do anything to make it happen. I just need someone, anyone, to tell me what to do."

 Chapter 332 I Can Do That?

    ?

    Gav''s gaze remained fixed on Elle, his expression seemingly detached despite her plea. It appeared as though he might reject her request. Doubt crept into Elle''s mind, but she refused to let it deter her.

    "I can help with that. But..." Gav''s voice trailed off as he tilted his head, scrutinizing Elle''s physical form. "I don''t think you''re strong enough to handle it. You might end up getting hurt."

    Elle''s lips pressed tightly together, her determination unyielding. "I still want to try," she insisted firmly. "It''s unfair for you to judge me solely based on one nce."

    A smirk tugged at the corner of Gav''s lips, his response teasingly cryptic. "You think I''m merely judging you for your physique, little fae?"

    Elle''s bit the inside of her lip but then lifted her chin, refusing to back down. "Teach me how to do it, and we will see," she asserted. "I can''t dismiss the possibility of doing it without even giving it a try."

    Gav looked resigned, recognizing Elle''s stubbornness. "You''re quite the stubborn one," hemented. "But before I teach you, you need to convince that man of yours," he said, referring to Seb. "I don''t want to waste my time teaching you only to have hime at me for risking your safety."

    Elle''s eyes lit up with relief. "That won''t be a problem!" she eximed confidently. "Don''t worry about Seb. He will definitely let me do it."

    Gav raised an eyebrow skeptically. "I''m not entirely convinced about that, given the temperament he''s shown me so far," he replied. "And even if you''re right..." He paused, his gaze shifting towards Alicia''s window. "I don''t think Zeke will stall. His woman is in real danger, and time is of the essence."

    Everyone''s eyes widened, and the atmosphere suddenly grew heavy. Until Elle spoke again. "Can''t you at least temporarily heal her?" she asked Gav. "You healed my wounds with your magic. That only means that... you have healing powers. I believe you can do something to give Alicia some strength for a while."

    A hushed silence filled the room as Elle''s question hung in the air, gripping the hearts of those present. The weight of the situation settled upon their shoulders, leaving them yearning for a glimmer of hope.

    After pausing for a moment, Gav''s piercing gaze shifted between Elle and Alicia''s window. The look in his eyes betrayed aplex mixture of emotions, difficult to decipher.

    Elle couldn''t quite exin why, but she just knew that there was something more to Gav than met the eye. When he had healed her, she had felt a surge of power emanating from him, a presence that held an unmistakable touch of magic and healing. With his extraordinary abilities, she couldn''t shake the strong belief that he held the key to helping Alicia.

    "You''re right," Gav finally admitted, his voice carrying a hint of resignation. "I did heal your wounds with my magic. But Zeke''s woman''s situation is far from simple. My healing powers are limited, as I am a dark fae. Light faes, on the other hand, possess the ability to heal more effectively."

    The group''s hope began to wane, their expectations dampened by Gav''s exnation. But his gaze fixed on Elle, his eyes searching her face intently. "However," he continued, his tone shifting, "I believe there might be something you can do for her. It''s the light fae blood within you that holds potential."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Elle stood there, wide-eyed and speechless, as the weight of Gav''s words settled upon her. The disbelief in her voice was palpable as she slowly pointed at herself. "Me...? I can... I can do that?" she stammered, her voice tinged with astonishment.

    Gav responded in his usual t tone, his expression unreadable. "Why so surprised? You do know you have fae blood in you, don''t you?" His words held a hint of impatience, as if he expected her to be aware of her own heritage.

    "I¡­" Elle was at a loss for words. Before she could gather her thoughts, Alex interjected, providing some context to the situation.

    "She barely had any idea because even we recently discovered her true nature," Alex exined. "She grew up believing she was nothing more than human. And, as I mentioned earlier, in this world, superhumans or magical beings are considered nothing more than myths."

    Abi chimed in, adding her own perspective. "Elle only discovered her magical abilities recently as well. For a long time, we wondered what she truly was."

    Gav''s interest seemed piqued by Abi''s words. "Are you saying that even you couldn''t discern her true nature?" he asked Alex, eyes a little narrowed.

    "Faes no longer exist in this world," Alex replied, causing Gav''s eyes to widen subtly. "They are believed to be the first race to have gone extinct. As far as we know, Elle is the only one known to carry their blood."

    Gav fell quiet for a while before leaning his head back and staring up at the sky. "This world of yours truly is a strange ce. To think that the supposedly most powerful race is the first to be erased from existence," he mused. He smirked, but there was something mysterious in that smile.

    His gaze then shifted back to Elle, his scrutiny intensifying. "I must admit, I''m impressed to learn that you are not even a halfling but rather possess only a part of fae within you," hemented.

    With a decisive motion, Gav pushed himself off the pir and stood upright. "Well, I''ll go inform Zeke about this discovery, while you go to your man and exin what you''re about to do," he dered, his actions swift and resolute.

    Before Elle could respond, Gav leaped towards the window. Turning her gaze towards Abi and Alex, Elle locked eyes with them, a silent exchange conveying their shared understanding before exchanging nods with them.

    With a determined stride, Elle set her sights on the task thaty before her. She retraced her steps, making her way back into the house she had left a while ago.

 Chapter 333 Growth

    ?

    The conversation between Elle and Sebastian had been difficult, filled with worry and concern. Sebastian''s apprehension was evident, his love for Elle driving him to be protective and cautious. However, Elle reassured him, promising that she would take every precaution to ensure her safety. She implored him to have faith in her, to trust that she would return unharmed.

    Despite his initial resistance, Sebastian relented not only because of Elle''s plea for his trust and faith but also because of his desire for Alicia to wake up, be healed, and spend precious moments with Azy before she left. He understood the importance of Elle''s role in this and could only reluctantly gave his consent.

    ¡­

    As Elle and Gav ventured a little further away from the house, a mix of nervousness and determination coursed through Elle''s veins. She knew this was her chance to be more than a bystander, to step up and make a difference. The opportunity to be useful and help those she cared about.

    Elle hade to the realization that fighting might not be her for her. She had learned that even with her best efforts, she had often found herself in need of rescue. However, she refused to let that define her.

    Of course, with a realistic outlook, Elle understood that she wouldn''t suddenly be incredibly powerful after just a few training sessions. But she yearned to contribute in any way possible notter but now. If she could provide support and aid through her healing abilities in this crucial moment, it would be more than she could ask for.

    Her desire to be useful, to help those close to her during these chaotic times, burned brightly within her. Elle was determined to grow and be a valuable asset to the group, even as she acknowledged her current limitations. This was her chance to step out of the shadows and contribute in her own way.

    "Are you ready?" Gav''s strict tone echoed through the air, underscoring the seriousness of the task at hand.

    Elle stood tall, lifting her chin, disying her readiness for whatevery ahead.

    "Good," Gav''s hand slowly ascended, its movement captivating Elle''s gaze. A mysterious aura surrounded him, as if veiled in an enigmatic shroud. Suddenly, wisps of darkness materialized, encircling his arm in an ethereal and mesmerizing dance. The intery of shadow and light painted a haunting spectacle before Elle''s eyes.

    Gav conveyed clear instructions to Elle. He revealed the key to unlocking hertent healing abilities, urging her to delve into the depths of her untapped potential. However, a note of caution apanied his guidance. The path to harnessing this power was fraught with pain and difort. Gav warned her that the awakening process would be anything but gentle; it would forcibly rouse her dormant abilities, demanding her endurance in a single, intense surge. Because there was no luxury of gradual training or time for her abilities to emerge naturally.

    Gathering her courage, she prepared herself for the onught that awaited, determined to embrace the pain in order to unlock her true potential.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Elle took a deep breath, her resolve firm. She could see the seriousness in Gav''s eyes, and it made her realize the gravity of the situation. Compared to her previous trainers, Caelian and Alexander, Gav seemed far more intimidating and merciless. Doubt began to creep in, tempting her to reconsider.

    But she steeled herself, refusing to give in to fear. She knew that this path would not be easy, that it would demand her utmost strength and resilience. With fierce determination, she held Gav''s gaze, her blue eyes shining with determination. "I understand," she dered, her voice steady. "You may start now. I am ready."

    A ghost of a smile shed across his handsome face. "I suggest you not scream too loudly, or that man of yours mighte flying here and end up interrupting everything. We''ll have to start all over again, or I might lose interest in teaching you if that happens," he warned.

    Elle clenched her fists. "I understand," she replied, her voice resolute.

    As Gav''s gaze turned intensely serious, he pointed his hands towards Elle, and in an instant, the pain struck. It felt as if a de had pierced straight through her chest, rendering her breathless. The sensation was agonizing, as if her very bones and flesh were being torn apart. She fought the urge to scream, feeling as if her very breath was being ripped from her lungs. The dark magic surged, zing in front of her, consuming her from the inside out. Dark magic zed before her, surrounding her in its all-epassing embrace. It felt as if she were being devoured from the inside out, consumed by the intense and overwhelming force of Gav''s power.

    In the depths of her being, Elle sensed the transformative energy beckoning to her, calling for her surrender. It was as if the very fabric of her existence was on the precipice of a profound shift. She took a deep breath, anchoring herself in the present, and surrendered to the forces at y.

    The dance of shadows enveloped Elle, their touch both chilling and electrifying. A surge of raw energy coursed through her veins, searing through every fiber of her being. The pain was a symphony of agony and revtion, each sensation amplifying her resolve. She gritted her teeth, refusing to sumb to the overwhelming intensity.

    In that crucible of awakening, Elle found sce in her unwavering determination. She embraced the difort, allowing it to fuel her growth. Time seemed to lose its meaning as she surrendered herself to the process, trusting that the pain would give birth to a newfound strength.

    ¡­

    Sebastian stood like a statue, his gaze locked on the direction where Elle and Gav had disappeared. The urge to rush to their training area surged within him, but he fought against it, remembering Iza''s plea for trust and faith.

    He strained to hear any sound that might give him a clue about what was happening, but there was nothing except the gathering darkness over that spot.

 Chapter 334 Im Ready

    ?

    This chapter is dedicated to @edi_o! Thanks so much for the Supergift!!

    ___

    The dark energy emanating from the training area was intense. It moved with such control, like ripples on a sereneke, yet its power was enough to send shivers down the spine of anyone who came near. Sebastian''s instincts urged him to go, to intervene and ensure Elle''s safety. But he held himself back, conflicted by his desire to protect her and his desire to trust in her strength.

    Unbeknownst to Sebastian, his body betrayed his inner turmoil. Dark magic leaked from him, seeping into the air like an ethereal mist. The unconscious manifestation of his emotions revealed the intensity of his worry and fear for Elle''s well-being. The ground beneath him trembled slightly as his powers surged, a reflection of his inner turmoil and his struggle to maintain control.

    "Sebastian," Sebastian''s attention snapped towards the sound of Zeke''s voice, causing him to turn around abruptly. His brother stood there, radiating an aura of calmness amidst the chaos of Sebastian''s inner and external turmoil. "Rest assured, Gav won''t endanger Izabelle''s life. I''ve instructed him to cease in an instant if it bes too much for her."

    Despite Zeke''s reassurances, Sebastian found it difficult to rx. His body seemed to resist his efforts, growing increasingly aggravated. The dark magic that emanated from him intensified, swirling like a tempest, threatening to consume him.

    "You must learn to control your dark magic, Sebastian," Zeke advised, and finally, Sebastian understood what was happening to him. It was urring once again¡ªthe shadowy smoke pulsing around him, threatening to drive him to madness if left unchecked. "Control it. Bend it to your will. Because if you don''t... you may put those around you in danger."

    "H-how¡­" Sebastian struggled to speak, his words catching in his throat. He could feel the tendrils of his dark magic tightening their grip, threatening to overwhelm himpletely. He couldn''t help the panic that surged within him, afraid that he would end up attacking his brother again before he realized it. But Zeke''s voice cut through the chaos, demanding his attention.

    "Don''t fight it," Zekemanded, his words prating Sebastian''s mind. It felt as if he had be a puppet, sumbing to his brother''s influence. Sebastian could feel the vice-like grip on his shoulder, the painful sensation coursing through him. And then, as if melting away, the tension in his body released. The dark magic that had surged out of control slowly receding.

    "Go along with it," Zeke''s voice continued, urging Sebastian to flow with the magic. Sebastian found himself obediently following Zeke''s every word, as if his own flesh and bones no longer belonged to him, but to Zeke. Intently, he listened to Zeke''s guidance, his body obediently responding to his brother''s instructions. It felt as if his very being had been relinquished to Zeke''s control, allowing him to guide Sebastian through the process of regaining control over his dark magic.

    "And then... guide it gently, guide it to return back to where it came from." Following Zeke''s words, Sebastian visualized his power flowing and swirling around his body, no longer pulsating with uncontroble force but finding a calm and steady rhythm.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sebastian didn''t fully understand what Zeke was doing, but as soon as he imagined his power moving and swirling around his body instead of pulsing uncontrobly, a sense of calm enveloped him. It was as if he had finally reached the eye of the storm, as if he had reached the eye of the tempest that had consumed him. Zeke''s guidance continued echoing in his mind, "Yes... that''s it... make it submit to your will... and then make it stay still."

    Panting heavily and drenched in sweat, Sebastian''s eyes snapped open. He hadn''t even realized when he had closed them. The darkness that had surrounded him was gone. He was back to normal again.

    "What... what did you do?" Sebastian asked Zeke, as Zeke finally removed his hand from Sebastian''s shoulder.

    "I''ve shown you a way to control your power, Seb," Zeke replied. "I did it forcefully, and that''s why it was painful. But now you have the gist of it. You just need more time to practice. Once you''ve mastered it, you can help Azy next. I''m entrusting that task to you, Sebastian."

    Sebastian''s eyes widened slightly as he watched his brother. Zeke offered him a faint smile and patted Sebastian''s shoulder. "Stay here. I''ll go check on them," he said, before turning and making his way towards the forest where Iza and Gav were.

    ¡­

    Elle remained on her knees, panting heavily, her body pushed to its limits. Her fiery red hair clung to her sweat-drenched face, strands sticking to her skin. She had lost track of time, but it felt like an eternity had passed. Exhaustion consumed her, pushing her to the very edge of her endurance. Raising her gaze, she found herself facing the merciless teacher who stood tall before her, his heartless eyes bearing down on her. He spoke with a cold, calcted tone, squatting down gracefully. "You did well, but you haven''t passed yet, little fae," he stated. "Onest challenge awaits you, and then you''ll be ready to heal Zeke''s woman."

    Elle swallowed, her throat dry and parched. She couldn''t fathom how she was still conscious after enduring everything he had subjected her to. She couldn''t exin the well of strength that seemed to linger within her. It all felt surreal, but she recognized that this seemingly heartless man was an exceptional teacher. It was as if he possessed an intimate understanding of her abilities, her powers¡ªknowledge that no one else in this world possessed. He was merciless, indifferent to her pain, but she couldn''t bring herself to be angry with him. Deep down, she understood that he was doing what needed to be done, what she had asked him to do. She wasn''t about toin now, not aftering this far.

    "I''m... ready," she said, her voice filled with determination as she red at him, willing him to see her resolve.

    asionally missing content, please report errors in time.

 Chapter 335 Too Much

    ?

    This chapter is dedicated to @Lilli_Fiona! Thank you so much for the supergift!!

    ___

    A smile stretched across his face, but it failed to reach his eyes.

    Suddenly, droplets of blood sttered across Elle''s face, shocking her into wide-eyed disbelief. She stared at his arm, which he had just brutally smashed with a pointed stone. Blood soaked his arm, the wound horrific and severe.

    "What... what the hell are you..." Elle stammered, utterly taken aback by the man''s actions.

    "Seems my hand slipped," he nonchntly murmured, his expression devoid of pain. "At least it''s a fair exchange."

    "Oh God!" Elle eximed, reaching out instinctively to touch his injured arm, her mind racing with concern and worry. "Are you mad?!" Her frustration and worry poured out in her words, unable toprehend why he would deliberately harm himself in this manner.

    "Maybe," he simply replied, unfazed by the severity of his self-inflicted wound. Hismanding voice echoed once more, leaving no room for hesitation. "Now heal it, little fae. If you can properly heal that wound from the inside out, then you will pass."

    Elle''s jaw dropped in shock, unable toprehend the extent to which he would go to teach her. Did he truly have to hurt himself so severely for her to learn?

    "Now stop wasting time. You know well enough that I don''t have much patience for waiting," he coldly stated, his gaze sending a chill down her spine.

    "You shouldn''t have hurt yourself like this," Elle protested.

    "Stop talking and just do it. I warned you not to make me wait, little fae," he interrupted sharply, his tone brooking no further argument.

    Gritting her teeth, Elle pushed aside her shock and objections. She knew she had no choice but toply. With determination, she reached out and ced her hands over his arm, fully aware that he had likely broken his own bone.

    Elle closed her eyes, surrendering herselfpletely to the teachings and guidance she had received. In the depths of her consciousness, she found a ce of serenity where the wisdom resonated, waiting to be channeled. As she embraced the essence of the teachings, the words flowed effortlessly from her lips, their rhythm resembling a delicate, slow-paced melody. Each syble carried a weight of ancient knowledge, an incantation whispered with an air of mystery that seemed to infuse her very being.

    Simultaneously, a subtle transformation began to unfold around her. Her lustrous locks of hair lifted and danced, defying gravity as if responding to an invisible force. They swirled and twirled, creating an ethereal aura that surrounded her like a celestial crown. Her hands, poised in front of her, emitted a gentle and mesmerizing silvery glow, casting a soft illumination upon her face.

    With unwavering focus, Elle delved deeper into her concentration. The furrow on her brow deepened, reflecting her unwavering determination to channel her healing abilities. Beads of sweat formed on her temples and trickled down her neck, evidence of the intense effort she exerted in this sacred endeavor.

    As her concentration reached its zenith, the radiant light emanating from her hands intensified, casting a brilliant glow that filled the space around her. The wound before her, a symbol of pain and affliction, became a canvas upon which her healing powers flourished. Like a delicate tapestry being rewoven, the edges of the wound began to mend and close, as if guided by an invisible hand.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    When Elle finally opened her eyes, she was greeted by the sight of the healed wound. However, Gav''s words shattered her momentary relief and triumph. "Failed," he stated bluntly, his tone devoid of any sympathy. "You managed to heal the surface, but the most critical part, the core of the wound, remains unhealed."

    Elle''s heart sank, disappointment washing over her. She refused to ept defeat, though. Determination immediately burned within her, fueling her desire for another chance. "I''ll do it again!" she eximed, her voice trembling with a mixture of frustration and resolve. "Please, give me one more chance. I''ll do it right this time. I won''t fail."

    Gav clenched his jaw.

    "I promise. Just one more time, please. We''ve alreadye this far," she implored.

    "Fine," Gav relented, his tone filled with exasperation. "You better do it right this time, little fae."

    Elle''s relief washed over her, but it was again short-lived as she watched Gav reach for the stone once again.

    Elle''s eyes widened in horror as Gav lifted the stone, intending to inflict harm upon himself once again. Reacting on instinct, she let out a sharp shriek and quickly grabbed hold of his arm, preventing him from carrying out his self-inflicted act of pain. Her voice trembled with concern as she pleaded with him to reconsider. "Are you crazy?! What the hell are you doing?"

    Gav met her gaze with a look of impatience, as if her reaction was unwarranted. "You asked for one more chance, didn''t you?" he retorted, his tone sharp.

    Elle''s voice trembled as she pleaded with him. "Yes, but do you really need to harm yourself like that again? Please, don''t do that anymore..."

    Gav''s smirk deepened, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "You''re seriously worrying about the wrong creature, little fae. I''m not like you or like everyone in this world of yours. Well, maybe except for a couple of individuals. My point is, this is nothing more than a minor inconvenience to me. So don''t concern yourself with such insignificant matters and just finish what you started¡ª"

    "That''s enough, Gav," Zeke''s calm yet authoritative voice cut through the air, halting the exchange between Elle and Gav.

    Elle watched as Zeke cidly approached, his presence bringing a sense of reassurance.

    "It''s not enough. She''s barely managing herself," Gav argued as he stood, discarding the bloodied stone onto the ground.

    "No, I believe she''s ready to do it," Zeke asserted.

    But Gav scoffed, seemingly unconvinced by Zeke''s words. "You''ve been watching for a while already. You saw she didn''t manage to heal me properly, Zeke."

    "Because you''re pressuring her too much, Gav," he replied.

 Chapter 336 Weak Voice

    ?

    This chapter is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed!! Thank you very much for the supergift!!!

    ___

    Gav''s posture rxed, a hint of amusement crossing his features. "There you go again, acting unlike yourself and being uncharacteristically gentle," he remarked, his wordsced with a touch of teasing. But then, Gav shrugged elegantly, running his fingers through his dark hair.

    As Gav turned to walk away, Zeke extended his hand towards Elle.

    The moment Elle looked up at Zeke''s outstretched hand, she couldn''t help but linger her gaze to the ck leather glove that covered it. A rush of memories flooded her mind, fragments of her past where she had held onto a gloved hand. It was a peculiar sensation, a feeling of d¨¦j¨¤ vu that left her momentarily speechless.

    But as she ced her hand in Zeke''s, she felt aforting familiarity. His grip was strong and reassuring, enveloping her smaller hand in hisrger one. The warmth that radiated from his touch sent a wave of reassurance through her.

    "You''ve done well," Zekemended, and Elle immediately beamed. The simplepliment held so much weight, filling her with a sense of pride and aplishment.

    "Thank you," Elle replied, her voice filled with gratitude. "It''s all thanks to that merciless teacher, though. He taught me so much in such a short period of time. I don''t even know how I managed to absorb everything without my brain exploding." She chuckled, the excitement of her progress evident in her voice as she walked beside Zeke.

    A slight smile tugged at the corner of Zeke''s lips, his gaze fixed ahead. "Gav hails from a world where magical creatures like faes dominate. His wife, is the most powerful and the queen of the light faes," he exined.

    Elle''s eyes widened in surprise at what Zeke said. "Gav has a wife? And she''s a queen?!" she eximed, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and astonishment.

    Zeke nodded. "Yes, and a family," he replied, his words carrying a sense of underlyingplexity.

    Before Elle could inquire further, Sebastian appeared, rushing towards her and enveloping her in a tight embrace. His eyes scanned her form, searching for any signs of invisible injuries. Elle reassured him that she was alright, and with Sebastian''s support, she took a moment to rest and gather her strength.

    ¡­

    Finally, the time came for Elle to enter Alicia''s room. As she stepped inside, a mixture of anticipation and trepidation coursed through her. The room was filled with an air of quiet tension, and Elle approached Alicia''s bed with a mixture of reverence and resolve.

    Gav and Zeke stood by Elle''s side as she prepared to begin the healing process. The rest of the group waited outside the house, giving her the space she needed.

    Zeke''s voice resonated with a soothing tone as he spoke, offering words of encouragement. "Don''t pressure yourself too much, Izabelle. Don''t rush, and just do your best."

    Elle nodded, grateful for Zeke''s calming presence. His words reassured her, alleviating some of the nervousness that had settled within her.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Gav''s piercing gaze met Elle''s, his eyes reflecting expectation. "Remember what I taught you," he said, his voice steady and firm. "Trust in your abilities, and stay focused and centered."

    Elle nodded. She took a deep breath, grounding herself in the moment.

    As her gaze settled to Alicia''s unconscious and pale form, the memories of her past intertwined with her determination to wake her up and heal her, albeit temporarily, fueled a fire within Elle. Alicia was Zeke''s beloved wife, Zeke, the man who had saved her life and given her a second chance. If it weren''t for him, she wouldn''t be standing here today.

    In the depths of her heart, unanswered questions lingered, particrly about the enigmatic condition of her own heart. She longed for a conversation with Zeke, a chance to unravel the mysteries thaty within her. But for now, those questions would have to wait. The urgency of the present moment demanded her undivided attention. In this room, at this very moment, nothing held greater significance than the sess of Alicia''s healing.

    The room seemed to pulsate with anticipation, an electric current that matched the fervor burning within Elle. With closed eyes, she shut out the external world, focusing all her thoughts, intentions, and energy on Alicia''s well-being. The air crackled with an intensity that echoed the depth of her resolve.

    Taking deliberate, deep breaths, Elle centered herself amidst the profound silence that enveloped the room. Each inhale brought with it a renewed sense of purpose, while every exhale carried away any doubts or distractions.

    The world seemed to hold its breath, as if in synchronous anticipation of what was about to transpire. Elle harnessed her willpower, allowing it to surge through her veins, infusing her very core. Finally, with a sense of profound reverence, she lifted her hands and positioned them with gentle precision over Alicia''s chest,mencing the ritual of healing.

    ¡­

    Outside the room, everyone sensed a shift in the atmosphere. Hopes and prayers intertwined, as they anxiously waited for Elle to awaken Alicia from her slumber. Time stretched on, with each passing moment feeling like an eternity.

    And then, as if responding to the fervent wishes of those outside, a brilliant light erupted from Alicia''s room, bathing everything in its ethereal glow.

    As the light gradually dissipated, leaving behind an air of tranquility, Sebastian''s anxiety propelled him forward. He stormed into the room, his eyes scanning the scene until theynded upon Elle, cradled in Gav''s arms. Without hesitation, he rushed to her side, his voiceced with concern as he gently lifted her from Gav''s grasp. "Iza!" he called out, his voice filled with a mixture of relief and worry.

    With weary eyes, Elle forced herself to open them, seeking Sebastian''s reassurance. Her gaze met his, and with a tremor in her voice, she uttered her plea. "Please, Seb, tell me I... I made it." Her heart raced as Sebastian''s eyes shifted towards the bed, where Aliciay.

    But before Sebastian could respond, a weak voice filled the room. "Ez... Ezekiel?"

    ___

    a/n: Thanks for your patience guys! Please make sure to read my notes. My update from now on is once a week, every sunday (gmt+8), EXCEPT the first week of the month.

    Follow me on instagram @kazzenlx.x or on fb @Author_Kazzenlx

 Chapter 337 Real

    ?

    Alicia''s hand trembled slightly as her fingertips were about to make contact with Zeke''s face. She halted, her lips parting and closing, unable to find the words to articte the overwhelming emotions coursing through her. Her eyes remained wide with disbelief as they fixated on the man she had been yearning for with every fiber of her being, the man she loved beyond measure.

    Zeke''s face, still exuding its timeless handsomeness, bore a subtle transformation. She couldn''t quite tell put to words what exactly had changed but there was something about his appearance had hardened, toughened. And it only made him look even more breathtaking. Whatever had changed certainly had molded him into a more intriguing figure than ever before.

    His grey eyes¡­ they shone with an intensity she had never seen before. The enigmatic calmness that once defined his gaze had been reced by a whirlwind of emotions, mirroring her own inner turmoil. His eyes seemed to reflect her deepest sentiments, except for that flicker of unadulterated relief. In this moment, he seemed so vivid, so achingly real. Despite the dreamlike quality of his appearance, Alicia couldn''t shake the overwhelming sensation that this Ezekiel before her was not just a figment of her imagination.

    "Ez... Ezekiel?" Alicia''s voice quivered with a mixture of longing and disbelief. Her yearning to touch him, to embrace him, and validate that he was indeed real surged like tidal waves within her. She needed confirmation that this was not another fleeting dream but a reality.

    Yet, a lingering fear coiled within her, threatening to overshadow her longing. She feared that the moment her fingertips touched his skin, he would dissolve into nothingness and vanish like a wisp of smoke. If he were merely a figment of her imagination, Alicia wished to at least prolong this precious illusion, to etch his face into her memory a little while longer.

    But then, Zeke''s smile unfurled, apanied by a gentle and deep hum. His eyes sparkled with a warmth that transcended words. "Yes, Alicia... it''s me," he assured her, his voice filled with tenderness and sincerity, looking at her like he was already more than aware of the exact doubt and turmoil that was consuming her.

    As Alicia''s body remained frozen and her hand was still suspended in midair, Zeke slowly lifted his own hand, and gently grasped her wrist. With a tender touch, he guided her palm to rest against his cheek.

    "I''m not a dream this time, my love," Zeke whispered, his voice carrying an assurance that echoed in the depths of her being. Then he leaned forward, cing a gentle kiss on her forehead. The sensation of his lips against her skin sent waves of relief cascading over Alicia, mingling with overwhelming joy and disbelief.

    In that moment, as Zeke pulled away from the tender kiss, Alicia''s hand moved swiftly, capturing his face between her palms. The touch was filled with fervor, a silent deration of her longing and the uncontainable relief that was coiling within her. She felt the texture of his skin, the contours of his face, and it was real¡ª so undeniably real.

    Alicia pressed her palm harder against Zeke''s cheek, as if seeking more confirmation in the solidity of his bone and flesh.

    "You''re... really real..." Her voice escaped in a fragile whisper, choked with a mix of awe and vulnerability as tears began to well in her eyes.

    Zeke''s gaze remained fixed on her, his eyes filled with remorse and an unspoken apology. He watched as her lips trembled and as her tears threatened to overflow.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Alicia..." His voice wavered with a tenderness that only deepened the ache within him.

    And in a heartbeat, she cried out his name, her voice carrying a mix of relief, longing, and the weight of all their shared pain. Her tears cascaded uncontrobly, and Zeke, without hesitation, pressed his forehead against hers.

    "I''m sorry..." His whisper held the weight of remorse, of regrets that stretched beyond words. He yearned to ease her pain, to bear the burden of his absence and the impact it had on her heart.

    As their foreheads touched, bridging the physical and emotional space between them, Alicia''s tears mingled with a cathartic release of emotions, while Zeke, seemingly calm, carried a tempest within. But his hand trembled against the bedsheet, knuckles white and veins strained¡ªa testament to the depth of his emotions that threatened to consume him.

    The room was filled with an atmosphere of surprise and disbelief as Zeke''s voice resonated with a vulnerability that none of them had ever witnessed before. Gav, in particr, was the most stunned among them all, his features etched with shock.

    Recognizing the need for privacy and space, Alex, subtly gestured for everyone to leave the room. And with a shared understanding, the others followed suit, their footsteps silent as they exited.

    Elle, cradled securely and lovingly in Sebastian''s arms, turned and looked behind as the door slowly closed. The scene she saw made her smile. Despite the heartache underlying the reunion, there was an undeniable warmth in witnessing the reconnection of two souls who had long yearned for one another.

    As the group gathered outside the room, their attention turned to Azy, who had quietly followed them. Alex was ready to offer his thoughts and was about to speak when Azy, with a single uplifted finger, urged his uncle to remain silent, his sweet smile conveying a message that resonated with each of them: "It''s okay. Let Mom and Dad have their moment."

    Azy''s expression said it all, assuring everyone that this was what he wished for¡ªhis parents having this long-awaited reunion. His genuine desire, coupled with the joy radiating from the boy''s face, left them all unable to find words. In that moment, they understood that honoring Azy''s wish was more important than any immediate questions or exnations.

    Amidst the silence, Alex reached out, his handing to rest gently on Azy''s head. With that gentle pat, Alex silently conveyed his support and understanding for Azy''s decision.

 Chapter 338 Comfort

    ?

    Upon entering to the adjacent room, where Elle could rest, Sebastian settled Elle onto the bed, his face still etched with concern and worry.

    Sensing his emotion, Elle met his gaze and could see the underlying tension in his expression.

    "Are you... alright, Iza?" Sebastian''s voice was low. "Are you in pain anywhere? Or do you need anything? Let me..."

    Elle gently caught his face, her touch interrupting his words, and a smile yed on her lips. "I''m alright, Seb. I''m not in any pain, and all I need right now is... you, by my side." The love in her eyes and the sincerity in her voice conveyed her reassurance.

    Sebastian paused, his eyes scrutinizing her face, searching for any signs of distress. Gradually, he released a shaky breath. He pulled her back into his embrace, holding her close as he whispered, "Thank you... for waking Alicia up. You don''t know how incredible you are, Iza."

    Elle was taken aback by Sebastian''s words, her heart swelling with warmth. She could feel the depth of his worry and the depth of his appreciation. In that moment, she realized how much she had aplished, how she had yed a pivotal role in bringing happiness and healing to her loved ones. Albeit temporary, she felt an unparalleled sense of fulfillment and joy.

    This feeling, of being able to do something so significant, of being a source of relief and happiness for those she cherished, no matter how short¡ªit was beyond words. Elle''s heart overflowed with gratitude and a profound sense of purpose. Knowing that she had made a difference, that her ability had certainly turned a course of something into something better was a feeling she would cherish forever.

    "And thank you for believing in me despite all your fears and worries, Seb." She told him, her voice filled with gratitude.

    Sebastian didn''t respond with words, but instead buried his head in the crook of her shoulder, holding her even tighter. As Elle returned his embrace, wrapping her hand around his head, she suddenly caught sight of Azy, their innocent observer, and her cheeks flushed with a blush.

    Whispering softly, she alerted Sebastian to Azy''s presence, and he turned his attention to the young boy. Reluctantly, Sebastian released his hold on Elle, his hand absently rubbing the back of his neck.

    "Do you have something to say to your aunt, Azriel?" Sebastian asked gently, giving Azy the opportunity to express himself.

    The boy nodded meekly, his steps hesitant as he approached Elle.

    Elle on the other hand smiled warmly, encouraging him to speak without pressure or expectation.

    As Azy stood before Elle, his fingers fidgeted nervously before he mustered the courage to lift his gaze and meet her eyes. Elle, sitting eagerly on the bed, couldn''t contain her excitement at finally being able to have a conversation with this adorable young boy.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    "Princess Elle," Azy began, but his words were interrupted by Sebastian''s interjection.

    "When we''re not in public, call her Aunt Elle, Azy. I''ve told you that a few times before," Sebastian corrected, a hint of feigned displeasure in his voice.

    Azy turned to Sebastian, blinking innocently. "But she''s not your wife anymore, Uncle."

    Sebastian''s expression froze, caught off guard by Azy''s remark. For a brief moment, it seemed as if he had malfunctioned, trying to process the unexpected statement.

    "I''m sorry... I overheard that information identally," Azy confessed, looking away with an apologetic expression. He seemed to sense that he had stumbled upon something that wasn''t meant for his ears.

    Elle on the other hand pressed her lips together to stop herself from giggling. That utterly speechless reaction of Seb was priceless she wished she could have immortalized it in a photograph.

    After taking a deep breath, Sebastian seemed to have finally gathered his thoughts and responded. "That''s a terribly iplete information you''ve overheard, Azy. I divorced your aunt because I wanted to marry her again."

    Elle and Azy blinked in surprise, their minds struggling toprehend the revtion. Azy tilted his head, his gaze fixed on Sebastian as if he was already attempting to piece together a puzzle, the gears turning in his young mind.

    But Sebastian didn''t wait for Azy to speak first. His hand rested on Azy''s shoulder and exined, "Our first wedding was... a bit ordinary. So we''ve decided to have a real wedding this time. A traditional and yes, extravagant wedding."

    Azy''s eyes widened in genuine surprise. "Like Mom and Dad''s wedding?" he asked, referring to the cherished memories he had seen in the form of wedding pictures and videos.

    Sebastian nodded with a smile. "Yes, just like that. And if you''d like, you can be the best man."

    Azy blinked, taken aback by the suggestion. "But am I not too young for that? Or are you trying to say that you''ll wait for me to grow up before..."

    Sebastian interjected, cutting off Azy''s train of thought. "Who said only adults can be a best man? Age doesn''t determine the role. If you''re up for it, you can definitely be the best man."

    Elle could no longer help but chuckle at their exchange. Azy''s innocence and genuine curiosity were always endearing, but now she saw another side of Sebastian. He seemed to have shed the weight of guilt and distance that had once gued his interactions with Azy. It was heartwarming to witness his growingfort and openness with his nephew.

    As the atmosphere in the room lightened, Elle gazed at Azy and Sebastian, her heart brimming with warmth. In that moment, she realized that the Reigns journey as a family was filled with surprises and unexpected turns, but it was those very moments that made their bond even stronger. And with Azy now standing as a beacon of hope, Elle believed that they were ready to embark on the path of a new beginning¡ªa journey that would weave their lives together in a tapestry of love, growth, and shared moments ofughter and happiness and pain as they ovee whatever more challenges that was waiting ahead of them all.

 Chapter 339 Only Way

    ?

    Sebastian redirected the conversation back to Azy, curious about what the boy had wanted to say to Iza. "What was it that you wanted to say to your aunt, Azy?"

    Azy turned his attention towards Elle. After a few moments of silence passed, he dropped his head with a polite bow and he addressed her.

    "Princess..."

    "This little..." Sebastian interrupted with feigned frustration, but Azy turned to him, his expression serious. "I''ll call her Aunt after you two are married again, Uncle," Azy stated, causing Elle to chuckle at his words. Why was this book so cute? He was seriously saying those words so seriously like that and he was just adorable!

    However, herughter ceased when she saw the genuine sincerity in Azy''s eyes as he focused on her. "Thank you... thank you so much for healing Mom, Princess."

    His words struck a chord deep within her heart and Elle''s heart melted at his gratitude. Without hesitation, she opened her arms wide, inviting Azy into a warm embrace. Azy responded eagerly, throwing himself into her arms. She held him tenderly as she whispered, "I may have only offered temporary healing, but you''re very wee, my dear."

    "You are so... amazing, Princess," Azy continued, his words filled with shy admiration.

    ¡­

    Back in Alicia''s room, Alicia''s tears finally subsided. Zeke lovingly wiped the remnants of tears away. His gentle touch apanied by silent kisses on her eyes.

    Even though his eyes regained their calmness, she could still sense the slight trembles in his fingers as they caressed her face.

    When she gazed into his face once more, Alicia couldn''t hold back any longer. She wrapped her arms around him, burying her face in his broad chest, inhaling deeply the scent she had longed for. His presence, his warmth¡ªit was a sensation she had been yearning to feel again. The intensity of her longing was overwhelming, as if the very depths of her soul had been starved for him.

    Zeke held her tighter, his heartbeats echoing loudly in the stillness of the room, his breathing shallow.

    "I''ve missed you so much," Alicia confessed, her voice filled with raw emotion. She no longer held back the words that had been brewing inside her, the depth of her longing for himid bare.

    Zeke remained silent, but she could feel his breath hitch, his embrace tightening. Without uttering a word, hemunicated volumes. His love, his yearning, his unspoken devotion¡ªshe felt it all in the way he held her.

    "Alicia..." He spoke her name softly. In that moment, they held onto each other as if their lives depended on it, unwilling to let go. The depth of their connection transcended words.

    In each other''s arms, they found sce, love, and the reassurance that their separation had only served to deepen their love. The world around them faded into insignificance as they clung to one another, cherishing the precious gift of being together once more.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    It had been over five long years since Zekest held Alicia in his arms. During that time, he had encountered her presence only in his dreams, hearing her voice as a distant echo. Those dreams had served as his sce in a world consumed by blood, power, and death. But now, in this moment, as he held her, Zeke finally felt alive again. He felt like he had returned home, no longer a monster but just himself, the man he was meant to be.

    This woman, Alicia, held his heart and soul in her hands. He now understood that if ever he were to lose himself in the darkness, she would be the one to guide him back to his true self. She possessed the power to bring him back from the brink, to remind him of what and who he truly was.

    For what felt like an eternity, they remained locked in each other''s embrace, until Alicia''s gasp broke the spell that enveloped them.

    "Az... Azy... Did you already..." Alicia''s words trailed off as she caught sight of the gentle expression and the proud smile tugging at Zeke''s lips.

    "Our son is just as you described... he''s as incredible as you," he affirmed, his voice filled with pride.

    Alicia''s heart swelled with joy at his words. "I wish I could have witnessed it... your first meeting."

    Zeke cleared his throat, his smile growing crooked but tinged with a shy charm. "Well, Alex ended up teasing me because I was so stunned that I forgot to say anything when he called me ''dad''."

    Alicia''s mouth formed an ''o'' shape, her eyes shimmering with happiness. "And...?" she prompted eagerly, wanting to hear more about her husband and son''s very first encounter.

    "I told him I was his dad, and he didn''t hesitate to hug me." He sounded really happy but then the look in his eyes dimmed slightly as he uttered his next line. "He then asked me toe see you immediately." A flicker of worry shadowed Zeke''s features. "He was so worried and desperate..."

    The memories began to flood back into Alicia''s consciousness. She finally recalled the feeling of being in grave danger just before she had passed out.

    "You are in grave danger, Alicia," Zeke told her, his eyes dimming. He hated that he had to broach this topic so soon after their reunion, but he had no choice. He needed to tell her everything while they still had the opportunity. So, he proceeded to exin the events that had transpired, her real situation, including Izabelle''s temporary healing and his n to take her away from Azy.

    Pressing his forehead against Alicia''s, Zeke whispered, his voice filled with remorse, "I''m sorry I couldn''t find another way other than this. I''m sorry..."

    But before he could continue, Alicia silenced him with a tender kiss, causing him to grow still. Her lips spoke volumes of understanding and eptance. "I know you tried everything, Ezekiel," she reassured him. "I know you exhausted every possible method and concluded that this is the only way."

 Chapter 340 A Little Bit More

    ?

    This chapter is dedicated to @Lilli_Fiona and @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thanks so much for the supergifts!!!

    ___

    Alicia caressed Zeke''s face tenderly, "I have already faced death before, so I understand that my chances of survival this time might¡­ I know this isn''t going to be easy at all. I had felt before I pass out that¡­ that my situation is going to be hopeless. But you found a solution. You found a solution that no one else could find. So please... don''t be sorry."

    The door creaked open, drawing their attention. Their eyes turned to see their son, Azy, standing there. Just the sight of her beloved son filled Alicia''s heart with both overwhelming love and bitter ache. She couldn''t believe she was going to leave him¡­ this precious child of hers. But a temporary separation was better than leaving him forever, right? "Azy, my dear," she called out to him, her arms outstretched in an open embrace.

    Without hesitation, Azy ran into her waiting arms, uttering a single word, "Mom," with a sense of utter relief. His small body shuddered as he finally released the fear that had been lingering within him since the moment he felt that his mother''s life was fading away.

    As Zeke observed the scene before him, a soft smile tugged at the corners of his lips. These two¡ªAlicia and their son¡ªwere the very air he breathed now, the essence of his world and his life. The mere thought of separating them shattered everything within him.

    When Alicia looked at him, she gestured for him to join their embrace. There they formed their first hug as aplete family. Zeke''s arms enveloped them both, and an indescribable feeling coursed through him. No words could capture the depth of his emotions in that moment.

    In that moment, Zeke vowed silently that he would do anything, everything, to ensure that they could be together like this again one day. He would make any sacrifice, even challenging the gods themselves if necessary. This time, he would not allow anything to go wrong. It was time for him to choose his very own world. Yes, Alicia and Azy were his world now, and he would prioritize them above all else from here on.

    As their embrace loosened, Azy spoke, his words filled with a deep longing. "Mom, Dad... I can''t exin it, but I would love for us to hug like this again someday."

    Alicia''s eyes shimmered with tears, moved by their son''s heartfelt desire. Zeke reached out and pressed his forehead against Azy''s, a silent promise passing between them. "I promise," he vowed, his voice steady and resolute.

    Azy smiled confidently, gratitude shining in his eyes. "Thanks, Dad. And as I promised, I will be waiting here for you and Mom''s return."

    And so, they held onto that promise, cherishing the moments they had together and looking forward to the day when they would embrace again.

    ¡­

    As the three of them remained locked in their heartfelt embrace, Zeke''s attention was briefly diverted by something that was urring outside the house. He instinctively chose to ignore it, wanting to remain in the precious moment with his wife and son. However, Azy broke the silence.

    "Uhm, Mom, Dad," Azy began, his voice hesitant. "I actually came here because... that powerful man, Uncle Gav, asked me to tell you both toe out first. He said there''s an urgent matter you both need to settle."

    Zeke meet Alicia''s gaze and when she nodded at him the tree of them rose.

    As the trio stepped out of the house, Alicia''s eyes that were filled with renewed vitality and strength was the most noticeable. The pallor that had gued herplexion moments ago had been reced by a healthy glow, and her steps were steady and determined. Beside her, Zeke stood tall and resolute, while Azy had never looked so contented.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    The trio, now a picture-perfect image of a united family,manded attention as they walked towards theirpanions.

    When Alicia spot Elle as soon as they were out of the house, Alicia hurried over to her, taking hold of her hands before silently embracing her.

    "Thank you so much," Alicia whispered, her voice filled with heartfelt gratitude and emotion.

    Elle returned the embrace, her eyes brimming with warmth and relief. "You''re wee," she replied softly. "I''m just d I could help, Alicia. Seeing you awake and well is all the thanks I need."

    As Elle and Alicia hugged, Zeke approached Gav. Gav was covering the upper half of his face again with his hand as if he suddenly had a terrible headache.

    Zeke stepped closer, deliberately blocking Gav''s line of sight to ensure he wouldn''t catch a glimpse of Alicia.

    "I know you already feel it, Zeke," Gav stated, peeking at him between his parted fingers. His words hanging heavily in the air. "Honestly, the summon has already been remarkable, considering the length of time both of us have stayed in this realm."

    The revtion left everyone in shock. They couldn''t believe that the time for their departure had already arrived. Alicia had just awakened, and it seemed unfair to be faced with such a limited amount of time. Couldn''t they have a little bit more time together?

    Elle stepped forward, facing Gav. "You said I have the power to prolong your stay since I''m the one who summoned you." She spoke. Wanting to hear from Gav that she could still do that. Refusing to believe that this was really it.

    Gav nced at her. "Yes, you are right. However, I honestly don''t believe you are capable of that now after performing the healing ritual. No matter the ability you possess, you can''t possibly perform two rituals of that level just within a short period of time. Well, you can, if you don''t care about what would happen to you next."

    As the weight of their impending departure settled upon the group, a voice echoed, capturing everyone''s attention. "I believe I can help with that¡­ extending your stay for a bit more, I mean."

    __

    a/n: Thanks so much for your patience as always. <3

    Also, I would like to announce that I''ve dropped a new story here on WN titled ''Deadly Nightshade''. I have no n to ever contract it because I wanted to be able to print it have a physical copy of it one day. This is a story I''ve made for aic which is now under production but I decided to turn the script to a novel version. The update will be slow since I''m only writing it when I''m having writer''s block while writing my ongoing books. But I still hope you guys will check it out and let me know if it''s good.

    Here is the blurb by the way.

    Once a queen, now an assassin. Burned and cursed, she rose from the ashes of her fallen kingdom to exact revenge on those who betrayed her. No one was spared, not even the allies who had turned their backs on her in her time of need. But her quest for vengeance isn''t over yet. With just one target left¡ªthe powerful High King of the Winter Court¡ªshe faces her most dangerous adversary yet. He is handsome, charismatic, and cunning, and she finds herself drawn to him despite her burning hatred. Will she be able to resist his seductive charms andplete her mission, or will her ckened heart be conquered by the very man she seeks to destroy?

 Chapter 341 Please

    ?

    A/N: Thank you so much for all your patience guys ~

    ...

    "Zeres!" Alex called out, swiftly making his way to Zeres'' side. With a nonchnt grin, Alex yfully slung his arm around Zeres. "Did you leave Iryz all by herself?" he asked, his tone light.

    "Lilith is looking after her," Zeres replied. His gaze then shifted towards Alicia. The moment his gaze settled on Zeke, a quiet rage and a deep grudge smoldered in Zeres'' eyes.

    Their gaze held. Time seemed to suspend, stretching out the moment as if it were reluctant to let go. Finally, breaking the silence, Zeres spoke, his voice carrying a hint of detachment, yetced with determination. "I can assist in extending your stay," he offered, his words resonating with a quiet intensity. Despite the coldness in his tone, his sincerity was undeniable.

    Zeres'' words made everyone look at him with a flicker of hope and gratitude filling their eyes, except Gav, of course.

    Gav''s brows were slightly furrowed as he finally spoke up, his attention fixed on Zeres'' hair, as if what he was seeing held some deep-seated disturbance. "And what would be the price?" he inquired. Gav was speaking in a way that told everyone he didn''t trust this other silver-haired individual and suspected he would ask for a huge price in return.

    Zeres locked eyes with Gav, meeting his gaze. "Save someone dear to me," he replied, his voice resonating with unwavering conviction. His silver eyes now looked desperate, and that sight alone made Gav decide not to say anything anymore because Gav just didn''t like dealing with anyone this desperate.

    When Zeres'' gaze returned to Zeke, it gleamed even more intensely. "Rescue her, and I''ll go to any lengths necessary to ensure your stay is prolonged. You know I have the capability to fulfill that promise, Kiel."

    A heavy silence reigned, tension thickening in the air as everyone awaited Zeke''s response. Though Zeres appeared outwardly calm, an undercurrent of animosity was still obviously emanating from him. And this animosity was clearly directed squarely at Zeke.

    "It seems this dragon harbors an immense grudge and burning hatred towards you, Zeke. I can''t help but wonder what you did to earn such enmity," Gav remarked nonchntly, breaking the silence. He didn''t look at Zeres again and just settled his gaze towards Zeke.

    The atmosphere around Zeres grew even more oppressive, his jaws tightly clenched in barely restrained anger.

    Realizing the need to diffuse the increasing tension, Alex interjected. "Oh right, Zeke," Alex sounded like he just remembered something very important. "I think it''s about time for you to address the issues concerning Iryz and Elle''s..." Alex''s words trailed off as he nced at Elle, worried about potentially divulging sensitive information in her presence. However, to his surprise, Elle nodded, signaling that she wanted him to continue.

    Understanding that Elle clearly gave her consent, Alex continued. "I believe you have to rify the unresolved matters surrounding the heart transnt you performed on Little Betty over a decade ago, Zeke."

    In that moment, Zeke nced at Elle. Everyone, including Elle, fell silent in anticipation. They all wanted to hear what Zeke''s answer would be.

    But suddenly, Zeres took a deliberate step forward, closing the distance between himself and Zeke. Then, to the astonishment of everyone present, he dropped to his knees before Zeke.

    Lowering his head in a gesture of desperation, Zeres pleaded, his voice filled with raw emotion. "Please... save Iryz..."<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    They had realized that Zeres didn''t seem to hear what Alex had just said at all. Right now, Zeres was in desperate haste.

    Alicia''s grip on Zeke''s hand tightened, her silent plea for him to help Zeres and save Iryz resonating through the connection they shared. And Zeke didn''t need Alicia to voice anything because he already understood.

    "Rise, Zeres," Zeke said.

    Zeres looked up, meeting Zeke''s gaze once more. And as their eyes locked, Zeke assured him, "Rest assured, we will definitely find a way to save her."

    Hope immediately red in Zeres'' eyes, its radiance piercing through the cloud of resentment that had consumed him. Despite the deep-rooted grudge he clearly harbored, it became obvious to all that Zeres regarded Zeke''s words as an assurance. It was as if to him, anything Zeke uttered held the power to manifest, and he trusted his words above all else in this world.

    However, in the midst of this exchange, an ominous breeze suddenly swept through the area. Grayish clouds coalesced, swirling in a seemingly feeble tornado above them. The surrounding trees swayed in response, as if foretelling an impending event.

    It was a sign, an indication that the time for the two summoned demons to depart this world was drawing very near.

    Azy unconsciously clutched the hands of both his parents, his grip tightening as if he was afraid his parents were going to be whisked away from him without any warning.

    Feeling Azy''s fear, Zeke turned to him and dropped to one knee before him. "Don''t worry, you heard your uncle Zeres. He''s going to prolong our stay, so this is not goodbye, yet."

    Azy''s eyes searched their surroundings. Relief visibly washed over his features as he nodded silently at his dad.

    When Zeke lifted his face and looked at Zeres, Zeres immediately spoke. "I will perform the ritual now. Pleasee with me. It''s going to be more challenging if the gate opens."

    Zeke nodded at him, and Zeres disappeared after telling Zeke about the ce where the ritual would happen.

    Turning to Azy again, Zeke watched the boy struggle to control his demonic power that was now starting to emanate from his very pores once again. Sebastian, too, exhibited signs of being affected, though his manifestation was much more subduedpared to Azy''s. Zeke knew that the two were being affected by the uing opening of the gates of hell once again.

    Pressing his head against his son''s, Zeke whispered, his voice filled with reassurance. "Stay with your mom. I''ll be back."

 Chapter 342 Days

    ?

    Azy struggled to maintain hisposure, even as his dark magic continued to pulse out of him. His concern for his mother''s well-being was undeniable as he pleaded, "But Dad... it''s starting again... Mom... can you take her with you? I''m afraid she will..."

    "No, don''t worry. She won''t be affected this time," Zeke assured, cing his palm gently over Azy''s eyes.

    Silence reigned as everyone observed in awe. Azy''s rampant magic gradually dissipated, settling into a state of calm. It appeared almost effortless, as if Zeke''s simple act of covering his son''s eyes had brought about absolute control. They knew it involved his demonic magic, but Zeke executed it with such ease that it seemed like he wasn''t doing anything amazing at all.

    Azy''s surprise and awe were unmistakable as he felt the calmness wash over him, thanks to his father''s intervention. "Thanks, Dad, that was... amazing!"

    Zeke couldn''t help but smile gently at the admiration and pride reflected in his son''s eyes.

    "Stay with your mom, alright, Azy?" Zeke straightened, cing his palm on his son''s head.

    Azy responded eagerly, "Yes, Dad!"

    With that, Zeke ruffled Azy''s head gently before turning to face Alicia. Leaning in, he nted a tender kiss on her forehead and whispered softly in her ear, "I''ll be back... babe."

    The impact of Zeke''s whisper, coupled with the touch of his warm breath against her ear, sent an electric surge through Alicia''s veins. It rendered her momentarily speechless, and all she could manage was a reluctant nod as she watched her beloved disappear once again. But this time, she held unwavering certainty in her heart that he would return soon.

    "Mom? Are you okay?" Azy''s concerned voice broke through Alicia''s reverie as he looked at her intently.

    Alicia, now aware of her reddened face, felt a deeper shade of embarrassment flood her cheeks. She gathered herself and mustered a smile for her son. "I''m fine, Azy."

    His worry persisting, Azy continued, "Are you sure? Your face looks reddish."

    Realizing what her son had noticed, Alicia''s embarrassment intensified, causing her face to turn even redder. "I''m just... blushing. Don''t worry about it," she replied, attempting to brush off his concern with an awkward smile.

    ...

    As Zeke and Gav materialized in the designated ritual location, Gav couldn''t help but question Zeke''s certainty. "Are you certain about this, Zeke?"

    <novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Without a moment''s hesitation, Zeke responded firmly, leaving Gav with a sigh of resignation. "Yes," he affirmed, unwavering in his decision.

    "You know what kind of trouble awaits us once we return if we stay here for too long."

    But Zeke''s decision remained unshaken. "Archer and Ruka are more than capable of holding their ground in our absence. I had already given them instructions in advance, anticipating a situation like this."

    Gav stared at Zeke in astonishment, momentarily speechless. "Bloody hell, Zeke. Not only do you know we would be summoned, but you also anticipated that we would stay here for an extended period of time?"

    Zeke''s gaze remained focused, his face expressionless once again. "I am aware of the possibilities. I possess knowledge of everyone''s abilities in this world, allowing me to calcte events that could possibly happen and make the necessary preparations as well."

    Shaking his head, Gav remarked in a mixture of disbelief and resignation, "Well, why am I still surprised at this point, considering all the crazy things you''ve done?"

    Zeke offered no response, his attention fixed on Zeres, who was nearing thepletion of the ritual preparations.

    "How many days do you think we''ll stay?" Gav asked. "If you ask me, no more than two days. If we exceed that timeframe, no matter how well you''ve prepared, I don''t believe Ruka can hold on."

    When Zeke still remained silent, Gav resigned. He knew that particr look Zeke was wearing right now. That was what Zeke looked like when he''s fully engaged in his mental simtions and preparations, envisioning countless scenarios and formting intricate strategies in his mind. And he knew it was better not to disturb him because in this state, Zeke was as unresponsive as a stone.

    ...

    Lucas finally joined the group gathered in front of Alicia''s house. He was a little disappointed when he couldn''t see the man he was expecting to see, but when he sensed his presence, he rxed. Because although he couldn''t see him, Lucas was certain he was there in the ck Forest. He didn''t ask about him, though, because everyone was there.

    After exchanging greetings with Alicia and Azy, he swiftly approached Alexander, aware that he was already well-informed about thetest developments.

    "Sir," Lucas reported. "I have handed over the unconscious individuals to the witches. They are now imprisoned in the underground cells. Shall I proceed with the interrogation?"

    "ording to Elle, those individuals were talking about werewolves," Alex informed Lucas. "It seems to me that they pose another problem unrted to Elijah''s current agenda. So I believe we should prioritize dealing with the more dangerous issue at hand for now. Those little rats can wait."

    "Yes, sir," Lucas immediately agreed, understanding the need to focus on the biggest and most urgent threat. "I have just received news that Elijah has sessfully seized control of everything. It appears that the prophetess and the king did not attempt any resistance and simply acquiesced to Elijah''s demands."

    "It was a wise move on Rudy''s part," Alex said. "He knew hecked the true power to oppose Elijah effectively. And he might just unnecessarily risk losing his life if he tries to go against Elijah. However, the prophetess''s actions and intentions remain unclear to me."

    A flicker of curiosity colored Lucas''s words. "Are you..." he paused, hesitating. "...doubting the prophetess'' loyalty?"

    Alex sighed. "Well, I''ve never been fond of her or any of the previous prophetesses, as you know. They can be quite bothersome and I honestly think their prophesies aren''t really that needed in this era anymore. Perhaps, they''re quite useful in the past but now... time and things has changed. I''ve always wondered how Zeke managed to handle them so effectively."

 Chapter 343 Bonding

    ?

    Meanwhile, Elle, who had overheard Alex and Lucas'' conversation while her gaze was focused on Sebastian who was busy training himself to control his demonic magic, furrowed her brows in concern. She had recently discovered that the true power within Viscarriay with the Reigns princes, and that King Rudy was merely a symbolic figurehead. Despite formal acknowledgments of Rudy''s authority, the king himself understood his own limitations. He could issue orders, but if the princes rejected them, hecked the authority to enforce them.

    The intricacies of Viscarria''s political system intrigued Elle, realizing that it differed significantly from the monarchies she had known. Everything about this country was unique, which was not really surprising given its citizens consisting of vampires and various supernatural beings. The country''s politics were truly a reflection of its extraordinary nature.

    As Elle contemted the consequences of Elijah''s sessful takeover, she couldn''t help but feel her worry grow. The possibility of a war between vampires and humans was something she couldn''t even imagine. While fear didn''t grip her, she was genuinely concerned about the uncertain path ahead. If such a conflict were to ur, it would definitely pit Viscarria against the rest of the world.

    As the group discussed the situation, Alexander turned the topic to Kyle, inquiring about his whereabouts. Lucas hesitated for a moment before responding. "I heard he is in Queza."

    Alex raised an eyebrow. "Where exactly in Queza? Don''t tell me he''s in the pce."

    "I heard he went there himself, shortly after I left."

    Alex looked at Lucas with disbelief before he sighed. "So he''s now Elijah''s captive¡ª"

    "Uh," Lucas hesitantly interrupted, looking like he really didn''t want to be the one to tell Alex about this certain news but didn''t have a choice. "I just actually received new information that Prince Kyle was seen next to Elijah, and it seems that he is not being held against his will."

    What Lucas said sent shockwaves through everyone present, their eyes fixed on Lucas, astounded by the unexpected news. Kyle was the veryst person who wasn''t with them right now in the ck Forest that they would expect to side with Elijah in this situation!

    Alex chuckled briefly, both amused and annoyed at Kyle''s actions. "What on earth is that kid thinking now?"

    "I''m not entirely sure either."

    Alex clicked his tongue in annoyance. "Let''s just hope the kid isn''t nning something foolish. He''s been quite elusive for the past ten years since Zeke left, so I''m not really confident now that Elijah cannot sway him."

    Lucas''s gaze shifted away from Alex before he changed the topic and inquired if there were any specific orders Alex wanted him to do or follow. Alex shook his head. "No, let''s wait for Zeke''s return. He''ll be here shortly anyway."

    Just as they were discussing their next course of action, Sebastian, who had quietly approached them, interjected. "Why don''t we make the decision right now? Zeke shouldn''t have to deal with this mess. He should focus solely on Alicia and Azy. My brother has shouldered the burden of maintaining peace for so long on his own; it''s time he''s not bothered by all of this."

    Understanding Sebastian''s sentiment, Alex responded, "I see your point, Sebastian. However, in matters like these, it''s best to seek Zeke''s opinion. We won''t ask him to do more than that. Though, I won''t stop him if he decides to take action himself. The benefit of involving Zeke is that it will save us valuable time in nning the best course of action. Besides, I have no doubt that Zeke already has a n in mind. So why waste our time racking our brains?"<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    Sebastian could only look away, knowing that Alex''s logic held true. Right now, Sebastian was even certain that his brother''s very next action after Zeres'' ritual was already set.

    "Then help me insist that Zeke doesn''t leave ck Forest, no matter what happens," Sebastianmunicated to Alex through telepathy this time, his gaze determined. "I want him to focus solely on his family and not concern himself with the outside world. I will handle this mess. I want you to ensure he stays here, even if you have to use force, and let him spend time with his family."

    Alex smiled in understanding, his eyes meeting Sebastian''s. "Don''t worry, I''m with you on that. This country and this world are no longer Zeke''s sole responsibility. It''s now our responsibility because we''re the ones who are here."

    ...

    In the quiet living room, Alicia and Azy were having their tender mother-son bond. As soon as Zeke left, Alicia had decided to be with Azy and spend every moment with him while she had the chance.

    Azy and Alicia''s favorite bonding moment was when Alicia was teaching Azy magic spells. So here they were, doing their favorite activity together while waiting for Zeke''s return.

    Azy had been an extraordinary witch. He had that innatemand over his magic and possessed a unique ability that surpassed even Alicia''s proudest dreams. Though Alicia could not wield magic herself due to her state, her knowledge as a former queen of witches remained intact, allowing her to guide Azy with unparalleled wisdom. She had taught Azy everything she knew he would need.

    But today, she was going to teach him something different. A high-level magic¡ªone that she had saved forst.

    Sitting cross-legged on the floor, Alicia and Azy faced each other, meeting Azy''s bright, determined eyes.

    "My dear Azy," Alicia began, her voice filled with tender warmth, "today, I will teach you a spell that has been passed down through generations of witches. Are you ready?"

    Azy''s face lit up with eager anticipation. "Yes, Mom! I''m ready to learn!"

    Alicia smiled, her heart swelling. Though she couldn''t force away the sorrow gnawing inside her, she was filled with gratitude and happiness in this moment, knowing she could still have this time with him.

    Taking Azy''s hands into her own, feeling the magic that pulsed through him, Alicia began.

 Chapter 344 Longing

    ?

    "First, you must connect with the essence of light," Alicia said, guiding Azy through the process. "Close your eyes, take a deep breath, and imagine yourself in a bright ce where there is no darkness, only light. Feel the touch of the light upon your skin."

    Azy followed his mother''s instructions diligently, his youthful imagination bringing the scene to life with such vividness. Taking a deep breath, he allowed his mind to transport him to the vibrant world of his imagination.

    "Now," Alicia continued, her voice soft and soothing, "imagine your own magic intertwining with the magic of that ce. Feel the connection, the harmony between your power and the power of light. You are one with the elements, Azy."

    As Azy immersed himself in the visualization, a serene calm washed over him. He could feel the pulsating energy merging with his own magical essence.

    "Now, open your eyes, Azy," Alicia said. "You are ready to learn the spell that has been entrusted to us by generations of witches."

    With their hands still intertwined, Alicia began to guide Azy through the intricate movements and incantations of the spell. She exined its significance, its history, and the responsibility that came with wielding such power. Azy absorbed every word, his eyes fixed on his mother''s face, determined and unwavering.

    As they practiced, Alicia''s heart swelled with love and admiration for her son. She marveled at his natural talent, his dedication to honing his skills, and his unwavering thirst for knowledge. Each sessful execution of the spell filled her with a bittersweet mix of joy and sorrow¡ªa celebration of his growth and a reminder of the impending separation that loomed over them.

    Time seemed to both slow down and speed up, the minutes slipping through their fingers like sand. Theyughed, stumbled, and persevered together, mother and son united in their magical activity.

    Finally, as the lesson drew to a close, Alicia and Azy shared a tender embrace. Their hearts beat in synchrony, the unspoken love and understanding between them transcending mere words. Alicia pressed a gentle kiss upon Azy''s forehead, her touch conveying a depth of emotion that surpassednguage.

    "My dearest Azy," Alicia whispered, her voice quivering with a mix of love and sadness, "you are a remarkable young man. I am so proud of the magical abilities you possess, and I am honored to have been your teacher, your guide. Remember, my son, that no matter where our paths may lead, our bond will always be unbreakable."

    Azy nodded, his eyes brimming with unshed tears. "Thank you, Mom. I will carry your love and teachings with me always."

    As they held each other tightly, time seemed to stand still, the weight of their impending separation casting a shadow over the room. Yet, within that bittersweet moment, Alicia found sce in knowing that she had equipped Azy with the knowledge, love, and resilience he would need to navigate the challenges thaty ahead.

    And so, as the rays of sunlight bathed the room, the mother and son clung to each other, cherishing the beautiful and heartwarming connection they shared.<novelsnext></novelsnext>

    As the mother and son separated, Alicia''s keen gaze caught the intensity in Azy''s eyes. And when he turned to follow his gaze, her heart leaped with joy at the sight of her husband, Zeke, leaning against the door frame¡ªan ethereal sight that stirred emotions deep within her. His coat had been discarded, revealing a sleek white shirt that entuated his strong physique. Zeke''s sleeves were rolled up to his forearms, and his stormy gray eyes held a dreamy gaze that defied description.

    The sight of him in that moment was nothing short of breathtaking, and Alicia felt her heart stir with a rush of emotions, feeling like she was falling in love all over again. But she knew she had to maintain herposure, for her son was right before her.

    When did he return?

    She hadn''t sensed his presence, which indicated that he had deliberately concealed himself, not wanting to disturb them. She could already tell that the ritual was a sess. But Alicia still longed to know how much time they had been granted to savor this precious reunion. She wished and hoped in her heart that it wouldn''t be just one more day. Because that wouldn''t be enough.

    Just as Alicia was about to call out to him, her voice caught in her throat as she realized that Zeke was lost in thought. His gaze remained fixated on the scene before him, his head resting against the door frame.

    As she studied him further, Alicia''s smile faded, reced by a sudden pang of heartache. She had never seen Zeke like this.

    Feeling the urge to go to him, Alicia whispered to Azy, instructing him to wait patiently. The young boy nodded understandingly, immersing himself in the ancient spells journal Alicia had prepared for him.

    With cautious steps, Alicia approached Zeke, her heart fluttering in her chest. In that moment, a wave of emotions washed over her, a mixture of pain and longing. She had never witnessed Zeke so lost in thought like this before, his gaze appearing distant and detached.

    Zeke''s line of sight remained fixed, seemingly oblivious to Alicia''s approach, until she stood directly before him. His gaze shifted, meeting her eyes with a flicker of recognition. He blinked, slowly straightening. And then, Alicia embraced him tightly.

    Time stood still as Zeke held Alicia tightly in his arms, his embrace both strong and gentle. In that moment, the distant look in his eyes faded away, dissolving like mist touched by the warmth of the morning sun.

    Zeke''s gaze briefly shifted to Azy, and when he saw that their son was engrossed in the ancient spells journal, Zeke swiftly pulled Alicia away from the door. The door shut closed quietly behind them and Zeke imed Alicia''s mouth with a kiss so full of longing and love that it felt as though eternity had unfolded in that very moment.

    ___

    A/N: Hi guys, I just want to say thank you once again for all your patience with me. I just want you guys to know that this story has already reached it''s final arc. So yes, the end is now approaching.

 Chapter 345 Far too long

    Chapter 345 Far too long

    Alicia and Zeke''s lips met with a fiery and intense kiss so filled with consuming hunger. Their bodies pressed against each other, as if desperate to bridge whatever gap created by their long separation. It was as if all the years that they were apart had condensed into this very moment, igniting a hunger that had long been suppressed.

    Their bodies pressed against each other as Alicia''s fingers entangled in Zeke''s dark hair, pulling him closer as their mouth moved in a dance of unspoken and intense desires.

    Zeke struggled to contain himself, to hold back and stop, as the years of yearning for his beloved wife surged through his veins. Perhaps due to that long time of longing, their kiss that moment was like an intoxicating cocktail that was simply impossible for them both not to indulge in.

    As their tongues intertwined and as they devoured each other''s mouths, Zeke''s self-control wavered.

    His hands started to trace the curves of Alicia''s body, rediscovering the familiar contours that had haunted his dreams for years. Every touch sent more electric waves of pleasure through them, making it increasingly difficult to resist the overwhelming urge to...

    Zeke pinned her against the wall, devouring her mouth in an insatiable hunger, as if he was trying to make up for the lost moments. The oh soposed man now turning to an untamed beast, as if the taste of her mouth had been the key to release the beast within him. And Alicia could do nothing but surrender, to let him devour her. She had been dying for this¡­ longing for his kiss, for his touch once again, for years. So now she couldn''t even make herself remember where they were.

    She was quickly lost in a world of their own creation, oblivious to the passing of time. When Zeke''s hand cupped her breast, Alicia couldn''t stop the moan that escaped her mouth. Her hand moved as well and met his raging hardness bulging in his pants.

    He made a rumbling growl that came from deep within his chest. And then he yanked himself off Alicia.

    Somehow, he still managed to summon a fragment of restraint.

    With ragged breath, he looked down at her, his strong arms now braced against the wall, jailing Alicia between them. His stormy grey eyes filled with an intoxicating mix of longing, adoration, and insane desire.

    He rested his forehead against Alicia''s, theirbored breaths intermingling as they gazed into each other''s eyes. Their lips still tingling from the intensity of their intense kiss, a sense of euphoria washing over their entire being as they stared at each other.

    And then Zeke cursed under his breath, his lips curled into a tender smile. "You''re going to drive me crazy, Alicia¡­" he whispered and Alicia smiled back at him.

    "I say the same to you, Ezekiel."

    Zeke''s eyes seemed to shine even brighter. "Three days," he said, his voice filled with emotions. "Zeres managed to grant us three precious days."

    Alicia''s eyes widened with shock for a moment before her face lit up with pure happiness. She felt a surge of emotions, a mixture of overwhelming joy and gratitude. It was more than she had dared to hope for. Three more days to be with Azy, to be aplete family. It was a gift beyond measure, one that she would treasure with all her heart.

    Tears welled up in Alicia''s eyes, threatening to spill over, but she held them back, not wanting anything to obscure this moment of happiness. She took a deep breath to steady herself, her voice quivering, "I... I can''t even express how thankful I am. Three more days with Azy... It''s more than I could ever ask for."

    Zeke reached out, his hand tenderly cupping Alicia''s cheek as he wiped away a stray tear that had escaped. His touch was gentle and filled with reassurance, a silent promise that they would make the most of every single moment they had been granted.

    Three days may not have been enough, but they would seize each moment and savor the togetherness that had been denied to them for far too long.

    "How about Iryz?" Alicia then whispered, her voice barely audible as she nestled against Zeke''s chest.

    Zeke''s arms encircled Alicia protectively. He pressed a gentle kiss to the top of her head before speaking. "Gav and Izabelle are with her right now. We can trust them to take care of Iryz. They will do everything they can to help her."

    Alicia nodded. She believed him wholeheartedly, without a single doubt.

    She lifted her gaze to meet Zeke''s eyes once again, and as their eyes locked, a flicker of desire and fiery longing ignited in Zeke''s gaze once again.

    Alicia''s heart skipped a beat, and before she knew it, she closed her eyes, savoring the delicious anticipation that swirled in the air. But instead of their lips meeting, Zeke''s tender kissnded softly on top of her head.

    Alicia''s eyes fluttered open.

    Zeke''s voice was an intoxicating mixture of desire and restraint. "I''m afraid I won''t be able to stop myself if I kiss you again right now," he confessed.

    Alicia blushed because she honestly felt the same. Even now, she badly wanted to ask her husband to just¡­ oh dear, get a grip of yourself Alicia!

    "Me too," she admitted, and a mischievous grin tugged across both of their faces. Their shared grin spoke volumes, a silent promise that when the time was right, their passion would be unleashed, and they would let it consume them in a tempestuous storm of desire and love.

    A sudden interruption came in the form of Alex and Sebastian''s arrival. Their voices cut through the air, breaking the spell of Alicia and Zeke''s private cocoon.

    "Sorry to disturb your lovey-dovey moment, Zeke, Alicia," Alex chimed in, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "But I promise this is thest time."

    Alicia''s cheeks reddened slightly at the unexpected intrusion, but Zeke remained unfazed. He looked at Alex and Sebastian looking ever soposed and undisturbed by their arrival.

 Chapter 346 Mandate

    Chapter 346 Mandate

    Alex''s smile faded, reced by a grave expression. He gestured for Zeke and Alicia to join him in a more secluded area. Zeke nodded in acknowledgment, leading Alicia by his side as they followed Alex and Sebastian.

    Without beating around the bush, Alex began to speak, telling Zeke of the current predicament they were in.

    Zeke''s expression remained stoic, his gaze locked with Alex''s as he absorbed what Alex was telling him.

    "In short¡­ the situation is really dire this time." Alex said. "To the point that even with you now right here with us, it might be toote to solve this without spilling blood."

    ¡­

    As they watched the videos of vampires Elijah had released in the inte, Zeke tapped his fingers. His expression stoic as he rested his temple against his knuckles.

    On the screens, they watched the disturbing videos. Each video depicted acts of violence and chaos, carefully orchestrated to fuel the humans'' suspicion and fear of the vampire poption. The evidence was overwhelming, as if Elijah had designed the perfect trap, ensuring a constant influx of new videos that kept the humans on edge, stoke their suspicion and intrigue, and sow seeds of fear among the masses.

    Sebastian''s voice cut through the silence, his tone calm. "We''ve tried everything to take down these videos, but they keep resurfacing."

    A sigh escaped Alex''s lips. "Honestly, I fear there may be no bloodless solution anymore. Humans are both intelligent and insatiably curious. Sometimes, their curiosity leads them down paths that bring more harm than good." He paused. "Even if we manage topletely halt the spread of these videos and erase any trace of them, the humans'' suspicions will linger. Worse yet, I fear they may resort to drastic measures, perceiving us as a dangerous virus that must be eradicated before it spreads further."

    Before Zeke could even say anything, Lucas approached the group. His voice filled with urgency as he reported that a battle has erupted on the western border. And that an unknown militia hasunched an attack, targeting civilians and capturing the violence on video.

    Alex''s jaw clenched, "Clearly, their purpose is to expose the truth, to see if the people of Viscarria are more than just humans." Alex said. "Those little idiots. And? Is any of them still alive right now?"

    Lucas nodded. "Sadly, some human citizens lost their lives in the attack but no vampire is reportedly killed. And some vampires end up killing numbers of those militia out of anger. Right now, the ones who are left alive are held captive."

    After Zeke gave him an instruction, Lucas immediately nodded and left.

    "Have the world leaders begun their meeting?" Zeke then inquired, his gaze now fixed on Sebastian.

    Sebastian nodded solemnly. "They have attempted to convene an urgent meeting online, but we have been intercepting theirmunications. It''s a risky move that only heightens their suspicions, but at present, I see no better alternative to handle the situation."

    person."

    "Let them gather in one ce," Zeke uttered, causing both Alex and When Zeke regarded Sebastian with a nod of approval, Alex interjected. "I believe they''re now going to be forced to meet in person."

    "Let them gather in one ce," Zeke uttered, causing both Alex and Sebastian to exchange puzzled nces.

    Questions filled their eyes as they sought to understand Zeke''s reasoning. Before they could voice their concerns, Zeke continued, "By gathering them in one ce, it will make the task easier."

    "You''re not going out there, brother." Sebastian rose. His voice rang firmly as he looked intently at Zeke. "We are here to hear your n, but the execution will be done by us. You are you going to stay here with Azy and Alicia."

    As the Zeke and Sebastian''s gaze held in silence, their attention was interrupted by the arrival of Gav. The man sauntered towards the group, his confident stride and powerful demeanor drawing all eyes towards him. Rather than taking the vacant seat across from Alicia, he positioned himself casually next to Zeke.

    "Why don''t you let me be your substitute, Zeke?" Gav suggested.

    Zeke''s gaze met Gav''s. "No, you''re not allowed to go anywhere far without me," he replied, the firmness in his voice leaving no room for argument.

    "Come on, Zeke. It''s clear that your unique abilities are needed in this world''s situation. Your brother wanted you to remain here, to spend time with your family before we depart. So the only logical solution is for me to step in and handle your part instead. After all, you can''t just subject me in doing unexciting task like teaching Sebastian''s woman healing magic, or I might burst."

    Gav shrugged clearly letting Zeke and everyone know what he meant by letting his demonic power seeped out of him like he couldn''t contain them anymore.

    His power quickly turned the room suffused with dark and overwhelming energy that Sebastian own demonic power started to get triggered.

    Zeke red at Gav and the man sighed before his power subsided once again, making it easier for Sebastian to calm himself at the same time.

    "You know it''s not easy holding back this thing inside me, Zeke." Gav said.

    "This task cannot be entrusted to just anyone, especially not you, Gav."

    Gav leaned back, as if on the verge of rolling his eyes. "Don''t tell me this is another boring task that requires no bloodshed."

    "This world is different from the one you know, Gav. It''s not brute force or overwhelming power that is needed here." Zeke said calmly before he returned his gaze back to Sebastian. "Don''t worry, I''ll only deal with this one thing¡­ and it won''t even take much time as it''s the easiest task out of all after all."

    A knowing smirk yed on Alex''s lips as he chimed in, his voiceced with a hint of amusement. "Indeed, Zeke. That''s undoubtedly the easiest task of all. For you, that is."

    As Alex yfully shook his head, Sebastian, his expression grave, captured Zeke''s attention once more.

    "Tell me, brother," Sebastian uttered, his tone serious and his gaze fierce. "Are we still bound by the mandate not to kill a Reign prince?"

    ___

    a/n: Hi guys, my schedule will change this month. I think I''ll be able to update twice or thrice a week. So there''s only 2 chaps for now. I''ll try to update tomorrow or the following day. Also, I think I surprised you guys by my announcement in myst update, so I''d like to rify that though this story has reached its final arc and that I am finally seeing the end, it might still take a little while to get there. I am not very sure as often, things change, but right now I think there might be less than 50 chapters left. Which isn''t that much already. I hope you guys will stick with me and our beloved characters till the end. <3

 Chapter 347 Who Are You?

    ?

    Royal Pce, Queza, Viscarria...

    After the prophetess departed, Elijah and Kyle were left alone together in what used to be Ezekiel''s study.

    Elijah was nonchntly seated behind the desk while Kyle was on the sofa across from him. ncing at his younger brother, a hint of amusement yed on his lips as he broke the silence. "So? Why are you still here, my younger brother?" he inquired.

    Kyle lifted his gaze towards Elijah, his expression showed nothing but nonchnce. "Are you tired of your brother''s face already?" he retorted casually.

    Elijah smirked. "You know you won''t be able to fool me, Vincent Kyle," he remarked knowingly.

    "Fool you?" Kyle echoed, a wry smile tugging at the corner of his lips. "When did I even start trying to do something like that?"

    Elijah tilted his head slightly, his gaze sharpening as he studied his brother intently. After a few moments of silence passed, Elijah spoke. "It appears that you have grown wiser, Kyle. I can''t help but wonder what thoughts upy your mind in this moment. So far, it seems you have done absolutely nothing since all of this began."

    Kyle let out a sigh, throwing his head back and directing his gaze towards the ceiling. "It seems like you''ve been waiting for me to take action. But brother, I hate to disappoint you, but I currently have no ns to do anything at all. That''s why I find myself just hanging out in here."

    "Because you refused to go to the ck Forest?"

    "Not really," Kyle shrugged, a nonchnt expression on his face. "I just believe that even if I were in the ck Forest right now, I would still be doing the exact same thing as I am here."

    Elijah arched an eyebrow. "You''re starting to irk me, Kyle. When did you learn to be someone annoying?"

    "Now that''s news to me," Kyle replied, a small smile ying at his lips. "You, getting annoyed by anyone who isn''t causing harm to a dog or cat."

    Elijah tapped his fingers against his temple, his eyes glinting with a dangerous intensity. "There are only three beings I despise to the core, Kyle," he began, his voice tinged with quiet menace. "First, those who abuse and harm animals. Second, Sebastian. Andst but not least... Ezekiel. And now I''m starting to really see Ezekiel''s influence on you."

    "I thought it was only Sebastian that you hated. When did you start hating Zeke as well? I recall you used to look up to him, or so it seemed."

    Elijah chuckled darkly. "When? I always despised him. I could never fathom why all of you became his puppets. Well, now I''ve stopped trying to make sense of it. I simply concluded that all of you were fools, willingly allowing one man to control and manipte your lives. And I can''t hardly believe that even after he''s gone, you all remain under his spell, as if he''s your god. The level of idiocy is truly astounding that it''s almostical. Yet none of you seem to wake up from it or ever want to. Such fools," he scoffed.

    Kyle''s voice turned quiet as he responded yet his face still didn''t betray any emotion. "It''s true... even I can call Zeke a master of maniption. But I don''t believe that any of us are his puppets. If we were, my brother Kai would have never..." Kyle''s voice trailed off, his eyes closing momentarily.

    Elijah''s smirk widened. "What if that''s exactly why Kai met his fate? Because Ezekiel orchestrated it all to reach that point?"

    Kyle''s gaze flew opened and locked with Elijah''s. "I don''t see any reason why Zeke would do something like that."

    "The reason is simple," Elijah stated. "He wanted to eliminate Kai all along. One reason could be because Kai showed greater obedience to Alexander than to him. Ezekiel has a tendency to rid himself of those who refuse to bend to his will, after all."

    Kyle still showed no visible reaction on his face. No one would be able to tell if he believed or even considered Elijah''s reasoning. "Is that really the only reason why you despise him? I wonder what he did to you to have such deep-seated hatred against him."

    Elijah smirked, but too soon, before he could even respond, his smirk faded into an expression of wary caution.

    A mysterious woman then suddenly appeared. d in a dark crimson cloak that billowed around her, the woman''s face was concealed by arge hood.

    The dark red cloak... Kyle instantly remembered the red cloak that Sebastian had mentioned to him before. He was told that the witch who was said to be behind Elijah was wearing a dark red cloak. This woman definitely gives off an unnatural air around her. Her presence wasn''t really the kind that awakens someone''s flight or fight instinct. Kyle himself couldn''t quite sense how strong or how dangerous she might be and yet¡­ he felt like she was someone he must immediately kill without mercy and without hesitation. This was such a strange feeling that Kyle had never felt before. Just who was this woman?

    Interrupting the silent atmosphere, the woman''s voice slithered through the air, her tone needlessly seductive. "Did I interrupt an important private brotherly meeting?" she inquired, her words dripping with unneeded delight.

    Elijah''s gaze locked with the woman''s, his features suddenly nk. "Nothing of great importance that you don''t already know," he replied.

    With calcted grace, the woman approached Elijah''s desk, positioning herself between the two brothers. Then, with a deliberate movement, she turned her back to Elijah and fixed her gaze upon Kyle.

    "So it''s the youngest prince of the Reigns," she mused, her voice carrying some kind of over the top seductiveness it was disgusting. Slowly, she lifted her hand and raised her hood ever so slightly, revealing the lower half of her face. A sinister smile yed upon her lips, stained with a crimson hue.

    Her tongue traced her blood-red lips and then, her chilling whisper echoed through the room "I have been eagerly awaiting our meeting, Prince Vincent Kyle."

    "Who are you?" Kyle asked.

 Chapter 348 Familiar

    Chapter 348 Familiar

    A big shoutout to @MonsterUnderTheBed, @Lilli_Fiona, and @L_13! Thank you so very much for the Supergifts! <3

    ___

    "Are you on our side, or just some spy?" the witch inquired, her voice remained overly melodic.

    Maintaining an air of absoluteposure, Kyle leaned forward, his elbows finding their ce on his knees. Strands of his dark hair, carefullybed but slightly tousled, fell over his forehead, partially obscuring his prating gaze as he focused his attention on the woman before him. "Right now, I find myself on no one''s side," he replied.

    The woman flicked her long bright red nails. "And you expect me to believe that?" she challenged, her voice dripping with skepticism. "You were trained by your despicable older brother, Prince. And right now, you are reacting almost just like him."

    Kyle''s lips curved into a faint smirk and with a subtle shift of his posture, he reclined against the back of his seat. "Well," he sighed. "Since it appears that both of you have already made up your minds, then I shall provide you with the answer you want. Yes, I am, of course, on their side. Now, I ask you in return... who exactly are you?"

    The witch''s lips curled into a knowing smile. "You do realize that if I reveal my true identity, you will be forever bound to this side, don''t you?"

    "Well, it''s not as if the other side truly needs me," he said. "At this moment, I find myself far more intrigued by the two of you and the hidden agendas you both carry."

    "So your real reason for staying here is merely curiosity?" the witch questioned, her voice tinged with skepticism.

    Kyle''s eyes twitched, his curiosity burning brighter. "I don''t understand what exactly both of you are aiming for. It intrigues me endlessly, and I honestly don''t like the fact that I can''t find an answer I''m quite satisfied with. Would you mind enlightening me?"

    "You don''t understand? What is it exactly that eludes yourprehension? Huh? Prince?"

    Kyle leaned forward once more, resting his elbows against his knees. His hands entwined together, fingers interlocking with a deliberate and purposeful grip, reflecting the resolve that pulsed through his veins. His gaze, once curious and probing, now transformed into an expression of utmost seriousness. "Your motives." He answered. "You''re trying to ignite a war and restore vampire dominance in this world... I canprehend that sentiment to some extent. But what I fail to understand is why you both continue to pursue this risky path, knowing full well that not just one or two, but an entire family of immortals exists. Even if you seed in leading a vampire takeover, how do you n to deal with those whom you cannot kill? Your goals seem utterly foolish to me, and I struggle toprehend them."

    Silence filled the room. Kyle''s gaze shifted towards Elijah, searching for a reaction. To his surprise, Elijah''s expression remained impassive, void of any surprise or revtion.

    The woman on the other hand chuckled. It was obvious to Kyle now that these two were of course aware about what he was trying to point out. And it seems¡­ they weren''t bothered by it. Why? What exactly were they hiding for them not to be bothered by this huge issue?

    "Your brother truly is another interesting character, Elijah," she remarked, a hint of intrigue in her voice.

    "In a bad way," Elijah replied in a curt voice.

    "Yes, indeed, in a bad way," the woman agreed, nodding. "And that is precisely why I find him fascinating and rather appealing."

    Elijah''s eyes widened slightly, a flicker of surprise crossing his features. He looked as though he hadn''t expected the woman to take such an interest in Kyle.

    Before Kyle could observe more of his brother''s reaction, his attention was pulled back towards the woman as she began to move closer to him.

    "I''ve heard that you''re in love with a witch," she stated, her voice filled with a knowing undertone.

    "You didn''t answer my question..." Kyle tried to interrupt. His features betraying nothing.

    But the woman acted as though he didn''t hear him at all and simply continued. "A witch who now possesses silver hair, if I''m not mistaken." her voice taking on a seductive tone as she started to move closer to Kyle. "

    Kyle didn''t respond. His expression remained stoic as she closed the distance between them.

    When she was right before him, the woman''s touch grazed Kyle''s face, sending an icy chill through his veins.

    "What if I told you that I know a method for you to be with your beloved witch queen again¡­ free from sacrifice orpromise?" she whispered, her voiceced with an enticing allure. "A way to be together without causing harm to either of you."

    Still, Kyle didn''t speak a word.

    "The method is actually quite simple," she continued, a wicked smile ying on her lips. "And I am more than willing to show it to you myself, Prince."

    In a swift and daring move, Kyle''s hand suddenly shot out, his fingerstching onto the woman''s hood. And faster than a blink of an eye, her face was unveiled.

    Time seemed to freeze for a fleeting moment as Kyle''s breath caught in his throat.

    Before him stood a woman of ethereal beauty, her features both delicate and beguiling. Her eyes shimmered like a silver moon. Silvery tendrils of hair cascaded around her face,

    framing it in an intricate and silken wave. It was a face that he hadn''t seen in years. A face his mind had hoped to never see again even in his dreams.

    "Li¡­ Lilith?" Kyle muttered in disbelief.

    A shiver coursed through Kyle''s body when the she smiled and continued to caress'' his face. His eyes began to darken. The longer he stared into the depths of her eyes, the more he felt himself sumbing to a dark enchantment.

    "Yes, Kyle¡­ it''s me¡­" she whispered, so alluringly. Her voice had changed. It had transformed into a familiar and hauntingly beautiful sound¡ªa voice from his past.

    ___

    A/N: For those asking, I do have a discord server. Though I''ve been long inactive there, you guys may join if you want to get pinged whenever there''s an update>> https://discord.gg/UGTA3A4

 Chapter 349 unflattering

    Chapter 349 unttering

    Kyle''s lips parted, his throat working as his eyes remained unable to look away from her beautiful, enticing gaze.

    "Come with me, Kyle," she said, holding his hand and gently pulling him. Her eyes never released their hold on him.

    As Kyle stood, seemingly in a trance, her smile widened. "You make me so happy, Kyle," she drawled, her voice growing even more tempting.

    Guiding Kyle toward the door, Elijah''s voice suddenly rang out. "Wait," he called, his words echoing in the room.

    Ignoring himpletely, she asked Kyle, without stopping in her tracks, "Your brother can''t stop you froming with me, right, Kyle?"

    "Yes," Kyle replied, still seemingly entranced.

    "See?" she smiled sweetly. "So, just let your younger brother be, Prince Elijah."

    Before Elijah could respond, she disappeared, taking Kyle along with her.

    And in the blink of an eye, they materialized inside a dimly lit room.

    She guided him towards the bed, never releasing her gaze from his eyes. Suddenly, the back of Kyle''s feet hit the edge of the bed, causing him to fall into a sitting position.

    "Oh, Kyle... what a handsome young man you are," she praised, and as her fingers caressed his lips, the woman shrieked. In an instant, she found herself pinned against the bed where Kyle had been sitting just moments ago. Kyle''s fingers were wrapped tightly around her neck as he red down at her with fury. "You," he hissed, his voice filled with venom. "Take off your damned disguise and reveal your true face."

    The woman''s surprise was fleeting, quickly reced by a knowing smirk that yed across her face. "Now, that''s quite impressive of you... you really made me believe I had seeded inpelling you, Prince," she said, her voiceced with a provocative tone, as she sensually ran her tongue over her lips.

    Kyle tightened his grip on her neck, cutting off her breathing. "Show your true self now, or I''ll snap your neck without hesitation!" he threatened, his voice seething with rage.

    But the woman''s smile didn''t fade as her appearance shifted once again. Her silvery hair transformed into a vibrant shade of red, her eyes turned a deep green, and lovely freckles adorned her face like scattered constetions. Kyle''s eyes widened in utter shock as he now gazed upon the face of the very person he had first fallen in love with.

    She chuckled innocently, wlessly mimicking theughter of the young girl from his past. "Oh, Prince, can you truly snap my neck? Can you bear to harm your beloved? I highly doubt it," she taunted, exuding confidence. "You loved me far too deeply to inflict any harm upon me, let alone take my life."

    A dark expression settled upon Kyle''s face, his emotions churning within him.

    "You can''t... you''re a kind-hearted man. The most innocent and gentle among your brothers. You could never kill¡ª"

    SNAP!

    The sound of bones breaking echoed through the room. The woman''s eyes widened, frozen in disbelief, as life abruptly departed from her body. Her features started to shift, transforming into those of a woman unfamiliar to Kyle. Any trace of Lilith vanished until only a lifeless body remained.

    Kyle stood there, numb and expressionless, his gaze fixed upon the lifeless figure before him. In the silence that followed, a soft and seductiveughter began to fill the air, echoing around him.

    "Hahaha... just as I thought," the voice echoed through the room. Kyle swiftly leaped from the bed, scanning his surroundings with an intense gaze.

    "Did you know that I kind of saw thising?" she continued, her voice filling the air. Kyle froze, his eyes now fixated on the floor, realizing that the voice belonged to something non-physical¡ªa presence he couldn''t touch, kill, or even capture.

    The realization struck Kyle, unraveling the answer to the question he had posed to both her and Elijah earlier. Was this the reason they had seemed unfazed? Because this witch, or whoever this woman was, possessed an immunity to death? Because she could effortlessly transfer to another body if her current host dies?

    His thoughts were interrupted as the voice spoke once again, drawing his attention. "Too bad for you, but I''ve encountered this trick before, young man. I know where you learned your moves... it''s from Ezekiel, isn''t it?"

    Kyle''s eyes stretched ever so slightly.

    "I''ll share a secret with you, sweet little prince... I''ve also learned to counter that tactic, thanks to that very same person. Hahaha," she taunted.

    With lightning speed, Kyle dashed towards the door, hoping for an escape. But as he flung the door open, he was met with a sight that immediately halted his moves¡ªthick prison bars, surrounded by powerful enchantments.

    Theughter grew louder, mocking his failed attempt.

    "Poor thing... you almost managed to deceive me if only you had been a bit more patient and yed along a little longer. But s... I would be damned if I allowed myself to be fooled by the same trick more than twice," she dered, herughter resuming as if she had achieved a triumph worth celebrating.

    Kyle slowly lifted his head, his expression nk, and turned around to face the empty space.

    "So, it appears that you''re some cursed ghost of someone who knew my brother quite well," Kyle calmly remarked, a smirk ying on his lips as if he had just found something amusing.

    "What''s so funny, Prince? Are you losing your mind already?" the voice sneered.

    "Not really," Kyle replied nonchntly, shaking his head with amusement. "I just find it amusing that our enemy this time is actually a ghost. It''s quite underwhelming, if you ask me. I had set my expectations too high, and I can''t help but feel disappointed by this... well, unttering revtion."

    She snorted venomously, "Unttering, huh? Well, let''s see if you''ll still find it unttering once I use your body to kill the woman you love."

    A slow smile crept across Kyle''s lips, his eyes taking on a dreamy expression as he tilted his head slightly. "I''d love to see you try... I''m curious to witness how my queen will ruthlessly exorcise you from my body, reducing you to nothing but smithereens."

 Chapter 350 Exhausted

    Chapter 350 Exhausted

    Back in the ck Forest, Elle, Zeres, and Lilith gathered within the crystal cavern, where Elle continued her efforts to cure Iryz. The beautiful interior of the crystal cavern was suffused with a weak ethereal glow, but the crystals reflected and amplified the magical energy that filled the air.

    That was the scene when Gav arrived. As soon as Gav''s piercing gaze fell upon the two silver-haired individuals, Zeres and Lilith, his expression contorted with a mix of annoyance and difort. With a sigh, he shut his eyes tightly and pinched the bridge of his nose, as if battling against a growing headache.

    "Could the two of you do something about your hair? Its color gives me headache," Gav spoke up, his voicemanding andced with an air of authority.

    Both Zeres and Lilith frowned, exchanging puzzled nces. Their expressions clouded with confusion at first, eventually turning offended. The silver hair that adorned their heads was not only a physical trait but also a symbol of reverence among witches¡ªa mark of their power and status. For the witches, silver hair was the most exalted crown they could possess. That''s why Gav''s remark about their hair struck a chord deep within them.

    With steely resolve, Lilith stepped forward, determined to address Gav''s disrespectfulment. Her voice, calm yet firm, echoed in the cavern. "I am well aware of your tremendous and otherworldly power," Lilith stated, "but I, as the queen of witches, will not simply that shimmered with an enigmatic intensity. "Whoever said I am mocking anyone, huh, witch queen?"

    stand here and allow you to mock us like that." Her voice carried a quiet intensity, and her silver hair seemed to shimmer with renewed vibrancy¡ªa sign of her power being triggered.

    Gav parted his fingers, revealing a pair of mesmerizing grey eyes that shimmered with an enigmatic intensity. "Whoever said I am mocking anyone, huh, witch queen?"

    Lilith''s gaze narrowed. "Your words imply disdain and disrespect. I will not let suchments go unaddressed, regardless of your power."

    Sensing the growing tension between the trio, Elle stepped in between them. "Please stop... This is not the time for you guys to be like this," she said before turning to Lilith and Zeres, whispering to them. "Please don''t get triggered by him. I know he''s being rude, but it''s true that he couldn''t look at silver hair without experiencing pain." Elle''s words were a plea for understanding. Lilith and Zeres, surprised by this revtion, gradually eased their defensive postures, their expressions softening.

    "Alright," Lilith relented, her voice holding a touch of understanding. "Zeres and I will withdraw to the other chamber for now. Just call us if you need assistance."

    Elle nodded gratefully, appreciating their cooperation.

    "Let''s go, Zeres," Lilith said, and with a final nce at Iryz, Zeres reluctantly tore his gaze away and followed Lilith.

    When the duo was out of sight, a sigh escaped Gav''s lips. He ran his fingers through his dark hair, his attention now fully directed towards Elle.

    "So, how''s the progress?" Gav asked, his voice carrying a t tone.

    Elle''s expression reflected her worry as she met his gaze. "Her breathing is slightly better now, but..." Elle bit her lip, "I''m afraid my healing is not working on her."

    Gav approached Iryz, his face remaining impassive. He studied her for a moment before redirecting his attention to Elle. His words were blunt, devoid of any sentiment. "The issue lies not with your healing abilities but with you," he stated matter-of-factly.

    Elle''s eyes widened in surprise. "What do you mean?"

    "I''ve mentioned this before, haven''t I?" Gav spoke as though he was exasperated by the need to repeat himself. "You cannot expect your powers to function optimally when you exhaust your essence by using your powers to heal Zeke''s woman. You''re drained and in desperate need of rest."

    "But Iryz is in danger... You were the one who said she needed help as soon as possible. I can''t rest when she''s¨C"

    "She''s not going to die yet," Gav cut her off. "You don''t see any progress, but your power definitely helped her tonight."

    Elle blinked at him before eventually nodding, relief flooding her being. The tension in her shoulders eased slightly, knowing that her efforts had not been in vain. She sank into a nearby chair, her weariness finally catching up to her.

    But a genuine smile filled graced her lips as she looked at Gav.

    Her eyes shimmered with gratitude. Her hands, delicate and intertwined on herp, conveyed the depth of her emotions. "I''m so grateful," she murmured softly. "Without your assistance and teachings, I would have remained a mere spectator, helpless and unable to make a difference."

    Gav simply nced at her, his expression inscrutable.

    And then without a word, he turned away to leave. But just as he crossed the threshold of the door, Elle''s voice called out. "Where are you going?" she inquired, her steps quickening to catch up with him.

    "Beats me," Gav replied without pausing.

    However, Elle didn''t stop following him. And as she passed Lilith and Zeres, who had just emerged from the other chamber, Elle offered them a meaningful nod before continuing her pursuit of Gav.

    Elle caught up with Gav at the entrance of the crystal cave, where they both came to an abrupt halt due to the unexpected duo that greeted them. Alexander and Sebastian were at the entrance and were about to enter.

    Upon seeing Sebastian, Elle immediately rushed towards him. "Seb!" Elle eximed, relief flooding her voice as she ran towards him. In an instant, Sebastian, ever protective and possessive, enveloped her in a tight embrace. His hands cradled her face, searching for any signs of distress. His concerned gray eyes bore into hers as he spoke in a hushed voice.

    "You look exhausted," Sebastian remarked in a low, worried voice.

    Offering him a reassuring smile, she gently brushed her hand against his cheek. "I''m fine, Seb. I just need some rest. I promise I''ll look better tomorrow after a good night''s sleep."

    He looked relieved, but he still appeared on the verge of whisking her away to tuck her in bed and watch over her until morning. As he hugged her tightly, Sebastian paid little mind to the presence of Alex and Gav, who stood nearby, until Alex spoke.

    "Enough with the PDA, you two," Alex interjected yfully, a mischievous glint in his eyes. "Go and bring Elle to the house to rest, Sebastian. I''ll meet you at the entrance of the forest after I speak with Lilith."

 Chapter 351 Name

    Chapter 351 Name

    Seb nodded and eagerly scooped Elle up in his arms. Then with a graceful leap, he carried her away.

    As they swiftly moved through the forest, Elle reveled in the familiarity of Sebastian''s embrace. Her heart fluttered with joy as she held onto him tightly, cherishing the scent of his presence and theforting warmth of his body. Even though it hadn''t been long since they were in each other''s arms, it already felt like days had passed, when in reality, it had only been mere hours.

    In no time, they arrived at the house. Sebastian carried her with grace, his arms supporting her as if she were the most delicate treasure. Once inside her room, he gently seated her on top of the table, his gaze locked with hers.

    Elle was tempted to wrap her legs around his waist, to pull him closer and prolong their time together. However, a sense of responsibility and understanding held her back. She knew that Sebastian and Alexander had urgent matters to attend to, and she didn''t want to hinder their mission with her desires.

    "I''m going to leave you here, again," he said in a low voice, looking like he hated even saying it but had no choice.

    Elle smiled softly, her eyes filled with understanding. "Don''t worry, Seb. I won''t let anyone abduct me again," she assured him, her voice filled with determination.

    He sagged against her, his forehead resting gently on her shoulder. "I wish I could take you with me, but it''s too dangerous," he murmured. "For now, it''s still safer for you to stay here."

    "Mm," she nodded, smiling. "Zeke''s here, so please rest assured, Seb."

    Sebastian visibly rxed, the tension in his body dissipating. It was as if the mere mention of his brother''s presence brought him a sense of reassurance, as if his brother''s presence alone could take away all his worries and doubts.

    "You''re right, Zeke''s here. I can finally focus on my job," Sebastian murmured, his forehead gently resting against Elle''s.

    "Yes, and I still have something important to aplish here," she replied, her eyes sparkling so brightly that it made Sebastian pause, unable to find the right words.

    His gaze lingered on her, seemingly captivated by the radiance that emanated from her eyes. "You look..." he trailed off, at a loss for words.

    Her smile widened. "I''m just happy that I can finally help, Seb. From now on, I''ll do my very best," she dered happily.

    Suddenly, Sebastian leaned in, his lips capturing Elle''s in a passionate kiss.

    Elle momentarily froze, overwhelmed by the intensity of the kiss. She initially felt the need to resist, to be the one to stayposed, but resistance was futile, and soon she found herself reciprocating with equal fervor. Their tongues intertwined, their mouths moving in perfect harmony, as if it had been forever since theyst kissed.

    When they finally pulled apart, their breaths were ragged, their chests heaving. Sebastian''s voice wasced with desire and frustration. "Fuck," he breathed, his eyes dted. "We need to put an end to this as soon as possible so I can finally bring you home and..." He paused, biting his lip as he took a deep breath, his fingers gently loosening their grip on her scalp. "I need to go now before I lose control, Iza," he admitted, chuckling helplessly.

    Elle nodded and pulled him into a tight embrace, holding him close as if trying to anchor him to the present moment. "Please be careful, Seb," she whispered. "Come back to me safe and sound, okay?"

    He kissed her knuckles and then pressed a tender kiss to her forehead, his touch filled with reassurance. "I promise," he murmured. And with one final touch, Sebastian vanished before her eyes.Top of Form

    When Seb materialized before the ck Forest''s exit, he was surprised to see that Alexander wasn''t alone. Gav was unexpectedly with him. Sebastian couldn''t help but voice his confusion. "Why is he with us? I thought my brother said he couldn''t stray too far from him."

    Alexander shrugged, a calm expression on his face. "He promised not to interfere, just to tag along with us," he exined. "Don''t worry, Seb. Despite his troublesome nature, I believe he''ll keep his word."

    "Are you sure he didn''t put you under a spell for you to agree to bring him with us, Alex?" Sebastian asked.

    Gav''s eyebrow lifted slightly, amused by Sebastian''s wariness. "Would you rather me stay here and disturb your brother''s precious moment?" Gav asked, a smirk ying across his face.

    Sebastian tsked. "You better behave yourself then," he warned, not fully convinced of Gav''s trustworthiness.

    "I will. Stop being such a worrywart, younger brother," Gav teased.

    Sebastian scowled at the term "younger brother," his irritation rising. "Stop calling me that. I''m not your brother," he retorted, walking past Gav with a cold demeanor.

    Gav didn''t react, as if he hadn''t even registered the coldness in Sebastian''s words. His gaze remained steady, unfazed by Sebastian''s attitude towards him. "You truly have a temper, Zeke''s brother," Gav remarked, a hint of amusement in his voice.

    "Why the fuck do you insist on refusing to use our names, except for Zeke''s?" Sebastian snapped, his patience wearing thin. He had grown increasingly irked by Gav''s disrespectful way of addressing everyone, particrly when he referred to Elle as the "red-haired" and Alicia as "Zeke''s woman," despite them both already introducing themselves properly.

    "I don''t know what kind of world you came from, and I don''t really care if it''s the norm in your world to call everyone so disrespectfully," Sebastian pressed. "But you are here in our world right now."

    Gav simply nced at him. Again, he didn''t look affected at all. "If you insist," Gav responded. "But don''t get mad if I end up calling you different names because I cannot remember names."

    Sebastian scoffed. "You cannot, huh? You''re not going to tell me you only remember my brother''s name, are you?"

    Gav''s eyes settled ahead of them. "That''s right, Zeke''s name is the only name I remember."

    Sebastian paused for a moment. Somehow, he could now feel that Gav wasn''t lying. Silence suddenly reigned between the trio until Alex broke the silence.

    "Why is Zeke''s name the only one you remember?" Alexander, who had been quiet all this while, finally piped in. "Is it because of the blood oath between you two that Zeke mentioned?"

    "Perhaps," Gav simply replied before the three of them finally stepped out of the ck Forest.

 Chapter 352 Zeke and Alicia - Part 1

    Chapter 352 Zeke and Alicia - Part 1

    a/n: There will be several chaps under this title ''Zeke and Alicia'' and it''s going to be focused on Zeke and Alicia. After these chaps, the focus will be back to our main characters.

    ___

    Back in the ck Forest...

    Outside the house, the ethereal glow of moonlight filtered through the trees, casting an enchanting ambiance over the area. Inside, however, it was calm, warm, and quiet.

    In the kitchen, Alicia joyfully prepared a meal for her husband and son, infusing the room with the aroma of love and home-cooked goodness.

    Meanwhile, in the adjoining room, Zeke and Azy were finally having their long-awaited father-son bonding¡ªan extraordinary bonding that had been a decade in the making. Zeke''s presence was asmanding as ever, but this time, there was also an unmistakable tenderness emanating from him. He sat across from his son, his eyes locked onto Azy as the young boy attempted to control the tiny and wild pitch-ck mes flickering in his small hands.

    As Alicia moved quietly amidst pots and pans, she lifted her gaze towards Zeke and Azy. And instantly, her attention was captivated by the scene unfolding in the adjacent room.

    It was a moment she had longed for¡ªa moment where Ezekiel and Azy were finally together, bonding like any ordinary father and son.

    As Alicia observed the scene, her heart swelled with both joy and a tinge of sadness. It was a bittersweet moment for her, as she couldn''t help but reflect on the years that Ezekiel had been absent from their lives. She had often imagined what it would be like if he had been there for Azy from the very beginning. The countless moments and milestones they had missed as father and son.

    Now it was finally happening, after a long... long wait. A decade to be exact.

    Alicia could still remember it vividly in her mind, that moment when the darkness was swallowing her husband, taking him away from her¡­ from them. That was the very same moment Ezekiel had broken to her the news, that she was pregnant with their child, with Azy.

    Now he was here and Azy''s grown to a boy that''s exactly a small version of him.

    She had often wondered how the father and son would connect once they were finally together. There had been a lingering worry in Alicia''s heart, a fear that perhaps Azy wouldn''t be able to form a normal bond with his father or that it would take a long time for him to feelfortable around Ezekiel. After all, Ezekiel had been absent from their lives even before Azy was born. The absence of a father figure during Azy''s formative years could have created a barrier between them. However, as she watched them now, Alicia''s worries began to fade away.

    Because here there were, already synchronizing as if this wasn''t their very first time being together like this. Their demeanor, their expressions, even the subtlest of movements, mirrored one another it was simply amazing.

    Alicia''s eyes shimmered with unshed tears as she witnessed the pure joy emanating from Azy''s face. His eyes were alive with wonder and delight she had not seen in Azy''s face for a long time. Alicia could tell that it was because he was finally experiencing the love and guidance of a father he had yearned for so long. It was a joy that had long been absent¡ªa joy that had finally blossomed with the presence of his father.

    Wiping her tear away, Alicia turned away, a tender smile gracing her lips as she continued with her cooking.

    And as the clock ticked on, Zeke''s guidance gently led Azy to gain control over his pitch-ck mes. The room seemed to hold its breath, until finally, Azy''s power responded, dancing under hismand. Azy''s face lit up with a radiant smile, his eyes sparkling with confidence and pride.

    Alicia soon entered the room. Her face beaming as she proudly acknowledged Azy''s ever so quick improvement.

    Azy grinned at her. "Thanks mom, but it''s all thanks to dad''s teaching," he looked so happy. The happiest he had ever been.

    "Not at all, son," Ezekiel said, his voice filled with pride as he gazed at Azy. "You are simply amazing, Azy. The way you handle your powers at such a young age surpasses anything I could have done when I was your age."

    Azy''s eyes widened in disbelief, his cheeks flushing as he cast a shy nce at his mother and father before speaking again. "It''s because I am the son of two powerful individuals like you, Mom and Dad." He beamed at them and Zeke''s smile widened.

    Alicia''s heart swelled with warmth as she savored the sight of Zeke''s rxed features and the unmistakable light in his eyes as he spoke with their son. It was a rare moment of pure happiness, one that she had longed for and now cherished. She couldn''t help but trace the lines of his face with her gaze, memorizing every detail, every expression.

    "Yes, you are right. But the power you inherited from us isn''t going to define your real strength Azy. In the end, everything will be in your own two hands." Zeke told him and Azy nodded with firm gaze.

    "Mom always told me power isn''t everything. And I also know that my power could be very dangerous¡­" Azy''s voice weakened a little as he stared down at his own hands. "I also know you and mom are worried because of this power I possess and that''s why you are doing your best to teach me how to control it." Then he clenched his fists tight before lifting his gaze and holding his parent''s eyes with determination. "Please don''t worry. I will tame my own power and learn absolute control, just like you, dad. I promise I will do my best so that¡­ when you two returns¡­ I''m going to make you both very proud of me."

    "Oh, Azy¡­" Alicia hugged her son.

    "You are already making us proud, Azriel." Zeke said as he too joined their warm embrace.

    ¡­

    In the cozy dining area, the family finally gathered around the table. The aroma of Alicia''s cooking filled the room, mingling with the sweet atmosphere. The table was filled with dishes that reflected Alicia''s love and care.

    As the room was filled with the soft clinking of silverware and the gentle crackling of the fire in the hearth, Zeke was taking a moment to observe his wife and son, his eyes shimmering.

    When Alicia nced at Zeke and saw him watching them with that breathtaking look in his eyes, she reached out and took Zeke''s hand.

    Soon, in the midst of their meal,ughter and conversation flowed naturally. Alicia was the one who talked the most, but eventually, due to Azy''s obvious intense desire to hear more stories from his naturally. Alicia was the one who talked the most, but eventually, due to Azy''s obvious intense desire to hear more stories from his father''s mouth, Zeke also broke his usual silence and began sharing stories from his past, allowing both Azy and Alicia a glimpse into the days of his youth when he was being trained by Alexander.

 Chapter 353 Zeke and Alicia - Part 2

    Chapter 353 Zeke and Alicia - Part 2

    As the night wore on, the cozy atmosphere in the house gradually quieted. The family sat together, their fingers intertwined, enjoying the peaceful ambiance surrounding them.

    After some time, Azy, feeling a mix of contentment and a desire to give his parents space, mustered the courage to speak up. "Um, Mom, Dad, I think I''m going to head to bed now," he said softly, his voice filled with a hint of shyness.

    Alicia and Zeke exchanged surprised nces, recognizing the subtle intention behind their son''s words.

    "And I want to sleep in the other house tonight, with Alexis." Azy continued and he abruptly stepped back as if eager to go. "Goodnight mom, dad. See you both tomorrow."

    And he turned around and walked away, leaving Alicia and Zeke unable to speak or move for a while until Zeke whispered in Alicia''s ear. "You''ve raised him too well, he''s now way too thoughtful for his age, Alicia."

    Alicia shivered at the delicious warmth of Zeke''s breath against her ear but she still managed to retort. "I don''t think so, Ezekiel¡­ I strongly believe that that very personality is something he inherited from you."

    Zeke chuckled lowly, making Alicia feel both seduced and struck at the same time as the sheer sexiness and temptingness of that sound. Oh dear¡­

    "I''ll take him there¡­" he then stood and Alicia immediately nod at him.

    "Go," she urged when he pressed his thumb over lips and pressed gently.

    "Don''t sleep." he said and it''s Alicia''s turn to chuckle.

    "I won''t. Never." She replied and Zeke bit his lip before finally disappearing into smoke.

    He materialized just outside the house, stopping Azy who had just taken a few steps away from the door.

    "Dad." Azy blinked, looking confused why his father was here and seemed to have stepped out the house to stop him from leaving. Did they not want him to go? But¡­ don''t they need their alone time together? Azy wondered.

    Zeke extended his hand to Azy. "Come, let me walk you to Alexis''."

    Azy was immediately relieved and nodded as he took his father''s hand. He had wanted to spend more time with his parents but he also wanted them to spend time with each other. Besides, there''s still tomorrow and he was actually already excited about spending more time with them once he wakes up.

    As they walked hand in hand through the silent forest, the moonlight casting gentle shadows, Azy couldn''t help the smile lingering across his face. He felt an overwhelming sense of contentment and joy, as if in that moment, everything in the world was perfect. It was a feeling of pure bliss, where he couldn''t imagine asking for anything more because he was experiencing the happiest moment of his life.

    Finally, they reached the other house. Azy turned to Zeke, looking a little hesitant to let go of his father''s hand. However, he looked up to his father with a smile. "Goodnight, Dad." He said.

    Zeke was about to reply when the door swung open. From within, two figures emerged¡ªAlexis and Alice.

    Alexis''s eyes widened with awe as he stared up at Zeke while Alice hid shyly behind her brother, peeking at Zeke with curious eyes.

    "Uncle... Zeke..." Alexis stammered, his voice filled with both excitement and nervousness. His admiration for his uncle was obvious in his voice and the way his eyes sparkled.

    Zeke''s eyes softened as he met Alexis''s gaze. Memories flooded back to him¡ªof that day when Alex had forced him to carry the new born Alexis in his arms.

    Taking hold of Azy''s hand, Zeke approached the twins, a gentle smile gracing his lips. "Yes, I''m your uncle," he said, his voice warm and affectionate. "You both have grown so much, Alexis, Alice."

    Alexis beamed, his confidence momentarily faltering in the presence of his revered uncle. "Uncle Zeke," he said, his voice filled with a mix of excitement and shyness. "Alice and I were so eager to see you! We''ve heard so much about you!"

    Zeke reached out to ruffle Alexis''s hair. "I''m d to see you both again," he said. "Thank you for taking care of your younger brother, Alexis, Alice."

    Alexis grinned happily. As though his uncle''s praise was one great honor for him. "Please rest assured we''ll always be taking good care of our younger brother, Uncle! I promise we will always be by Azy''s side."

    A warm gleam filled Zeke''s eyes as his hand lingered in Alexis''s hair. "I know I can count on you, Alexis."

    Alexis beamed at his uncle''s words, his chest swelling with a sense of responsibility.

    "You can rest assured, Uncle," Alexis replied, his voice steady with determination.

    Alice, still hiding behind Alexis, continued to steal a shy nce at Zeke. Her eyes held a mix of curiosity and timidity. Sensing her shyness, Zeke knelt down to her level, his voice gentle and reassuring.

    "Alice," he called her name and then Zeke patted Alice''s head gently, causing the shy girl to blush even more. Her cheeks turned a rosy hue as she shyly nced up at Zeke.

    Just then, Abi emerged from the door, her smile radiant as she observed the interaction between Zeke and the children. "Alright, young ones," she said, her voice gentle and motherly, "your uncle really needs some rest now. Let''s let him go for now, okay?"

    The twins though a little reluctant went on to grab Azy''s arms. "Well then, uncle. Leave Azy to us for now." Alexis said causing Zeke to smile again.

    "Right, goodnight, Azy," Zeke said, his voice tender. "And good night to you both as well, Alexis, Alice."

    "Goodnight, Uncle Zeke," Alexis and Alice said in unison. Alice''s voice was barely above a whisper, but it carried the same heartfelt sentiment. With those words, the trio finally stepped through the door.

    Zeke nodded gratefully at Abi and when she responded with an understanding nod, Zeke then dissapeared.

    Once the door was closed, Azy, Alexis, and Alice linked arms and made their way upstairs. The atmosphere was filled with a bubbling excitement as the trio''s voices buzzed with enthusiasm.

    "Your dad is so cool, Azy!" Alexis eximed, unable to contain his excitement. "He really feels so strong and powerful."

    Azy smiled with pride. "Dad... is amazing," he replied.

 Chapter 354 Zeke and Alicia - Part 3

    Chapter 354 Zeke and Alicia - Part 3

    a/n: This mass release is dedicated to @MonsterUnderTheBed! Thank you so much for the supergift Mich!

    ___

    With a soft towel wrapped snugly around her, Alicia stepped out of the bathroom when she suddenly halted at the sight that weed her. There he stood against the closed bedroom door, her one and only Ezekiel. The mere sight of him made her breath hitch, his gaze smoldering with desire, sending a shockwave through her body, causing her heart to race as an overwhelming surge of yearning coursed through her veins. In that moment, it was as if time suddenly stood still.

    Zeke''s expression had transformed into one of raw desire, so intense that his eyes were practically brimming with devouring hunger. Everything about him right now was such a stark contrast to theposed and calm presence he had been disying just several minutes ago. Alicia''s chest rose and fell with each deep breath, her body responding instinctively to his presence. Though they were still several feet apart, the maic pull between them was simply inexplicable. It was as if not just their bodies were desperately longing to be one, but their souls as well.

    As she looked at him, every fiber of Alicia''s being yearned for his touch, his kiss, and his intoxicating warmth. But she fought the urge to rush into his arms. She just stood there, her body vibrating with anticipation, awaiting his cue. Zeke''s hands clenched at his sides, his desire evident in every line of his body, yet he didn''t make any move. The air crackled with tension as he finally spoke, his voice filled with need and longing. "I need you," he whispered.

    And in an instant, Alicia''s resolve crumbled. The yearning in her heart became unbearable, and she closed the distance between them with slow steps. Without hesitation, she threw herself into his arms. Zeke''s strong arms wrapped around her, drawing her closer as their bodies molded together in a perfect fit. And then their lips collided in a passionate kiss, igniting a fire that had long smoldered within them.

    "Alicia," Zeke uttered her name against her mouth. The roughness of his voice, the rasp of it, was warm and luxurious, making her core tighten in response, sending a delicious ache spreading through her body. "Finally holding you like this... kissing you like this feels like I''m dreaming again..."

    "Were you dreaming of me while you were in the underworld?" she whispered back with a ragged voice, cupping his face.

    He smiled. "You don''t have any idea, Alicia. I dream of you every time I sleep. Sometimes I purposely tire myself out just to see your face."

    Alicia''s heart welled and constricted at the same time. "You''re having a hard time sleeping there?" she asked, her voice now weakened.

    "Demons don''t sleep, and my body doesn''t really need it. I can only fall asleep after a long battle, after I tire myself to my limits," he exined. "Huge battles and chaos were both a curse and a blessing for me down there because it''s the only way I can see your face again."

    She caught her lip between her teeth, her eyes ssy with tears. "You cannot... see me... imagine my face except when you''re asleep and dreaming?"

    "At first, I could... I would look at my ring and see your face, but as time went on, I suddenly became unable to even imagine anyone''s face. I have not forgotten. I remember everything, but I can''t visualize anyone''s face," he trailed off, pressing his forehead against hers. "I was wrecked the moment I realized this. I thought I was also doomed to forget your face. That day, I fought until my entire being was numb, and for the first time, I fell asleep. When I saw you in my dream..." he licked the corner of his lips, smiling helplessly. "I was so..."

    He took a deep breath, and Alicia''s tears flowed silently over her cheek. She tried not to cry, she tried her very best, but she couldn''t help it. Right now, her heart was also wrecked. She never even imagined that he had gone through something like that. She knew his life in that world was definitely dark and chaotic, but to think that he had to experience something like that too... it was just... she couldn''t even say a word but just hold him tight.

    "Shh... don''t cry," he said, and when Alicia heard regret in his voice, she wiped her tears and stared up at him again.

    "I love you, Ezekiel," she replied. She didn''t know why those words came out of her lips, but perhaps it was because these words were all she knew in that moment.

    Zeke''s eyes dted, and all of a sudden, his mouth was on hers again, devouring her almost desperately. Each deep lick and exploration of his tongue conveyed his unbridled passion, leaving her breathless and craving for more, awakening a primal desire that had long been dormant within her.

    "Alicia," he moaned her name against her mouth, his hands delving into her damp hair. The tremor in his touch mirrored the intensity of his need, and she couldn''t help but feel overwhelmed by the depth of his desire and longing.

    "Fuck... I need you so much... miss you too much... it''s killing me," he rasped. Every syble he uttered reverberated through her.

    But he didn''t give her any chance to respond as his mouth once again devoured hers. And all Alicia could do was incoherently moan to him just how much she missed him too... just how much she loved him.

    Her whimper of pleasure mingled with his own groan as their mouths danced together in a symphony of utter desire. Her fingers, entangled in his silky ck mane, held onto him desperately, as if she was afraid he would pull away from her.

    With a growing hunger, her hand then slipped beneath his shirt, seeking the warmth and solidity of his body. As her fingertips glided over his taut, chiseled muscles, she was intoxicated by the mere sensation and allure of his physical form. Every ridge and contour beneath her touch was a seductive work of art. Dear lord... she had waited for so long for this... to touch him again like this...

 Chapter 355 Zeke and Alicia - Part 4

    Chapter 355 Zeke and Alicia - Part 4

    As their breaths mingled, Alicia gently bit Zeke''s bottom lip, capturing its delicious full curve. He groaned deep within his throat, and Alicia smiled with pleasure at that raw and primal sound he let out. It washed over her like an intimate caress. She loved the way that sound burned her already scorching body.

    When her towel slipped away, his breath caught in his throat. His hungry eyes devoured her body for a moment before he swiftly discarded his shirt, revealing his mouth-watering chiseled chest and defined physique.

    And when their naked bodies collided, an electrifying jolt of desire coursed through them both.

    His hands found their way to her hips, his fingers flexing against her flesh. As they pressed against each other, the tips of her breasts met his chest, igniting a surge of sensation that rippled through her. A gasp escaped her lips while he groaned and crushed her against him, lifting her effortlessly off the ground. His arms encircled her, securing her in his powerful embrace as he carried her backward toward the bed.

    His arm supported her back as he gently ced her on the bed. He hovered above her, his body settling into perfect alignment with hers. And then he imed her breast with his mouth. His soft lips sucked greedily like a starving man, while his hand plumped and kneaded the other mound so possessively.

    "Ah..." she moaned. God... she missed this. After years, she was finally being touched like this again. "Ezekiel..." His name echoed as she hooked her legs around his calves, causing him to groan.

    "Oh... Alicia... I''ve missed you..." His words spilled out in a low, guttural groan, dering his yearning for her. She could feel the intensity of his need seep through her skin, the longing and hunger that matched her own.

    She pulled him closer, urging him to merge their bodies together. She arched her hips, seeking more friction and pressure. The fabric that separated them became a teasing barrier, heightening her craving for him. She wanted him inside her again. Maddeningly so.

    But she wanted something else from him first and foremost. She wanted him to say it... those words she had been waiting forever to hear.

    "I love you..." she told him once again. And he stilled. Their breaths mingled as he looked down at her.

    "Say it," Alicia coaxed, her voice barely audible as she locked her gaze with his. Her heart pounded in her chest. She needed those words, the affirmation that he had promised he would utter once he returned to her. She yearned to hear them, to feel their weight and power seep into her soul.

    Gently, Zeke''s hand brushed aside strands of her silver hair, exposing her forehead. His touch was tender, his fingers seemed to be shaking ever so slightly, filled with a mixture of so many intense emotions. She swallowed hard, willing herself to be patient.

    Seconds stretched into eternity as she waited. Her eyes never wavered from his beautiful, dazed grey eyes.

    It wasn''t that Alicia had ever doubted Zeke''s feelings. No, she knew, deep in her heart, that Ezekiel loved her more than words could ever express. She had felt his love in the way he looked at her, in his tender gestures, in every choice and sacrifice he had made... in everything. His actions spoke louder than words, and she had always understood his love without needing verbal confirmation.

    But she still longed to hear those words from his lips. It was a craving buried deep within her. Alicia had always wondered why he had never said it. She knew that Ezekiel was a man of reasons and intentions, so she could already tell that there must have been a reason why he couldn''t... or perhaps he didn''t want to say it. She had thought that maybe he believed his actions spoke louder than words, or maybe he feared the vulnerability that came with speaking such powerful sentiments. But Alicia always felt like the reason was something more than that.

    In the past, she hadn''t found the chance or the courage to ask him why or to encourage him to finally voice those three little words. But now, in this precious moment with him back in her arms, she refused to let the opportunity slip away. She wouldn''t waste another moment pondering or hesitating.

    Because she knew, deep down, that this could be herst chance to hear it. She had realized this fact once again when she woke up and found out that if Elle hadn''t identally summoned Ezekiel, there was no guarantee of what could''ve happened to her. Everything was uncertain. Unexpected things could happen at any time, and she and Ezekiel were not exempt from the unpredictability of life. She trusted him, but she could not bear waiting for another ten or more years to hear it.

    Not to mention the knowledge that she would soon forget everything, including him. The thought of forgetting him, of not recognizing the man who held her heart, was overwhelming. How would she treat her husband once her memories were wiped away? Would she push him away, gued by doubts and uncertainty as she had done in the past?

    Ezekiel would always be an enigmatic persona for those who knew nothing about the real man within him. And now, with all his new powers, he had be even more terrifying and dangerous. Alicia was a rational and skeptical person, particrly when faced with someone as powerful as Ezekiel. She couldn''t help but imagine herself instinctively avoiding him, questioning his motives, and second-guessing everything about him once her memories were erased.

    Though she also felt confident that Ezekiel would always be able to smash any barrier she created against him, Alicia wouldn''t dare to think that it was going to be that easy. She didn''t know why, but she couldn''t shake the feeling that the path they would tread after her memories were erased would be arduous and uncertain. Something in her gut was telling her that she needed to cherish these three days now with everything she had because there was no guarantee that they would have this chance again anytime soon once her memories were erased.

    So, she wanted to hear it, spoken directly from his lips. She wanted him to tell her those words while she still remembered him.

 Chapter 356 Zeke and Alicia - Part 5

    Chapter 356 Zeke and Alicia - Part 5

    Silence continued to envelop them. The only sound that could be heard was their beating hearts, their mingling breaths. Zeke''s eyes, filled with unspoken emotions, searched hers for the right words. His throat worked, and then, finally, he spoke.

    Silence continued to envelop them. The only sound that could be heard was their beating hearts, their mingling breaths. Zeke''s eyes, filled with unspoken emotions, searched hers for the right words. His throat worked, and then, finally, as if the weight of the world lifted off his shoulders, he spoke.

    "I love you," he said with raw emotion, his voice a mere murmur, yet it resonated with a power that echoed through her very soul.

    Tears pooled in Alicia''s eyes, shimmering with the overwhelming rush of emotions that surged within her. She reached out and cupped Zeke''s face in her hands, her touch conveying all the love that swelled within her heart. Oh heavens... she couldn''t exin what she felt. How... how could those three little words make someone feel like this? How could those three little words be so powerful? Or was it because she had waited for so long to hear them?

    Ezekiel closed his eyes, his body trembling with a mix of passion and longing. Wrapping his arms tightly around Alicia, he held her as if he never wanted to let go. "Damn too much, Alicia," he continued, quivering as he squeezed her so tight, engulfing her, leaving her breathless and exhrated. Alicia captured his mouth with overwhelming fervor. She was so happy... so... so utterly happy.

    She moaned incoherently into his mouth as desire coursed through her veins, aching for him to be inside her, to feel their bodies be one once again after so long. Her kiss was desperate and passionate at the same time. She kissed him with everything she had, with all the passion and devotion that she was possibly able to give, as if that was going to be theirst, and she was now dying to get her fill of him.

    Time seemed to slip away as their mouths moved together, their hunger for each other uncontainable. The entire room was quickly suffused with the intoxicating scent of their passion. In that moment, there was nothing else that mattered except the urgent need to unite their bodies and souls in a fiery union of love and desire. As their lips finally parted, their eyes met, each gaze holding a mixture of tenderness, longing, and an unspoken promise.

    "Ezekiel," she whispered, panting. As her hands caressed his back, she felt him shiver under her touch.

    "I want you," she added, her core aching so badly for him that she arched into him as her nails caressed his back from spine to his hips. And when Alicia sank her teeth just over his heart, Zeke threw his head back, letting out a low growl.

    "Oh, Alicia..." he moaned her name before his head lowered andtched onto her nipple while he squeezed her breast in his other hand. The way his scorching hot mouth devoured her flesh was maddening. She couldn''t help but clutch at his hair, too lost in pleasure to be gentle.

    She wrapped her legs around him, letting him know just how desperately she wanted him to finally devour her whole, possess her, im her all over again. But he slipped away from her hold, moving downwards.

    "Ezekiel..." she moaned his name again. She wanted him to just take her. She needed him so much she was more than certain she didn''t need any forey. Because she was already dripping wet, practically drooling for him.

    Her core was clenching, needing him deep inside. She could no longer wait. Just as she was about to beg him to just take her, she was awestruck by the sight of him kneeling there with his thighs spread between hers. His cock, impossibly thick and big, was already leaking pre-cum, and she was mesmerized,pletely forgetting what she was about to tell him. Oh, heavens... her mouth literally salivated... her core tightened with ravenous greed... was it because it had been years that she felt like his cock seemed to have be so much bigger than before?

    His eyes were dazed with desire as she stared at him, his skin sheened with perspiration, turning him into the perfect god of sex that he was. This elegant man truly turned into a god of sex when he was naked, when he was so aroused that his thick veins could be seen so prominently.

    And then, before Alicia knew it, his mouth was between her legs. She shuddered at the mere feeling of his mouth on her. Oh heavens... to finally feel his lips and tongue on her again was driving her crazy.

    Moaning louder, Alicia gripped his hair when he started to move his tongue and lick her hungrily. And when he gently bit her clit, she arched her back wantonly against his face. Her hands pulled harder, pushing his face towards her. She was losing herself with lust and need for him, and Ezekiel gave her what she wanted.

    He lifted her slightly and then devoured her once again with fervent hunger. As if he couldn''t get enough of her taste. He ate her like he was finally tasting the most delicious delicacy he had been craving for so long.

    "God... Ezekiel..." she moaned, panted, and mewled at how good it all felt. The pleasure he was giving her in that moment was indescribable.

    And when his thick and long fingers delved into her and curved into that delicious spot, she bit her lip, throwing her head back. He remembered exactly where her sweet spots were, as if years had not passed since he touched her like this.

    In and out, his delicious fingers entered her while his mouth didn''t stop stroking her clit. She was going toe now... and it was going to be...

    "Ezekiel... I''ming..." she moaned, sounding like she couldn''t breathe because of too much pleasure.

    And when she began to thrash, his other hand gripped her hip, restraining her. His fingers still didn''t stop. Instead, his pace hastened like never before until she shattered so hard her entire body shuddered violently, her vision turning white.

 Chapter 357 Zeke and Alicia - Part 6

    Chapter 357 Zeke and Alicia - Part 6

    Zeke was in a daze as she watched his beloved shatter before him. It took everything he had to let here down from the high, to give her a moment.

    But before she could even fully stop shaking, she opened her eyes and reached out for him.

    And the moment she kissed him, he lost it.

    He kissed her with lust-fueled kiss before he lifted her with trembling arms. He leaned his back against the headboard and spread her over him.

    Zeke was dying for her. He desire her so much his body was shaking with need. All he wanted was to take her, bury himself inside her right here right now. In fact, since the moment he entered this room, he was tightly holding himself back.

    Years had passed since hest touch her and now she''s right here before him, he could feel himself literally going out of control. Right now, he couldn''t help but feel worried. Because he knew exactly just how desperate he was for her. And she for him. He was afraid this extreme yearning they felt for each other might actually make them end up tearing each other apart before they even realize it.

    So he decided to do everything he could to stay in control. At least until their impossibly intense need for each other subside even for a little. But fuck¡­ it was so hard. So hard he was already trembling harder than she was right now.

    His chest was heaving as forcefully as hers even though he hadn''t even cum yet!

    "Take me," she moaned as she kissed his neck. His n was to have her take the reins. That way, he could at least put himself in check even for a little.

    When he lined his length up to her glistening sex and felt her heat, he groaned hard. His jaws going taut as he fought not to m his way home.

    "Take me¡­ babe," he whispered ina tortured voice and she obeyed dazedly. She lowered herself slowly and both of them moaned before she could even take him to the base.

    Zeke couldn''t believe he almost came right there and then, before she could even take all of him. It was almost like their first time! She was so tight that he was certain he must have busted right then if she wasn''t taking him so excruciatingly slowly.

    "Fuck," he cursed, gritting his teeth. "You''re so¡­"

    "You''re so big¡­" she uttered.

    "Tight." He also groaned.

    And their eyes met. Both of them unable to help but smile at the way they said those words synchronizing.

    "I love you," she whispered and then without warning, she lowered herself down and took him to the base.

    Zeke hissed, jaw taut with strain, while she cried out and gripped his shoulders. Her walls clenched around him and he starteding violently, spurting his seed inside her.

    He held her so tight against him. Fuck¡­ it was insane! But Zeke wasn''t surprised. He somehow knew he woulde undone the moment he''s inside her and he was ecstatic that Alicia too was the same.

    "Love you¡­ I love you," he murmured as he kissed her ear and she gripped him back so possessively.

    He wanted to stop for a while. To give her some time to rest. To breath. But fuck him¡­ because he didn''t go soft after that mind-blowing orgasm.

    Groaning against her skin, Zeke forced himself to pull away and look at her face. He was fighting for self-control again and he knew that if he won''t look at her face, he would loss himself from this insatiable pleasure.

    But as soon as their eyes met, she was smiling dreamily at him. She looked so beautiful. With her ssy eyes, skin sheened with sweat and damp hair. She was¡­ this goddess of his was simply perfect! So seductive! And he wanted to¡­ damn!

    He felt his length twitch inside her and he hoped right then that she would distract him even for a few moment. But then¡­

    "Please," she said, looking obviously as drunk with desire and love as he was. "More, my love."

    A curse left his mouth and it sounded so guttural as he flipped her around without pulling out of her. And then he started to thrust into her while devouring her mouth. He didn''t want to stop kissing her, not only because her mouth was something he''d never get tired of but also because he believed that if he stops kissing her, he wouldplete go out of control.

    She moaned against his mouth. Her hands grabbing him, pulling him into her. And it was driving him insane.

    But then, she cupped his face and whispered to him. "Please¡­ stop holding back. I want you to stop holding back¡­"

    "But Alicia, you''re ¨C"

    "I''mpletely fine, my love. Believe me. I feel stronger than ever right now, so please¡­" she begged desperately, looking at him with lust and desire that mirrored his own. "Please fuck me, Ezekiel."

    A feral groan left him and he began to thrust hard and fast into her, eliciting a scandalous moan out of Alicia''s lips. His extreme desire took over and he took her like a starve man.

    Until his lust was too much his thrust became messy. He felt like his body was going out of control now. For the first time since he acquired the peak of his demonic power, his darkness leaked out of him without his permission. He knew his power wasn''t going to do anything to Alicia at all but he, a now full-blooded high demon¡­ with the way he was now, he might unknowingly break her.

    "Babe¡­ Alicia¡­ tell me to stop if¡­ I''m too much¡­ cause I can''t¡­" he forced himself to utter those words, but Alicia''s response was a fuel to the fire.

    "No. Don''t stop. Please¡­ don''t hold back. I¡­ please make love to me hard¡­ fuck me hard, Ezekiel."

    And he lost it. For real, this time.

 Chapter 358 Zeke and Alicia - Part 7

    <h4>Chapter 358 Zeke and Alicia - Part 7</h4>

    Alicia felt like he was tearing her apart. He was so hard, so thick, and so freaking rough, and yet, the pleasure was overwhelming.

    Ezekiel had always been intense when he stopped holding himself back, but right now, this was a whole new level. His strength was simply insane. If she hadn''t been temporarily healed by Elle''s incredible fae magic, she was certain she wouldn''t be able to keep up with him. She was certain she would actually break.

    She now understood why he had been torturing himself by holding back. Right now, there was no sign of the calm, collected, and ever-so-regal Ezekiel that everyone knew. Right now, he was high demon Ezekiel, out of control.

    And yet, despite his impossibly hard thrusts that made her yelp in both pleasure and pain, Alicia found herself thrilled and exhrated. Heaven above... she was truly at this man''s mercy. She was fully and irrevocably his, regardless of what he had be. And she fully and irrevocably wanted him, desired him, loved him, no matter how extreme he had be.

    She was just d that despite everything that was going on with her, she had always been able to handle him. As if no matter what, she was made for him, and he for her.

    As she looked up at his handsome face, Alicia felt so lucky that she was the only one seeing him like this. The only one who would ever know this side of him.

    "Ez... ze... kiel..." she uttered his name brokenly due to his hard thrusts when he growled and stood up at the end of the bed.

    He pulled her by her legs, and then lifted her lower back before his cock impaled into her. She shrieked, her mouth hanging open. He was so damn deep inside her.

    "Oh, Ali... cia..." he moaned her name, his eyes ssy with lust. And when she followed his line of sight and saw what he was staring at, she saw a little bulge appearing every time he thrust into her. To watch her body bulge like that... she was... hypnotized.

    "Fuck... you''re driving me... crazy..." he moaned as his pace went impossibly fast, and Alicia felt like her breath was being taken away.

    She couldn''t even utter a coherent word anymore as his deliciously intense thrusts began to bring her to the very heights of heaven once again.

    And then he bent and imed her mouth without stopping or slowing down his thrusts until Alicia scratched his back, and Alicia bit his neck, drinking his blood as they both shattered at the same time.

    Their orgasm was so intense it was almost impossible. So intense that it seemed to havested for eternity. So intense that when they finally came back to earth, they looked at each other with eyes filled with disbelief.

    For a long while, the two of them remained entangled, never moving away from each other''s embrace. He didn''t even bother to pull out of her.

    No words came out of their lips as they simply held each other, listening to their heartbeats, to their breaths.

    Until finally, Zeke lifted his hand and his fingers gently brushed against her cheek.

    "I love you," he whispered, his voice husky and deep as he kissed her forehead.

    Alicia smiled, her heart so full of utter happiness and contentment as she remembered the exact words he had told her more than ten years ago. When he said, "When Ie back... I will say those words to you every chance I get. And as many times as you want to hear it."

    "I love you too... so much," she replied, tearing up because he had finally fulfilled his promise.

    Zeke''s fingers brushed against her cheek, his touch gentle andforting. "Please don''t..."

    "These are tears of joy, my love," she said, smiling, and he kissed her eyes.

    "Are you... okay?" he asked, his voice barely audible, that if she hadn''t be a vampire, she was certain it wouldn''t be possible for her to hear him. "I know I was... too much."

    "I love you," she replied. "I loved it..."

    He caught his lower lip between his teeth before he buried his face in her hair, groaning.

    "It was... so indescribably good, Ezekiel. And you didn''t hurt me. At all," she assured. "If you''re skeptical, you can check yourself."

    He groaned again, but his groan was such a sexy sound to her.

    And then he released a long breath, as if he was so beyond relieved.

    "You don''t have to sleep if you don''t want to," he murmured, his voice filled with tenderness. "We can stay like this for as long as you desire." His gaze met hers, full of love.

    "I remember back when you always wanted me to go to sleep," she grinned at him, and he smiled back, his eyes gleaming like billions of stars.

    Just then, Alicia was also reminded of the question she had been meaning to ask him.

    "Ezekiel..." she murmured his name, her voice filled with a mix of curiosity and vulnerability.

    "Hmm..." he responded, his voiceced with warmth and affection.

    "Is the reason why you couldn''t tell me ''I love you'' back then really because you wanted to wait until you returned?" she asked, her gaze searching his face for answers.

    "I... I wanted to avoid... saying it."

    "Why?" she asked hesitantly.

    "Because..." he paused for a moment. "The few times I uttered those words to someone I care about... every time I returned to them, they weren''t there waiting for me... alive," he revealed.

    Alicia''s heart clenched hard.

    "I''ve been able to say it now, at longst, because I am no longer leaving you," his gaze held hers, unwavering. "This time, we will go together, Alicia."

    She nodded, smiling back at him before she buried her face against his chest.

    "What will you do when we meet again and I no longer... remember you?" Alicia then asked after listening to his heartbeat for a long while.

    "I''ll seduce you in an instant," he responded with a mischievous smirk.

    "You do know I will most probably point a dagger at your neck if you do that, don''t you, my husband?"

    "I know. But I also know you will never do more than that. Though, I do expect a powerful punch from you," he told her, and they both chuckled.

 Chapter 359 Calm

    Chapter 359 Calm

    The morning sun cast a gentle glow as Alexander and Gav returned to White Falls vige. Alex and Zeke had actually nned for Gav to only leave the ck Forest during the night and under Alex''s watch. The previous night had been a close call, as Gav''s fascination with human technology had nearly led to his idental separation from Alex. But despite a few close calls, Gav was somehow able to sessfully keep his dangerous powers in check.

    Now, as they reached the entrance of the forest, Gav was so quiet Alex couldn''t help but tease him. "No sulking allowed, future king of darkness," he quipped, a mischievous grin spreading across his face. "The future king of darkness isn''t allowed to sulk."

    "Who''s sulking? I''ll simply resume my explorations once the sun sets." Gav replied tly.

    Alex chuckled. "Well, I don''t recall Zeke granting you that permission, but perhaps you can make your caseter today."

    Their banter was interrupted by a sudden yell that caused both Alex and Gav to halt in their tracks. "Dad!" Alexis''s voice echoed.

    As the twins approached, Alex immediately opened his arms wide, weing Alice into his embrace while Alexis gazed up at Gav, his eyes shining with curiosity and awe.

    "Hello, uncle," Alexis greeted politely, his mature attitude shining through his words.

    Gav tilted his head. "Uncle..." he echoed.

    "You''re Uncle Zeke''s friend, aren''t you?" Alexis inquired, his inquisitive nature prompting him to seek rity.

    "I believe so," he responded.

    "I''m Alexis," the young boy introduced himself with a maturity that belied his age. "I''m happy to meet another strong person like you, Uncle Gav."

    Gav didn''t respond and simply acknowledged the boy''s sentiment with a simple nod. His reaction towards Alexis made Alex smile as he wondered if Gav wasn''t actuallyfortable around children.

    In that moment, an idea sprouted in Alex''s mind. He turned to his children.

    "Alexis, Alice," Alex called out softly. "Why don''t you two take your new uncle on a tour of the forest?"

    Gav opened his mouth, perhaps to protest or dere that he didn''t need a tour, but before he could utter a word, the twins eagerly agreed to their father''s suggestion.

    "Leave him to us, Dad," Alexis responded with enthusiasm, exchanging a telepathic conversation with his father. "Do you know anything that he likes, Dad? It should really help us a lot," Alexis asked.

    "Hm... oh, he''s incredibly curious about human technologies," he replied, knowing it would be the perfect element to keep Gav entertained. Alexis''s eyes immediately brightened, as though his mind was already formting a solid n to captivate his uncle''s interest and attention.

    "Alright, leave him to me, Dad," Alexis dered confidently, his words eliciting a smile from Alex. He knew he could always rely on his son, who seemed to have an uncanny ability to avoid major mishaps that there were moments when Alex actually wanted Alexis to experience a little more trouble or mistakes, just to embrace the fullness of youth and also to learn from it.

    As soon as Alex left, the trio then set off, Gav a bit in disbelief that Alexander had entrusted him to two children. "We have something to show you, uncle, and I strongly believe you will like it." Alexis said as they move.

    Gav remained silent, simply following the two children until they led him to a treehouse. The spacious ce was adorned with modern conveniences, including a television and various gadgets. Alexis proudly announced, "Wee to our hideout. This is where I, Alice, and Azy spend our time."

    Gav''s eyes wandered until it settled on aputer. Alexis noticed his interest and guided him towards their gaming room. "This is what I''m going to show you, Uncle," Alexis said, his voice filled with anticipation. With a flick of switches and buttons, the room sprang to life, ready for a gaming adventure.

    And the moment Gav held the game controller in his hands that Alexis gave him, the familiar music of Super Mario Bros echoed in the room.

    ¡­

    Meanwhile, n the tranquil meadow located in the northern reaches of the ck Forest, a gentle stream meandered through the picturesquendscape. Underneath the soothing shade of ancient trees, Zeke, Alicia, and Azy were having their very first family pic.

    As the sunlight filtered through the leaves, painting the scene with dappled hues, Zeke and Azy continued their bonding through another training session. The contrast between their powers that screamed darkness and danger, and the bliss and contentment filling their eyes was indescribable.

    The meadow seemed to hold its breath as their dark powers coexisted with tranquility. The scene seemed to be proving that darkness and light could find bnce within the embrace of a loving family.

    When the training session momentarily paused, Zeke and Azy joined Alicia on a checkered nket, their faces radiant with joy and contentment. And soon,ughter filled the air.

    The scene exuded an aura of serenity, encapsting the essence of a perfect family moment. It was a tableau of bliss, where the worries of the world seemed to dissipate, leaving only the purest form of happiness in its wake.

    ¡­

    The night descended upon the treehouse, casting a veil of darkness over the forest. Inside, Abi arrived, carrying a tray of food with Alice by her side. Gav and Alexis remained engrossed in the gaming room, fully immersed in their virtual battle.

    As Abi peered through the door, a smile tugged at her lips. She couldn''t help but be amused by the intense focus disyed by Gav and Alexis. They seemed to be in their own world,pletely captivated by the game before them. It appeared that Gav had forgotten everything else, his attention solely fixed on conquering every opponent in the virtual realm. Alice shared with Abi that Gav despised losing and was now determined to conquer every opponent in the game.

    Abi couldn''t contain herughter at the thought of Alex and Zeke discovering that the dangerous man Zeke had brought into their world had now be an avid gamer in just one day. It was such an unexpected twist!

    Realizing that they should not disturb the focused duo, Abi and Alice retreated to the balcony, relishing in the tranquility of the night. However, Alice''s gaze soon shifted towards the entrance of the ck Forest, her eyes taking on a crimson hue.

    "Mom," Alice spoke softly as Abi approached her. "I think... someone''sing," she added, her eyes fixated on the direction of the forest''s entrance.

    "Do you know who it is?" Abi inquired, aware of Alice''s extraordinary and unique ability to see far beyond the capabilities of any vampire. Alice possessed an uncanny gift of seeing people''s faces so clearly even from miles and miles away."

    "It''s... Uncle Kyle, Mom," Alice revealed.

 Chapter 360 Its time

    Chapter 360 It''s time

    Through the shadows of the entrance of ck Forest, Kyle glided gracefully. He wore an aura of darkness that seemed to merge with the forest''s ambiance. His footsteps, though light, sent ripples through the thick carpet of fallen leaves and twigs.

    The male vampire pressed forward when suddenly, a bright light shone in the darkness. It wasn''t the cold, remote gleam of the moon, but a warm, radiant luminance that seemed out of ce in such a dark ce. From its center, a silhouette formed. It was her¡ª

    Lilith, the queen of witches. Her gown seemed to shimmer and dance with every flicker of the light around her.

    Kyle immediately showed longing and fondness as he set his eyes on her. He looked at her like the way a lover would gaze upon his beloved.

    But the witch queen''s demeanor remained as immovable as a stone statue, her eyes locked onto his, cold and intense. Only her hair moved, dancing gracefully in the subtle breeze.

    The silence stretched like a taut bowstring, until Kyle spoke. His voice resonated through the darkness, velvety and warm, as he addressed her, "Were you waiting for me, love?"

    Lilith remained silent. No reaction appeared on her face despite that intimate line.

    The tension mounted, and the forest seemed to hold its breath, as if anticipating what would happen next between them.

    Step by step, the vampire continued his approach, an air of confidence surrounding him like an alluring aura. His grey eyes glowed with an otherworldly intensity, matching the silver radiance that emanated from Lilith''s very being.

    "Stop right there," Lilith''smand cut through the night air, her voice firm. But Kyle only smirked and continued forward.

    As his form drew closer, Lilith''s hand found the hilt of her sword and drew it. The de gleamed with a mesmerizing luminescence, mirroring the gleam in her silvery eyes. The forest seemed to stir, as if the ancient trees themselves acknowledged the presence of their queen and awaited her bidding.

    "I told you to stop... vampire," she repeated.

    "It seems... you don''t miss me as much as I missed you, Queen Lilith," Kyle admitted with a nod, a bittersweet smile tugging at the corner of his lips.

    "But it''s alright, I understand," he continued, his voice gentle, yetced with a touch of mischief.

    He took another step closer and Lilith''s grip on her sword tightened.

    "Tell me, vampire prince, why are you here?" Lilith asked.

    "Because I miss you."

    Kyle''s immediate response almost made Lilith falter. But she held herposure and didn''t dare drop her guard.

    "We are not the naive youths we once were, vampire prince. If you think ¨C"

    "And yet," he cut her off, "I can still see a hint of that young witch who stole my heart."

    For the briefest of moments, her shoulders tensed and her fingers clenched involuntarily. But almost as quickly as it had appeared, she cast it away. She took a measured breath, her face smoothing into its familiar, enigmatic calm, her posture regaining its regal stance.

    "I''ve never stopped loving you, Lilith," Kyle continued. "I''ve tried to move on, but my heart has never truly let you go. Every time I close my eyes, I see your face, feel your touch, and it haunts me."

    Lilith''s breath caught in her throat. Her pupils dted, and herposed face twitched ever so slightly.

    Kyle took a step closer, the space between them dwindling as he reached out to gently cup Lilith''s cheek. "And I know a part of you still love me too."

    "Stop trying to seduce me, vampire," Lilith whispered. "You know that you and I can''t ¨C"

    "Who says we can''t, my love?" he murmured, his voice a tender melody. "The world has changed, and so have we. I think it''s time to rewrite our story, Lilith."

    "We can''t rewrite history," her jaws worked. "I chose my duty over us back then, and I must stand by that decision."

    "Tell me, Lilith," Kyle''s voice was a whisper, his breath caressing her skin like a tantalizing promise. "Do you truly believe that denying yourself what you desire is the path you''re meant to walk?"

    "Leave, Kyle," she said softly.

    "Sometimes, the simplest truths are the hardest to ept, isn''t it?" Kyle murmured, his hand reaching out to brush a strand of Lilith''s silver hair behind her ear.

    "I asked you to give up on me, Kyle," she stood her ground. "I chose my duty over our love."

    Kyle''s gaze held hers. "And perhaps it''s time for you to choose again, Lilith. To choose yourself, your happiness, and the love that still burns between us. To let go of the past and allow ourselves a taste of what we denied for so long ¨C"

    A sudden blur of movement erupted.

    Lilith moved with the speed of a striking serpent and in the blink of an eye, Kyle was sprawled on the forest floor. The wind, previously a gentle whisper among the trees, halted in stunned silence, as if even nature itself was taken aback by the suddenness of the motion.

    He dared to nce up, his eyes locking onto the witch queen.

    Lilith stood there. Her stance exuded authority, every line of her form radiating power. In her hand, a sword gleamed, its edge positioned with chilling precision, mere inches from his throat.

    A silence enveloped them, broken only by the whisper of wind through the trees.

    In that moment, the moonlight painted a portrait of contrasts¡ª

    Lilith, the queen of witches, poised and formidable; Kyle, the vampire prince, captured and vulnerable beneath her.

    For a few more moments, the two locked in a tense standoff. Until Kyle''s eyes glimmered yfully, his lips curling into a smirk that bordered on the wicked.

    "Are you going to kill me, love?" he asked, his voice a rich and alluring melody, each word dripping with a daring that was almost intoxicating. Fear seemed foreign to him, reced instead by a reckless courage that matched the smile ying on his lips.

    Lilith''s jaw clenched, but the sharp edge of her sword didn''t falter.

    "Shut your mouth," she hissed. "You think you can fool me?"

 Chapter 361 Best move

    Chapter 361 Best move

    Kyle''s smile remained, undeterred by her hostility. "Fool you? Never, my queen," he purred.

    "Who are you?" Lilith''s voice was nowced with frustration and incipient rage. Her fingers clenched hard around the hilt of her sword, turning her knuckles so white.

    Kyle''s smile widened. "Ah, you wound me, love," he replied.

    "Shut it and tell me who you are," Lilith retorted, her words edged with a sharpness that cut through the tension like a de. "Or I will sh your neck this instant."

    She pressed the de of her sword against his throat until a tiny rivulet of blood trickled down his skin. Still, Kyle''s smile remained.

    "Go on, then," he challenged softly. "My heart and soul are yours anyway, so why not take my life too?"

    Lilith''s eyes widened. Her icy exterior shattered for a heartbeat.

    Suddenly, Kyle moved leaned forward, aiming to meet the gleaming edge of the de with the tender flesh of his neck.

    But Lilith''s instincts kicked in, and she reacted with the swiftness of a striking serpent, retracting her weapon just in time before her de pierced his throat.

    Before the relief of her swift action could sink in, her anger and fear manifested in a different manner. Her free hand, clenched into a tight fist, rocketed towards Kyle''s face, connecting with his chiseled jaw with an audible thud. His head snapped to the side, and for a split second, time seemed to stop.

    Kyle''s head turned back slowly, his cheek adorned with a crimson mark where Lilith''s blow hadnded. Kyle''s tongue darted out, a slow and deliberate movement, as he tasted his own blood that had pooled at the corner of his lips. His once gentle and yful gaze transformed into something sinister.

    "You little..." his words were suspended, an iplete threat that was cut short by the sudden surge of movement. Lilith seized Kyle by the neck and forced him down to the ground.

    Kyle''s eyes, once a striking shade of grey, now burned with a malevolent crimson. He fought against her grip, his muscles straining as he attempted to break free. But an invisible force seemed to bind him, preventing any retaliation.

    His attempts to resist were met with an unyielding power that emanated from Lilith.

    "So it seems you can feel the pain that is inflicted onto your host," Lilith said.

    The vampire''s surprise only deepened, his eyes widening.

    Lilith''s smirk was both smug and calcted. "Let me ask you, whoever you are," she continued, her voice dripping with a knowing edge, "of all vampires out there, why did you choose Prince Kyle to be your host?"

    When the vampire remained unresponsive, a triumphant smile curved Lilith''s lips. "It seems he fooled you real big," she remarked, her voiceced with a touch of amusement. "As expected of him."

    The vampire''s features contorted.

    Lilith''s head shook slowly. "Did you know that the Prince Kyle I know never knew how to make such a face? At least, not in front of me? Of course, you don''t."

    The vampire bared his teeth.

    "It seems you didn''t even bother studying your host''s character before taking over them," Lilith taunted, her tone dripping with condescension. "Now, I can''t help but think that you are just such a lowly ghost or nameless something."

    "Bitch..." the vampire hissed. He struggled against her grip, but it was futile.

    Lilith''s smile only grew wider. "Stop trying," she told him, "It''s futile."

    As her words settled in, Lilith continued. "Let me tell you a secret, little ghost," she drawled. "When Kyle and I were young and crazily and foolishly in love, this vampire prince bound himself to me through a powerful spell. In short, he gave me the power topletely subdue him, and unless I release him from my spell, his body will be fully under my control, literally."

    The vampire''s face contorted once again, though this time, it was due to shock.

    "You chose him because you thought you could use him for his power," Lilith''s expression turned serious. "But are you really sure he actually simply let you take over his body without a n?"

    "You bi ¨C"

    "Sleep, Kyle." Lilithmanded and just like that, the vampire''s crimson eyes immediately dulled and shut closed. His consciousness slipped away and his body slumped limply into the ground.

    Lilith stood there as she watched his form now peaceful and unguarded in sleep.

    She clenched her fists, swallowing a lump in her throat. She had chosen to put him to sleep because she could no longer bear to look at him wearing those expressions, she knew the real Kyle would never make. She could no longer bear hearing those words she knew Kyle would never spout, at least not to her.

    Slowly, she sank next to Kyle''s unconscious body. Her hand reached out to touch his face when she suddenly retracted and quickly stood up once again.

    As soon as she turned around, Lilith''s heart skipped a beat at the sight of Ezekiel. She straightened her posture, masking the emotions that had swirled within her just moments before.

    "I... I only put him to sleep," Lilith said, her voice steady, "But I can wake him up if you want me to."

    "No, you did the best move, Lilith." His acknowledgement caught her off guard, and she couldn''t help the surprise and pride to stir within her.

    Ezekiel crouched next to his brother. When he touched Kyle''s hand, there wasn''t any dramatic sh or disy, but a keen observer might notice the minute tremble in the leaves or the slight shift in the air''s temperature. She could sense the silent energy exchange between the brothers and knew better than to interrupt. Her fingers twitched, betraying her impatience, but she waited, her gaze fixed intently on Ezekiel.

    Until Ezekiel finally put down Kyle''s hand.

    "Do you have any idea who''s the one that possessed him?" Lilith inquired.

    Zeke nodded, still not taking his eyes off Kyle. "Yes," he replied with voice measured.

 Chapter 362 Is it true

    Chapter 362 Is it true

    Ezekiel gently ced Kyle''s unconscious body into a vast t stone that was circr in shape. At first nce, this stone could be dismissed as nothing special. But it was actually an ancient prison that held a much deeper and darker history.

    Elle and Abi who had arrived a while ago stood next to Lilith as they watched the two princes in silence.

    Once Zeke rose and left Kyle''s body in the altar, Lilith broke the silence. "Please tell me who is the spirit that took over Kyle''s body."

    The prolonged silence Ezekiel allowed to stretch only served to heighten the trio''s curiosity and concern.

    "It''s a powerful witch, isn''t it?" Lilith continued asking. "A silver-haired one¡­ I believe."

    Ezekiel tilted his head slightly, eyes lifting to the vast expanse of the night sky. For a brief moment, a shadow of emotion flitted across his usually impassive eyes.

    "You''re right." He finally confirmed.

    Lilith visibly looked like her world crumbled for a moment upon hearing Zeke''s confirmation.

    Worriedly, Abi piped in. "What is¡­ going to happen with Kyle?"

    "The only way for the spirit that possessed him to leave his body is¡­" Lilith''s voice hitched despite her effort to remain calm and collected.

    Just as the words seemed to fail her, Zeke interjected. "The spirit will relinquish its hold in one of two ways ¨C either the host''s mind descends into irreversible madness or the host dies."

    Elle and Abi''s eyes widened in shock, while Lilith simply stood there, paralyzed.

    Trying to grasp at any strand of hope, Abi stammered, "Can we not... perhaps perform an exorcism? Force the spirit to vacate his body?"

    With a deste shake of her head, Lilith spoke, "The entity inside him used an ancient forbidden spell. Any attempt at a forceful eviction would result in¡­" she paused, "If we try to force it, both Kyle and the spirit could die."

    "That¡­ can''t be¡­" Abi shook her head in denial.

    Clenching her fist, Lilith then walked forward and approached the altar. Her gaze fell to Kyle for an immeasurable amount of time before she lifted her hands.

    Her lips opened and ancient, foreign words echoed. The atmosphere grew dense, thick with the tang of old magic. Each word Lilith pronounced resonated with an energy that was both haunting and mesmerizing.

    The stone floor beneath Kyle started to hum with energy as ancient carvings etched into the floor began toe alive. And slowly, the intricate patterns started to pulsate, emitting a soft, ethereal glow that gradually intensified.

    These beams of light intertwined and twisted, solidifying into chains.

    The chains then looped around Kyle''s wrists, ankles, and torso, holding him in ce, imprisoning him.

    As the final word left Lilith''s lips, Lilith''s shoulders slumped and a heavy stillness settled.

    Abi''s gaze turned to Zeke, searching for some hint of emotion, a crack in his alwaysposed facade. But he just stood there, unfazed, like a statue carved from the hardest stone.

    Ezekiel''sck of reaction would have made anyone think something negative but Abi felt the opposite. Because she knew that when Ezekiel appears stoic and emotionless, the man was actually always nning and thinking about a solution on his own. In fact, Abi already believed that the man already had a solution to save Kyle.

    His calm demeanor always gave some odd sense of security, a belief that as long as he was there, everything would eventually be alright. However, this faith was double-edged. Because Abi knew that Zeke''s methods were unconventional, often ruthless. The memory of past incidents where he had chosen brutal efficiency overpassion lingered in her mind, causing her to only hope that this time, Zeke found a softer solution.

    ¡­

    After Lilith volunteered to stay and watch over Kyle for the night, Abi left first to check on the kids.

    Elle retreated next as she thought that Lilith and Ezekiel might need some privacy to talk about Kyle''s situation.

    However, just after a few minutes, Ezekiel was behind her.

    "I''ll take you back in the cavern." He said when she looked behind her and their eyes met.

    Elle nodded and soon the two of them were walking through the forest in silence.

    Just as when Elle opened her mouth to say something, Zeke spoke first. "How''s Iryz?"

    "She finally woke up this afternoon," Elle replied. "I think my healing is really working on her. I just hope and pray that it''s not something temporary." Her voice faltered slightly on thest sentence.

    "Don''t underestimate yourself. Remember that you are just a beginner right now and already managed to aplish such feat, Izabelle."

    Elle''s cheeks flushed, making her sapphire eyes glisten with surprise. "Yes," she responded, her smile radiant. "I promise to continue growing and learning so I can ensure herplete healing!"

    His lips curved in a fleeting smile, casting a rare warmth over his usually stoic features. "That''s the spirit," hemended.

    Elle''s eyes sparkled with joy, her radiant grin lighting up her face.

    However, as they approached the entrance to the crystal cavern, a sudden thought made Elle pause.

    She lifted her head and stared at Ezekiel''s back, causing the man to halt as well and turned slightly to meet her eyes.

    Elle felt a twinge of nervousness as their eyes locked. But a question¡ªa burning need for answers¡ªgnawed at Elle. Gathering her breath and steeling herself, she finally opened her mouth and spoke. "Prince Ezekiel," she started tentatively.

    When he faced her, she looked down and stared at her hands. "I''m¡­ I want to ask you now because I''m afraid I might not have another chance to do so¡­ Could you¡­ tell me something about my¡­" She ced a hand over her chest, feeling the irregr heartbeat within. "¡­my heart?"

    Lifting her face once more, her expression grew slightly more intense. "Please answer me. I... I need to know the truth. Is it true that you¡­ stole this heart that is meant for someone else and gave it to me so I could live?"

 Chapter 363 Dont overthink

    Chapter 363 Don''t overthink

    "Please answer me. I... I need to know the truth. Is it true that you¡­ stole this heart that is meant for someone else and gave it to me so I could live?" Elle asked.

    But before Zeke could respond to Elle''s question, a figure materialized from the depths of the cavern: Zeres.

    As soon as Zeres and Ezekiel''s eyes locked, an electric tension seemed to fill the air. Elle, picking up on this charged dynamic, shot nces between the two.

    Ezekiel''s face betrayed no emotion, as usual, even in the face of Zeres'' piercing gaze. But still, the cavern''s natural stillness seemed to amplify the weight of two male''s silent standoff.

    After what felt like an eternity, the fierce glint in Zeres'' eyes dimmed. He broke the gaze, retreating to lean against the cavern''s cool, shadowed walls in silence.

    Silently, Elle let out a breath she hadn''t realized she''d been holding.

    As Elle''s gaze settled on Ezekiel once more, the heavy silence was abruptly shattered. "The heart that pulses within you, Izabelle, is undoubtedly yours," Ezekiel proimed.

    Elle''s heartbeat echoed loudly in her ears, making her momentarily deaf to the world around. "Mine? How can you be certain it''s mine?"

    "Prophecy," Zeke replied simply. "A prophetess from long ago, long before you were even born, had told me that a red-haired girl with sapphire blue eyes will be the next owner of thest werewolf''s heart."

    For a few moments, Elle didn''t know how to react. Until Zeres'' words that day in the forest, echoed in her mind.

    "Where did¡­ you get the heart?" she asked in a low, hesitant voice.

    "After Alyssa''s death, I recovered that heart from a witch who dared to dig up her grave and steal the girl''s heart. To ensure that no one would vite Alyssa''s resting ce again, I kept the heart in the castle. The witch who tried to steal the heart had already ced the heart in a jar infused with magic," he exined, as if he already knew that Elle would want to know the details of how it was possible for anyone to keep a heart that had been removed from a body. "Though I believe the heart would not rot even without the dark magic, I didn''t do anything to it and simply left it inside the jar for a long time. However, it waster stolen from the castle while I was away. Countless years passed, and I stumbled upon it precisely when you were in dire need of a heart to survive. It was in Calliste''sboratory. The old witch had been meddling with the heart, attempting to possess the heart for herself, to be immortal. But her experiments were obviously in vain as the heart wouldn''t simply sync with just anyone. However, just as I suspected, the heart didn''t reject you."

    Zeke''s gaze softened; a hint of nostalgia momentarily danced in his eyes. "I remember the first time I saw you, a little girl with red hair and striking blue eyes. The prophetess'' prediction immediately echoed in my mind when I saw you, but I cast it aside initially. After all, there were other children with simr features. But when mere weeks after our meeting you were in desperate need of a heart transnt, the pieces started to fall into ce. Though I found potential donors for you, your body rejected each human heart. That''s when it became clear: you were the girl from the prophecy. And as time revealed, I was right."

    A silence settled for a while before Ezekiel continued with absolute finality in his tone. "So don''t overthink about this anymore, Izabelle. This heart was always meant to be yours; there''s no further reasoning orplicated exnations needed. Because if this heart wasn''t meant for you, you wouldn''t even be standing here today."

    Elle bit the inside of her lip. A realization dawned on her... he was right. The issues concerning this heart shouldn''t matter anymore. This heart was inside her, beating within her... it belonged to her now, and that was all there was to it.

    Meeting his gaze, she nodded slowly, a hint of a smile on her lips. "Thank you for answering me," she expressed, her eyes shining with sincere appreciation. The assurance that Ezekiel hadn''t wrongfully taken the heart from someone was more than enough for her. She had unwavering faith in him; even if he had offered only a brief exnation or none at all, her trust in him would remain steadfast.

    Ezekiel''srge hand, gently settled on her head in aforting gesture, before he then shifted his focus to Zeres and walked towards him.

    The two men stood face to face in silence. But then, Zeres was the first to give in and looked away.

    "Iryz will be fine from now on, Zeres." Zeke broke the silence between them. "Izabelle may not be able to do it instantly but believe in her. Don''t forget that she''s someone who only find out about her abilities just days ago. I''m sure you know how extraordinary she is already."

    "I know¡­" Zeres replied, looking down for a moment. When he looked up, there was a raw honesty in his eyes. "I''m well aware now," he murmured, his voice soft, "of how special she is."

    Zeke lifted his hand and patted Zeres shoulder. Then without a word, Zeke turned around to leave when Zeres'' voice echoed in the silence. "I''m sorry, Kiel."

    Zeke paused, his back still to Zeres. But without uttering a word, Zeke simply raised his hand in silent acknowledgment of Zeres''s apology, and then, like a shadow merging with the surrounding darkness, he vanished.

    For a while, Zeres just stood there silently. There was now a subtle slump to his shoulders, a weight borne of deep emotions.

    When he turned his gaze to Elle, his eyes revealed a rare vulnerability. "I''m sorry for everything, Princess Izabelle," he whispered, his voice carryingyers of raw remorse and apology.

    Seeing the emotions in his eyes, an understanding andpassionate smile was Elle''s respond. "I knew you are not a bad person, Zeres. Now, shall we go back to Iryz?"

    Zeres simply nodded, his eyes reflecting gratitude and relief.

 Chapter 364 Are you happy?

    Chapter 364 Are you happy?

    Back in the prison altar, Lilith remained standing right before Kyle as he knelt there, unconscious and chained.

    "Why...? Why did you let the likes of anyone to possess you like this?" she asked. "Putting yourself in such great danger like this?"

    She looked up, clenching her fist tight.

    "I have imagined every scenario of what would it be if we cross each other''s path again after many years but this¡­" She then smiled bitterly, in disbelief. "This wasn''t something I ever would havee up with¡­"

    "So you''ve been imagining our reunion the past ten years, huh¡­ Lilith¡­" Kyle''s voice echoed, jolting her. Her widened eyes snapped towards him.

    When their eyes met, Lilith almost fell catatonic. That look in those gleaming grey eyes as he looked at her in that moment looked so much like¡­ Kyle''s. The real Kyle''s!

    But Lilith quickly squared her shoulders and told herself this must be the witch trying to fool her again. But why was it that this felt so¡­ no, that couldn''t be!

    She red at him, not daring to drop her guard down. "It seems I need to be specific andmand you to sleep for hours." She muttered when Kyle smiled.

    His gentle eyes gazed at her in silence as he knelt there. Those grey eyes looked almost dreamy. They held a softness, a faraway look, as if he were beholding a long-lost dreame to life. As if he was gazing at a cherished memory, something he had yearned for and thought he''d never see again.

    It made Lilith''s heart race. She couldn''t help it. But¡­ those look in his eyes were just a little too¡­ overwhelming and real.

    Kyle, seemingly lost in the moment, murmured, "You''ve be even more beautiful, Lilith. Have you been well?"

    Words eluded her.

    Without thinking, she began to raise her hand, as though intent on making him sleep to escape further emotional turmoil.

    "This is truly me, right now, Lilith." He said when he realized what she was about to do.

    But she held firm. She watched him closely, searching for any sign of deceit. "Then prove it. Tell me something only the real Kyle knows."

    Kyle slowly caught his lower lip between his teeth. His eyes locked onto hers with an intensity that was hard to ce. For a moment, he looked as though he was battling with the weight of the words he wished to say, but then a small smile tugged at his lips. He looked away, threw his head back, and casted his gaze to the heavens above. The wind yed with his raven-ck hair, entuating the shimmer in his eyes.

    The sight of him kneeling, all the chains, the way his dark hair swayed by the soft breeze¡­ those eyes of his that were gleaming tugged something deep within Lilith''s heart.

    "Lilith¡­" he uttered her name, while he was still looking up at the sky. "May I ask you just one question and, can I have a truthful answer?"

    A brief hush enveloped them. In that stillness, Lilith''s certainty grew: this truly was Kyle. Every beat of her heart seemed to echo that realization, louder and faster than she''d ever anticipated.

    It was almost overwhelming. All these emotions suddenly crushing on her right now. She knew she hadn''t forgotten about him all these times. She knew she still missed him despite her convictions. But she hadn''t anticipated the overwhelming rush of feelings upon seeing him again.

    "Yes," she whispered. Her voice wavered, struggling to form even that singr response.

    His gaze found hers. And just like that, their past shed in their minds like slideshow. Memories of their past flitted through their minds, clear and vivid as if projected on a screen. They recalled their first meeting at the Reigns castle, the frenzied escape from the vampire royal guard where he held onto her, that moment they first parted and thought it was goodbye¡­ until they saw each other again during that battle. Every kiss, every embrace, that first andst dance, and that final goodbye resurfaced so vividly.

    The strangest part was that, despite a decade having gone by, those memories felt as fresh as if they''d happened just yesterday. Lilith had thought that their rtionship was a youthful impulsiveness. She''d thought that as time matured them, they''d gain insight and see past their former misconceptions and realize that it was youthful infatuation, a phase they''d simply outgrow. She had believed that with time, those intense feelings would fade, and maturity would reveal the naive blindness of their young love.

    But here she was now. Feeling like nothing had changed. That ten years had not passed at all.

    The silence grew and pressed upon them. It was only punctuated by the insistent sighs of the breeze, which seemed to have a particr interest in yfully tousling Lilith''s moonlit silver locks and making her ethereal white dress billow and dance like the ghostly wisps.

    "Are you happy?" The timbre of Kyle''s voice, feather-light yetyered with depths of emotion, echoed. "I''ve been wondering¡­ even though I heard you''ve been doing well. I just want to hear it from you myself, that you''re happy."

    A gust surged forth, a little stronger, almost as if the wind itself held a vested interest in her response, urging her to reveal her truth.

    But Lilith couldn''t respond. She opened her lips but no word came out. Her fingers curled into fists, nails biting into her palm.

    As she wrestled with her emotions, and was about to force the words out of her lips, a shadow of pain passed over Kyle''s features. His grey eyes, normally pools of tranquility, frosted over. "Lilith," he rasped, paincing every syble, "Put me to sleep. Now!" Recognizing what was about to happen, Lilith swiftly chanted the incantation that immediately nketed him in the serenity of slumber once again.

    After a few breaths, Lilith approached closely and asked. Her eyes gleaming with so many emotions. "How about you, Kyle? Have you been happy?" she asked.

 Chapter 365 Friendly smile

    Chapter 365 Friendly smile

    Elle awoke with a start, a cold sweat painting her forehead. Her breath came in sharp, stato bursts, each inhtion a futile attempt to dispel the terror of her nightmare.

    Pushing the covers aside, sheunched herself out of the bed, her heartbeat frantic. She hastened outside, and the ze of the noon sun, stunned her. She had thought it was stillte in the morning!

    Soon, she found her feet rushing to Alicia''s house.

    As she approached, wafts of a just-concluded lunch filled the air.

    She almost collided with the door, breathless. The door opened to reveal Alicia, her face morphing from surprise to concern. Behind her, Zeke and Azy were just settling down from their meal.

    "Elle, what happened?" Concern etched lines into Alicia''s gentle features as she weed her.

    "I''m alright, Alicia, truly," Elle immediately assured, though her voice wavered, betraying the unease that thrummed beneath her attempts atposure. "I just need a moment with Prince Ezekiel. May I, please?"

    "Of course," Alicia gestured towards the inside. "Come in, Elle."

    But Elle hesitated, her feet rooted to the spot, the residual terror of her nightmare still grasping at her. "I''ll just wait for him here, Alicia," she insisted.

    Understanding quickly shed across Alicia''s features before she nodded at her and retreated to call Zeke.

    As soon as Zeke appeared, and Elle, now a bundle of nerves, blurted out her urgent plea. "I need to see Sebastian!"

    Zeke studied her calmly as he gently shut the door behind him. "What happened?"

    "I''m¡­ I''m sorry for the disturbance, Prince Ezekiel ¨C"

    "It''s alright, Izabelle." He held her gaze. "Be calm and tell me what happened."

    "N-nothing, but¡­ I had a bad dream. And Sebastian is¡­" she paused, took a deep breathe before she continued. "He''s all bloodied and I don''t think he''s fine at all. Sebastian needs me. I want to see him." Elle confessed, a hint of fear brimming in her eyes.

    "I know it''s a nightmare, but¡­" Elle''s gaze on Zeke became pleading, "But I can feel it, Sebastian needs me."

    "You know it''s going to be dangerous for you, Izabelle."

    "I know. But I want to go and please don''t worry¡­ I will be very careful. I won''t make things hard for him. And besides¡­ since the witch backing Elijah is now here, it shouldn''t be that dangerous anymore, right?" Elle replied, frantically doing her best to convince Ezekiel to allow her to go.

    As if summoned by the charged atmosphere, Gav materialized, his arrival cutting through the silence that followed Elle''s plea. "Why don''t you let me go with her, Zeke?" Gav said.

    Elle was surprised when she turned to look at the man who just spoke. Because this Gav suddenly seemed different again. His darkness and oppressing demeanor that usually clung to him was absent making room for a disorienting calm that seemed as alien as it was unexpected. It was as if the obsidian night that cloaked his soul had been pierced by the first rays of dawn. If his appearance changed, she would be very sure that this was another person! This one seemed to be theplete opposite of the darkly intense and dangerous Gav! What happened? Why was this man incredibly calm right now? Was another spirit took over his body or something?

    "Alright," Zeke agreed, causing Elle to snap at Zeke, shocked. She didn''t expect that. She thought Zeke wouldn''t agree since he had been so adamant of even letting Gav leave the forest even when there was Alexander that was with him. So why? Was it because Gav was calmer now? Had the unsettling calm radiating from Gav dissolved Zeke''s resistance?

    Elle''s eyes darted between the two males, confusionced with disbelief. But then, relief immediately took over. Because right now, nothing else matter to Elle but to be able to go and see Sebastian! She needed to see him doing alright with her own two eyes because if she won''t, she didn''t know if she could bear just staying here anymore after what she saw in her nightmare.

    "Shall we go, Young Lady? You''re in haste, aren''t you?" Gav''s voice, bereft of its familiar ominous undertone, and now coated with such politeness, pulled Elle from the tumultuous sea of her thoughts.

    Elle looked at Zeke again as if to make sure about something but Zeke''s lips lifted in a faint smile, and he subtly nodded, granting her the confidence she sought.

    Whispering her gratitude at Zeke, Elle took a deep breath and walked towards Gav.

    ¡­

    It was about twilight when Elle and Gav arrived in Queza. Under the amethyst sky, the city shimmered, a vivid blend of the ordinary and the extraordinary, painting pictures of life in its manifold expressions.

    Gav remained calm, though there was a certain regal air about him that made people turn their heads to look. Yes, Elle had asked him to put on a mask, and she did as well, so they could easily blend into the crowd. But it seemed the mask wasn''t helping. Perhaps it was because Gav was also very tall. Not to mention the serene calm that cloaked him was punctuated by an unspoken regality that didn''t bow to the anonymity of the crowd.

    Thinking it might be better for them to be invisible, Elle was about to ask Gav if he could make himself invisible, just like her, when someone bumped into him.

    It was a thief.

    Gav''s response was seamless, an effortless maneuver that had the thief stumbling, the ground kissing his disgraced form. An undercover policeman in pursuit seized the moment, pinning the thief with handcuffs.

    "Too bad for you, little rat," the young policeman chuckled before looking up at Gav and saying, "Thanks, man¨C"

    But suddenly, the brown-haired guy with dark brown eyes and a wide, friendly smile trailed off and blinked at the sight of Gav.

    Unexpectedly, Gav just stood there, staring at the undercover policeman who was still squatting on the ground.

    The two men locked eyes when another woman approached them, calling out a name: "Levy!"

    ___

 Chapter 366 Familiarity

    Chapter 366 Familiarity

    A slender ck-haired woman, joined the scene. "Levy! What are you do ¨C"

    Her words suddenly faltered, her sentence left hanging as her gazended on Levy''s unusually pensive demeanor. Following the trajectory of Levy''s transfixed gaze, her eyes settled on Gav''s towering form. And in that moment, the woman seemed to immediately felt the unmistakable aura about Gav, that blend of mystique and dominance that seemed to weave an invisible of gravity around him, pulling attention andmanding respect.

    Despite the woman''s confident entry a while ago, she obviously cowered a little as she forced herself to look at Levy again. "You know him?" her voice lowered in a very cautious manner as she asked. Her blue eyes then flitted cautiously between Levy and Gav.

    Levy blinked, shook his head as if to clear his mind, then scratched the back of his neck - a telltale sign of his uncertainty. He offered a sheepish grin towards the woman, his voice dropping to a hushed whisper as if sharing a secret, "I feel like¡­ I indeed know him. Not just know him actually." He tilted his head in a way as though he was truly trying to force himself to remember something. "But it''s strange¡­ I cannot remember."

    The woman creased her brows before shifting his gaze to Gav and identally made eye contact with him, causing her to seemingly freeze for a moment. While stepping into the thief''s back with one foot, Levy broke the silence, pulling Gav''s attention back to him. "Uh¡­ do you happen to remember me?" He smiled shyly. "I feel like I know you but¡­ it''s strange but I couldn''t remember."

    Just as when Elle thought Gav would ignore the man, Gav, to Elle''s surprise, responded. His voice, a silken blend of authority and intrigue, "What is your name? You''re¡­ familiar."

    "Really?!" the policeman eximed, suddenly looking all happy. "My name is Levy. Levy Caster!"

    Gav mused over the name. "Levy." He muttered. Levy''s eyes, wide and expectant, mirrored the energy of a huge puppy awaiting acknowledgment from a long-lost master.

    "Your name indeed¡­ sounds familiar." Gav nodded, and he too was obviously trying his best to remember something. But in the end, just like Levy, Gav''s attempt seemed fruitless as well. Levy didn''t look disappointed though and instead continued asking while he was pressing his feet harder onto the thief who now started to struggle beneath him. "How about you? What is your name? I think I will definitely remember."

    "Gavriel." Gav immediately replied and for a moment there, Levy seemed to be very still. The dark-haired woman that was somehow still standing right there looked confused and utterly amazed at the same time. It was as if she was trying to decipher why Levy was so carefree before Gav!

    "Your name rings a bell for me too¡­" Levy forced a shy chuckle as he rubbed the back of his neck. Obviously, Levy couldn''t remember a think even after hearing the man''s name.

    "Caster¡­ We have to go, Caster." The ck-haired woman finally said, looking at Levy with meaningful gaze. "Oh, right. I''m sorry but we have to go¡­ we''re going to deal with this little rat here and then me and my sweet partner will have to ¨C ouch!" Levy trailed off when the woman pinched him hard at the back. "Detective Laiza Sloan, you can''t flirt with me like that in front of ¨C ouch!" The woman grabbed the thief and dragged him away leaving Levy. So Levy quickly brought out a card and politely gave it to Gav. "Apologies, but duty calls, or else my sweet Laiza will have my head," he quipped, hisughter a melodic contrast to Laiza''s stern demeanor.

    "Who the fuck is your sweet girl, you, airhead?!" the woman named Laiza yelled. The corners of Levy''s lips quirked up in an infectious, wholehearted chuckle. Hisughter a melodious chime that cut through the thrumming energy of the crowd, "That''s my girl, Laiza by the way." he told Gav with a twinkle in his eyes. Then drawing himself to full height, he offered a more formal tone. "I must go. Do contact me when you have time, I believe I should be able to remember something, if not everything, the next time we meet." With a grin that bnced mirth and courtesy, Levy took a step back without breaking eye contact. And when Gav acknowledged with a solemn nod, without another word, Levy turned on his heels, chasing after the female detective.

    Gav stared at the card in his hand before lifting his head towards the leaving Levy. Just as Levy was about to be swallowed by the bustling crowd, he cast a final, spirited wave over his shoulder, before his silhouette gradually obscured by the throngs of people.

    Elle sighed, unable to keep a smile from crossing her face now. She couldn''t help but imagine the Levy guy as a golden retriever. Elle then shifted her curious gaze to Gav. Gav wasn''t from this world so there''s no way he knew that Levy guy! The possibility of him having prior connections with Levy was just improbable. And yet, Elle didn''t know why but even she felt like the two were truly notplete strangers to each other. There was such a familiarity between them, as if their souls recognized each other despite their minds drawing a nk. Intrigued, Elle voiced her thoughts, her brow furrowing in curiosity. "Do you think you''ve crossed paths with him before?"

    Gav looked at the paper again and a faint smile tugged at the corner of his lips. Something mysterious also glimmered in his eyes. "I don''t know. I don''t remember a thing about him but¡­ I feel like I am really d to see him here looking fine and happy." Carefully stowing the card away, Gav''s gaze met Elle''s. But soon, his attention was diverted upwards, to the skies that were gradually filling with brooding, dark clouds. His demeanor shifted, the lightness reced with seriousness. "A storm is brewing. We should go. It''s about time for us to reach our destination."

    Elle cast a quick nce at the foreboding horizon and nodded in agreement. "You''re right."

 Chapter 367 Descent

    Chapter 367 Descent

    Midnight. Outside the Reigns castle¡­

    Sebastian stood there silently. His demeanor remained calm, and his piercing grey eyes were unflinchingly fixed on the grand structure before him.

    The rain was strong. The wind howled, rustling the leaves and causing the ancient trees to groan in response. This entire hill, upon which the Reigns castle majestically stood, seemed caught in the heart of the raging storm.

    With barely a sound, Lucas appeared,nding swiftly and gracefully next to Sebastian. His arrival was heralded only by the subtle rustling of his coat, which fluttered like the wings of a nocturnal creature.

    "It''s about time, Your Highness," Lucas said, his voice cool andposed despite the chaos around them.

    Sebastian gave a slight nod, his face partially hidden by the cascading rain. "Don''t you think this storm is a bit too much?" he inquired.

    "Ehm¡­ I think so too, actually. Alexander seemed a bit overdoing it. The human soldiers trying to cross the borders are said to be literally pushed back by these fierce gusts right now." A smirk yed on Lucas''s lips. "But don''t worry, he''s just probably indulging himself after refraining from using his power for so long."

    Sebastian sighed let out a thoughtful sigh. "Well, he ims to be a civilized person now."

    "Exactly. So he''s not going to cause any unnecessary deaths, and that''s the only thing that matters¨C"

    Suddenly, a tree branch, propelled by the furious wind, hurtled towards Lucas, causing him to sidestep and dodge.

    "Probably¡­" Lucas continued.

    Sebastian''s expression abruptly changed. His eyes, once pensive, now bore such incredible intensity. This change did not escape Lucas, who felt an immediate tug at his warrior instincts, causing him to immediately turn serious.

    "As nned, I''m getting in first." Sebastian dered and with that, he took a confident stride towards the looming entrance of the castle. "Please be careful, Your Highness." Lucas told him. "Don''t forget someone is waiting for your return in ck Forest."

    At the mention of ck Forest, a hint of warmth touched Sebastian''s eyes. The corner of his lip curled into a half-smile. "I know," he whispered. And then, like a wisp of shadow, he disappeared into the castle''s ominous darkness,

    Once Sebastian was gone, Lucas took a deep breath. He raised his hand, and almost instantly, from the shadows, figures emerged, their pallor skin contrasting starkly against the dark backdrop. The vampires stood in silent formation, their crimson eyes aglow, radiating an otherworldly energy and readiness.

    When all lights in the castle were extinguished, indicating that all was set, Lucas'' senses sharpened. He could hear the subtlest rustling, feel the pulse of every creature nearby. He raised his hand again, and with a swift movement, signaled the next phase of their strategy.

    Responding with supernatural agility, the vampires surged forward. Their movements, a blur to the human eye, bore the elegance of predators and the discipline of elite warriors.

    ¡­

    Sebastian''s footsteps echoed through the sinister silence of the throne hall, a space once adorned with grandeur, now transformed into a scene of horror.

    The scent of blood was potent and lifeless bodies scattered on the floor.

    At the center, upon the majestic throne carved from obsidian and adorned with gemstones that symbolized the Reigns'' lineage, sat Elijah. There was a woman in hisp. Her face bore a vacant expression as thest of her essence was drained by the prince. When Elijah pulled his face away from her neck, the crimson stream flowed freely, dripping onto the cold marble floor.

    Elijah then discarded the woman''s lifeless body. His eyes, that used to have the regal crimson glow that a Reign prince possess, now held a hellish hue of the darkest red. His skin was now pallid and cadaverous. His hands were w-like, and his veins, now had the same color as his eyes, protruded prominently against his ash-colored and corpse-like skin.

    The remnants of his princely demeanor and elegant appearance were nowpletely gone. At the entrance of the hall, Sebastian stood tall, his posture unyielding but his eyes zed a fiery crimson, reflecting both his royal lineage and his fury. The sight before him was a perversion of everything the Reigns stood for!

    This man before him could no longer be called a Reign. No, this creature was no longer even a vampire. He''s now¡­ a corrupted being. In short, a mindless monster. The signs of corruption were obvious: the eyes devoid of humanity, the corpse-like skin, the color of his protruding veins and the insatiable thirst for blood and death. Since¡­ when? When had Elijah started this descent into darkness? When had Elijah even be corrupted?

    Vampire corruption was something that was unheard of for centuries. Vampires were immune to sickness. However, within their seemingly invulnerable existence, there was one affliction they acknowledged as one and only true vampire''s ailment: Corruption. The knowledge surrounding this ominous condition was scarce because there were only three vampires throughout the entirety of vampiric history that had developed or had been hit by this so called Corruption. Strikingly, all three were blue-blooded, and were direct heirs to the vampire throne. This led many to specte that Corruption was only confined to the male Reigns.

    It was also said that once this nefarious condition took hold, hope for reversion to their former selves was zero. The exact cause of this corruption also remains a mystery, with no definitive exnation provided in any records.

    And one of the worst thing about this was that these corrupted heirs will not only lose their humanity. Their powers and abilities will also reach far beyond their pinnacle, automatically turning them into destructive creatures that were nothing but a massive danger to the world. In fact, it was said that two corrupted princes long time ago had lived for countless of years, wreaking havoc, and causing so much death and destruction because none could stand against them. Elijah''s voice, tainted with an eerie fusion of cruel delight and hollow malevolence, resonated through the hall. "You''re finally here, my dearest brother," he murmured, his words ringing like a mournful hymn signaling a prince''s descent into darkness and the rise of a true monster.

 Chapter 368 Unsettling silence

    Chapter 368 Unsettling silence

    The floor beneath Elle''s feet suddenly shook, causing her to wobble. As she started to sway, a gasp escaped her lips, thinking she might crash onto the cold, hard ground.

    But just in the nick of time, Gav reached out and grabbed her arm, pulling her back upright. "Thanks," she mumbled, her voice shaky from the surprise. He nodded, his eyes scanning the surroundings, trying to decipher the cause of the sudden tremor.

    "E-earthquake?" Elle stammered, her eyes wide.

    "I don''t believe so," he replied calmly. His gaze darted towards the castle, and whatever he saw or noticed in its shadows darkened his expression. "Stay behind me, Izabelle," he cautioned. "Entering this castle might not be the best decision right now. It''s not safe."

    "But Sebastian is in there!" Elle protested.

    "I know," Gav replied firmly. "But there''s something wrong inside. It''s more than just a fight."

    As if on cue, another tremor shook the ground, softer this time but no less ominous. Elle''s heart raced; images from her nightmare shed before her eyes. She felt an urge to run into the castle, to find Sebastian.

    Without thinking, she tried to move forward. But Gav stopped her. "Don''t'' go," he urged. "Zeke asked me to keep you safe. So please, stay here."

    "Seb might be in danger right now!"

    Gav''s eyes met Elle''s, and whatever he saw in her expression made him sigh in surrender. "Fine. I''ll go find him. But you stay here. Promise me you''ll stay here."

    Torn, Elle''s hands balled into fists at her sides. She wanted nothing more than to plunge into the castle herself, to be at Sebastian''s side. But fear gripped her. What if her presence made things worse? What if Elijah uses her as a pawn against Sebastian again?

    She knew Gav was strong. He could even be stronger than she''d ever imagined. Because Zeke himself said, this man was going to be the King of darkness after all. She could definitely trust him!

    When Elle finally gave him a small nod, a hint of relief softened Gav''s stern expression. "Good. Stay here. I''lle back once I''ve assessed the situation inside."

    And then, with a swiftness that left her startled, Gav transformed into a haze of smoke and vanished.

    Another lightning struck followed by a tremor came as soon as Gav was gone, causing Elle to ce her hand over her heart, feeling its rapid pace under her fingers. Taking several deep breaths, she tried to will her anxiety away. She needed rity now, more than ever. Giving into panic wouldn''t help anyone.

    After grounding herself, Elle decided it was best to stay hidden. So she focused her energy and cloaked herself in invisibility. She couldn''t risk getting caught. Not now. Not ever! But the storm continued raging, filling the sky with loud crashes of thunder and bright shes of lightning. Elle, soaked and alone, could feel the ground shake beneath her every now and then. Nobody needed to tell her that even this storm right now was not natural; it felt like it was made on purpose, a noisy, shy cover for something happening inside the Reigns castle.

    As she stood there, she couldn''t help but think about all these power that the Reigns possess. The power it would take to create a storm like this was beyond what Elle could grasp. It was scary but also a bitforting. The Reigns were just incredible. But a chill ran down Elle''s spine as she remembered that their enemy right now was a Reign too. Power like this, she realized, was actually as deadly as it was protective.

    Another jolt from the ground, stronger this time, sent Elle tumbling to the wet ground. She was still for a moment, catching her breath, when an unsettling silence fell. The thunder and lightning had suddenly stopped; only the rain, steady and cold, kept pouring.

    Elle''s heart pounded in her chest, so loud she could hear it over the rain. Something wasn''t right. She should be relieved that the ground wasn''t shaking anymore, but the quiet was as scary as the noise had been. If not scarier! It felt like everything ¨C the storm, the shaking, whatever happening inside the castle ¨C had suddenly frozen.

    A sick feeling curled in Elle''s stomach. Gav was still inside, and every silent second that ticked by made her worry grow. Why wasn''t he back yet? Elle stood. Every part of her hoping to hear a sound. But there was nothing. Just quiet. The longer the silence stretched, the more worried and scared she became. It felt like the quiet was wrapping around her, tighter and tighter, until she felt she had to move or she''d be trapped by it. Elle''s foot moved, almost of its own ord. "I''m sorry, Gav," she whispered. "I know I promised, but you said you''de back. Yet¡­"

    Biting her lip, Elle steeled herself and rushed towards the massive doors. She bravely pushed against it until a creak echoed, the sound amplified by the unsettling silence that dominated the atmosphere. Inside, the silence felt even more extreme. It was thick and suffocating, filling every corner, every space, as though the castle itself held its breath in fearful anticipation of something. What''s going on?

    Elle''s heart thudded loudly in her chest, each beat echoing the rising tension as she ventured deeper into the castle. She couldn''t see anyone due to the darkness but a sharp, metallic smell hinted at something more sinister. It was the unmistakable scent of blood.

    Pushing aside her fears, Elle pressed on. Until she sensed a strange energy that was oddly familiar. It reminded her of the time she''d been in that cave when Prince Ezekiel and Gav had appeared out of nowhere. This must be Gav''s power, right?

    Without hesitation, Elle followed it, hoping it might lead her to Gav.

    With every step, this energy grew stronger, guiding her like an invisible thread. Just as she realized it was leading her to the grand throne hall, Elle''s feet froze mid-step.

 Chapter 369 Stay back

    Chapter 369 Stay back

    Gav was right there, standing quietly and seemingly immersed in a extreme concentration. His arms, stretched forward, were entwined with a massive circle of dark energy. It pulsed and swirled, a terrifying yet mesmerizing spectacle that seemed to breathe with a life of its own, imbibing the air with a forbidding and otherworldly majesty.

    The dome-like energy, dark and potent, radiated an ominous illumination casting dim highlights upon Gav''s features. He appeared untouched, a mysterious tranquility gracing his features. Before Elle could reach him, Gav''s gaze met hers. His voice, steady yet tinged with an unspoken intensity, cut through the silence. "You promised me you''re not going to move, youngdy," he chided gently.

    Elle''s retort was immediate, a mix of relief and anxiety lending her voice a fervent edge. "You said you''de back." Gav''s smile, subtle andced with a helpless amusement, broke through the seriousness of the moment. "I guess, you looked more patient than you actually are," hemented.

    "Please¡­ where is Seb? What is¡­ going on?"

    Gav''s expression became a little grave. "Sebastian is inside. Still fighting with Elijah right now. And forgive me, but I cannot let you in. Too dangerous."

    "Is he alright? He''s doing fine, right?" "Well¡­" Gav''s hesitation only amplified the erratic beats of Elle''s anxious heart. "He''s somehow holding on. That Elijah has gone mad it appears."

    "Let''s help him, Gav¡­ please." Elle pleaded. Gav''s answer was enough to shake her core.Sebastian was supposed to be stronger than Elijah! Even if Elijah was mad, Sebastian could still take him down. Alexander had told her that before, that Sebastian was way stronger than Elijah. So why? How was Seb just somehow holding on? Did Elijah use some underhanded tactic on him again?

    "I can''t. I need to focus on this barrier to keep the two of them inside. It would be catastrophic if they get out. They would cause massive chaos outside if that happens." Gav told her honestly. "And Sebastian asked me himself to stay out of the fight and just make sure the barrier will not be breached no matter what. I can only do as he says since controlling my magic in this world is not as easy as I''ve expected. In fact, it''s incredibly hard. I''m certain that I will only end up causing more trouble for everyone if I join this fight."

    "But¡­ Seb¡­" "I know you''re worried but I''m certain thest thing Sebastian would want right now is you suddenly entering the danger zone and endangering yourself."

    A resonant crash cut through their dialogue, causing Elle''s breath to catch. ¡­

    Inside the barrier, the throne hall was reduced to a battleground. Elijah''s chillingughter, sardonic and haunting, rippled through the air. His eyes alit with the sinister glow of corruption, bore an unhinged semnce of power. Every movement was entuated by a soffucating energy that pulsed and swirled around him, rendering the atmosphere thick with an indescribable menace.

    Sebastian was visibly overpowered. His attire was now marred, bloodied and torn.

    "Get up, Sebastian," Elijah taunted sardonically, his voice dripping with derision. Sebastian, though battered and weakened, attempted to rise from rubbles.

    But before he could muster his stance, the corrupted vampire lunged forward with a savage glee. A force, dark and potent, apanied his strike, and once more, Sebastian was crashed hard against the barrier.

    As the haunting echo of the crash faded, a chilling silence reigned, broken only by Sebastian''s ragged breathing and the sharp sound of his blood sttering onto the cold stone.

    Pushing through the pain, Sebastian lifted his head. His eyes, aze with a fierce crimson glow, defiantly met Elijah''s gaze. "How pathetic. Why do you keep standing when you know you''re useless against me?" Elijahunched a swift kick, connecting with Sebastian''s face. The force was so brutal it sent Sebastian sprawling across the hall, skidding painfully on the ground.

    "This is boring! You''re such a weakling, Sebastian!" Elijah''s voice dripped with scorn. As he flexed his hand, his nails darkened and elongated, transforming into a very long andrazor-sharp des, a grotesque manifestation of his corrupted power.

    Walking like zombie, Elijah approached Sebastian with a predatory gleam in his eyes. "What must be done to a weakling? They must be chopped to death. Your royal body did entertain me for a bit. But it''s time to move on to the next fool who dares to stand against a godly being like me! Hahaha! Perhaps... whoever is behind this formidable barrier will be next!"

    Elijah, intoxicated by his own power and consumed by his newfound godplex, was getting closer to Sebastian. The cold, metallic sheen of his dark elongated nails reflected the dim lighting of the throne hall.

    Sebastian''s world swirled into a mix of pain and darkness. And in the middle of all that, a familiar yet desperate voice cut through, a scream that stirred something primal within him. Elle?!!

    His heavy lids barely lifted when the scene of horror unfurled before his eyes. Elle - fragile, brave, and defiant - stood between him and Elijah. With every ounce of strength he could muster, Sebastian croaked out a desperate, "N...no... Iza... stay back..." He tried to move, but his body was unresponsive and heavy like a chained stone. Elijah raised his dark, de-like ws and lunged towards Elle. Time seemed to slow, and in a blink of an eye Sebastian saw a bright red ssh of blood. Then Elle fell.

    "No!!!" The scream that erupted from Sebastian''s core was primal and gut-wrenching. Something dormant, something potent and primal stirred. A surge of energy then exploded from him, unrestrained and cataclysmic. Powerful, dark wings unfurled from his back, and tendrils of pure, demonic magic wrapped around him. It was as if the very essence of night had taken form.

    Faster than a blink of an eye, Sebastian shot forward like aet, colliding with Elijah. Theirbined energies were so intense, they consumed the surroundings, plunging everything intoplete and utter darkness.

 Chapter 370 Bye

    Chapter 370 Bye

    Thank you so much @Dreamer_P for the supergift!!! <3

    ___

    When the impossibly thick and ominous darkness began to dissipate, an eerie calm followed. Sebastian and Elijah stood there, with Sebastian''s hand impaled through Elijah''s chest

    The entire world seemed to stop as Elijah''s blood dripped from the heart that was now gripped to death in Sebastian''s hand.

    The rapid sequence of events left Elijah in a momentary daze, but as reality settled in, his face disyed an unexpected emotion: a smile. It wasn''t one of mockery or madness, but one filled with relief and genuine dness. His expression conveyed a deep sense of yearning, as if he had been anticipating this moment for a long time and that he was just nothing but overwhelmed with relief that it had finallye to pass.

    "Finally." Elijah''s voice broke the haunting silence. "You''ve made me wait for too long but I guess, the wait was worth it¡­ Sebastian."

    Though Sebastian''s eyes were still a storm of crimson and darkness, he retracted his hand, letting the lifeless, ckened heart in his grasp drop.

    Elijah stepped back, staggering. The gaping hole right through his chest was so gruesome, and yet, the smile on his face remained. "I''m¡­ leaving my babies to you¡­ Princess Elle." He then continued before ncing at Elle.

    And Elle, who was still on the ground with her glowing hand on herself, met his gaze with utter shock. It was obvious to her now that Elijah had indeed purposely missed her fatal spot when he attacked her. Elijah had intentionally spared her life! That was why he knew she wasn''t dead even before looking at her! A while ago, outside the barrier, Elle and Gav heard Elijah''s voice. What she heard shook her entire being, and before she realized it, she jostled Gav''s arms away, momentarily weakening the barrier, and hurled herself into the fray.

    In that moment, every thought evaporated from Elle''s mind, save one: Sebastian. The mere idea of Elijah taking him away from her was unthinkable. She''d face death before allowing it!

    And when she was inside the barrier, what weed her was the exact same scene she saw in her nightmare. Elijah was approaching Sebastian with those sharp, de-like, and elongated nails, while Sebastian was on the ground, bloodied and gruesomely wounded. And so, just like that, Elle''s body moved and without thinking, she jumped between them like a suicidal fool. When he shed her, she thought she was a goner as she herself saw her own blood stter in the air as she fell. Still, perhaps due to survival instinct, the very first thing Elle did uponnding on the ground was press on her wound. Her hands immediately glowed to heal herself as she lifted her eyes and looked at Sebastian. But what she saw next was darkness and a powerful energy that nearly sent her away flying had she not coincidentally fallen into the ground.

    Everything happened too fast for Elle to really have the time to even process anything. But now she realized that she was not a goner. The glow of her hand already died down and that was an indication that her wound wasn''t lethal or even major. Because if it was, the healing should still be going on right now! "I know you''re going to take good care of them." Elijah''s voice pulled her out of her thoughts but all she could do was look at him and listen to whatever he was saying. "Ah, they have my cute caretaker¡­" Elijah suddenly mused, a gentle smile curved at the corner of his lips. "But still¡­ do check on them for me, okay? And go tell them not to wait for me anymore¡­ because I''m never¡­ing back to see them." Elijah cough blood as he staggered back once more. His gaze, filled with aplex dance of emotions, returned to Sebastian.

    "Now I can finally rest." A final cough, deep and wet with blood, racked his frame. His weakening gaze faltered but he gave Sebastian another smile. "Just know that I would never ask for a better end than this. Bye¡­ brother." With a final sigh, his knees buckled, and he crumbled to the floor.

    Sebastian fell to one knee. His wings disappearing as his eyes were now slowly returning to their usual color. But Sebastian still looked disoriented. "Iz¡­ za¡­" he murmured mindlessly when Elle rushed to him and wrapped her arm around him. "Seb!" She cried, gripping him tight. When she felt his entire body freeze, she pulled away and looked at his bloodied face. Her trembling fingers touched his face. "Sebastian¡­ it''s me, can you see me?" "Iza¡­"

    "Yes, Seb. I''m fine¡­" "Iza¡­" he reached out and held her face. His fingers also started to tremble. "You''re¡­"

    "Mn. I''m fine, Seb. My wound wasn''t deep, so I quickly healed it." She exined, trying her best to reassure him that she was alright. Because she could still see the horror in his eyes. He lunged at her, hugging her as he cried. The fear that coursed through his entire being that moment was so intense that Elle could literally feel it in her bones. She knew just how much she''d scared him because of her dangerous action. "I''m sorry¡­" Elle whispered to him as she embraced him back. "I was so scared he''d take you away from me so I¡­ I did that."

    "Iza¡­" He said nothing but her name until Elle felt his body sag against her. She was momentarily scared to death until she realized he passed out on her. Remembering just how badly injured Sebastian was, Elleid him down on the ground. She could see some of his wounds already healing but the ckened and gaping wound across the front of his torso looked horrific and it didn''t seem to be naturally healing like the other wounds on him. Extending her hands over him, she concentrated herself and her magic began to glow. While Elle was busy and focused on trying to heal Sebastian, the barrier dissolved around her. Gav then quietly approached. But he was not alone. Zeke was next to him. Zeke''s gaze fell to Sebastian and Elle first before his eyes shifted to Elijah''s dead body. He walked towards the body and slowly, he dropped into one knee. Zeke stared at Elijah''s face for a while before his hand reached out and gently closed Elijah''s still-opened eyes.

 Chapter 371 For all i care

    Chapter 371 For all i care

    When Sebastian awoke, he found himself in the familiar confines of his room within Reign''s Castle. As he stirred, his initial impulse to leap out of bed was halted by the sight of Elle beside him. She upied a chair, her hand tenderly sped around his.

    Slowly, he extended his hand, fingertips grazing her delicate features. And when he detected the gentle rhythm of her breathing, Sebastian felt an overwhelming surge of relief that literally sent shivers down his spine.

    Running his quivering hands over his face, he drew in a few deep breaths before gingerly slipping out of bed. Just as he began to lift her to tuck her into the bed, Elle''s eyes fluttered open. "Seb...?" she blinked in surprise. "Wait... why are you lifting me? Put me down; you''re¡ª"

    Sebastian settled back onto the bed, cradling her in his arms and hugging her tightly. "I''m fine now. You healed me, didn''t you?" "Yes, but..."

    "I''mpletely healed now, Iza," he assured her as their eyes locked. "Thank you."

    Elle nibbled the inside of her lip before finally breaking into a relieved smile. "Thank goodness." She gently reached out and touched his face. "But please, do tell me if you''re feeling any... pain or difort, okay? Some of your wounds weren''t normal after all."

    Elle nibbled the inside of her lip before finally breaking into a relieved smile. "Thank goodness." She gently reached out and touched his face. "But please, do tell me if you''re feeling any... pain or difort, okay? Some of your wounds weren''t normal after all."

    Sebastian nodded, his lips finding her forehead in a tender kiss. Then, unexpectedly, he pulled her into a tight hug, muttering a curse under his breath. "Damn... I thought I..." He drew another deep, shaky breath and buried his face against the curve of her shoulder.

    "About Elijah..." Elle began hesitantly. "I believe he intentionally missed my vitals."

    Silence settled between them for a long while before Sebastian emitted a soft, almost inaudible "Mn" sound of acknowledgment.

    Elle held him close, and for another immeasurable stretch of time, they remained locked in a wordless embrace until eventually, Sebastian gently pulled away.

    His gaze was calm now as he searched and survey her. "Are you¡­ really okay?" Elle nodded. "I am. I''ve healed myself as well, so now I''m perfectly fine."

    Sebastian''s gaze lingered on her neck, and then suddenly, he moved in to kiss her skin. At first, it seemed like a simple kiss, but he surprised her by lightly grazing her skin with his tongue, sending shivers down her spine. And when she finally realized something hard beneath her, she grabbed his face and gently pushed him away, making him meet her gaze.

    Her face flushed. "Your... your brother was herest night." She did her best to diffuse the rising heat, knowing that, despite everything settling down, this wasn''t the appropriate moment for such intimacy. "I think he should still be here. Everyone was busy¡ª"

    Sebastian caught his lower lip between his teeth, his gaze shifting towards the window. "Right..." He sighed, and his expression shifted. "And it''s today, isn''t it? The day Zeke and Alicia leave."

    Elle nodded quietly, already sensing the change in Sebastian''s emotions.

    "Let''s go find them. They might still be here," Elle said as she climbed off the bed and took Sebastian''s hand.

    Sebastian followed her lead, and together they stepped out of the room. To their relief, they found Zeke, Alexander, Lucas, the prophetess, the king, and some other important figures of Viscarria still in the castle. Elle and Sebastian promptly joined the group, which was deep in discussion about the situation.

    Alexander and Zeke had indeed dealt with the humans already. The soldiers'' memories had been erased, and they were relocated to a different ce where human conflicts were currently urring. The memories of the human leaders were also wiped, along with all the videos uploaded on the inte. However, the prophetess expressed his concern. "Is this really enough? What about the millions, if not billions, of people who have already seen those videos on the inte?" "Many of those people never believed those videos in the first ce," Alexander exined. "You know how skeptical humans can be when ites to the supernatural. The rest will likely dismiss them as mere hoaxes. Though, of course, humans are naturally curious creatures, so some will continue to investigate. It''s inevitable. And realistically, we can''t expect to keep our existence a secret forever."

    The prophetess and the officials exchanged shocked and uneasy nces upon hearing Alexander''s words. "Alex is right." Zeke spoke. "Times are changing, and human modernization will only make it increasingly challenging for vampires to conceal themselves." The prophetess soke again, her voice filled with concern. "Your Highness, please tell us that this is you advising us to start preparing for the worst¡ª"

    Zeke''s gaze locked onto the prophetess'', and he interrupted her with a stern expression. "Whatever you have in mind will only make everything worse." "But Your Highness¡ª" Abruptly, Alex interrupted the prophetess. "Many of you turned your backs on Sebastian just days ago for the most trivial reasons, simply because you learned that Zeke and Sebastian aren''t pure vampire royals?" Alex''s sly smirk swept across the now frozen officials, including the prophetess.

    "Honestly," Alexanderughed, "you all are bing quite absurd. You''ve known I''m not a full-blood vampire for ages, so why is this suddenly an issue? You should be grateful that Zeke and Sebastian also possess demon blood, which only makes them far more powerful than ordinary vampire royals." He shook his head and turned to Zeke. "I believe many vampires are growing weary of their long lives. Perhaps it''s time for us to let them pursue their desires, in exchange for allowing them to fend for themselves," he said with a knowing smile. "Please don''t joke about something like that, Alexan¡ª" the king began. "What makes you think I''m joking?" Alex cut him off, his gaze turning piercingly sharp. "You all are truly disappointing. Do you believe that if you turn your backs on Zeke and Sebastian, I''ll still be willing to fight for vampires like you? Vampires whose loyalty can be so easily swayed can go die for all I care."

 Chapter 372 Dont jinx it

    Chapter 372 Don''t jinx it

    "I thought you all knew this, but I suppose I must spell it out for you. Without this prince right here," Alexander pointed at Zeke, "without this prince you dared to call a ''halfling,'' the vampire race would have neared extinction. You all would be hiding and living like notorious criminals, hunted or used, and this country would have been erased from the map. You need to grasp that what I support isn''t this country or vampires; I support Zeke''s ideals because I agree and believe in them. That''s all there is to it. So don''t delude yourselves into thinking I''lle rushing to save you when things go bad. Honestly, it''s absurd how none of you seem to realize that there''s no one here who cares as deeply about vampires and this country as Zeke. Are you all blind or simply foolish? Now, if you still don''t understand what I''m saying, then I suppose¡­"

    The eldest official suddenly lowered his head, his voice tinged with remorse. "Please, ept our sincere apologies. Your words ring true. We have indeed been excessively self-absorbed, losing sight of what truly matters." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Forgive us, Your Highness. We pledge not to repeat our mistakes," another official added earnestly, and eventually, followed by everyone else.

    Zeke''s response was measured andposed, his hand rising in a casual but resolute gesture. "That''s enough." He dismissed them with a calm finality. "I will address everyone once more before I leave, and I expect every one of you to be present."

    The prophetess and the king exchanged nces, they looked like they still have concerns to say but they nodded respectfully and also left the room. After everyone had departed, Alexander let out a heavy sigh like a tired old man. "Ah, why did you dismiss them so easily like that? I was thoroughly enjoying scolding those idiots." "Your scoldings should be enough for now, Alex."

    Slumping back in his seat, Alexander continued the conversation. "On a serious note, Zeke, what are your thoughts on this matter? Do you believe this peace this time willst long?" Zeke''s response was blunt and direct. "No."

    Elle''s heart rate quickened, prompting Sebastian to offer her a reassuring nce. "One way or another, humans will eventually uncover the truth, and it won''t take as long as we might hope." Zeke continued. Sebastian''s eyes locked with his brother''s as he asked the pressing question on their minds. "What is your n for handling this, brother?" "For now," Zeke responded, holding Sebastian''s gaze, "we will continue with our current efforts and do everything within our power to maintain the peace for as long as possible." "Well, that''s always been the most sensible n in this situation, I suppose," Alex concurred with a nod. "I''m honestly more concerned about the children right now." Zeke chimed in, his tone contemtive, "Indeed, I can easily picture Alexis leading his own vampire army in a great revolution." Alex let out a groan and brought his hand to his face. "Don''t jinx it, Zeke. And don''t forget how your son possesses enough power to be the world''s greatest threat even right now. And if these two decide to have children as well¡­" He nced at Elle and Sebastian, shaking his head. "I shudder to think of the future of this world." Though despite his words, he wore a yful smile.

    Elle interjected softly, "Alexis and Azy are such good and kind boys. They have genuinely kind hearts and are among the nicest and most responsible children I''ve ever encountered. I''m certain they''ll be advocates for peace, no matter how formidable they be." "They are," Zeke acknowledged with a rxed expression, his gaze drifting upward toward the ceiling. "But when war rears its head, there are circumstances that can force anyone to pick their weapons and fight." "And should they decide to fight for a cause they believe in," Alex added, "no one will be able to stop them." Zeke shifted his attention back to Elle, offering an ever so slight but gentle smile. "But do not worry. While the future remains uncertain, everything will eventually fall into ce. You''ll all be here for them, after all." Alex couldn''t resist a smirk. "And I''m quite certain that you and Alicia will be back here by then, won''t you?" Zeke nodded, and the expressions on Elle and Sebastian''s faces brightened. In that moment, Lucas entered the room. "Everything is in order, Your Highness," he addressed Zeke. "Shall we proceed with announcing the prince''s passing to the entire country?" The room''s atmosphere immediately grew heavier, and Zeke nodded. "Yes, the entire kingdom will mourn his death." "Understood, Your Highness." Lucas then left, leaving the group now shrouded in silence.

    Sebastian remained seated, his gaze fixed on the floor, lost in thought. Elle was tenderly squeezing his hand, offering silent support. Sebastian eventually broke the silence, his voice low and restrained as he spoke, "Elijah told me... that he had been waiting for the moment when I would kill him for a long time. Do you know more about this matter?"

    Zeke fell into a contemtive silence, as if carefully choosing his words. "Elijah is the child of a maid who used to take care of the king, our so-called father, while he was alive in prison," he began. "The woman disappeared, likely right after she found out she was pregnant. When I first encountered Elijah, he was already fourteen years old. He behaved normally but was exceedingly obedient. From the very beginning, something about him struck me as off. I decided to investigate and discovered that the maid who was supposed to be his mother had died long before Elijah was born. I spent years searching for her but to no avail. My conclusion is she''s already long dead before Elijah appeared. Whenever I asked Elijah about his mother, his only response was that she was dead. It''s hard to get anything out of him because he kept his distance from everyone, determined in preventing anyone from getting too close to him."

 Chapter 373 I will

    Chapter 373 I will

    Zeke paused briefly before continuing. "I kept a watchful eye on him, but I eventually stopped prying too much into his affairs, hoping that if I act like I started to fully trust him, he would eventually drop his guard down and get closer instead of distancing himself. Also, despite everything, I couldn''t shake the feeling that Elijah was silently pleading with me to leave him be. In the end, I chose to put some trust on him because I know that there was always a reason for someone''s behavior. I also held onto the hope that, with time, the truth would surface¡ªperhaps when Elijah was ready, or when he''d finallye to me and open up or seek help. But that moment never arrived, at least not until I left."

    Silence reigned for several moments.

    "After seeing Kyle yesterday night," Zeke continued, his gaze hardening, "everything finally fell into ce. Elijah has been possessed for a considerable length of time, I suspect, perhaps since the day I first encountered him. And since then that witch had been residing within him." "Was it the witch we thought had been backing him?" Sebastian asked.

    "Yes, and this witch happens to be none other than his own mother as well." Sebastian''s brow furrowed in confusion. "But Elijah is not a half-blood; he''s clearly a pure-blood vampire." Zeke rified, "That''s because the woman who conceived and gave birth to Elijah was a vampire in the flesh. She definitely used a forbidden spell for her to put her soul in the vampire maids body and kept it alive. This witch had already taken control of the vampire woman''s body before Elijah was even conceived. When Elijah reached a certain age, or perhaps once the vampire woman''s body died, she shifted her possession to Elijah¨C either by force or willingly. The presence of this entity within him remainedpletely concealed, likely due to the fact that Elijah either suppressed or imprisoned the witch, preventing her from emerging. Alternatively, it''s possible that the witch forced Elijah to keep her hidden to avoid detection."

    Zeke ran his fingers through his hair as he sighed. A smile, faint but understanding, graced his lips before he shook his head. "That little brat... I always sensed that he truly didn''t want anyone''s help, but I never imagined he genuinely had no desire to be saved either."

    "I don''t understand¡­" Sebastian''s jaw clenched. "So he wanted to die because he was being possessed? And why me? Did he deliberately orchestrate all those events in the past, even involving Iza and putting her life in danger, just to provoke me into killing him? Why? Why did he have to go to such lengths? And why did it have to be me?"

    Zeke held Sebastian''s gaze unwaveringly. "Because this very same witch, who is essentially his mother, is the same witch from the past who tormented you."

    Sebastian froze. "Elijah clearly knew about it," Zeke continued, his voice steady. "He was aware of that witch''s history. That''s why he chose you to be the one to end his life. Because killing him would alsopletely destroy that witch''s soul in the process. When Elijah passed away, the witch inhabiting Kyle''s body also vanished. She was screaming Elijah''s name and demanding to know what he had done as she endured a painful demise. I believe Kyle may have some knowledge of this as well, but I couldn''t inquire further because he''s still unconscious." A heavy silence enveloped the room, and for a long while, no one spoke. Then, it was Sebastian who broke the silence, moving his hands to bury his face in his palms. His voice wavered with a mix of emotions as he muttered, "That damned... little..." He couldn''t continue, his voice breaking slightly.

    Alexander offered a somber perspective, his tone tinged with resignation. "He must have believed that there was no other fitting end for that woman''s death than this. It''s just twisted how it had to be carried out this way. Perhaps, this is the result of housing something vile and malevolent within him for so long." "We will never have all the answers on how it all unraveled to this point." Zeke said. "What we do know is that Elijah had made this decision long ago. This is his choice, and whether it aligns with our notions of eptability or not, it no longer matters. He is gone." He held Sebastian''s gaze and added. "Never me yourself or feel guilty. Any of us could''ve killed him either way the moment he descended to corruption. There''s just no other choice." "I don''t me myself," Sebastian replied. "But I do hope you''re not thinking it was your fault because you failed to eradicate that monsterpletely. There''s no way anyone, even you as Zeke, could have known."

    Zeke offered a reassuring smile before standing. "I know." He said as he ced a hand on Sebastian''s shoulder. "My time is almost up. I need to finish my business here and go back to the ck Forest." And with a final pat on Sebastian''s shoulder, Zeke finally left.

    ¡­

    After concluding his discussions with the kingdom''s most influential figures, Zeke made his way to the location where Elijah''s coffin rested. He stood there silently, a stoic figure in front of the final resting ce of the prince, lost in his thoughts for an extended period of time.

    As the moment to depart approached, Zeke paused as he walked past Lucas who was standing by the door. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The loyal man voiced his thoughts with a sigh. "I hope you won''t take another eternity this time, Your Highness." "I hope so too."

    When Lucas let out another sigh, Zeke offered a reassuring gesture by squeezing the man''s shoulder. "I''m relying on you, Lucas. And do keep an eye on my son from time to time."

    Lucas smirked and replied confidently, "You need not ask, Your Highness. I''d dlyy down my life for him if the situation demanded." "Don''t be absurd. A dead man can''t protect anyone." "Fair point. I''ll keep that in mind. Now, please, go. Your time is running out, isn''t it?" "Then... untilter, Lucas," Zeke said as he continued on his way. "Come back alive, Your Highness." Lucas uttered without turning to face him.

    "I will."

 Chapter 374 Ill remember

    Chapter 374 I''ll remember

    The sky was a deeper, more vivid blue than usual, stretching out like a vast sapphire nket above. Beneath this expansive azure, the ck Forest stood in serene repose, its usual whispers of mystery now hushed in a rare moment of peace.

    It was finally time. Zeke could feel it. As he entered the house, he found Alicia and Azy together in the living room. Alicia, seated on the couch, was gently holding Azy''s hands, speaking softly to him while he nodded in solemn understanding.

    The sight of them made Zeke pause. A lump formed in his throat. Hiding behind the door, he pressed his back against the cool wall. He then dragged his palms across his face, weaving them through his hair. After a deep, steadying breath, Zeke''s eyes regained their usual calm. Ready, he moved into the room towards his wife and son.

    At the sight of him, both mother and son turned. Azy''s face lit up. "Dad! You''re back."

    Zeke offered his son a tender nod and, wordlessly, enveloped both Alicia and Azy in a warm embrace. This gesture alone conveyed the unspeakable truth to Alicia and Azy: it was time to say goodbye.

    Alicia''s grip on Azy tightened, and for a long, silent moment, they just clung to each other, surrounded by a wave of heavy emotions. Then, Azy broke the quiet. "Please don''t worry about me, Mom, Dad," he said, trying to reassure them. "I promise I''ll be alright. I''ll be happy here with Alexis, Alice, and everyone. I promise I''ll take care of myself, though I know they''ll look after me too."

    Zeke and Alicia pulled away slightly, gazing at their son with eyes filled with mixed feelings of pride, sadness, and love.

    "Please don''t cry, Mom," Azy continued, with a brave smile. "I want you to be happy. And please, try not to miss me too much, okay?"

    "Oh, Azy¡­" Alicia''s voice trembled as she wiped away her tears, which were falling silently.

    "All I wish for is to see you healthy and strong again, Mom. Focus on healing and thene back," Azy pleaded with hope in his voice.

    Alicia nodded, her voice thick with emotion. "I promise," she whispered, pulling him into another embrace.

    When Alicia finally released Azy, he turned to face his father. Dropping to one knee to, Zeke sped Azy''s hand and gazed intently into his eyes. "Always remember what I''ve told you, Azriel. If something ever bothers you, no matter how small, don''t keep it inside. Reach out to your uncle Seb, Alex, or any of your aunts."

    Azy nodded earnestly. "I''ll remember, Dad."

    "Do you promise?"

    "Promise," Azy affirmed with unwavering certainty. The father and son then shared a heartfelt embrace.

    Zeke turned his gaze to Alicia, and the three of them, united by a bond stronger than anything else, held each other close once more.

    ¡­

    Soon everyone was gathered in a meadow that was surrounded by the towering trees of the ck Forest. The atmosphere seemed to pulsate, an evidence to the potent magic coursing through the air. Zeke and Gav, both emanating their demonic power, stood as pr opposites: Zeke''s magic was a gentle stream, while Gav''s raged like a wild inferno, necessitating his istion from the group. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zeke, standing close to Alex,municated without words, using their eye telepathy. Though his face remained stoic, Zeke''s eyes shimmered with intense emotions. "Thank you..." he began, his silent message resonating deep within Alex. "Before I entrust you with the care of my son once more, until I return, I need to express my gratitude, Alex."

    Alex nced away, a smile ying on his lips as he rubbed the back of his neck. He wasn''t ustomed to seeing Zeke in this manner, but Alex understood all too well the significant changes that fatherhood could bring to a man.

    When he returned his gaze to Zeke, Alex''s smile lingered, a teasing light still dancing in his eyes, though it was clear that the emotions were getting to him too. "Don''t worry about it. The ten years I''ve looked after Azy are nothingpared to the centuries you spent cleaning up after my antics, Zeke. And Azy, well, he''s a great kid. He hardly needed much from me as he''s a well-behaved kid to look after. But I know things will be different this time, with Alicia away... Still, you have my word, I''ll keep him safe. He''s pretty much my son now, too."

    Zeke''s eyes softened, an unmistakable warmth seeping into his usually icy gaze. This was a side of Zeke that few were privileged to witness ¨C a father''s vulnerability, a warrior''s trust. "And for that, I can never thank you enough."

    "Now that''s enough, Zeke." Alex sighed, still smiling. "Remember, time is just a perception for beings like us. Before you know it, you''ll be back with Azy."

    Zeke moved closer, and the two men embraced like brothers. Zeke''s silence was heavy with gratitude; the firmness of his grip conveyed more than words ever could. Alex, understanding this unspokennguage, reassured him softly. "Focus on your mission. Leave Azy to me. Nothing will happen to him on my watch. Otherwise, I couldn''t face you again." A silence descended between the two, but it was aforting silence, filled with the understanding and depth that only centuries-old friendships could provide. Alex pped Zeke on the shoulder. "Go do what needs to be done ande back." Nodding in acknowledgement, Zeke then approached Sebastian. The brothers, having shared their private conversation earlier, simply exchanged a look of deep understanding before hugging.

    "I''ll keep my promise, no matter what," Sebastian whispered firmly. "So you better keep yours and return with Alicia, safe and sound."

    "I will," Zeke responded. As they stepped back from their embrace, there was a resolute air around them, eachmitted to their vow.

    As Alicia finished her conversation with Elle and Abi and giving them her final embrace, she finally made her way over to Zeke and Azy.

 Chapter 375 Ill be just right here

    Chapter 375 I''ll be just right here

    The atmosphere around them shifted dramatically. A storm brewed overhead, the wind turning fierce, carrying with it dark, ominous clouds. They all sensed it¡ªthe gate was on the brink of opening.

    Alicia and Zeke wrapped their arms around their son in a protective, final embrace. "Please take care in there, Mom, Dad," Azy pleaded, returning their hug with equal intensity. His small hands clutched at the fabric of their clothes, gripping tightly.

    "Mn. And you, take good care of yourself, too, okay?" Alicia''s voice trembled with emotion.

    "I promise," Azy vowed, gazing up at them with a brave smile.

    Suddenly, a forceful burst of energy rippled through the forest, signaling the opening of the gate. A colossal vortex of inky ckness emerged, its presence magnified by the raging storm above, which crackled with lightning and echoed with thunder.

    Despite Azy''s outwardly calm demeanor, the boy''s grip on his parents became so intense that the fabric of their clothes began to fray. Alicia and Zeke wrapped their arms around him as they each fought back the tears threatening to overwhelm them.

    "We will be back, as soon as possible, Azriel," Zeke whispered.

    Azy managed a firm nod.

    Zeke tenderly kissed the top of Azy''s head and turned to usher Alicia. But Alicia''s hand clung tighter to Azy, unwilling, unable, to let go. Her body shook uncontrobly, her voice cracking with each word. "Don''t... please don''t get hurt or fall ill... okay? My precious Azy?"

    "Mom..." Azy''s hand gently cupped her tear-stained cheek, his young eyes looking deeply into hers. "I''ve made that promise already. You believe in me, don''t you?"

    Alicia choked on her emotions. "Always... you''re my everything, my dear."

    Seeing his mother''s pain, Azy tried tofort her. "Then have faith in me. I''ll grow strong, and you''ll return, even stronger too. We have that promise, don''t we, Mom?"

    Through the blur of her tears, Alicia managed a bittersweet smile. "Yes, my brave Azy. Yes."

    "Then please go¡­ I''ll be just right here, waiting."

    Azy''s gaze shifted to Zeke, his message sent silently, directly to his father''s heart. "Dad, it''s time to take her. Please."

    "Thanks, son," Zeke replied and with a decisive, protective motion, he pried Alicia gently, yet firmly from Azy. He lifted her into his arms and in a moment, he disappeared and materialized with Alicia at the edge of the swirling vortex.

    And as the darkness finally swallowed them, Alicia''s sobs echoed in Zeke''s embrace, each heart-wrenching sound screams the pain of leaving their child behind.

    ¡­ n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Two monthster¡­

    The life in Viscarria returned to how it used to be. A peaceful, beautiful ce. It was as if the issue with the humans a couple months ago never happened. After Elijah''s official funeral, Sebastian had immediately dealt with the issue regarding the half-werewolves. It came to light that the individual masquerading as Elijah, manipting events from the shadows, was none other than the leader of the half-werewolves. Moreover, Snow''s disclosure that Elijah himself had provided the details of the ritual supposedly meant for Elle only stirred more questions and spections. Had Elijah intentionally misled the half-werewolves? Had he known the true nature of the spell and chosen to use it to bring back Zeke and Gav? Or was it simply a mere mistake and a coincidence? However, they all realized that they might never discover the truth, given that Elijah was no longer with them.

    And when Sebastian discovered the sinister intentions the half-werewolves harbored for Iza, Sebastian was consumed by a fierce rage, initially desiring nothing more than to kill them all. But he was also aware that Elle would not be happy with such violence. So he decide on life imprisonment for them instead. That was when Snow unexpectedly killed the leader guy within the prison confines. The brutal fight between the two half-werewolves left Snow severely injured so Elle needed to cure him to survive. Snowter admitted that they had been misled by their leader; their true desire was not to harm Elle but to serve and protect her. This confession, however, did little to sway Sebastian''s judgment. Doubtful of the sincerity of Snow''s words and cautious of their true intentions, Sebastian chose not to release Snow from prison. And now that two months had passed since the kingdom mourned Elijah''s death, Sebastian felt it was time for the long-awaited grand wedding between him and Iza.

    When he shared his thoughts with Elle, she was overjoyed but also expressed her reservations due to Kyle''s situation.

    Kyle had beenatose since the ghost vacated his body that fateful night. Despite Zeke''s assurance that he would wake up, Kyle''s prolonged slumber weighed on everyone''s minds.

    Sebastian understood Elle''s concern and he too agreed that it would''ve been so much better if Kyle would finally wake up. So in the end, they mutually decided to give it a little more time, hoping that Kyle would wake up very soon. Meanwhile, as the days progressed, Iryz''s recovery continued to gain momentum. Each day brought with it a noticeable improvement in her strength and health. She and Zeres, living in the peaceful ck Forest, often visited Reigns castle for Iryz''s healing treatments.

    Elle, whose abilities as a healer had seen remarkable growth, approached each session with a fusion of professionalism and heartfelt care. Her dedication was evident in the way she meticulously prepared for each visit. The progress she observed in Iryz with each visit not only filled her with pride but also with a deep, personal satisfaction. It reinvigorated her drive, imbuing her with an unmatched sense of purpose and confidence. The improvements, of course, were not lost on Zeres. His eyes, always observant when ites to Iryz''s well being, captured every small triumph, and his face would light up with unspoken joy. His relief and gratitude were obvious in his every nce and word, knowing that the day when Iryz would fully regain her health was transitioning from a distant dream into a rapidly approaching reality.

 Chapter 376 Trio

    Chapter 376 Trio

    The morning was picturesque, with warm sunlight streaming through the windows of Reign''s Castle, bathing everything in a golden glow.

    In the primary foyer, soft footsteps and the gentle rustling of school uniforms subtly echoed, filling the space with a lively yet serene ambiance as the three royal children, Alexis, Alice, and Azy, prepared for school.

    Alice had just finished tying her shoes when she noticed Azy having trouble with his necktie. Moving closer with a gentle, knowing smile, she silently guided his hands, skillfully demonstrating the steps to make a perfect knot. Her fingers deftly adjusted the fabric, ensuring his tie sat neatly against his cor, all without a single word spoken, yet conveying sisterly care and guidance.

    Alexis watched his sister help Azy with a proud smile, adjusting his own tie as he did. Elle and Abi, seated in the foyer, asionally cast nces at the young trio. Leaning in close, Elle whispered to Abi, "They really grow up so fast, don''t they?"

    Abi nodded in agreement. "It feels like just yesterday they were ying with toy soldiers and dolls. And now, they''re stepping up, taking care of each other."

    Elle turned her gaze back to the kids, especially focusing on Azy, who seemed finally relieved now that his tie was perfectly in ce. "I''m just so d that Azy have Alexis and Alice. Azy''s transition to school will be so much smoother with them around."

    Abi ced aforting hand on Elle''s arm. "Don''t worry, I''m sure Azy will fit right in."

    Once the trio was ready, Elle and Abi walked over to them. "You two, make sure to look out for Azy, alright?" Abi instructed her twins.

    "Don''t worry, Mom." Alexis spoke with confident. "I''ll make sure Azy feels right at home in school."

    Alice nodded in agreement. "We''ll both take care of him, mom," Alice said in a soft voice.

    The majestic doors of the foyer swung open and Sebastian entered. Azy didn''t speak a word but his eyes gleamed at the sight of him.

    Sebastian smiled warmly, almost as if he had just heard Azy express his excitement about his presence. "Of course, I wouldn''t miss your first day at school for the world," Sebastian said to Azy, his eyes taking in the sight of the boy smartly dressed in his uniform. "Are you ready?"

    Azy nodded, "With Alexis and Alice by my side, I am."

    Sebastian turned to the twins, a genuine gratitude in his eyes, "Thank you, both of you. It means a lot."

    Alexis, ever the confident one, responded, "It''s what family does, right?"

    Sebastian nodded, smiling. "Right."

    With that, the trio, escorted by Sebastian, exited the grand foyer, ready to face the new adventures that awaited them at school. Elle and Abi remained, their gazes lingering on the departing group.

    The trio then made their way to the sleek, ck car parked in front of the castle. The vehicle, though elegant, was designed to be unobtrusive, blending in with the everyday traffic rather than announcing its royal upants.

    As they settled into the plush seats of the car, Sebastian and Lucas joined them. Alexis turned his gaze towards Sebastian. "Is Lucas going to follow Azy around inside the school, Uncle?"

    Sebastian nced at Lucas before replying, "No. Lucas will try to watch from a distance."

    Alexis nodded, a thoughtful look crossing his features. "That''s great. I don''t think Azy will ever make friends if a royal guard, especially of Lucas'' caliber, is following him around."

    Lucas gave a small, almost imperceptible smile. His usual stoic demeanor softened momentarily as he reassured them. "Don''t worry, Alexis. I''ll be discreet. It''s important for Azriel to have a normal school experience as much as possible."

    The car journey to the school was filled with a mix of quiet anticipation and the soft murmur of conversation. Outside, the scenery shifted from the lush, manicured grounds of the castle to the more bustling, lively streets of the city. Buildings and people going about their daily lives provided a vibrant backdrop to the children''s contemtive silence.

    Upon arriving at the school, the car eased to a gentle stop. The environment was a flurry of activity with students arriving,ughter and chatter filling the air. The school, arge, weing building with an air of schrly dignity, seemed to buzz with the energy of youthful curiosity and learning.

    As the children began to disembark, Sebastian turned towards Azy, his expression serious yet gentle. He leaned closer, ensuring their conversation remained private amidst the chaos of the school drop-off zone.

    "If anything unforeseen happens, always remember what we''ve been training for, okay? Azy?" Sebastian''s voice was low.

    Azy didn''t speak, but the determination and understanding in his grey eyes was more than enough for Sebastian to feel a surge of reassurance. "I trust how capable you are, Azy. Well, then. See you back home." Sebastian gave a final, affectionate pat on the boy''s hair, a small gesture that carried his love and confidence in Azy.

    Sebastian then turned to give a subtle nod to Lucas, who had quietly positioned himself a discreet distance away.

    With ast wave and encouraging smiles, the car pulled away and Sebastian returned to the castle. ¡­

    Back in the castle, Elle, was deeply engrossed in her paperwork. Unaware of Sebastian''s entrance, she continued her work until he was almost upon her. His approach was quiet, catlike. Sebastian perched on the edge of her desk. His voice, deep and subtly seductive, broke the silence. "Have I told you before how beautiful you are when you''re engrossed with your work, baby?" n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Elle couldn''t help her cheeks from turning a little red no matter how much she tried to ignore this seductive prince before him. "I thought you said you''re going to the ck Forest to check on Kyle," Elle said, her voice steady but as always, her body was already betraying her as it reacted to his nearness. "Yes. But not after I got my kiss from my busy wife," Sebastian replied, his voice a blend of yfulness and desire. Elle raised an eyebrow. She opened her mouth to say something, but before she could form the words, Sebastian swiftly swiveled her chair around and knelt before her.

    Caught off guard by his sudden move, Elle''s words faltered. The intensity in Sebastian''s eyes was intense as he looked up at her, an undeniable desire and mischief ying within their grey depths. He gently lifted one of her legs over his shoulder, his actions deliberate, and he licked the inside of her thigh. "I can''t function well, unless I have a taste of you. And since I can''t ruin your lipstick, I''ll kiss you down here instead," he whispered and Elle could do nothing but wantonly spread her legs for him.

 Chapter 377 Second wedding

    Chapter 377 Second wedding

    Upon arriving in the ck Forest, Sebastian immediately noticed that the presence of the queen of witches was notably absent, prompting him to head directly to her house where Kyle had been staying the past two months since he fell intoa. As he approached, two witches who had been vigntly standing guard outside promptly departed, acknowledging Sebastian''s authority with their silent exit. The door creaked open, revealing Kyle lying on the bed.

    Stepping closer, Sebastian''s imposing figure loomed over Kyle. He initially looked down at him with evident concern, but something caught his eye, causing his brow to furrow in curiosity. "How long do you intend to sleep, Kyle? When did you wake up? And why are you still acting bedridden, fully awake as you are?"

    At the sound of Sebastian''s voice, Kyle''s eyelids fluttered open, a faint smile ying at the corners of his mouth. He raised a finger to his lips, signaling Sebastian to lower his voice, his gesture belying a sense of calm and quiet amusement.

    "The witches already left. Now answer me. You better not tell me you''ve been awake for a long time and just pretending until now so Lilith won''t kick you out of her house. I''ll punch you right now if that''s the case. You don''t know you''re the reason why my grand wedding with Iza is still not happening."

    Kyle''s response was a gentle chuckle. "Rx, big brother. Honestly, I only woke up yesterday." He exhaled deeply, a frown touching his brows. "I had no idea I was out for so long." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Sebastian scrutinized him, concern etching his features. "You sure you''re not hiding any difort? You look a lot weaker than I expected."

    Shrugging weakly, Kyle admitted, "A tad drained. But it should only be a matter of time until I''m back in full form."

    Sebastian''s fingers grazed Kyle''s wrist, feeling the weak pulse. "I can''t believe you''ve been reduced to this," he murmured, his brows creasing. "I think Iza needs to check on you ¨C" "I''m fine, brother." Kyle stared at Sebastian with serious and almost pleading look in his eyes, causing Sebastian to sigh. "

    "And Zeke said, I will definitely regain my strength back in time." Kyle continued in a still serious tone before his expression changed again. "Speaking of which¡­ Zeke left, right?"

    "Yes," Sebastian replied, his voice dropping a notch. "And he took Alicia with him."

    A long sigh escaped Kyle. His gaze, though clouded with a touch of sadness, returned to Sebastian with a resilient smile. "I guess we''re on standby for their return. But as for me¡­ Don''t worry, I''ll be back in the castle soon. I have a job to do, after all. For now though¡­ please let me stay here a bit."

    "I''m not nning to drag you out if you don''t want to. As long you regain your strength, you can stay here however you want, I don''t care." Sebastian said. With a soft smile, Kyle replied, "That''s why you''re my favorite brother right now. Go on, get your wedding ns rolling. I''ve unintentionally dyed them enough. My apologies for the inconvenience." Sebastian smirked. "Alright, I''m heading out."

    "And brother," Kyle added, his voice softer, "keep my awakening between us for now."

    Sebastian raised a hand in acknowledgment, silently promising discretion.

    ¡­

    With no time to spare, Sebastian had thrown himself into the fric whirl of wedding preparations as soon as he returned from the ck Forest. And just like that, the wedding day arrived almost too quickly.

    Sebastian waited in a room with burgundy velvet and tapestries that muffled outside noises. The calming scent of cedarwood and amber filled the air as his anticipation grew. He looked down, brushing invisible lint from his immactely tailored tuxedo, adjusting the fit for what felt like the hundredth time.

    The faint sound of a clock''s ticking provided a rhythmic heartbeat to the room. With every tick, Sebastian felt time pulling him closer to the special moment he had been waiting for. In hispany was Azy, his best man. Azy had been watching Sebastian closely for a while now since they were left in this room by themselves.

    "Uncle... why are you so nervous? Is there... something bothering you?" Azy''s voice, tinged with concern cut through the silence.

    Sebastian paused. A tender smile yed on his lips as he caught his lip between his teeth, a gesture that betrayed his nervous excitement. "This is my and your aunt''s big day, Azy," he said. Azy blinked. "But... isn''t this your second wedding with her already?" Sebastian''s smile broadened, softened by a sigh that carried unspoken stories. "Yes, you''re right. But our first wedding..." His voice trailed off, as memories of that day surfaced ¡ª a ceremony that was devoid of warmth. "It was nothing like today. This is the first time I''m going to wed her properly, Azy," he confessed, the depth of his emotions evident in his eyes.

    Azy fell silent.

    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. This is normal," Sebastian reassured him, gently patting the boy''s hair. His voice carried a mix of reassurance and selffort, aimed as much at Azy as at himself.

    Azy tilted his head. "So the first time... wasn''t proper?"

    Sebastian, noticing Azy''s contemtive gaze, decided to open up a little more, feeling the significance of this moment not just for himself, but for this young soul who was watching him so intently.

    "You see, Azy," Sebastian began, his voice softening, "sometimes in life, we get second chances to make things right. Your aunt Elle and I, we''ve been through a lot, and our first wedding... well, it wasn''t what we truly desired. It was mostly dictated by circumstances."

    Sebastian''s eyes wandered to a distant point, back in time, to memories only he could see. "The first time, it was under circumstances far from ideal ¡ª more of duty and something else than of choice. Today, it''s about choice, love, and a future we both want."

    Azy nodded slowly. "So, it''s like... it''s more real this time?"

    "Yes, exactly," Sebastian replied, his smile widening. A gentle knock sounded on the door. "Your Highness, it''s time," called someone from outside.

    Taking a deep breath, Sebastian stood up. He extended his hand towards Azy. "Shall we go make this day memorable?"

    Azy took his hand, his eyes shining with pride and excitement.

    As they walked toward the door, Sebastian felt a wave of calm assurance wash over him. The nerves were still there, fluttering in his stomach, but they were overshadowed by the overwhelming joy and excitement of what was toe.

 Chapter 378 Love

    Chapter 378 Love

    In the heart of the Reigns Castle, the grand hall stood still in anticipation of a wedding like no other. Hundreds of candles lined the walls, casting a soft, ethereal glow over the hall. Majestic chandeliers hung from the towering ceilings, each facet of their crystal prisms gleaming in the ambient light. The scent of roses and lilies wafted through the air, a fragrant reminder of the blooming love between Elle and Sebastian.

    But tonight, they wereplemented by an even more breathtaking spectacle: the grand staircase, transformed into an ethereal wedding aisle. It cascaded downwards in graceful sweeps, each step cloaked in white satin, nked by arrangements of white roses, lilies, and cherry blossoms, their petals asionally breaking free to float down like gentle snowkes.

    The blossoms seemed to flow down the stairs like a river of flowers, converging at thending where a plush white carpet began, leading straight to the altar.

    Sebastian waited at the foot of the staircase, every inch the regal prince. His suit of deep navy with gold embroidery perfectly echoed the grandeur of the hall.

    His gaze flitted through the guests and there was Alexander, his grin almost mischievous, as if he knew all the turmoil swirling inside Sebastian. With a slight nod, Sebastian acknowledged him, a hint of a smile teasing the corner of his lips.

    Time seemed to elongate, the seconds stretching into what felt like hours, and then ¨C the announcement. His heart skipped a beat, then two. The heralding notes of the bridal song reverberated through the hall, signaling the bride''s arrival.

    All eyes turned towards the top of the staircase.

    And there she was. Iza. His Iza. In that moment, the universe seemed to contract until she was all he could see. The gown she wore was a cascade of shimmering white, making her look like she had descended straight from the heavens. Her fiery red hair was a perfect contrast against the pristine white of her dress. Utterly spellbound, his breath caught in his throat. Fuck¡­ she''s so beautiful. As Elle began her descent, a hush settled over the crowd. Each step she took seemed to be in rhythm with the beating of his heart. Sebastian''s eyes never left her, a mix of love, pride, and admiration shining brightly. Hewould do anything, endure anything, to relive this moment ¨C to witness her, in all her glory, walking towards him like this.

    Her eyes locked onto his, the shimmering blue depths reflecting the many emotions coursing through both of them. The world around them seemed to blur, and as she took each step towards him, memories of their journey shed before their eyes. Everyughter they shared, every tear they shed, every challenge they faced ¨C it was as if their collective past was parading before them, paying homage to their love.

    Sebastian''s throat tightened, a swell of emotions threatening to ovee him as he remembered just how dark his world had been before her. For so long, he''d seen no light, literally or emotionally. Back then, he couldn''t even imagine himself living in a world that wasn''t shrouded with darkness. But here he was now. Iza had changed him, redefined him. She was the light that pierced his darkness, the force that rewrote his destiny. The years he had spent cloaked in shadows seemed distant now, almost inconsequential. How had a single person managed to erase years of darkness in his life?

    As she finally reached him, another surge of emotion rose within him, threatening to overwhelm him. Their hands met, fingers weaving together in a dance of silent vows. "Every moment leading up to now pales inparison to seeing you like this," Sebastian murmured, his voice thick with emotion. Elle''s eyes brimmed with tears, sparkling brighter than any jewel. "Sebastian, before you, I never truly understood what it meant to have a dreame to life." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    And with that, the ceremony unfolded, each second weaving into the next, culminating in the poetic release of doves into the deepening sky. They soar high above, as if to carry the couple''s vows to the heavens.

    Sebastian and Elle''s gazes held, revealing the depths of their souls to one another. In that moment, they both came to believe that even in a world often shadowed by pain and darkness, love remained the most potent magic. It was a force that lit the way, guiding even the most lost souls and most hellbound of hearts, to where they belonged.

    ~ The End ~

    a/n: Hi guys! This is the official ending of Hellbound Heart''s main story. But yes, this is not the final goodbye yet. I will be writing a very short spin-off for Kyle and Lilith next(should be less than ten chapters). And then a final spin-off for Zeke, Alicia, and Gav''s situation in the Underworld (This could serve as a transition before Spellbound resumes and also transition for the nned standalone book for Alicia and Zeke so make sure not to miss it.) Yes, I do have a n to write a standalone book for Zeke and Alicia right now and the title will be Hellbound Love. Please check the book in my profile and add it in your library for now. You can also leave review on it already and let me know if you''re excited to read it. I also want to say that Hellbound Love will be the final book of Hellbound series and maybe thest book i''ll be writing here on webnovel (we will see );)). So, for Spellbound, it will continue once the final spin-off ends. It''s not going to be long so don''t worry because I''m cancelling the original season 2 n for it. My reason is because I don''t want to make Gavgav and Evie suffer anymore. Lol. I think they''ve had enough. XD

    Alright, see you in the next chapter, guys! And thank you for still being here by the way. Love ya''ll. For more announcements or updates from me, follow my facebook page @Author_kazzenlx

    You can also join my Facebook group > Kazzenlx''s Readers (Official Group)

 Chapter 379 Kyle & Lilith (Part 1)

    Chapter 379 Kyle & Lilith (Part 1)

    A few days ago in the ck Forest...

    After Sebastian departed from Lilith''s house, Kyle made an attempt to exit the room, yet found it immensely challenging. His body was in a state of extreme weakness, allowing him only to stagger a few steps toward the door.

    This level of frailty was foreign to Kyle, leading him to ponder if this was akin to the debilitation humans experience during severe illness.

    With a feeble chuckle, Kyle had no choice but to return to his bed, parched. He was thirsty so he thought that maybe, if he drank blood, this weakness would go away. But if it''s blood he needed, then why was he not craving for it? Why did he feel like he was craving for water instead?Everything he was feeling and experiencing at the moment was just so un-vampire-like. Confused and feeling lightheaded, Kyley back down, his gaze weakly scanning the confined space he was in, a room filled with Lilith''s scent.

    The idea of Lilith discovering him in this feeble state made him bite his lip. Damn¡­ he needed to at least regain a little strength before she came back. He couldn''t let her see him in this state!

    ¡­

    Hours swiftly passed, and it was deep into the night when the soft click of a door echoed within the witch queen''s house.

    Lilith entered, removing her cloak and hanging it behind the door. She proceeded quietly to her room, pausing momentarily before reaching for the doorknob and gently pushing the door open.

    With utmost care and silence, she lit themps with her magic, bathing the dark room in light. Her gaze immediately settled on the man lying on the bed.

    He waspletely still. Rather than approaching him, Lilith leaned against the door behind her, releasing a deep, quiet breath. It had been months, and with each day he remained unconscious, her worries grew, haunted by the ''what ifs''. What if he never woke up again?

    On that night at the prison altar, Lilith had watched him fight hard against the wicked queen''s spirit. The torment on Kyle''s face as the spirit refused to leave his body, threatening to take his life, was etched vividly in her memory. The worst part was her helplessness; as Kyle fought for his life, all she could do was watch.

    She stood there, feeling utterly useless. Her attempts to assist had backfired, with her power being absorbed by the ghost, which only made it stronger. It was a shocking revtion for her, how the spirit could so easily draw power from her, simply because they were both silver-haired witches.

    If Prince Ezekiel hadn''t been there... Kyle would surely have...

    Lilith shook her head, dismissing these thoughts. Dwelling on the past was futile. The malevolent witch queen was finally gone forever, thanks to Kyle and his formidable brother. Now, Lilith was dedicated to a new mission: developing a spell capable of destroying a malevolent witch queen''s ghost without harming the host, to prevent future tragedies like what Kyle had gone through from happening again.

    She quietly closed the door and moved towards the back door, stepping into the spring just a few paces away.

    Submerged, she sat with closed eyes, her bare form enveloped by the water. And as her long silver hair billowed around her, the water around her turned misty.

    Upon opening her eyes, she gazed at the star-filled sky, her thoughts inevitably drifting back to Kyle. His question lingered in her mind: Was she happy?

    For the past decade, she had devoted herself to her duties, never pausing to contemte her happiness.

    But since bringing Kyle''s unconscious body into her house, his question incessantly echoed in her mind, prompting a deep self-reflection.

    She realized that her role as queen had be her life. If she were truthful, the idea of returning to an ordinary witch''s life was unimaginable. She recognized she wasn''t lonely, yet couldn''t im to be happy either. She existed in a state of in-between, feeling that her life over thest ten years was her true destiny.

    She had been content and at peace. But since that night, or perhaps since she began watching him sleep in her bed, her sense of contentment and peace wavered. A longing for his touch, his warmth, began to surface. She found herself yearning to be beside him, to sleep in his embrace.

    And so, these feelings intensified with each passing day, to the point where Lilith now found herself anxious about what would happen once he awoke. What would she do? Could she still manage to let him go and push him away once more?

    These questions lingered, unanswered. Yet, her mind urged her to remain resolute and adhere to her decision until the end. She believed that Kyle deserved better than her. His love for her was evident, his heart seemingly unchanged. Kyle was a good man, one who merited the best the world could offer.

    She thought that Kyle deserved a woman who would prioritize him above all else, someone who would stay by his side eternally and never leave. The realization pained her deeply, but she knew she couldn''t be that woman. Even if circumstances allowed her to choose him now, she was aware that one day she would inevitably leave him. Because unlike Kyle, she was bound to age and pass away.

    ¡­

    Having returned to her room, now dressed in a silk nightgown, Lilith seated herself on the bed beside him.

    She fiddled with her fingers in silence. After a moment, she lifted her gaze to him and began, "I... I''ve decided to send you back to your home tomorrow. I thought... you might wake up faster there, surrounded by your family."

    She bit her lip, her eyes shifting to the moon peeking through the window.

    "I''m sorry... in the end... I couldn''t do anything for you..." Her voice trembled slightly as she spoke. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Suddenly, Kyle''s voice broke the silence, startling her. "I don''t know what made you say such a thing, but you''re absolutely wrong, Lilith."

 Chapter 380 Kyle & Lilith (Part 2)

    Chapter 380 Kyle & Lilith (Part 2)

    Lilith''s gaze widened in astonishment, locking onto Kyle, who returned her look with a soft smile, his grey eyes sparkling.

    "When... when did you..." she faltered, still caught off guard by his unexpected consciousness.

    He extended his hand, gently caressing her face, his smile slowly dissipating. "Why do you look so sad? Is it because you think you couldn''t do anything for me?"

    Words failed her as she opened her mouth, speechless. Sad? Was that the emotion her face was betraying at this moment?

    "Would your sadness dissipate if I asked something of you?" he continued, his thumb tenderly brushing her cheek.

    Lilith found herself immobilized, bewildered about how to react or respond.

    Nheless, she nodded, not wishing to imply there was another reason for her demeanor, which he interpreted as sadness. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Then, would you sleep next to me?" he proposed, surprising her further.

    He tilted his head slightly, his toneced with a hint of mischief. "What''s the matter? Is the queen feeling shy?"

    Her face flushed slightly as her lips parted, her reaction eliciting a chuckle from him, which only intensified Lilith''s embarrassment. What was happening to her at this moment?

    "Then make room, vampire prince," she finally responded.

    "As youmand, your majesty," he replied, his voice warm with affection.

    He shifted to create space for her, and as shey down beside him, she internally chastised herself, asking herself what the hell was she doing.

    Unexpectedly, he turned her towards him and enveloped her in a hug, pressing her face gently against his chest. "I can hardly believe this is real, but if it''s a dream, please don''t wake me up, Lilith," he whispered, his lips brushing against her head in a tender kiss.

    Frozen in his embrace, Lilith was overwhelmed by his words, his warmth, his touch... how had thingse to this again?

    "Yes... you are... dreaming," she responded feebly, her voice barely audible. "This is just a dream."

    She knew that upon awakening, they would return to reality and part ways once more. It seemed futile to reunite like this, so it was perhaps best to consider this moment nothing more than a dream.

    Closing her eyes, she allowed herself to rx in his hold. Although a tightness lingered in her throat at the thought of what the morning would bring, the profound pain that once consumed her seemed absent. Perhaps it was because they had endured this before, or maybe she had long epted the impossibility of them being together.

    A faint smile yed on his lips, and his embrace tightened, his body molding to hers. "Then, as this is just a dream... may I do all that I''ve longed to do with you before I wake?" he murmured.

    She pressed her lips together, her eyes shut tight, emotions churning within her. She realized this might not be wise for either of them, yet the sincerity in his voice, the way he held her, made resistance futile.

    "Yes," she breathed, a concession born of her desire to grant him this moment. It was the least she could offer to the man who loved her more than she believed she deserved.

    Kyle''s body tensed, and with a hint of reluctance, he slightly withdrew, their eyes meeting.

    The smile on his face had vanished, reced by a searching gaze in his grey eyes. Whatever he discerned in her eyes sparked a flurry of intense emotions, among which hurt was unmistakably present. He swiftly concealed it, however, and offered a gentle smile as he tenderly caressed her lips with his thumb.

    Lilith, anticipating a kiss, found herself instead pulled back into his embrace, as if he were clinging to life itself. He released a shaky breath, enveloping her in a silence that spoke volumes.

    No words were exchanged, yet the understanding passed between them through that silent exchange. His reaction, his understanding, began to pain her more than anything else. She had hoped, that over the past ten years, his memories of her would have faded, or his feelings would have dulled. But the way he held her, with the same intensity as thest time she bid him farewell, indicated that nothing had changed for him.

    For what felt like an eternity, they remained in silence. Her throat hurt, her chest tight. She knew she was hurting him again, but she also knew there was nothing she could do. She couldn''t choose him over her duty, couldn''t die for him, couldn''t sacrifice her identity as a witch and the witch queen for him.

    Closing her eyes to prevent tears from spilling, she steeled herself and broke the painful silence. "Are you... just going to hug me like this until you wake up tomorrow?" she asked, trying to mask the hurt in her voice. "I thought you wanted to do everything you''ve longed to do with me before you wake up."

    His grip loosened, and their gazes met once more. This time, there was an unfathomable fire in his eyes. "I wonder if... your answer would remain the same if I tell you what I wanted to do with you, Lilith," he said, his voice deep and hoarse.

    She found herself momentarily lost in his gaze before replying, "My answer will not change." His eyes dted, seemingly struggling to believe her resolve.

    Surprised by her words, he remained silent, his gaze fixed on her as if anticipating more. "Your brother told me that except for your vampire heartbeats, all of your vampiric abilities vanished when that woman''s spirit was destroyed forever. However, he said you will eventually regain everything and return to your usual self soon after you wake up."

    Realization dawned in his eyes, but before Lilith could gauge his reaction to losing all his powers and abilities, he rolled over her. "So this is why you said ''yes'' so confidently, huh? Because I''m practically human now, and nothing harmful will happen even if we¡ª"

    "That''s...!" she interjected, her face flushing red. "I can''t believe sex is the first thing you think of after finding out you''re practically human now!"

    He tilted his head, a devilish smile ying across his angelic face, causing her to momentarily lose her breath. "Sex... when did I say I''m thinking about that, my queen?" he teased.

 Chapter 381 Kyle and Lilith (Part 3)

    Chapter 381 Kyle and Lilith (Part 3)

    A delicate blush crept across Lilith''s cheeks, like the first brushstrokes of dawn painting the sky. The softness of the light seemed to dance over her features, entuating the gentle curve of her cheeks and the subtle parting of her lips. Her eyes, reflecting a mix of emotions, were pools of depth in the serene night.

    Observing the subtle changes in her expression, Kyle let out a soft chuckle, a sound that seemed to weave a spell of warmth and intimacy in the cool night air. He drew her closer, his embrace tightening with a tenderness that spoke of years of pent-up longing, a yearning that had simmered beneath the surface, now finding its quiet expression in this simple yet profound act of holding her. His arms around her tightened even more in a more secure embrace, enveloping her in a cocoon of warmth and affection as he whispered, "Don''t worry," his breath caressing her ear. "Though I won''t deny my desires, this moment¡ªholding you like this¡ªis more than enough for me now. You can''t imagine how much I''ve yearned for this, Lilith. So please... allow me to hold you, to cherish this closeness for as long as you can bear it."

    And Lilith just found herself melting into his embrace. His presence, so near and filled with unspoken yearnings, was like a fire in a world of ice. Each second in his arms was a drop of warmth, seeping into her very bones, threatening to liquefy the resolve she had so carefully crystallized over years.

    And Lilith just found herself melting into his embrace. His presence, so near and filled with unspoken yearnings, was like a fire in a world of ice. Each second in his arms was a drop of warmth, seeping into her very bones, threatening to liquefy the resolve she had so carefully crystallized over years.

    In that serene room, time seemed to suspend its relentless march. They held each other in a silentmunion, cocooned in a world of their own making, where the outside world of duty and fate blurred into the background. Theyy there, entwined, as the night deepened around them. No words were exchanged, for their heartbeats and the warmth of their bodies spoke anguage more profound than words could ever convey.

    The moment stretched on, an eternity captured within the confines of the night. It was a precious interlude, a pause in the relentless march of time, where they could simply be together, away from theplexities of their lives.

    But the dawn soon approached and the first rays of sunlight began to seep through the window, casting a warm, golden glow over the pair. Yet, even as the sun rose, Lilith made no move to break the magic of their embrace. She remained still, savoring the feeling of being held in Kyle''s arms, a feeling she wished couldst forever. When the sun climbed high in the sky, casting its warm light through the window, Lilith''s voice, finally broke the tranquil silence. "Aren''t you thirsty?" she asked, her tone imbued with concern. Despite the question, her body remained motionless,fortably enveloped in his embrace. "I think you should at least have something to drink," she suggested softly, mindful of his needs and his situation.

    Kyle was lost in his thoughts so he did not respond immediately, his silence stretching out between them. Sensing his preupation, Lilith gently disentangled herself from his arms to study his face more closely.

    And there he was, the handsome vampire prince, his features etched in contemtion. His eyes, usually so expressive, seemed distant, as if he was pondering over something utterly important.

    "Kyle?" she called out, her voice a delicate whisper. n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    He blinked, returning from his reverie. A sad yet tender smile graced his lips, a bittersweet expression that tugged at her heart.

    As he opened his mouth to speak, Lilith preempted him, her curiosity evident in her tone. "What are you¡­ thinking?"

    His gaze lingered on her, the smile slowly fading but leaving behind a dreamy sheen in his eyes. "I''m thinking of¡­ asking you not to say goodbye to me, yet," he confessed, his voice a soft murmur and his words like a soft prayer, filled with a desperate hope for a few more moments in her presence.

    The words struck Lilith with an intense ache in her throat, even though his tone bore no trace of pain. "I have to¡­ send you away, Kyle," she responded, her voice heavy with the weight of their reality. "We''re just¡­ not possible."

    He drew her close again. "I was actually thinking of telling you that I can definitely live without sex as long as I''m with you, like this, Lilith. As long as I can stay beside you, hold you, talk to you¡­ just be with you¡­ that is all I ever needed. That to me, sex with you is a want I''m willing and will sacrifice just to be with you. But then, I know that wouldn''t be fair for you¡­ that would be cruelly selfish of me to¡ª"

    He stopped abruptly as Lilith suddenly pulled away, her eyes wide with a mix of surprise and disbelief. The earnestness in his deration, the depth of his willingness to forsake his desires for her, was written clear in his gaze, a gaze that held her with a gravity she could scarcely believe.

    Kyle''s fingers hesitated at his lips before drifting through his hair, a motion that spoke of internal conflict and a fleeting sense of vulnerability. An embarrassed smile, tinged with a self-aware wryness, then briefly illuminated his features. "I know how absurd¡ª"

    "Are you... really serious?" Lilith interjected, her voice slicing through his words with a mixture of disbelief and a desperate need for confirmation.

    Kyle''s gaze, previously wavering, steadied as he met her eyes. "I am, Lilith. I might sound crazy, but I am," he affirmed, his smile carrying a mix of earnestness and resignation. Then, gently yet reluctantly, he released her from his embrace. "But that''s also exactly the reason why I can''t me you for needing to send me away again."

    "Why¡­ would you think that?" "Because of the sheer unfairness of it. I am a vampire with a very long life ahead of me... you are a witch and will live lesspared to mine."

 Chapter 382 Kyle and Lilith (Part 4)

    Chapter 382 Kyle and Lilith (Part 4)

    The words seemed to weigh heavily on him, a confession of a truth both had silently acknowledged but never voiced. He swallowed, the act visibly conveying the difficulty he found in vocalizing these thoughts. "I can''t deprive you of the pleasures in life because of my desire to be with you, can I?"

    Lilith''s tears began their silent descent, tracing paths down her cheeks. This revtion was unexpected. She hadn''t anticipated that Kyle would have already delved so deeply into the heart of their predicament, even understanding and considering all itsplexities. One of her primary reasons for resolving to let him go again was precisely this ¨C the inevitable passage of time for her, a mortal witch, against his near-immortal vampire existence. The reality that she would grow old and die, while he continued on, had always been in her mind. She didn''t want him to watch her grow old. She never want him to watch her die. "I don''t¡­ want you to watch me grow old¡­" Lilith''s voice broke through her tears, each word a testament to the depth of her emotions. Kyle tenderly cupped her face in his hands, gently wiping away the tears that streamed down her cheeks.

    "Don''t cry. I understand, Lilith," he soothed, his voice aforting balm. "I know that if I were in your position, it would also be hard for me to even contemte. I will never force you to endure that¡­ so please¡­"

    With her eyes still shimmering with unshed tears, Lilith suddenly asked with a hint of daring in her voice, "Tell me, Kyle, if I tell you that I''ll give you ten years of my life starting today... will you take it?"

    At her words, Kyle''s movements stilled, a mixture of surprise and deep emotion washing over his face. Then, as ifpelled by a force greater than himself, he leaned in and kissed her. "Oh, Lilith, I would cherish every single moment of it," he whispered against her lips, his voice raw with sincerity. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Even if that would mean no sex for you for ten years?" "I told you, I can live without that," he affirmed, his conviction clear.

    Lilith took a deep breath before she uttered her next question. "If one day, I tell you to leave me forever, will you listen to me and go?" Kyle lowered his gaze, the internal struggle visible in his eyes. But then, lifting his head, he offered her a smile, a gesture of eptance and promise. "Yes. If that''s what you truly want, I promise I''ll listen and leave without turning back."

    "Then... that''s settled..." Lilith dered, "ten years, Kyle... I want to be with you for ten years." The room, bathed in the soft glow of the sun, became the stage for a moment that would forever alter the course of their destinies.

    Kyle rose from the bed, his figure casting a long, dramatic shadow across the room. With a swift gesture, he knelt before her, an act of devotion and humility that took Lilith''s breath away. The world seemed to pause around them, the very air holding its breath. Her heart pounding in her chest as if trying to escape the confines of her ribcage.

    Lilith''s eyes suddenly grew wide as Kyle reached for his ne, a jewelry that he had been wearing since the very first time she met him. With a swift, resolute gesture, he pulled the ne off, unveiling a ring that had been carefully concealed within its embrace. This ring wasn''t just any jewelry; it held a significance that Lilith was deeply aware of.

    Kyle had once confided in her the priceless value of this ring. It was more than just metal and stone; it was a legacy, a treasure bestowed upon him by histe grandmother. Lilith remembered the way his eyes had held hers, imbued with a dreamlike intensity, as he shared that he would one day pass this ring to the most precious person in his life. The memory of that conversation, his dreamy, unfathomable look, which she had never quite deciphered at the time, now unfurled its meaning in this very moment.

    "Lilith, Queen of witches," he began, his voice trembling with emotion, "will you be my wife? For... ten years?" His words hung in the air, a proposal that defied the norms of their worlds, a vow for a decade of togetherness in the face of eternity.

    Lilith''s heart pounded in her chest, her emotions a whirlwind. "Yes," she replied, her voice a testament to the love and courage that filled her. With a tenderness that seemed to slow the passage of time, Kyle delicately guided the ring onto Lilith''s finger. The ring nestled there, a perfect fit, as though the ring had always been meant to find its home there, and as though it had been crafted with her in mind, waiting for this destined moment to arrive.

    In a fluid motion, driven by a yearning that had long simmered beneath the surface, Kyle drew her closer. And then their lips met in a kiss that transcended mere physical contact, bing a profound melding of souls. This kiss was not just an expression of love; it was a deration, amencement of a journey they were to embark on together.

    In that moment, their destinies were sealed. Kyle and Lilith would be inseparable from that day forward, two halves of a whole, bound together by a love as deep as the ocean and as enduring as the stars. Their union, born from a love so pure and strong, would also one daye to be known as the cursebreaker ¨C the love that would be the key to breaking the age-old curse that had long divided witches and vampires. ___

 Chapter 383 Light and Darkness - Part 1

    Chapter 383 Light and Darkness - Part 1

    In the depths of the underworld, where light dared not linger and shadows reveled in their eternal dominion, the air quivered with the arrival of three individual: Zeke, Alicia, and Gav. They emerged from the vortex of darkness that tore through the fabric of realms like a silent scream. But what weed their arrival was the sound of shing steel and guttural war cries echoing in the distance. Alicia who was still clinging to Zeke immediately felt the thickness of the air, filled with the scent of brimstone and death. As the trionded on top of the edge of a steep cliff, overlooking the battlefield, the sight of them was a sight to behold. Alicia stood between two imposing men, her silver hair cascading like ethereal silk, shimmering like a star''sst light against the darkness. Alicia''s gaze swept across the battlefield, where creatures of nightmare shed with one another. Orc-like entities, their skin a patchwork of greys and cks as if painted by the soot of a thousand fires, wielded massive weapons. Weapons that seemed not crafted but born of the underworld itself, pulsating with a malevolent life force. Beside these hulking brutes marched creatures that transcended the boundaries of nightmares. They were a collection of the bizarre and terrifying, an fusion of limbs that twisted in unnatural angles, eyes that gleamed with malevolence, and mouths filled with fangs, ever snarling, ever hungry.

    The sky churned with dark clouds, lit sporadically by shes of lightning, revealing glimpses of the hellish scene. "Seems they are indeed barely holding on," Gav remarked, his tone casual, almost bored, as ifmenting on a training spar rather than the infernal war before them. The timbre of his voice waspletely devoid of any concern.

    He turned to Zeke. "You can go, Zeke. Leave this to me."

    Zeke gave a nod, his expression unreadable. In the next instant, Gav became the center of a gathering storm, his form a nexus for the shadows that seemed to hunger for release. His vast wings unfurled, cker than the void between stars, as the shadows pulsed even stronger around him.

    With a smirk that spoke of dark confidence and a gleam in his eyes that burned with unholy light, Gav released his power. Alicia, instinctively squeezed her eyes shut against the blinding eruption of Gav''s dark energies.

    She immediately opened her eyes again, only to find that Gav was gone. In the distance, a sound like thunder rolled across the battlefield, a sonic boom that seemed to signal Gav''s arrival into the fray.

    And as the shockwave of Gav''s arrival rippled across the battlefield, a thunderous roar rose from the throats of the demons. It was a roar of bloodlust and battle joy, a sound so potent it seemed to shake the very ground beneath them. Alicia, felt a surge of awe at the disy of raw power she had witnessed. She couldn''t even help the goosebumps that crawled all over her skin. She''s been into numbers of battles but this¡­ this was just entirely¡­ she couldn''t even find the right word to describe this! N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Are you cold?" Zeke''s gentle murmur made Alicia turn to face him.

    "No, I''m fine. It''s just..." She paused, her eyes scanning the vast, dark space before them again. The air was heavy with darkness, filled with countless demons moving and roaring. They spread out in a terrifying disy, too many for her toprehend. "I''m taking you out of here." "But¡­ what about Gav? Will he be fine?"

    Zeke''s eyes held a flicker of something indecipherable as he reassured her. "Don''t worry about him. That man''s power surpasses mine. He''s more than capable of dealing with these demons singlehandedly."

    "If he''s stronger than you, then why does he heed yourmands?" she began, curiosity getting the better of her. "No, forget I asked. It''s just... I keep forgetting that you''ve always had this ability tomand the strongest with ease."

    In response, a faint smile tugged at the corner of Zeke''s lips. His fingers then gently brushed back strands of Alicia''s silver hair, tucking them tenderly behind her ear. His gaze captured hers, gleaming with an intensity as if he wasmitting every detail of her face to memory.

    "What is it?" Alicia asked him, curious why he was suddenly looking at her that way. Zeke''s response came with a slight clearing of his throat. "Nothing," he said, his voice a half-note deeper.

    A brow arched gracefully on Alicia''s forehead, unsatisfied with his non-answer. She reached up, cing her palms against the coolness of his cheeks. "I guess my only choice is to try to decipher it myself, huh¡­"

    A smile teased the edges of Zeke''s mouth, his stoic facade crumbling ever so slightly as he tightened his hold on her wrists, his fingers a gentle yet firm like shackle. "Fine, I''ll tell you..." His voice trailed off, a smile still ying on his lips. "Don''t look so eager. It''s nothing important." A momentary pause, and then he continued, the smile disappearing as swiftly as it had appeared. "I''m only thinking how out of ce you are in this world..." His eyes held hers, steady and sincere. "Like a lone star in the pitch darkness¡­"

    Alicia''s breath hitched, the metaphor painting a vivid image of her luminance amidst the consuming void around them. Before she could response, Zeke drew her in, his arms wrapping around her in a protective embrace as if he wanted nothing but to shield her from the darkness itself. "I want to take you out of this world as soon as possible, Alicia," he murmured into her hair, his voice soft. "I''m fine, Ezekiel." Alicia said, trying to let him know that she was totally alright and he had nothing to worry about. Zeke''s embrace around Alicia tightened. His impossibly calm power rippled. Then they began to dissipate, their forms fragmenting into tendrils of smoke. Swirling and coalescing, the smoke seemed to dance around them. And just as a star winks out at theing of dawn, they disappeared, leaving the space where they had stood empty.

 Chapter 384 Light and Darkness - Part 2

    384 Light and Darkness - Part 2

    Alicia and Zeke reappeared onto the sprawling terrace of a castle perched atop mountains as sharp and imposing as the ws of a colossal dragon. The sky above was purple-ck, a dusk that seemingly knew no dawn, while the mountains themselves were shrouded in the obsidian shades of twilight. Despite the rity of the sky, not a single star dared to twinkle as if this world was devoid of any celestial bodies.

    Shifting her gaze from the sky to the structure before her, Alicia stared. This castle wasn''t the one she remembered. This structure dwarfed the previous one in both size and height! "This castle is¡­ massive." She whispered, still awed at its spires that seemed to be stretching toward the heavens to stake a im among the gods themselves.

    Zeke followed her gaze. "This is the secondrgest stronghold in the underworld. It was once the seat of the so-called strongest prince."

    "Did you and Gav kill this so-called strongest prince, and that''s why this castle is yours now?"

    "We defeated him, and the castle fell to us," he answered. "But unfortunately, he is still alive somewhere. Come, let''s get inside."

    Zeke then gathered her in his arms, lifting her as effortlessly. "I don''t feel as weak as I do in our world right now, my husband. You don''t need to cradle me as though I''m a sick, fragile princess." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "I know." Zeke''s voice was a gentle rumble. "But indulge me in this, Alicia. I want to care for you every moment that we share here¡­ every minute, every second."

    "Oh dear¡­ please don''t overdo it Ezekiel¡­ I might just melt." Alicia beamed as she reached out and lovingly pinched Zeke''s cheek. "But who am I to say no when my husband wishes to spoil me?"

    "That''s right¡­ just let me spoil you rotten, Alicia." Zeke gently squeezed her in his arms as he continued walking. "But what are we going to do tonight?" Alicia then asked. "It''s actually daytime now. Here, when there''s a semnce of light and color in the sky, it''s considered day. Night in the underworld is devoid of any light."

    "I see¡­" Alicia murmured, her gaze fixed towards the surreal sky again until her view was obscured as they were finally inside the massive castle. "So, what are we going to do today?"

    "You will rest." Alicia arched a brow. "But I''m not tired or weakening. In fact, I feel remarkably strong. It''s as if my powers have returned."

    "Then... I guess, I should find a way to tire you out," Zeke suggested, his voice tinged with a mischievous undertone.

    "We''ve only just arrived, Ezekiel, and already you''re thinking about... that."

    "I was thinking of dancing with you in the ballroom, my wife. It seems you''re the one with love making on her mind. Though, I must admit, I''m notining."

    Alicia gave Zeke a yful, gentle shove. And once Zeke put her down, she darted away, her softughter ringing through the corridor. She nced back over her shoulder, her smirk a clear challenge. "Who said what I meant by ''that'' is love making? It appears you''re the naughty one here, my dear husband."

    Zeke bit his lip, his eyes gleaming as he looked at her. "You''re getting good at this, babe."

    "I''ve graduated from being the one always blushing," Alicia retorted. "I n to turn the tables around from now on. So better prepare yourself."

    Zeke, following Alicia''s light-hearted challenge, extended his hand to catch her. But just as his fingers were about to graze her arm, Alicia yfully dodged him. And to her shocked surprise, that one move didn''t take her just a single step away from Zeke. Instead, she was suddenly meters away from him! Her eyes widened with realization and wonder. "My powers... they''re back!" she eximed at Zeke.

    Before Zeke could say a word, Alicia''s body lifted from the ground and she floated effortlessly towards the ceiling. Surrounded by the enveloping darkness of the underworld, she appeared ethereal, like a glowing angel suspended in a void.

    "Oh, goodness¡­ I can''t believe this!! My power is truly back! All of it, Ezekiel!" Her voice, that was filled with excitement, echoed, causing Zeke to just stand there, watching her hover above with a dreamy expression painting his features.

    From her elevated position, she looked down at Zeke. "Want to make love with me, hm, dear husband? Catch me if you can."

    Zeke''s smirked. "Are you seriously challenging me right now, my wife?" he called out.

    Aliciaughed, her voice resonating in the vastness of the hall. "I most certainly am, my husband!"

    With the ease of one born tomand the elements, Zeke''s wings unfurled and the next moment, he was chasing after Alicia. Alicia''s speed hastened as she darted across the ceiling, her silver hair trailing behind her like aet''s tail as Zeke pursued her. ncing back at Zeke, Alicia''s eyes sparkled as she dared him yfully. "You''ll have to be faster than that, dear husband!" she teased before she weaved and spiraled through the air. She truly moved with the freedom and grace of someone rediscovering a long-lost part of themselves.

    Zeke simply smiled, his glinting eyes never leaving her. In truth, at that moment, Zeke felt like he was falling in love with Alicia all over again. He had been scared that Alicia wouldn''t even smile anymore after her separation with Azy so watching herughing and enjoying herself right now was just... Zeke felt his heart brimming with utter relief and dness.

    Right now, he just really wished that she would be able to keep smiling like that, at least for a little bit longer. He wanted nothing more than to preserve this moment, to extend their little game so that her smile might linger just a while longer.

    And so, he skillfully guided their aerial dance, ensuring their yful chase continued, drawing out the time where they could just be lost in the moment, away from the burdens and shadows of their reality. As they moved through the air, the sound of Alicia''sughter echoed like a melody within him, a tune he wished to y on an endless loop. Until Alicia was about to reach the dead end, towards a section of the castle that Zeke preferred to keep hidden from her.

    With a sudden burst of speed, Zeke closed the gap between them. As their bodies meeting in mid-air in a tender collision, his arms encircled her in a gentle, yet firm grasp, bringing their game to a sweet end. "Caught you, Alicia," he dered with a triumphant grin and Alicia''sughter rang out in the darkness once again.

 Chapter 385 Light and Darkness - Part 3

    385 Light and Darkness - Part 3

    As Alicia and Zeke danced, they created such a breathtaking image. Zeke''s hand rested gently yet firmly on Alicia''s back, the other holding her hand as they glided effortlessly in the air. Their movements flowed in seamless synchrony, resembling a ballet of souls dancing in perfect harmony.

    Around them, the cavernous hall of the castle felt both vast and intimate, the dim light of the chandeliers casting a soft glow that enveloped them in an almost magical aura as the shadows seemed to dance along with them.

    They simply looked like figures from a dream as they danced up there. Their dance could have been the subject of a masterful painting, one that captured the essence of light and darkness entwined in an eternal waltz. And if one would give that painting a title, ''The Dance of Light and Darkness'' would have suited it perfectly.

    Zeke and Alicia''s face, as they continued their beautiful surreal dance, were filled with nothing but bliss. They might be in the underworld right now, a ce of darkness and chaos and blood¡­ but right now, within the vast, shadowy halls of this colossal castle, they had created their own sanctuary, a ce where only their love existed. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alicia knew this won''tst forever. She knew this bliss will be ending soon. But she was just grateful for these moments. Dancing with Zeke in this manner, in this darkness, lost in each other and the music of their hearts, was a soothing reprieve she hadn''t realized she so desperately needed.

    "I love this¡­" she whispered. Her eyes, luminous and full of emotion, were fixed on Zeke.

    Zeke''s smile in response was tender. "Me too," he whispered back, before he twirled her in a graceful arc. Alicia''s dress and hair fanned out around her like a halo. Then, with equal grace, he drew her back into his embrace. "I''m¡­ so happy right now," he added. Alicia nestled closer into Zeke''s embrace and rested her head against the steady rhythm of his heart. "Me too, Ezekiel," she echoed, her voice a soft murmur against the fabric of his clothing. And with that, their dance continued, each step, each turn, a silent plea for the moment to linger just a little longer. In that moment, they both wished to prolong this dance as long as they could. But the dance, as all dances must, reached its inevitable conclusion. Floating gently between the glowing chandeliers, their lips met in a union that was as natural as theing together of two halves of a whole. As they descended gracefully, like feathers gently falling towards the ground, Alicia''s fingers yfully traced Zeke''s lips. "What did you do this time, hm, my husband?" she asked. She was curious and at the same time concerned about something.

    "Hm?"

    "About my power returning," Alicia continued. "I know you must''ve done something, and while I''m grateful, I can''t help but worry about what it might have cost you."

    Zeke''s slight smirk was one of both confidence and reassurance. "I''m much more powerful now than I was before, my wife. And in this world, restoring one''s power isn''t too difficult, provided one knows the proper way to do it."

    Alicia suppressed a smile. "Why am I not surprised anymore?"

    "Because you know your husband is simply amazing," he replied.

    "Cocky, handsome demonic prince," she chuckled, reaching up to pinch his cheek affectionately. In response, Zeke effortlessly scooped her up in his arms once more.

    "Well then¡­ this cocky, handsome demonic prince shall now escort you to bed." "Can we bathe first?" Alicia suggested, the idea sparking a light in her eyes.

    "Now that you mention it¡­ I have something to show you, Alicia." Raising an eyebrow inquisitively, Alicia watched as Zeke carried her towards an imposing set of double doors. With a fluid motion, he pushed them open.

    And when they entered the door, Alicia and Zeke were greeted by a sight of breathtaking beauty. Before them was a tranquil pool, its surface glowing with a soft, ethereal turquoise light that seemed to emanate from within the water itself. This serene glow bathed the surrounding area in a magical luminescence, lending an otherworldly quality to the scene.

    The pool''s edge was marked by stone steps, gracefully descending into the clear waters. These steps appeared almost sculpted, their edges softened by the gentle, radiant light. On either side of the staircase stood two impressive stone towers. Between these two sentinel towers arched a magnificent gateway, its peak curving elegantly skyward. The archway framed a picturesque view of a cascading waterfall that tumbled from an unseen source high above. The waterfall''s waters, infused with the same captivating turquoise luminescence, seemed to dance and y as they made their descent, merging seamlessly with the pool below.

    There were alsonterns dotting the area. They were hung at strategic points and their gentle light casting a warm, golden glow. This soft illuminationplemented the mystical light of the water, creating an ambiance that was both magical and inviting. Alicia stood in awe, her gaze sweeping over the ce. "I didn''t know... a ce like this exists here," she said, her voice a whisper of wonder and surprise.

    Zeke, watching her reactions with an unreadable expression, nodded. "There are many waters in the underworld too, but to find one as pure and clear as this is rare indeed. This pool is exceptional. I''ve yet to find clearer waters than these."

    Alicia turned to him, a yful suspicion in her eyes. "Why do I feel like you decided to take over this insanely colossal castle just for this clear water here?" Zeke leaned in closer, his lips finding her earlobe in a yful and tender gesture. "This ce," he murmured softly in her ear, "reminds me of that little spring where we bathed together on the night we first made love." Alicia''s cheeks flushed at the memory. She looked at the setting again, at the pool and she couldn''t help but bite her lower lip. "You''re right..." she said softly, her eyes drinking in the serene beauty before them. "Shall I?" Zeke asked, his fingers now deftly ying at the hem of her dress.

    Alicia smiled and nodded. "You''re really going to spoil me rotten, Ezekiel."

 Chapter 386 Light and Darkness - Part 4

    386 Light and Darkness - Part 4

    Zeke carefully gathered her silver hair, draping it elegantly to one side to expose the delicate nape of her neck. He then leaned in and pressed a soft, affectionate kiss there. That one little kiss was enough to elicit a contented hum from Alicia.

    Zeke began to undress her. His movements were slow and reverent. As if even this act of undressing her was a form of worship. And soon, the fabric of her dress slid away, revealing her skin to the cool air of the underworld and the soft, ambient light.

    When only her panties remained, Zeke moved before her, gracefully descending to one knee without breaking their eye contact. Alicia bit her lip again. "If you keep seducing me like this, I might forget about the bath and jump at you right this instant, Ezekiel," she whispered, her voice tinged with both mischief and desire.

    "Oh, babe¡­" Zeke replied, his voice a low rumble. He then leaned forward, pressing a tender kiss to her lower stomach, sending a shiver through her. His fingers hooked gently around the sides of her panties, tugging them downwards with a careful yet decisive motion. "I should be the one saying that¡­" he added.

    As thest barrier of fabric slid away, her nakedness was fully revealed to him. The moment was charged as Alicia stood there, bared not just in body but in soul before the man she loved.

    Zeke forced his gaze back up to meet Alicia''s. "Go to the water now, Alicia¡­" he urged, his voice a mix of restraint and desire.

    With a yful tilt to her head, Alicia asked teasingly, "Don''t you want me to undress you too, hm, babe?"

    His response was a lifted brow, a telltale flick of his tongue across his lip signaling his internal struggle. "I''d love to, but not tonight. Now go on and enjoy your bath. You might not get another chance if you don''t go now."

    With a light chuckle, Alicia turned and made her way to the water, the anticipation of the magical bath evident in her quick steps. As she dipped her feet into the pool, a gasp escaped her lips. The water responded to her touch, shimmering and rippling in a dance of light. The effect was mesmerizing, as if the pool itself wasing alive under her influence.

    She whirled around to face Zeke, her eyes wide with wonder. "This water is magical?" she eximed.

    Zeke, watching her with an affectionate smile, shook his head. "No, it''s you who''s magical. The water didn''t shimmer like that when I was in it."

    "Is it responding to my magic, then?" Alicia pondered aloud, her gaze fixed on the ethereal glow of the water.

    "It seems so," Zeke replied. "This ce¡­ I mean the underworld sometimes resonates with someone''s power. So it''s possible that this water is reacting to the essence of your magic."

    Alicia stepped a little further into the water, watching in awe as the luminescence followed her movements, creating a beautiful, otherworldly spectacle. She excitedly began to soak herself when she felt Zeke''s presence close behind her. He hadn''t joined her in the water, but his hands were there, tenderly gathering her long, silver hair.

    "You''re okay with getting your hair wet?" he asked.

    Looking up at him, Alicia responded with a soft smile. "It''s fine. You love seeing me with my hair wet."

    Zeke, seemingly caught off guard by her response, cleared his throat. "I do, but I love seeing your hair dry too. You don''t need to wet them just because..."

    His words trailed off as Alicia reached up to pinch his cheek yfully once again. "I love how adorable you are when we''re alone like this, Ezekiel," she said, her soft chuckle echoing lightly in the space around them.

    Zeke blinked. He looked like her words made him think but dismissed whatever thoughts that popped in in his head immediately. His expression softened, turning into a look that conveyed a simple truth ¨C as long as she wasughing and happy like this, nothing else mattered.

    "Nowe here and join me, babe," she beckoned, her voice yful yet inviting.

    "I''ll join you a bitter. I want you to enjoy your bath and just rx first. I''ll watch you," he replied and Alicia did not insist anymore.

    Once he settled himself at the water''s edge, his fingers entwined and yed with her floating silver hair. Alicia, meanwhile, immersed herself in the experience, her hands dancing through the shimmering water.

    "Feels so nice... this water is kind of different. But I can''t quite exin what the difference is," she mused aloud.

    "Mn," Zeke agreed, his attention remained fixed on her.

    Alicia yfully sshed forward, watching with delight as the water shimmered around her. She then lifted her gaze to the starless sky above, exhaling deeply as a wave of rxation washed over her. The blissful feeling was entuated by Zeke''s presence, the gentle touch of his fingers on her hair, and the magical properties of the water itself.

    In this underworld, a ce she never thought could provide such serenity, Alicia found a sense of peace. And she knew that this was all because her husband was right here with her ¨C as long as she was with Zeke, the location mattered little. Heaven or hell, it was irrelevant; their togetherness just seem to transform any ce into a paradise.

    Yes¡­ It would always be paradise when she''s with him.

    When she lifted her gaze to him and saw him just staring at her, her eyes sparkled. He looked so rxed. So dreamy. So darkly divine. To be the object of those gaze was just¡­ beyond everything.

    "What are you thinking, my love?" she asked, resting her chin on her knees as she gazed at him with eyes so filled with love.

    "I''m just in utter awe..." Zeke replied, his voice a deep murmur filled with genuine emotion. "¡­at the way this dark and deste world is suddenly so beautiful now that you''re here, Alicia."

    follow me in fb @Author_Kazzenlx or in insta @kazzenlx.x

    KazzenlX

    N?v(el)B\\jnn

 Chapter 387 Light and Darkness - Part 5

    Chapter 387 Light and Darkness - Part 5

    Alicia rose and extended her hand in a graceful arc towards Zeke. Then she kissed him. She savored his lips while she stood enveloped by the gentle caress of the water, which now covered her from the hip.

    Zeke kissed her back, passionately so, his body shifting until he was sitting at the edge of the pool. His long legs now jailing her naked body.

    When their lips parted, Alicia pressed her forehead against his, smiling and eyes shining with desire. "I want you, Ezekiel," she murmured.

    Zeke reached up to brush away the tendrils of her hair made heavy by the water, tucking them tenderly behind her ear. Then he opened his arms wide, as if offering himself to her.

    "I am all yours, Alicia. Heart¡­ soul¡­ and body¡­ so feel free to devour me if that''s what you desire, babe," he said, his voice a low rumble that vibrated with sincerity. His grey eyes, now alight with a fiery intensity, held hers in a gaze sopelling it seemed to reach into her very soul, urging her, inviting her into the depths of his being and own over and over again.

    Alicia slowly bit her lower lip, unable to take her eyes off him. This was going to be the first time they will be intimate while she felt that her body was in its prime. While she felt like she was just purely a powerful witch again. And she couldn''t help but feel thrilled. And the way he was offering himself to her like this wasn''t helping at all. Goddess above¡­ looking at this man just sitting right there, asking her to devour him¡­ was just all too much. Already more than enough to make her body burn with desire. Because just who could not bepletely seduced by this god of a man when he was like this?

    She reached out and began to undress him. Unbuttoning his shirt slowly as she whispered softly to him. "Did you ever think about me while you bathe here?"

    He smiled. "You have no idea." He caught his lip between his teeth then released it ever so slowly. "Will you believe me if I tell you I masturbate here imagining you''re right here with me¡­ pleasuring me?"

    Alicia''s gaze intensified, her pupils expanding as if to capture every detail of the moment, every nuance of Zeke''s expression. Slowly, she cupped his handsome face between her hands, her thumbs gently caressing his cheeks.

    "Tell me, babe¡­" Alicia murmured. "What are the things the me in your imagination were doing to you?"

    "Hmm¡­ I''d love to tell you but¡­ I''m more thrilled of what the real you are going to do to me right now."

    "I''ll do what I wantter," Alicia replied with conviction. "For now, I''m curious and also intensely thrilled to know about your imaginations of me."

    Zeke stood, removed his wet pants and threw it on the floor without taking his eyes off Alicia. But Alicia couldn''t help but shift her gaze towards his now already raging manhood.

    But his hand caressed her cheek, causing her to return her eyes to his. "Whatever I do," he began, "whether I''m jerking myself off while standing like this¡­ in my mind, you always appear from behind me. You touch my back, then kiss my skin as your divine hands crawl their way to my front¡­" Zeke paused when Alicia suddenly moved and stood behind him.

    She began to touch his broad back, caressing his skin in a way as though she was trying to worship every contour of his muscles, causing Zeke to make a deep sounding from deep within his chest. "Did I touch you like this in your imaginations, Ezekiel?"

    "Yes¡­"

    "Is what I''m doing right now gave you the same feeling you felt when ¨C"

    "I believe so¡­ just that, this is a thousand times better¡­" he said in a voice so low it almost sounded like a mix of growl and moan.

    Alicia''s eyes gleamed with both happiness and desire. "What else did I do to you, hm, my husband?"

    "You kiss my skin while your hands caressed their way to my abs, my chest, my navel."

    And Alicia did just as he uttered. Her lips began to nt kisses on his broad back while her hands wound their way to the front, touching him, caressing him everywhere.

    "Like this?" she murmured and Zeke hummed his agreement.

    "What were you doing while I''m doing this to you, hm, babe?" she asked again.

    "Fisting myself like what I''m doing right now." he replied straightforwardly. No shame or even a tinge of embarrassment in his voice.

    And that''s when Alicia realized that her man was indeed already pleasuring himself. She craned her head a little to look and she almost lost track of time at what she watched. Hisrge hand was wrapped around his thick manhood, stroking up and down in a very slow motion. She could see his precum dripping as he clenched around the tip, making her swallow with need. She wanted to¡­ suck him¡­

    Biting her lip, Alicia shifted her attention from his damningly erotic sex. And then she began to lick his skin. She felt him shiver as her tongue traced his spine. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "What did I do next?"

    "You help me get off."

    "How did I help?"

    "You pressed against me from behind and your hand joined mine."

    Again, Alicia did just as he said. He reached from behind him and touched his manhood. Zeke''s hand had halted in the base so Alicia wrapped her hand around the upper part. He was so thick!

    He cursed inaudibly when she squeezed a little.

    He let go of his shaft and Alicia began to move her hand, spreading his precum and slicking his manhood. Zeke let out a low moan as he watched her pale hands pleasure him.

    Sliding up and down, Alicia did it slowly until she felt his manhood throb against her palms.

 Chapter 388 Light and Darkness - Part 6

    Chapter 388 Light and Darkness - Part 6

    "Tell me babe¡­ what was I telling you in your imagination while I pleasure you like this?" N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "You were asking me toe for you while..." he made another low growl as she began to hasten her pace, pumping him.

    "I''m jerking you like this?"

    "Yeah¡­ f*ck¡­ Alicia¡­"

    "Are you close, love?"

    Another sexy deep moan was torn from deep within his throat. "Mn¡­"

    "Come for me, babe." Alicia whispered and he threw his head back, facing the sky as he moaned her name and came.

    Panting, Zeke suddenly turned, grabbed Alicia and crashed her against his strong body. His hand fisted her hair as he kissed her hard.

    And Alicia could only cling to him, kissing him back with abandon.

    He lifted her from the water like she weighed nothing and Alicia wound her legs around his waist.

    When their lips parted, their gazes held. A fire filled with nothing but love and desire were burning wildly in their eyes. It was insane how their longing and need for each other seemed to only keep going stronger and stronger as time went on.

    Zeke turned swiftly, his arms capturing Alicia with an urgency that left no room for hesitation. He pulled her against the solid strength of his body, a hand gripping her hair to draw her into a kiss that was both a conquest and a surrender.

    Alicia''s arms wrapped around him, her own passion mirroring his. The water around them became inconsequential as he lifted her effortlessly. And instinctively, her legs wound around his waist, anchoring herself to him.

    "Alicia," he whispered, her name escaping him like a prayer. And just when Alicia thought Zeke would take her right then and there judging from the sudden surge of his intensity, he lowered himself into the water, not venturing deeper but simply sitting down, as if the strength had ebbed from his legs.

    Straddling him, Alicia attempted to pull back slightly, to catch a glimpse of his face. But Zeke''s grip on her tightened. It was then that Alicia sensed an underlying fear in his hold, it was almost as if he believed she might vanish if he dared to let go, even slightly.

    "Eze¡­kiel?" She called his name so softly and eventually, he allowed his grip to rx, lifting his gaze to meet hers.

    "Sorry," he said, "my body just reacted. I guess it thought you''re going to disappear like in those imaginations."

    Alicia felt a pang at the sight of that look in his eye even though he was smiling.

    "I''m not¡­ going to disappear this time." She told him and his smile faded.

    He cupped her face and pressed her forehead against his. "Yes¡­"

    Gently, Alicia took his hands from her face, guiding them to encircle her waist. She then nted a kiss on his forehead, his eyes, the tip of his nose, his cheek, his jawline.

    "I love you to hell and back, Ezekiel," she confessed, and the sound of his delighted hum filled the space around them, a melody of contentment and belonging.

    "Can you say that again, my wife?"

    "I love you¡­ I love you¡­ I love you¡­ Ezekiel¡­" she repeated, her voice a soft cascade of emotion, each utterance a wave washing over them both, binding them closer.

    "And I love you, Alicia¡­ I love you¡­ I love you¡­" Zeke''s voice cracked a little and tears silently trailed down Alicia''s cheeks.

    "You''re making me emotional again," she mockined. "Why do your ''I love yous'' just hit different?"

    "Is it?" he asked, genuinely curious as he gently wiped away her tears, his touch as tender as the sentiment behind his words.

    "It definitely is!" Alicia affirmed, her emphasis adorable, a burst of earnestness that brought a smile to Zeke''s face once more.

    "Adorable¡­" he murmured, his gaze fixed on her with such warmth and adoration, as if she were the embodiment of his every joy and happiness.

    Almost absentmindedly, he caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers and asked, "Tell me, Alicia¡­ what imagination of me had managed to set you off the hardest when you were pleasuring yourself?"

    She blushed a little as she replied. "Do you really want to know?"

    "Tell me, babe¡­ I want to know."

    "Well, I think it''s when I imagine you¡­ tied up in our bed." She admitted.

    When Zeke''s eyes widened slightly as if he didn''t expect what she just said, Alicia continued. "I think it''s because I keep fantasizing about a world where all I could do was just tie you up in my bed and you could never leave ever again."

    A short moment of quiet fell between them until Zeke broke it.

    "Do you want to tie me up right now, Alicia?" The intensity in his eyes was unmistakable, a direct invitation to explore the uncharted waters of her fantasies.

    Alicia swallowed. "I do. But are you¡­ okay with that? I honestly don''t think you''re¡­ into¡­ that." Her voice trailed off, uncertainty coloring her words.

    His response was a smile, one that transformed his expression from tender to tantalizingly seductive. "Well, we will never know unless we tried, isn''t it?"

    Alicia''s eyes widened. "Are you¡­ sure? You''re not just ¨C"

    "Shh¡­" Zeke interrupted, his thumb pressing gently against her lips, silencing her doubts with a touch. "I want you to not think of me but you alone this time, Alicia. So don''t hold yourself back¡­ let me see what my witch queen is in action this time¡­" His words, a blend of consent and curiosity, ignited a new fire in Alicia, a me of empowered desire and anticipation for the exploration ahead.

    "I''m thrilled to see more of what you can do. So just show me, babe." His encouragement was the final nudge she needed and with that, Alicia''s body glowed, and silvery white glowing chains materialized around Zeke''s wrists. The chains, ethereal and gleaming, stretched out to connect to the opposite pirs, parting his hands and suspending them in a V-shape.

    Zeke''s reaction, a half-bite of his lower lip apanied by a smile, was one of anticipation. A silent approval.

 Chapter 389 Light and Darkness - Part 7

    Chapter 389 Light and Darkness - Part 7

    Bound to the bed, Zeke looked like the god of hell caught by a mischievous angel.

    There was an undeniable allure in his restraint, a dynamic disy of power and surrender. He was smiling, eyes gleaming as if thrilled about something. "Such a naughty goddess," he murmured, his voice a husky murmur that vibrated with delight as his eyes fixed at the seductive goddess atop him. And Alicia smiled back. Her tongue flicked across the corner of her lips, and she extended her hand, her fingertip slowly drawing a path across his broad chest. "Naughty¡­" she echoed softly. Lifting her eyes to meet his, she added with an enticing purr, "¡­would you want me to be even naughtier, my husband?"

    He released his lips in what felt like a slow motion before responding. "I''d love to see you let yourselfpletely loose tonight, Alicia. And I''d like you to not hold back at all and worry about anything. Right now, we''re in the depth of a world that others call hell. A ce they said where sinners dance in mes forever. So be as naughty as you can, my goddess. Be at your naughtiest." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    The way he looked at her as he said thosest two lines ignited something within Alicia. And she suddenly bent and devoured his mouth thoroughly. The kiss was deep, fervent, an exchange so consuming that when she finally pulled back, their breaths were ragged, intermingling harshly in the charged space between them.

    They stared into each other''s eyes in silence before Alicia slowly, reverently, kissed his forehead. She then moved to his jaw, her lips tracing the strong lines of his face, before descending to his neck. There, she lingered, her lips and tongue working in tandem¡ªlicking, sucking, marking him with the devotion of a worshipper paying homage to a revered deity.

    Alicia wasn''t actually nning to dominate him or anything like that. There was only one thing she wanted to do right now, and that was to pleasure him, worship him. Because this beautiful man¡­ this husband of hers¡­ this one hell of a man who had suffered so much and yet still fighting to no end, deserved all the love and reverence she could offer.

    She just wanted to give him everything, do everything she could to make him feel just how precious he was. She wanted to envelop him in the full depth of her love, to make him feel cherished down to every inch of his being.

    So she kissed him¡­ kissed every part of his skin with all the passion and love she could muster. Each kiss, each touch of her tongue and lips was a silent tribute to the man beneath her.

    And he let her. Allowed every sensation to wash over him. His body stiffened and his muscles clenched at times but he never asked her to stop. He never said a word. He just stayed there, watching. But the asional shudder that coursed through him, and the way his eyes fluttering shut were like silent prayer of ecstasy. Alicia could feel it¡­ the way he was savoring every moment, every kiss she gave. His every reaction, each sigh, each deep moan resonated within her, stoking the mes of her devotion¡­ fueled her to continuevishing him with affection until he shattered underneath her while screaming her name.

    That night, the couple didn''t sleep. They made love over and over. They lost themselves in each other, time and again. Their lovemaking was fervent and unrestrained, each encounter a deeper exploration of their boundless affection. They worshiped each other with a desperate intensity, as if trying to outdo the very concept of love itself, as if there might never be another chance to express the depth of their feelings.

    Yet, despite their wish for the night to never end, and despite the cocoon of darkness that enveloped them, making it seem as though the night wouldst forever, the inevitable approached. Even without the morning light to break the spell of darkness, the new day crept in. The absence of sunlight did little to diminish the reality that, regardless of their desires, tomorrow always arrives.

    ¡­

    Still entwinned in the bed, Alicia murmured against Zeke''s chest. "Babe¡­?"

    "Hm¡­?"

    "I''m still not weakening. I think it''s about time you take back this power you lent me."

    She could hear the smile in his voice as he responded. "I''m not going to take it back because your power is never mine. I simply helped return it to you."

    Alicia creased her brows and pulled away to look at him.

    "Listen, Alicia," Zeke said, locking eyes with her, a serious undertone threading through his voice. "You need to be at your best strength from here on..." He paused, searching her gaze as if looking for a sign of readiness, before continuing, "I will be taking you with me to see my mother."

    Alicia''s eyes widened, her expression shifting rapidly to one of dness. "Are we going to leave soon? Should I go get changed now?" Her words tumbling out in a rush of enthusiasm.

    Alicia couldn''t hide her excitement. But as she started to rise, Zeke''s hand reached out, pulling her back down to him in a swift, fluid motion thatnded her atop him. He wrapped his arms around her tightly, holding her close as he spoke in a low, solemn voice. "I''m so sorry if this will erase your excitement, but I must brief you first about my mother''s situation. My mother is already dead... it is only her spirit that is left here..."

    The room fell into a heavy silence following his revtion. Alicia remained quiet, absorbing the weight of his words, her own emotions aplex swirl of sympathy and shock. "I''m so sorry, Ezekiel," she finally murmured.

    Zeke gently raised himself up, his movement bringing them face to face while Alicia still straddled him. He caressed her cheek tenderly, a sad smile ying on his lips. "Though I had hoped she''s still alive somewhere, I was already long prepared for something like this. And even if it''s just her spirit that I''ve met, I was still so d to see her again. I''m sure you''d feel the same once you meet her."

    Slowly, Alicia nodded, her agreement soft but firm. "I''m sure of that as well. So¡­ I think we should start moving now to¡­"

    Yet again, Zeke''s arms tightened around her, pulling her into an embrace that felt as if he were trying to hold onto the moment just a bit longer. A long sigh escaped him. "I can''t wait to meet her too but¡­ once we go see her¡­ it would be thest time."

 Chapter 390 Light and Darkness - Part 8

    Chapter 390 Light and Darkness - Part 8

    Once Alicia and Zeke finally left the castle, they immediately reunited with Gavriel. Gav had juste from the battlefield, so he was drenched in blood. His eyes were also still bloodshot, and his entire demeanor reeked of death and darkness. The sight of him at that moment was so severe it sent involuntary shivers down Alicia''s spine. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    "Now this is a surprise," Zeke said as they approached him. "You took longer to finish the battle than I expected, Gav."

    Alicia couldn''t help but widen her eyes a little towards Zeke, only to see her bloody husband looking all nonchnt as if he had said nothing wrong. Seriously, she always forgets how Ezekiel usually acts around everyone else, especially after their special moments where he bares himself as vulnerable and all, but¡­ but she still honestly wanted to pinch his side hard right now because¡­ well, Gavriel had been in an extreme battle all night while they were¡­ they were enjoying themselves, and yet her husband dared to say such a thing?!

    "Somehow, their strength this time is unexpectedly beyond what''s normal. I believe someone cooked up something. I had fun though." Gav simply shrugged. His bloodshot eyes seemed to be clearing up. "Ruka will tell you about the details once he arrives. I''ll go clean myself."

    Zeke nodded subtly. "I''ll meet with him once we''re back."

    "Where are you going this time? And don''t tell me you''re going to disappear for a long while again." Gav raised a brow. Though Alicia was covered with a cloak from head to toe, he was still obviously avoiding to even nce at her.

    "We won''t take long." Was all Zeke replied.

    Gav opened his mouth as if to say something lengthy but he closed his lips, sighed, and ran his bloodied hand over his head. "Well, as long as youe back with head intact." He then walked away still talking. "Look after your husband,dy. Everyone''s after his head so we''re insisting that he''s stop going out solo but he never listens."

    Once Gav was gone, Zeke looked at Alicia and squeezed her hand. "Ready to go?"

    Alicia nodded without hesitation and with that, the couple was swallowed by smoke and disappeared.

    ¡­

    The journey towards their destination wasn''t easy. It was actually far and fraught with dangers and battles against monstrous creatures, so intense and frequent that when Zeke mentioned they were only halfway to their goal, Alicia could only muster a smile of disbelief.

    She was never expecting everything to be easy but seriously, they were just half way through? And to think that the monsters were obviously stronger the further they go.

    "What''s with that smile, my witch queen?" Zeke inquired, his tone light as he deftly dispatched a giant ant-like creature that had crept up behind Alicia. "And here I thought you were enjoying this journey so far."

    Almost in sync with his words, Alicia''s reflexes snapped into action. With a speed mirroring a lightning bolt, one of her twin swords whistled through the air, past Zeke, and impaled another monstrous ant that was stealthily charging from his blind spot. Her actions were swift, precise, a dance of deadly grace.

    As she retrieved her sword from the fallen creature, Alicia responded. "What¡­ made you think I''m even enjoying this?"

    Zeke''s smile widened as he stepped closer to Alicia, his hand reaching out to gently wipe a smear of monster''s blood from her face. "Your eyes have been telling me," He whispered, his voice low and knowing.

    Alicia caught her lower lip between her teeth, at the realization that Zeke had seen through her way before she even realized it herself. She thought that maybe it was the long hiatus from battle, the dormant skills and thrills ofbat reawakening within her. The rush of adrenaline, the dance of danger¡ªit had reignited a spark she hadn''t realized she missed. Despite the danger of their journey, there was an undeniable excitement in wielding her abilities again, a thrill that her eyes, unbeknownst to her, couldn''t hide.

    And right now, Alicia knew that her excitement was nowhere near it''s peak yet. As she continued to engage in battle alongside Zeke, her excitement surged, not yet reaching its zenith but climbing steadily. Initially, she had feared that her skills had dulled from years of inactivity. However, with each skirmish, she felt her old prowess awakening, her movements bing sharper, more instinctive. She was rediscovering the rhythm ofbat, almost regaining the full extent of her capabilities. The thrill of rediscovering her former strength was insane, and her excitement was evident, impossible to mask.

    Alicia also knew that her heightened adrenaline wasn''t solely due to her resurgingbat skills. She knew that one of the main reason behind her adrenaline was because she''s fighting a battle alongside her beloved man. To fight next to him¡­ to fight with him and destroy enemies together¡­ the feeling was just surreal.

    There was just something so fulfilling about standing shoulder to shoulder with him, facing down threats together. The synergy between them, the way they seamlessly cooperated to kill their foes, added ayer of surreal delight to the experience.

    Alicia had been dreaming of this. Of moments like this where she could help him end his enemies and fight together with him.

    Just the thought of all this finally happening was making her emotional.

    Suddenly, she hugged him and buried her face against his chest.

    "Now¡­ now, my queen." He purred, caressing her hair so gently.

    "I''m just¡­ I''m just happy I can finally fight alongside you like this." She finally admitted. "I''ve been dreaming for this, Ezekiel¡­ to be able to help you destroy your enemies like this."

    Zeke hugged her tight against him and nted a heartfelt kiss on top of her head. "Me too¡­" he confessed. "I admit I never wanted you to be here, fighting monsters like this, but¡­ but here I am wishing that we could be together like this a little bit longer."

 Chapter 391 Light and Darkness - Part 9

    Chapter 391 Light and Darkness - Part 9

    In the heart of a deste clearing, shrouded in ashen fog, a couple stood hand in hand. One with raven ck hair and dark aura that seemed to absorb all lights and one with silver hair, shimmering like a lone starlight in the darkness.

    They were gazing towards an imposing mass of shadows and jagged peaks that was dominating the horizon. It looked like a mountain of darkness with a summit lost in the oppressive ckness of the skies above.

    Tendrils of dark fogs danced and writhed like living entities around them, never getting too close, as if hesitant toe between them.

    "That''s our destination," Zeke said as he pointed into the pitch darkness ahead of them.

    "So, we''re close," Alicia whispered. The news didn''t excite her no matter how much she told herself to be d they''re finally reaching the ce.

    "Mn," Zeke confirmed with a nod.

    Alicia felt her chest tighten slightly. The fact that their journey was nearing its end now appeared harder for her to take than she initially thought. She knew she should feel d, even relieved. She was genuinely excited to see Ezekiel''s mother. But it seemed she wasn''t ready yet¡­ she didn''t want to reach the end, knowing that what awaited after this journey was an uncertain future she believed would be just another separation from her beloved.

    She dreaded it but she knew she had to stay strong. She knew that the only thing they could do was move forward. They cannot stop¡­ or go back¡­

    Taking a deep breath, Alicia turned to Zeke and mustered a smile. Only to see him looking at her with eyes that were mirroring her emotions. She could just see it¡­ feel it¡­ He knew exactly what she was thinking and feeling in this very moment.

    Zeke reached out and gently caressed her cheek with the back of his fingers. The gesture was tender. His touch was warm against her cool skin,forting. Reassuring. It was as if he was silently telling her that everything would be alright, that no matter what happened next, they would find their way back to each other''s arms. Always.

    Alicia leaned into his touch, drawing strength from his silent vow.

    "We''re near, but we still have a couple more battles to deal with," Zeke said.

    And just as Alicia nodded, Zeke pulled her into his embrace. His arms wrapping around her with swift precision.

    Then a loud thud echoed through the deste clearing.

    Alicia looked bellow and her eyes widened at the sight of centipede-like monster. The creature''s body was a grotesque amalgamation of chitin and sinew, its segmented form glistening with a malevolent sheen. And it was already dying, its long, sinuous body curling and twitching in its death throes.

    When she spotted Zeke''s de protruding right between the monster''s giant, multifaceted eyes, her lips parted in surprise and awe. When did he even¡­

    That was really fast! She''d watched her husband fight countless times since their journey began but¡­ it seemed he was not going to cease surprising her any time soon. She already knew he was truly powerful and she was supposed to be already ustomed to his prowess but she couldn''t help being amazed every time.

    She really marvel at his reactions, especially the way he remained unfazed by any surprise attack, and how he could kill a monster with a single, precise strike. It was as if he had memorized every fatal point of every creature they encountered. It was truly astounding, almost insane, that it made her wonder just how many monsters he had in over the years to achieve this level of mastery and power.

    Alicia couldn''t help but look at him with pure awe. It was truly hard for her not to! "If you keep looking at me like that," Zeke tilted his head, biting back a smile. "I might actually decide to have you just sit like a princess while I kill all these monsters myself," he said, clearly delighted by her admiration. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Alicia yfully narrowed her eyes. "Show off," she said with a teasing smirk.

    Zeke chuckled, the sound rich and warm. "I didn''t even do anything special."

    Alicia lifted an eyebrow and reached up to pinch his cheek gently. "An absolute cheeky show off!" she dered, her tone mock-stern. "When did Ezekiel Reign even start to be this cheeky and show off?"

    "Beats me..." Zeke shrugged. "You should ask yourself, Alicia. I''m only like this when I''m with you, so I don''t know the answer."

    "Oh, so it''s my fault now, is it?"

    "Absolutely. You always bring out something in me I didn''t even know I was capable of showing," Zeke said, tapping his forehead gently against hers. "And what can I do when you''re looking at me like I''m the most amazing and most powerful man in existence? I''d willingly go off and provoke and defeat all the most dangerous monsters just to see that look in your eyes, Alicia."

    "Don''t you dare do that, Ezekiel," she replied, her tone suddenly strict. "You''re already the most amazing and unparalleled man to me, so don''t you do anything dangerous just to impress me, you hear me?"

    When he didn''t respond and just gazed at her with those beautiful, intense eyes, Alicia continued, "Your answer?"

    He reached out, caressed her hair, and whispered, "I heard you, my wife."

    Alicia cleared her throat, trying not to actually blush. "Good."

    Just as she said that, a monstrous shriek pierced the air. The ashen fogs around them seemed to ripple with the sound. More monsters wereing!

    "Now here it is¡­ this one''s a little big. Shall I impress you more?" Zeke asked with a straight face though his eyes gleaming with a yful challenge.

    "No. You''ve impressed me enough, you cheeky man," Alicia replied, her voice firm as she looked at Zeke. "Now I want you to be the one to take a rest this time. Sit here and watch me fight, Ezekiel." As she spoke, her entire body began to glow fiercely. Even her eyes glowed like moonlight, exuding her power and determination.

 Chapter 392 Light and Darkness - Part 10

    Chapter 392 Light and Darkness - Part 10

    Zeke''s lips lifted in one corner. "As you wish, goddess." N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Obediently, Zeke moved away gracefully from her and sat atop the piled-up corpse of the centipede-like monster he had killed earlier. He settled there like a king on his throne, legs parted, resting his elbow on one knee and his chin in the palm of his hand.

    "I''ll stay here and watch, Alicia," he continued, gazing gently at her.

    Alicia turned her attention to the approaching threat, her glowing form a stark contrast to the encroaching darkness. The monstrous shrieks grew louder, but she stood her ground. The fact that her man was watching gave her an extra surge of strength.

    The monster emerged from the fog, grotesque and menacing, its many eyes reflecting the eerie light of Alicia''s glow. Alicia was almost taken aback because well¡­ this was nowhere near ''a little big''. This monster was huge!!! Bigger than the ones they had encountered before!

    Still, Alicia didn''t falter. She''d seen Zeke killed one this type of monster. And she definitely wouldn''t want to let her man watch her getting intimidated!

    And so, fiercely, Aliciaunched herself into the monster. Her movements were a blur of grace and power, each strike precise and devastating. The glow around her intensified, illuminating the battlefield and pushing back the ashen fogs.

    From his vantage point, Zeke watched as Alicia fought with a ferocity. She was a force of nature, a warrior goddess in her own right. His warrior goddess.

    The monster fell.

    Alicia retrieved her de and then turned back to Zeke, her glow slowly fading. She was breathless but triumphant, a victorious smile on her lips.

    "Impressed?" she asked, walking back to him.

    "Always," Zeke replied, still sitting there like a king.

    Despite knowing that what she showed him wasn''t even close to his battle prowess, the way he looked at her as he said that one word was more than enough to make her feel like she was truly amazing. To be praised by this man was just truly indescribable!

    Her de flew like lightning.

    It travelled mere inches past Zeke''s face, slicing through the air with a sharp whistle before striking the monster that had appeared behind him. The force of the throw was so powerful that it blew his dark hair back, yet he didn''t even blink or flinch. Instead, he smiled as the monster behind him tumbled to the ground.

    "Perfect aim," hemented and Alicia couldn''t stop herself from grinning.

    "So I finally managed to impress you for real, it seems," she replied, a yful twinkle in her eyes.

    Zeke bit his lower lip, a softugh escaping him. "There is no single moment you stopped impressing me, Alicia. But I have to admit, watching you fight and protect me so lovingly is a bliss I didn''t seeing."

    "There is no single moment you stopped impressing me, my queen. But I have to admit, watching you fight and protect me so lovingly is such a bliss I didn''t seeing."

    Alicia lifted her chin, pride radiating from her. The look in his eyes made her entire world pause for a moment. Now she understood what he had been talking about just a while ago. To be the object of that gaze of his¡­ good lord¡­ she''d willingly risk her safety to see it again!

    The moment she retrieved her de, Alicia clenched around the hilt as she felt the atmosphere shifting to something more ominous.

    "I think I need to show off a bit more," she said, causing Zeke to move his hand to cover his lower lip.

    But she could tell he was smiling because of the twinkle in his eyes.

    "By all means, my wife," he replied. "I''m all yours to impress."

    Just as Alicia turned to face the darkness, another monster appeared.

    It was so huge it towered like a coiling mountain before her. It resembled a centipede, but this one was way much bigger than the one Zeke had killed. And its skin was grotesque, resembling the slimy, segmented body of a worm.

    Alicia couldn''t help but freeze. She had never encountered such a collosal foe, not even in her wildest nightmares. Intimidation crept over her, and she unconsciously looked back at where Zeke was. Only to see him smiling at her. He was still as calm, as if the size of the monster before her didn''t matter to him at all.

    Somehow, Zeke''s unbothered reaction was like magic to her, magic that gave her absolute confidence, assuring her that there was nothing she couldn''t defeat.

    And just like that, Alicia''s power red around her as she faced the towering monster again. The air around her shimmered with her energy, a radiant glow that contrasted sharply with the monster''s dark, slimy exterior.

    The fact that her powerful husband was right behind her, watching her was more than enough for her. As long as he was right there, there was no way she''d get scared of anything or be defeated without a fight.

    Spreading her hands wide, Alicia''s twin des lengthened, their light ring like the wings of a white phoenix engulfed in fire. She floated in the air, like a descending white star, as the coiling monster before her shrieked, its horrific cry echoing through the deste clearing.

    The creature''s body twisted and writhed, seemingly preparing for something. Alicia focused on the beast, ready to strike, when she heard Zeke''s voice, low yet clear, reaching her as if he were whispering in her ear.

    "Babe¡­"

    "Hm?" Alicia responded, her eyes never leaving the monster.

    "Do you need a little advice?" His tone was as calm and intimate as when he whispered sweet nothings to her in the early morning.

    "Sure." She could almost feel his steady presence beside her.

    "Aim at nothing but its legs."

    "Is that all?"

    "Mn."

    "Got it." Alicia smirked back at him, confidence surging through her. And in an instant, she vanished from her spot, moving like a lightning towards the monster.

 Chapter 393 Light and Darkness - Part 11

    Chapter 393 Light and Darkness - Part 11

    In an instant, Alicia vanished from her spot, moving almost like a whisper of lightning. She reappeared beside the monstrous centipede, her twin des shing downward with white-hot light that cut through the thick fog and the creature''s legs. Following Zeke''s advice with precision, each strike was swift and devastating, severing the beast''s limbs with ruthless efficiency.

    The monster shrieked, its massive body convulsing as it lost its bnce. But Alicia continued her relentless assault, understanding now why Zeke had told her to focus on its legs¡ªthey were the creature''s most vulnerable part. Despite this, the legs were tough as stone, and Alicia had to exert all her strength to sever each limb.

    As she fought, Alicia realized just how formidable these creatures were. The monsters of this world were truly on apletely different level. They truly needed to be destroyed! But if this was full of these monsters¡­ if this world bred creatures like these, would the battle against them ever end?

    Alicia let out a yell as she attacked another limb, a bright silvery light bursting from her de upon contact. She gritted her teeth when her de met resistance midway. She immediately let go, leaving it embedded in the creature''s limb, and used her other de to sh from the opposite side.

    Releasing both des, Alicia moved away quickly. Lights began to gather between her palms, and as she stretched her arm forward, a beam of light shot forth, striking just below where her des were lodged. Her magic pushed against the limb, and finally, it fell.

    Alicia moved again, fast as lightning, to catch her des before the massive body of the creature toppled to the ground like a mountain. The noise of its fall was deafening, the ground shaking violently under its weight.

    The once imposing creature was now a writhing mass of wounded flesh, its legs reduced to stumps. As ity defeated, Alicia hovered above it, her des still glowing with residual energy.

    Panting hard, Alicia turned to look at Zeke. There he was, now standing, his eyes filled with pride and a soft smile ying on his lips. He gazed at her as if she were a divine entity, worthy of worship. The intensity of his admiration made her heart swell to the point where she feared it might burst.

    "Perfect execution," he said. "Incredible, as always."

    Alicia bit her lip, half in disbelief. Being praised by Ezekiel was truly something extraordinary, and she knew she would never get used to it, no matter how often he did it. His words made her feel truly amazing¡ªso much so that she couldn''t even find the right words to describe it. A part of her wanted to ask him to tone down his praises before they inted her confidence too much. She knew how dangerous overconfidence could be, and Ezekiel''spliments were the most powerful confidence boosters she''d ever known.

    Her twin des retracted to their normal length, their glow fading as she caught her breath. "All thanks to your tip," she replied, unable to suppress the beaming smile spreading across her face.

    The battles they fought were incredible in how they lifted her spirits. They made her momentarily forget everything¡ªthe lingering sadness and hurt of leaving their son and the fear of possibly being separated from Ezekiel again.

    Each battle they finished left her feeling stronger. She was truly thankful for this, as it felt like she was being prepared for something greater. She was gathering strength so that when the time came, she would be able to withstand anything once more.

    "No¡­ it''s thanks to your own strength, skill, and power, Alicia," Zeke said, his eyes gleaming in the dim surroundings. "You are strong. Don''t ever forget that."

    Alicia bit the inside of her lip, his words hitting her deeply. The years she had spent feeling powerless had made her forget that she, too, was strong. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    Zeke reached out and pulled her into a gentle embrace. "Mn¡­ I''m strong," Alicia whispered, pressing her head against his chest. "I will never forget that again."

    He kissed the crown of her head. "As you should, my goddess," he whispered softly. Before Alicia could respond, a strange, loud sound echoed through the air.

    Alicia pulled back slightly, her senses sharpening as she tried to pinpoint the source of the strange noise. The air around them was still heavy with the aftermath of their battle, but there was an unsettling tension that hadn''t been there moments before. The sound was unlike anything she had heard before.

    She nced around and realized they were already hovering far from the monstrous centipede she had just taken down. Her eyes widened as she saw a greenish smoke seeping from the creature''s body. And then, without warning, it exploded, a massive burst of smoke engulfing the entire area where they had been standing only moments ago.

    "It¡­ exploded itself?" Alicia asked in disbelief.

    "Yes," Zeke replied calmly. "Several massive monsters do that when they''re dying."

    "So, what''s inside that monster''s body is that greenish stuff?"

    "Those are lethal poisons," Zeke exined. "If you had wounded its body, you''d be hit by those toxins."

    "That''s why you told me to aim at nothing but its legs!"

    Zeke nodded.

    "Why didn''t you tell me that?" she asked.

    "I knew you''d listen to me."

    Somehow, that left Alicia speechless. "Are you serious? What if I had identally wounded its body?"

    A small, meaningful smile tugged at the corner of Zeke''s lips as his fingerszily yed with the silver strands of her hair. "Do you think I''d let anything dangerous touch even a strand of your hair?" he asked, his voice filled with quiet confidence.

    Alicia could only bite back a smile as she gazed dreamily at him. "You should consider toning down your awesomeness, my husband. You''re making everything, even battlefields, feel like paradise. And that''s not a good thing because I might not want to leave this dangerous ce," she said, half-serious and half-joking.

    "I will try," he replied as he entwined their fingers together. "Now, ready to keep going?"

    Alicia nodded, and with that, they continued their journey toward their final battle.

 Chapter 394 Light and Darkness - Part 12

    Chapter 394 Light and Darkness - Part 12

    Alicia and Zeke''sst battle had been intense. Initially, they tried to stall, dragging it out as long as possible. But as with all battles, theirs finally reached its end.

    They had defeated their final enemy together, their des piercing the monster''s heart in unison.

    Now, they found themselves in a river filled with glowing, crystal-like stones. The water was clear, and the bluish rock formations beneath made the ce look truly magical. Alicia was immensely grateful for this bath; she definitely did not want to meet Ezekiel''s mother covered in dried blood and dirt.

    Zeke washed her hair gently in silence while Alicia enjoyed the water. She couldn''t believe it was over. If she could, she would want to extend this journey just a little longer. Just one more battle together. But she knew that was no longer possible. They had reached the inevitable end, and now she could only prepare herself for what awaited them.

    "I''ve been wanting to ask, but what¡­ is your mother''s name?" Alicia asked. She had been curious for so long but refrained from asking, knowing that the mere reminder of his mother might bring back memories of the hellish past Zeke had endured.

    "Kaliza. But she preferred being called Kali," Zeke replied.

    "Kali¡­" Alicia repeated softly. "Such a beautiful name." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Alicia looked up into the darkness, her eyes gleaming wistfully. "I wish Azy could meet her too," she murmured.

    The mention of Azy''s name made her throat ache instantly. She quickly looked down at the water, scooped some with her palms, and sshed it on her face.

    Suddenly, Zeke was in front of her, his arms around her waist as he lifted her slightly from the water.

    Alicia looked down at him.

    "My mother already knew about Azy," Zeke said. "Not because I told her about him, but because my mother can see the future. When I first met her, she told me she had already seen my wife and my son a long time ago. She even knew Azy''s name."

    Alicia''s eyes widened slightly with surprise.

    "After my mother''s death, her soul was forcefully summoned to this world. The king of this world at that time, on the verge of losing himself to madness, made her his queen to bind her to him. My mother allowed it because she had seen a future where we would meet again, in this very ce. So for many years, she stayed here, waiting. Even after the king''s death and the destruction of this ce, she remained. She said she knew I would need her," Zeke continued. "I asked her why she directed me to that cliff where I first met you. Her answer surprised me¡­" Zeke smiled a little. "She said it was because she left something there that would awaken my demonic power. But I ended up awakening my power on my own before reaching that ce. As to why she chose that cliff, she said she once dreamed I would meet my woman there for the first time."

    Alicia''s eyes brimmed with emotion, wet with tears.

    "Mother already knew about our situation, and that''s why I''m bringing you to her. Because she asked me to. She''s going to help us. So don''t worry¡­ no matter what happens, we''ll be together and return to Azy in the end."

    Alicia nodded, smiling through her tears, and hugged him tightly.

    ¡­

    They arrived before an old, massive gate made of onyx stones. Upon entering, they found themselves inside the ruins of a colossal castle. Despite the destruction around them, there were pristine and untouched statues that lined the path. All twelve statues were female, each one perfect and resembling guardian angels.

    Just as Alicia was wondering who these statues represented and why they remained unscathed amidst all the ruins, her attention was drawn to a circle that seemed like an altar.

    And there she was, an etherealdy with grey eyes and dark, silky long hair that touched the ground. She looked like the queen of darkness, a spirit both beautiful and eternally trapped in the shadows. She smiled at them. A smile so beautiful and heartwarmingly serene.

    "Mother¡­" Ezekiel said softly, his eyes tender as he looked at her.

    "You''re finally back, my son," she said to Zeke, her voice as warm and beautiful as she was.

    Kali stretched her arm, and Zeke looked at Alicia before letting go of her hand. He stepped in the circle and hugged her. It surprised Alicia because despite the fact that she''s a spirit, she can be touched like she was solid. "Forgive me if I made you wait for long but as promised, I brought my beloved wife, mother." Zeke uttered. Soon, Kali released him and she looked at Alicia. "I''ve been longing to meet you, Alicia. You are truly beautiful¡­ Come here, child."

    Alicia stepped forward, and they embraced. It felt as if she were holding light itself, a warmth so inexplicable it seemed to seep into her soul, making her feel like she could melt into her embrace forever. There was also that feeling of familiarity, which Alicia could not quite exin because this was the very first time, she''d ever met her. Yet it was as if she had been yearning for this woman''s embrace her entire life.

    "You can call me Mother, Alicia. I''m your mother-inw, after all." Kali uttered sweetly like the loveliest mother one could ever ask for. "Mo¡­ mother," Alicia uttered.

    Kali''s eyes shone with happiness. "I have already seen you long ago, but you are even lovelier in person."

    "Now I understand why Ezekiel is the most handsome man¡­ because his mother is the most beautiful woman I''ve ever seen," Alicia replied, smiling as she looked at her with awe and admiration.

    Kali''s smile widened. "You tter me, my child."

    "It''s true," Alicia said shyly, now realizing that their hands still sped. It was truly amazing because there was no awkwardness between them at all. It was as if this wasn''t their first meeting at all, but simply a long-awaited reunion. "I''m so happy to finally met you, Alicia." Kali looked at her with such warmth and tenderness. "And even though our meeting will be brief, this is already more than I could ever asked for. I''m so beyond grateful I''ve met you."

    "Me¡­ too¡­ mother." Kali gently squeezed her hands as emotion brimmed in her beautiful eyes. "And I always wanted to tell you how thankful I am that my son fell in love with you. Thank you foring to his life and making him smile again, Alicia."

    Alicia shook her head, trying to hold back her own tears. "It''s I who should be thankful, Mother. Being loved by a man like Ezekiel makes me feel like I''m the luckiest woman in existence."

 Chapter 395 Light and Darkness - Part 13

    Chapter 395 Light and Darkness - Part 13

    "As much as I want to keep her here a bit longer, Alicia needs to leave this world now, son," Kali said. She held both Alicia and Zeke''s hands, and they could feel her hesitation, as if she didn''t want to let go yet. But Kali''s eyes were firm and full of conviction. She had the look of a mother willing to do anything to help her child, even if it meant parting forever.

    "Alicia, my dear, please listen¡­" she began, gently pressing Alicia''s hand. "I''m sorry that we don''t have time left to even chat a bit longer. You have to get out of here as soon as possible. I will help you and Zeke cross dimensions. But once you two are there, Zeke will have to leave you behind. You will stay there until you''re cured, while Zeke must return here immediately."

    Alicia shifted her gaze to Zeke before she nodded at Kali. "I understand, Mother," she replied.

    Kali smiled at her, lifting her hand to gently caress her cheek. "You will be cured and return to Zeke and Azriel, my dear. So be strong, always, and never give up."

    Alicia closed her eyes, pressing her cheek against Kali''s palm, savoring the warmth while she could. "I will¡­ I promise, I will."

    Kali''s eyes shimmered with pride. "Good. Remember, no matter how dark it gets, there is always light waiting to guide you back. You have the strength within you to ovee anything, my child."

    Alicia nodded, unable to speak due to the surge of emotion. They hugged once again. They all held on as if trying to imprint the moment into their memories. As they finally pulled apart, Kali nodded at Zeke, a silentmunication passing between mother and son.

    Zeke acknowledged his mother''s gesture. He took a deep breath, steadying himself, and then stepped back, wrapping an arm around Alicia''s shoulders.

    Alicia and Zeke moved to the center of the altar and they watched as Kali began to perform the spell. Her movements were fluid and graceful, each gesture imbued with an ancient power. In that moment, she truly looked like the queen of darkness, her silhouette bathed in the ethereal dark glow of the altar, her dark, silky hair swirling around her like a living entity.

    Kali''s chant grew louder, the words resonating with a deep, melodic cadence that seemed to echo through the ruins. Shadows danced and twisted around her, as if responding to her call, creating a mesmerizing disy of dark magic. Alicia could feel the power building.

    As the spell intensified, the ground beneath them began to hum with a low, resonant vibration. Kali''s eyes met Alicia''s, and in that moment, Alicia saw a sense of fulfillment and peace in Kali''s expression.

    The dark magic swirled around them, forming a protective barrier as the portal began to materialize. Alicia could see the edges of the vortex, a swirling mass of darkness, growing clearer with each passing second. With a final, sweeping gesture, the spell concluded, and the portal solidified into a shimmering gateway. Zeke''s grip on Alicia''s hand tightened and when Alicia looked at him, she knew they needed to go now.

    As they crossed the threshold, they looked back onest time. Kali stood there, her form still glowing with an otherworldly darkness. It was bittersweet. Even though Alicia had only just met Kali, not even an hour ago, the prospect of this being theirst encounter filled her with a deep sense of sorrow. She already felt an ache in her heart, knowing she might never see this remarkable woman again.

    But Alicia understood. She knew that Kali had been waiting for this moment for so long. Alicia wished Kali could stay here a bit longer, perhaps until she could return, but she also knew that Kali deserved rest. She deserved to finally stop waiting and be free.

    "Stay strong, my children," Kali''s voice rang out. "And remember, love will always guide you back to each other."

    Kali''s eyes then met Alicia''s. And in that moment, Alicia saw Kali''s smile¡ªa smile that made her heart lighten despite the surrounding darkness. It was a smile filled with dness and love, an expression that conveyed so much without a single word. Kali looked genuinely happy, and that was more than enough for Alicia. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Thank you, Mother," Alicia whispered. "I will never give up."

    With those words, the darkness swallowed them and the world around them dissolved into a blur. ¡­

    Alicia opened her eyes and found herself alone in a soft bed. The spacious room was dim but utterly mystical, illuminated by the faint glow of what seemed like enchantednterns. The air was filled with a soothing fragrance, like a mix ofvender and something otherworldly.

    Slowly, she rose from the bed, the plush nkets sliding off her as she moved. Her feet touched the cool, polished stone floor, and she headed towards therge window that dominated one side of the room. She drew back the heavy, velvet curtains, and the sight that greeted her took her breath away.

    Her lips parted in awe as she gazed outside. She was inside a massive castle. Beyond the window, a darkndscape stretched out before her, unlike anything she had ever seen. It was dark, but it was a darkness filled with beauty and wonder. A gleaming blue river wound its way through the dark valley below, its waters sparkling like liquid blue sapphire.

    Scattered across thendscape were houses and small castles, their windows glowing softly in the dimness. The entire ce seemed to be alive with a subdued, magical energy, bustling and lively despite the darkness. She felt as if she had stepped into a dream, a ce out of a fairy tale, where anything was possible.

    Where was she? This was definitely the ce where she would be cured, right?

    She did not expect this. She thought she''d be brought to another deste world but this one was literally a dark paradise! This realm looked peaceful and thriving, but Alicia knew she needed to learn more about this ce to be sure of its safety. Because there was only one thing she was certain of right now: she was going to meet someone very strong, someone who could help her. The Light Queen named Evielyn, Gavriel''s wife.

 Chapter 396 Light and Darkness - Part 14

    Chapter 396 Light and Darkness - Part 14

    Shifting her gaze from the breathtaking view, Alicia looked around the room, her eyes scanning the dimly lit space. Her gaze settled on the empty spot beside where she hadin earlier. The nkets were undisturbed, the pillow untouched. Ezekiel... The thought of him brought a pang to her heart.

    She remembered Kali saying that Ezekiel must return immediately, but had he really left right after bringing her here?

    Taking a deep breath, Alicia shook her head, trying to dispel the sadness creeping in. She couldn''t allow herself to feel down just because her husband had left before she woke up. She knew he needed to return immediately.

    Still, a part of her ached with the need to see him, to reassure him that she would be alright, to tell him she would get cured and be waiting for him. She lifted her gaze toward the door, a sudden urge to bolt out and search for him, in case he was still here, coursed through her. But as she attempted to move, she realized how weak she felt. Her body was so frail that her legs were already trembling with weakness.

    Clenching her fists, Alicia struggled to return to the bed. Somehow, she managed to reach the bed and sank down onto it, her breathing in shallow gasps. It seemed she needed to wait for someone toe. The door opened, and Alicia''s eyes widened in surprise as Zeke entered. She had truly thought he was gone! Forgetting her weakness, she rose eagerly to get to him but stumbled and fell.

    She didn''t hit the ground, though, as Zeke caught her immediately, as if he had anticipated her fall. He lifted her effortlessly and sat on the bed, cradling her like a princess. No words came from his lips, but Alicia could feel his worry in the way he held her and the way he kissed her head repeatedly.

    "I''m fine. My legs just felt really weak just now," she assured him, pulling away slightly to look at his face. "I thought you already left."

    "I would never just disappear on you like that, Alicia," he replied, his eyes filled with a mixture of concern and affection.

    "I know. It''s just that¡­ Mother said you had to return immediately," Alicia said, her voice tinged with relief and confusion.

    "Yes, but I couldn''t leave without making sure you were settled and safe. And I had to speak with the Light Queen first. She will be here very soon," Zeke exined.

    Alicia nodded, her hold on him tightening. "I wish I could stay a bit longer, at least until you two meet, but I have to leave now," he continued, kissing her forehead gently.

    Alicia wrapped her arms around his neck and hugged him tightly. "I''ll be fine, Ezekiel. I''ll wait for you. I''ll make sure to get better. I promise. So please¡­ don''t worry about me and just¡­ be safe and return to me, okay?"

    He held her even tighter, burying his head against the crook of her shoulder. After a few silent moments, he released a slightly shaky breath. "I''lle back as soon as possible. Wait for me, my wife."

    "I promise," she replied. She smiled gently at him before leaning in to kiss his lips.

    He instantly kissed him and they shared onest passionate kiss, pouring all their emotions into that moment. When they finally pulled away, Zeke stood.

    With a final, lingering touch, Zeke stepped away. He pause and after turning to her for onest look, he finally left. ¡­

    The quiet spiral of darkness in the middle of the altar rippled, sending tiny waves through the air. ck lightning crackled within the swirling shadows, illuminating the ancient stone chamber with brief shes of eerie light.

    Kali, who had been standing there, lifted her face. Her eyes never wavered from the center of the altar.

    Then, through the shifting darkness, Zeke emerged. His figure was initially a shadow against the deeper shadows, but as he stepped forward, his form became clearer. The moment his foot touched the solid ground outside the spiral, the darkness behind him began to dissolve, melting away.

    Zeke walked over to his mother, his steps purposeful and steady. The air was still charged with the remnants of dark magic, but it seemed to calm as he moved. Reaching Kali, he wrapped his arms around her in a firm embrace.

    Kali hugged him back tightly. "You did well, my son," she whispered, her voice filled with pride and relief.

    With a gentle smile on her face, Kali patted her son''s back. "Don''t worry, you will see her again soon, my son."

    "I know, Mother. And I''m sorry for making you wait again," Zeke said, his voice tinged with guilt.

    "No, son. I''ll always¡­ always be willing to wait for you. No matter how long," Kali reassured him.

    But Zeke dropped his head, his shoulders looked heavy with the burden of his feelings. "I don''t want you to keep staying here, waiting and waiting forever. Even if it means I will not see you again¡­ I just¡­ I just want you to finally¡­ leave this deste ce."

    Gently, Kali rubbed Zeke''s hair, her touch soothing, loving. "I know you hate my situation, but my son¡­ I am beyond grateful that I am still here to help you. Please do not worry because after this¡­ I will finally free myself. I will leave this ce once my purpose isplete. Once I make sure that you and Alicia return to your son safely."

    Zeke pressed the heel of his palm against his forehead. "Forgive me, Mother¡­ I¡­ I couldn''t find another way¡ª"

    "My son," Kali cut him off gently. "You''ve done everything. You don''t know how amazing you are. How incredible you have be. How powerful you have grown." n/?/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Zeke met her gaze, then looked away, shaking his head. "But no matter how powerful I be, it''s still not enough. I still¡­"

    "Oh, my dear Zeke¡­" Kali cupped his face, making him look at her. "Son, have you forgotten what I told you when we first met? I told you, didn''t I? Alicia¡­ Alicia was supposed to have died long ago, when she died the first time. Her soul would have disappeared. But you saved her. You did not give up on her. You did everything to hold onto her. You defied fate. And now you''re here, about to conquer a world full of monsters. You are the strongest I have ever known. Stronger than any kings I''ve met. Alicia and your son think the same. So keep your head up, my son, never lose hope. You are a great man. The greatest to us. You''ve been fighting relentlessly, but you will win it all this time. You will not fail again."

    A deep, long breath escaped Zeke''s lips as he nodded at his mother. His posture straightened, a renewed sense of determination now evident in his stance. Kali smiled, pride and love brimming in her eyes. "So go¡­ go conquer this world and finally end this war, my son."

    Zeke dropped to one knee and gently pressed his forehead against the back of his mother''s hand. "I will, Mother. I will not disappoint you."

    "You never once did, my son," Kali said.

    Zeke rose, the weight of his doubts lifting as he met his mother''s steady gaze. "Thank you, Mother." Kali nodded, her expression serene yet powerful. "Remember. No matter what obstacles you face, know that I am with you always. You have the power to change the course of fate, Zeke."

 Chapter 397 Light and Darkness - Part 15

    Chapter 397 Light and Darkness - Part 15

    The moment Zeke returned to their base and reunited with Gav, the great war of the Underworld erupted.

    Zeke and Gav faced the two remaining princes separately. Zeke squared off against the firstborn and most elusive prince. Gav, meanwhile, took on the deadliest and strongest one.

    The battle between the four princes was extreme, each sh sending shockwaves through the battlefield. Countless soldiers and monsters fell with every passing moment, their cries of pain and fury filling the air. As the ground continued to be covered in blood and dead bodies, the air itself grew thick with the stench of death. The battle cries and the roars of the dying drowned out all other sounds, creating a symphony of carnage and despair. Zeke fought with a cunning that matched his elusive opponent. The prince of shadows twisted and turned, blending into the darkness, but Gav''s senses were sharp, his resolve unbreakable. Every time the elusive prince attempted to vanish, Zeke was there, striking with lethal precision.

    Gav, on the other hand, fought to weaken his enemy. Their duel was a tempest of power and strength, each blow resonating with the force of a thousand storms. The prince''s attacks were relentless, but Gav''s raw power and darkness wasn''t losing. The battle raged on, a maelstrom of blood and steel. Time seemed to blur, each moment stretching into an eternity of violence and carnage. Itsted for what felt like an eternity, each second dragging on with the weight of a thousand lifetimes. But soon, as the ground became more saturated with blood and the bodies piled higher, Zeke and the firstborn prince finally reached a critical juncture. The first-born prince, sensing his impending defeat, unleashed a final, desperate attack. But Zeke countered with a devastating strike, his de cutting through the prince''s defenses and finding its mark.

    The firstborn prince fell, his body crumpling to the ground. Zeke stood over him, panting heavily, his eyes zing with triumph and exhaustion. He looked across the battlefield and saw Gav, emerging victorious from the ruins, the other prince now lying motionless at his feet.

    The air grew eerily silent, the sounds of battle fading as the realization of victory washed over the surviving soldiers. The two enemy princes fell atst, and a roar of victory erupted from the ranks of Zeke and Gav''s forces. But the celebration was brief, a mere flicker of triumph in the grim reality of war, for now¡­

    It was time for the final battle. Thest two remaining princes were about to face each other. Only one would be king; the other must die.

    The soldiers dropped their swords. The monsters immobilized, just waiting for their princes''mands.

    In their midst, Zeke and Gav stood, both covered with blood.

    Gav scoffed, a bitter smile spreading across his face. "So, it seems there is no other way but this in the end, huh?" he said, his voice tinged with disbelief. Then Gav threw his sword on the ground.

    "I''ve told you this before, Zeke," Gav continued, shedding his armor piece by piece as he spoke. "That if you can''t find another way and we still have to fight for this to end, I will just let you take my head."

    Zeke, too, began to shed his armor, the weight of each piece falling heavily to the blood-soaked ground. "And I''ve told you that we''ll see this through until the end, didn''t I?" His voice was firm, unwavering.

    With a swift motion, Zeke pointed his sword at Gav. "Be a man and pick up your sword, Gav."

    Gav met his gaze. "Zeke," he said coldly, "stop being stubborn. This is not about ego or anything anymore. If you''ve forgotten, you have a wife and a son waiting for you."

    "And you don''t?" Zeke shot back. n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gav''s eyes widened in surprise.

    "You have a wife and son waiting for you too, you fool," Zeke said as he threw something towards Gav.

    Instinctively, Gav caught it. It was a pendant.

    "Open it," Zeke ordered, and Gav, still stunned, obeyed.

    As soon as he looked at the picture inside, he froze. The image of a woman with silver hair and familiar eyes stared back at him. Beside her was a boy with dark hair and hazel eyes, a face he''d seen in his dreams as well.

    "That woman is your wife, her name''s Evielyn," Zeke continued. Gav stumbled back, clutching his aching head. "You''ve forgotten them. They''re still waiting for you until now, hoping and waiting for your return. Yet here you are, asking me to just take your head?"

    Gav looked at Zeke through the strands of his hair, his eyes now burning with something dangerous.

    "I know your heart knows them, even if you can''t remember. So fight, Gav¡­ fight for them. And I''ll fight for mine."

    Zeke stretched out his hand and shed his palm with his sword. As his blood dripped onto the ground, he dered, "I''m severing our blood oath, Gav. From here on, you''re now free from my control."

    A pain so intense seemed to pulse within Gav that he fell to one knee, gritting his teeth and clutching his heart. The agony felt as if it was tearing him apart, but soon, the pain began to subside. His blurry vision cleared, and the first thing he saw was the images inside the pendant. My¡­ wife? My¡­ son? Ev¡­ Evie?

    His heart clenched, aching so intensely it felt like it was bleeding.

    "Pick up your sword and stand, Gav," came Zeke''s voice. Gav tore his gaze away from the pendant and looked at Zeke. Their oath was severed. Now, Gav could feel his power, his darkness, swirling and taking control of his entire being.

    "Only one of us will win. One of us must die," Zeke said. "Take my head if you can, Gav."

    Gav grabbed the pendant and then his sword, rising to his feet with a wicked smile. One of his eyes had already turned pitch ck.

    A viinousughter then echoed from Gav. "Fine then, Zeke. Since that''s what you wish. I''ll dly fight you to the death and take your head!"

 Chapter 398 Light and Darkness - Part 16

    Chapter 398 Light and Darkness - Part 16

    Zeke and Gav''s des shed, sending shockwaves through the ground. Dark lightning bolts from the sky struck everywhere, illuminating the battlefield with a sinister glow. It was like watching two fallen angels, each fighting to im the other''s life.

    Their soldiers and the monsters stood frozen, watching the brutalbat unfold. The generals had dropped their weapons, their eyes filled with sorrow as they witnessed their lieges in a deadly duel. They could see it clearly: Zeke was more than serious, and now Gav was revealing his true colors, his unrivaled darkness seeping into every strike.

    Though they had always known this day mighte, that this cruel game would never end until only one remained, the reality of it happening before their eyes was almost too much to bear. Because Zeke and Gav had been together for so long. They had fought so many battles together, and won together. Now here they were, against each other.

    Ruka left his post and made his way to the corpse of a huge monster. He climbed atop it and sat down, resting his face in his palm as he turned away, facing the opposite side as if to avoid watching the death fight.

    Archer followed him and sat beside him. Unlike Ruka, Archer faced the battlefield, his eyes vacant and hollow as he watched the fight with a detached resignation.

    As he watched, he could see that the sh between Zeke and Gav was truly such a spectacle of power and fury. Their movements were a blur of speed and precision, each strike met with a counter, each parry with a riposte. The ground beneath them cracked and splintered from the force of their blows, and the sky roared with dark energy.

    Gav''s attacks were relentless, seemingly fueled by the darkness that now controlled him. His one pitch ck eye, burned with an intensity that seemed to consume him. Every swing of his sword was like a dark promise of death.

    But Zeke''s every move was calcted, his strikes precise. It was as if he could read Gav''s every move. As if he could see the future. "You''re stronger than this, Gav!" he shouted, his voice rising above the mor.

    For a moment, Gav''s movements faltered, his attacks losing their edge. But the darkness within him red, seemingly pushing him on, demanding victory at any cost.

    Gav roared and he came at Zeke like a powerful st, and the battle raged on and on.

    Gav and Zeke were fighting with everything they had. No one was backing down, and as time passed, the two of them only seemed to be more powerful, deadlier than ever before. Their sheer intensity and strength might as well destroy the underworld itself.

    The soldiers and monsters, who had once stood around them, were forced to move away to avoid getting caught in the fray. Those who had witnessed simr battles in the past were shocked, for they had never seen a duel this intense, this overpowering, this endless between two princes.

    "I know it''s hard to ept, but you know this was meant to happen." Archer spoke in a low voice without tearing his eyes off the battle. "His liege knew this himself since the very beginning."

    "I know," Ruka replied, throwing his head back and looking up at the eternal dark sky. "I just had my hopes up, I guess¡­ His liege is powerful. So powerful I thought¡­" Ruka sighed deeply. "I wished he wasn''t a part of this cursed, cruel game."

    "Don''t speak like this is already over. Like you said, he is powerful, so powerful he might win."

    "Prince Gav is the destined one, remember that."

    "Well, what if His Liege defies fate and wins in the end?"

    "What if he doesn''t?"

    Archer ran his fingers through his hair, damp with blood and sweat. "Well¡­ then I guess all we could do is ept it."

    The two generals fell silent, Archer''s eyes continued to stare at the intense duel before him.

    "I want to leave this world," Ruka said, dropping his gaze to the pile of dead bodies spread like a nket over the destend. "I''m tired. Tired of these endless battles¡­"

    "If you can find a way and you need someone''s help, let me. I''ll help you get out of here," Archer replied, his voice softer. Ruka never thought this huge ass man who was always so loud could actually speak like this.

    "How sweet of you." Ruka smiled faintly.

    "Shut up. I''m trying my best to console you here."

    "So, if there''s another choice for us, you''d still want to stay here?"

    "This world is tiresome, I admit. But¡­ I don''t think someone like me belongs anywhere but here."

    "Don''t say that. You''re not even that bad. You''re just a muscle head with a savage''s body and soft heart."

    "Say more stupid thing and I''ll leave."

    Ruka''s smile widened before it faded again. "I still believe no one deserves to stay in this damned world forever. Unless, of course, if one day, things would get a little better. But even I know that will always stay a dream. Sadly, this world seemed to only exist for chaos and bloodshed."

    Archer sighed. "I''d like to believe there''s a chance for change. Zeke and Gav, they''re different from all the princes in the past. The two of them fight for something more than just power." n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Ruka nodded, his eyes distant. "Yeah, I see that too. That''s why before we realized it, we ended up being so attached to them. I''ve been thinking as well for a long while now if maybe¡­ just maybe they can break this cycle. Maybe they''re the ones who will finally bring some hope to this world."

    A loud explosion interrupted their conversation, and the ground shook violently, but Ruka still didn''t turn to look.

    "Let me know when it''s over," he said, resting his head against Archer''s broad back.

    "Alright," Archer replied, as another explosion rattled the ground.

    Gav and Zeke had proven to everyone that they were one-of-a-kind, the strongest princes this world had ever known. Their strength was such that if neither of them fell soon, this death fight might never end until the Underworld was reduced to ashes.

    Then, suddenly, the entire battlefield went quiet. A deadly standstill ensued.

    "Is it over?" Ruka asked, his voice tinged with hope and dread.

    "Yes," Archer replied.

    "Who fell?" Ruka''s voice was almost a whisper.

    When Archer didn''t respond immediately, Ruka dropped his head, clenching a fistful of his own hair.

 Chapter 399 Light and Darkness - Part 17

    Chapter 399 Light and Darkness - Part 17

    Far across from them, in the midst of a massive crater they both created, Zeke and Gav stood. One of Gav''s wings was severed, its blood still dripping onto the ground, while Zeke leaned heavily against Gav, a sword protruding from his back.

    "Took you long enough," Zeke said, a weak smile ying on his lips as blood dripped from his mouth.

    Gav, still shrouded in darkness, remained silent, his head bowed.

    "Don''t look like you''re the one defeated here, Gav," Zeke continued, coughing up more blood. "Stand tall."

    Gav''s grip tightened on his sword. He struggled to speak. "Why did it have to be like this, Zeke?"

    "Sorry, there is no other way but this," Zeke replied.

    Gav sucked in a shaky breath.

    "What do you want me to do after this?" Gav finally spoke again, but this time, his voice and eyes were emotionless. N?v(el)B\\jnn

    "Be a good king," Zeke smirked weakly.

    "Bullshit," Gav retorted.

    "I''m serious," Zeke insisted. "I think there''s still a tiny hope for this world. Maybe it just needs a sane king. So don''t go mad and stay sane as long as you can. If you do that, the sun might actually shine in this world of darkness."

    "I don''t believe there''s any hope left here. But since I don''t have anything else to do from here on, I guess I''ll listen to your dying wish," Gav said, his tone resigned.

    "Good," Zeke whispered, a faint smile crossing his lips.

    A soft smile tugged at the corner of Zeke''s lips. "No. Don''t concern yourself about my family. Concern yourself with yours from now on. Find a way to remember them, at least for now."

    Zeke coughed again, his breathing growing more unstable. Gav pulled away carefully to look into Zeke''s eyes. "Any more you wanted to say?" Gav asked.

    "Tell those generals of ours not to cry," Zeke said, a faint chuckle escaping his lips.

    "Anything more? Don''t you have any¡­ instructions I need to do¡­ for your wife and¡­ son?"

    A soft smile tugged at the corner of Zeke''s lips. "No. Don''t concern yourself about my family. Concern yourself with yours from now on. Find a way to remember them, at least for now."

    Gav''s eyes widened in realization. "You¡­"

    Zeke''s smile turned devilish. "You can take this sword now, Gav. Then bring me to the ruined Apache Castle and¡­ just¡­y me there on the ancient altar. That''s¡­ all."

    Gav''s jaws clenched in determination. With one swift move, he pulled the sword that was pierced right through Zeke''s heart.

    Zeke fell, but Gav caught him, cradling him gently.

    "Thanks¡­ Gav¡­" Zeke whispered, then his eyes closed as he took hisst breath, a peaceful expression settling on his face.

    Gav dropped his bloodied sword, and one by one, the generals approached, followed by the soldiers and monsters. No one made a sound.

    Surrounded, Gav swept his gaze across them and stopped when he met the generals'' eyes. "Your Liege told me to tell you this: ''Don''t cry,''" Gav said loudly, causing the duo to widen their eyes before they buried their faces in their palms.

    "There will be no funeral or anything. I don''t think this is the end for this powerful creature just yet, so save your tears," Gav continued, causing everyone to instantly lift their dropped heads.

    "W-what do you mean, Your Highness?" Ruka asked, his voice trembling slightly.

    "I mean that¡­ I just don''t believe this is the end for him. Zeke''s not the type to fall so easily like that."

    Everyone was stupefied. They all had the same thought: ''So easily? You really called his fall ''easy''?''

    "As per his wish, I will be bringing his body somewhere." Gav then made eye contact with Ruka and Archer again. "I''m leaving everything to you both for now until I''m back."

    Without waiting for the generals'' response, he disappeared along with Zeke.

    ¡­

    Gav''s journey to the ruins of Apache Castle, with Zeke''s body in his arms, was swift. He moved fast, not stopping or resting even for a moment. Despite the stone-cold expression on his face, a storm of emotions raged inside him. He had not realized he''d killed Zeke until he woke up from his senses. He had lost himself midway during their intense fight. And by the time he regained his senses, his sword was already protruding from Zeke''s body.

    Something in him wanted to go mad. Something in him wanted to destroy. Just destroy. Anything. Everything.

    But then Zeke had spoken those words. Gav could only think about one thing: this had to be nned. Otherwise, Zeke would never die without saying anything about his beloved wife and son. He was certain of that, at the very least.

    He still hated the way Zeke moved and did things without giving him a signal. He should''ve known better, knowing the kind of man Zeke was. But still¡­ he should''ve at least given him a tiny heads-up about what he was about to do. But there was nothing. Nothing at all!

    As Gav neared the ruins of Apache Castle, his mind raced with thoughts of what Zeke''s n could be. He refused to believe that this was truly the end. Zeke had always been one step ahead, always nning, always thinking. He was certain he already anticipated this.

    He took a deep breath as he finally entered the gates of the ruined Apache Castle. The weight of Zeke''s body in his arms felt heavier with each step he took. He walked slowly through the midst of the standing statues, their silent, watchful eyes seeming to follow his every move.

    As he approached the altar, an eerie stillness filled the air. The ce was too quiet, too empty. Doubts began to creep into his mind. Had his realization been wrong? Was there truly a n here, or was he clinging to false hope?

    "Damn you, Zeke," he muttered, gritting his teeth. "You always have to do things your way."

    He shook his head. No, he reassured himself. This was Zeke. There had to be something that was about to happen here. Maybe someone would revive him. Yes, this was Zeke, after all. He did not need to second guess. Zeke was not the type of man who would die just like that.

    Gav moved towards the altar, and ever so gently, he ced Zeke''s body there.

 Chapter 400 Light and Darkness - Part 18 [END]

    Chapter 400 Light and Darkness - Part 18 [END]

    n/o/vel/b//in dot c//om

    Gav stepped back from Zeke''s body, expecting that something would soon happen. But the altar remained silent. Still, Gav watched intently, waiting for some sign, some indication that his belief in Zeke''s n was justified.

    Minutes passed, each one feeling like an eternity. Gav''s body became more rigid, impatience seeping through him, making his darkness leak. He tried to rein himself in, to shut his darkness and shove it back deep within him. But the longer he waited and the longer nothing happened, he felt like he was about to explode.

    His fists were clenched so tightly that his knuckles turned white. The raging emotion was boiling within him again. Destruction. Carnage. Bloodshed. He wanted to...

    Abruptly, he turned. He needed to leave before he lost himself and did something he''d regret once his senses returned. It''s fine... that damn man will just probably appear before him after he''s done with his lone wolf journey. That always happened; it''d eventually happen any time soon.

    Right... he better leave now.

    Taking a few steps away from the altar, Gav turned once more to check. Zeke''s body was still right there, lifeless.

    Gritting his teeth, Gav continued to leave. He didn''t use his power to disappear. He walked.

    But then, his steps halted. Slowly, he turned.

    Zeke''s body was enveloped with darkness. Shadows swirled all over him.

    Gav stilled, just watching. Despite the fact that the magic swirling over Zeke was as dark as his own, he couldn''t feel any bloodlust from it. The magic was calm, peaceful, just different from his own.

    As the shadows danced around Zeke''s body, Gav''s earlier anger and impatience ebbed away.

    Then the soft breeze grew stronger, so strong that the entire ground began to rattle. The peaceful, untouched statues standing around the altar began to emit a dark, bluish light. This magic flowed toward the altar, enveloping Zeke''s body in a swirling blend of darkness and bluish light until he was no longer visible.

    A soft breeze blew through the ruins. The calm atmosphere rippled with an unseen force.

    Then the soft breeze grew stronger, so strong that the entire ground began to rattle. The peaceful, untouched statues standing around the altar began to emit a dark, bluish light. This magic flowed toward the altar, enveloping Zeke''s body in a swirling blend of darkness and bluish light until he was no longer visible.

    Then abruptly, there was a st of power. It was powerful yet silent. The bluish light ceased emitting from the statues, and the ground gradually calmed. And one by one, the statues began to crumble.

    Gav stood there, quietly watching, his eyes fixed on the altar. The darkness began to subside, and slowly, a silhouette emerged. Zeke was there, now standing and looking up.

    Gav could see who Zeke was looking at¡ªa woman, a spirit, ethereal and radiant. She smiled at Zeke, caressing his face with her translucent hand. Then, slowly, she shattered into a dust of light, disappearing into the air.

    Zeke didn''t move for a while, but as if his knees had given out, he sat andid back on the altar. He lifted his arm and covered the upper part of his face with the back of his hand.

    Gav snapped and rushed toward him. "Zeke!" he called out, immediately squatting next to Zeke''s lying form. He grabbed Zeke''s hand off his face as he spoke, "Don''t you dare die on me again, you¡­" Gav trailed off at the sight of¡­ Zeke''s tears.

    He froze. Gav had never seen Zeke cry. He didn''t know this ice-cold man could actually cry.

    "I don''t think I died, I was just killed¡­ by you," Zeke said, smirking at Gav before he casually covered his eyes again.

    "I honestly think you got yourself killed on purpose," Gav replied, a little awkwardly. He really did not know how to react when this man was like this.

    Zeke took a long, deep breath. "Did you see¡­ her?" Zeke then asked.

    "Yes. For a while."

    "She''s my mother."

    "Is she the one who revived you?"

    "Yes. She said this was her purpose for staying in this ce for so long." Zeke removed his hand from his eyes and looked up at the dark sky. "She finally left this dark world. She''s finally free."

    Gav found himself at a loss for words, so he tooy down and spread out on top of the altar next to Zeke. Theyy there quietly for a long while, just staring at the dark, gloomy sky.

    "So¡­ you''re going to leave soon too, aren''t you?" Gav eventually asked.

    "Don''t worry, I''m not leaving yet."

    "You should leave already. You don''t belong here."

    "And you think you do?"

    "Yes... And it''s not like I can ever leave this ce from here on."

    Zeke slowly sat up and looked down at Gav. "I will be seeing your wife and son again soon," Zeke told him.

    Gav held Zeke''s gaze for a while before he lifted the pendant in his hand and looked at the images inside. "Is she¡­ and the boy well?" Gav asked.

    "Yes. And your wife is an excellent ruler. Her empire is thriving and peaceful."

    A gleam shed across Gav''s eyes. "That''s great then."

    Gav rose as well and stretched his hand to Zeke, giving back the pendant. "They don''t need someone like me in their lives anymore. I will just¡­ ruin her¡­ them¡­ her peaceful world. I''m one with the dark now, Zeke, I''m certain you know that. And this world¡­ I''m bound here now for the rest of my life."

    Without waiting for Zeke''s response, Gav left the altar, walking away.

    "Gav," Zeke called out, causing him to stop.

    He turned to Zeke over his shoulder and smiled ever so slightly. "It''s really time for you to leave this world, Zeke. Your stay here is long overdue." He then turned forward but still didn''t move. "If you meet her, tell her to forget about me. Tell them not to wait for my return anymore. Because I will not¡­ being back."

    Before Zeke could respond, Gav disappeared, leaving Zeke looking at the pendant Gav left behind. He could only sigh deeply.

    "You fool," Zeke muttered, lifting his face to the sky again. "But too bad for you, Gav. I don''t think your all-powerful wife will listen. She might actually barge into this hell herself toe get you once I tell her what you said. You better prepare yourself."

    Zeke then stood and closed his eyes. His demeanor shifted. As the breeze blew around him, Zeke opened his lips and spoke with the wind. "I will not waste all your sacrifices, Mother. Thank you for everything. Thank you for waiting for me all this time. I¡­" he swallowed, clenching his fists. But soon, his grip rxed, and his entire body followed. "I promise that my loved ones and I will live happily for a very¡­ very long time. So please¡­ be at peace forever, Mother¡­ goodbye."

    ~ The End~

    ___ Dear Readers,

    Thank you for all your support until now. For the readers who did not see my announcement in our FB group, you guys will see Alicia and Zeke in Spellbound. I will be ending their story there. Thank you and see you in Spellbound. For future announcements, you can follow me on Instagram @kazzenlx.x or fb @Author_Kazzenlx

    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and

    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!